《The Female Leads Truly Loves You》


 Female leads

    Chapter -1: Female leads Zoe


    Angel


    Alice


    Mia


    Sophie


    Ava


    ===========


    As the plot progresses, new female leads will be introduced, and I hope you will enjoy this novel. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 1: The wonderful world of female leads

    Chapter 1: The wonderful world of female leads "That''s it, faster, it''s so comfortable, I''m about to have an orgasm."


    A naked and stunningly beautiful young girl sat on top of the teenager, her body rising and falling rhythmically.


    With a beautiful moan, they both reached orgasm at the same time. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The young girl kissed the teenager''s cock with her mouth, licking all the white fluid on it. Then their gazes met, as if both could still sense the lingering affection in each other''s eyes.


    "Will we be together forever?" the stunning woman gently caressed the boy''s face.


    "Yes, we will always be together," the boy responded.


    The woman revealed a sweet smile, then she pulled out a handgun from the drawer beside her.


    "Bang!"


    The bullet pierced the boy''s chest, and blood gushed out instantly.


    The boy seemed stunned, staring blankly at the woman, while her beautiful face twisted into a hideous expression as she kept firing the gun.


    "My dear, please don''t blame me!"


    "Because only in this way can you stay by my side forever!"


    ...


    "Another bizarre dream!"


    The afternoon sun filtered through the curtains, casting a gentle glow across the classroom. A handsome young man lay sprawled across his desk, his face etched with disbelief.


    The dream had been too vivid, almost beyond the realm of imagination.


    He glanced at the clock above the blackboard; it was 3 PM, half an hour away from the end of school. The teacher droned on at the front of the class, delivering a monotonous lecture. Many students had succumbed to slumber on their desks, but this young man was far from sleepy.


    His gaze shifted to the window. Outside, the wind played among the trees, branches swaying in a tranquil dance, a stark contrast to the turmoil in his heart.


    Gazing through the window, he saw his own reflection ¨C both familiar and foreign, prompting a deep sigh from him.


    "It seems I am truly trapped in this world."


    As hard as it was to believe, he had to come to terms with the fact that he was in a different world. It had been nearly ten days since he found himself in this strange land.


    He used to be Alexander, but now he answered to Sam, having been transported to an entirely alien realm.


    He couldn''t fathom what had led him here.


    Just a week and a half ago, on a particular night, he came across an eerie email that seemed impossible to delete, compelling him to install it.


    To his surprise, it was a legendary dating game, and an adult version at that! The game''s title was "The Female Leads Truly Loves You."


    Sam was captivated by the game, drawn in by its numerous, stunning female leads. The game followed the classic format of a harem-style adult game, featuring a single male lead.


    The promiscuous male lead maintained ambiguous relationships with various female leads, engaging in sexual relations with all of them.


    Sam thought that having sexual relations with these female leads would mean conquering the game, but the ending shocked him.


    In the end, the male lead paid a price for his actions. When the female leads discovered he loved other girls, they exhibited incomprehensibly insane behavior.


    Driven by a possessive desire, fueled by jealousy and fear of sharing him, they resorted to extreme measures.


    Thus, the game''s male lead was killed, dismembered, preserved in formalin, and made into a specimen to accompany those girls who deeply loved him.


    After playing this game, Sam found himself transported into its world, becoming the male lead!


    Was this some kind of twisted joke? A setup for his inevitable doom?


    Sam still remembered the system''s prompt upon arriving in this world.


    [Welcome to the wonderful world of ''Female leads''.]


    [The host can choose the exploration mode: if you choose to conquer the female leads, you will continuously receive various rewards.]


    [Of course, if the host chooses not to conquer any female leads, you will lead an unremarkable life.]


    The former implied challenges, while the latter meant safety.


    Thus, without hesitation, Sam chose safety.


    Otherwise, what? Date these female leads?


    Wouldn''t that lead to the same ending as in the game? Conquering them, engaging in sexual relations, and then being killed and made into a specimen.


    He didn''t want to end his young life so crudely, so having been in this world for nearly ten days, Sam chose to avoid all the female leads, staying away from them and the places they frequented.


    Though life wasn''t colorful, at least he was still alive and well.


    In these ten days, Sam had roughly figured out his current situation. He was a junior at Kuhang High School. His family wasn''t around, so he rented a room close to Kuhang.


    Additionally, he had a younger sister, and his parents were busy with their work, leaving him with few friends.


    Also, he noticed his cock is long and thick.


    Finally, the school day ended. Sam picked up his backpack and, without interacting with anyone, left the classroom alone.


    He couldn''t go home just yet; he needed to work a part-time job at a convenience store. This wasn''t his choice, but a necessity dictated by the plot of the game he was in.


    Initially, upon arriving in this world, he had planned to quit this job. However, to increase his chances of survival, he decided to stay. The convenience store seemed like a safe haven, as the female leads of the game had never appeared there.


    [Ding]


    While waiting for the subway, a notification sound interrupted Sam''s thoughts. He glanced curiously at his phone, squinting at the text on the screen:


    [Sam will receive flowers on the subway.]


    Confused, Sam opened the message, only to find that the sender''s information had disappeared. When he closed and reopened the messaging app, the message had vanished as if it had never been there, deepening his confusion. What was going on?


    Before he could ponder further, the subway arrived. Upon boarding, he noticed an unusual quietness; the carriage was mostly empty with plenty of seats available.


    As he was about to sit down, his eyes fell on a bunch of flowers on the seat next to him. Was this a coincidence, or something more?


    Sam picked up the bouquet, its appearance igniting an awareness within him. This must be part of the system''s functionality, which he hadn''t fully understood yet.


    However, this sudden foresight made him more wary than pleased. Was this a harbinger of good fortune or a prelude to something more sinister?

 Chapter 2: Did you hear any strange noises last night?

    Chapter 2: Did you hear any strange noises last night? Arriving at the convenience store for his shift, Sam''s mind was still entangled in these thoughts. The hours slipped by as he mechanically performed his duties, lost in contemplation. Before he knew it, the clock struck 10 p.m.


    "Alright, Sam, you can clock out and go home now."


    Exhausted both physically and mentally, Sam welcomed the end of his shift. He nodded, changed his clothes in the locker room, and headed home with his backpack.


    Despite his fatigue, he appreciated the decent salary for a student. Plus, the convenience store, open 24 hours, wasn''t far from his apartment.


    It didn''t take long for Sam to return to his apartment.


    The dimly lit hallway was quiet, as if devoid of other residents. Most neighbors lived their own lives, reluctant to share even a bit of their world.


    Sam didn''t wish to interact with them either. His life was dangerous enough, and he didn''t want to invite any more trouble in this perilous world.


    Sam fished out his keys, about to unlock his door, when he heard the creak of another door opening. It wasn''t his own, but the one behind him.


    "Eh? It''s Sam."


    Sam stiffened momentarily before regaining his composure. Turning around naturally, he saw the figure standing in the doorway behind him.


    She was the epitome of mature allure, with captivating eyelashes, enchanting eyes, and long hair that lent her an almost fairy-like charm. Dressed in a black lace-edged nightgown, her delicate shoulders and pronounced curves were hard to ignore.


    "Yes, Miss Zoe," Sam replied, consciously averting his gaze and maintaining a calm tone.


    The sultry woman fixed her gaze on Sam. "You''re still a student, yet you come home so late. Have you been working?"


    Sam nodded. "Yes... just got off work. Did I disturb you?"


    She shook her head. "Not at all. I just got off work too. I was just surprised to see someone coming home at this hour. Have you eaten? I''ve just finished cooking. Would you like to join me?"


    Sam smiled politely but declined as he opened his door. "I''ve already eaten, but thank you for the offer, Miss Zoe."


    She seemed slightly disappointed. "Oh well, I thought dining with a young person like you might make me feel younger. Thanks for the compliment, Sam. You''re quite sweet. Get some rest now; you''re still growing. Goodnight."


    Closing his door, Sam leaned against it and exhaled deeply, letting go of the polite facade.


    An attractive, mature woman living alone, offering to dine together ¨C it sounded like the prelude to an unusual plot twist. But Sam had declined, knowing all too well her true nature.


    Zoe is a character exuding mature charm, a professional woman in the workplace.


    In the game''s story, she and Sam initially take care of each other, soothing life''s discomforts and emotional upsets. Zoe often cooks for Sam and even helps with his laundry, including washing his underwear.


    Their relationship grows increasingly intimate, culminating in a night of inebriated indiscretion that they cannot undo.


    Interwoven desires and countless lies eventually shatter their fragile bond.


    Zoe drugs Sam and murders him in his sleep, hiding his body under her bed as a nightly companion.


    After arriving in this world, Sam has never spent much time alone with her, their interactions limited to brief morning greetings.


    Despite his awareness of potential dangers, as the male protagonist, trouble seems to find him inevitably.


    Who exactly left him a bouquet of flowers on the metro? The game''s female protagonists, it seems, are determined to intersect with his life.


    Sam, now handsome, feels a certain helplessness. Despite his good looks, he''s burdened with troubles, all because of that accursed game.


    Exhausted, Sam falls into a deep, heavy sleep.


    "Wow, such beautiful cock. It would be a shame not to kiss it."


    "Mmm~~~"


    "My goodness, how did it get even bigger and so hard?"


    Accompanied by these strange sounds, Sam seemed to enter a bizarre dream, feeling as if something real was happening. But the exhausted Sam didn''t wake up from this odd dream state.


    Until morning¡ª


    "Why is it wet again? Did I have another nocturnal emission?" Looking at his underwear, Sam scratched his head in frustration.


    In the ten days since he arrived in this world, this seemed to have happened at least five times.


    His socks were also missing, as if they had disappeared.


    Although the original game never mentioned such events happening to him, Sam shrewdly guessed it might be related to the female leads of the game.


    But how did they manage to enter his room and silently take his socks? And what was the deal with last night''s strange dream?


    ...


    Sam began to feel uneasy about the safety of his apartment, entertaining the thought of moving out, but quickly dismissed the idea. Finding an apartment conveniently located near both school and work in this city was a daunting task.


    And who could guarantee that changing his place of residence would prevent his socks or underwear from being stolen? As far as he knew, in this game, it seemed that only that convenience store was relatively safe.


    After freshening up, Sam headed out for school. As he opened his door, he was greeted by his beautiful neighbor, also about to leave. Zoe, clad in her business attire, looked captivating. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her black pencil skirt, suit jacket, and white blouse created the perfect image of a professional office lady, but on Zoe, it was particularly alluring.


    Sam greeted her calmly and politely, "Good morning, Miss Zoe."


    Zoe, carrying a red shoulder bag and wearing high heels, showcased her slender legs in flesh-colored stockings. The subtle hue of her legs intertwined with the sunlight on the walkway, resembling a tantalizing delicacy, though Sam dared not indulge.


    "Did you sleep well last night? It''s been quite hot lately," Zoe asked casually.


    Since it was a chance encounter, Sam had no reason to leave immediately and found himself walking downstairs alongside this charming woman.


    "I slept okay, but it''s never enough," Sam replied with a smile. "You know, teenagers never seem to get enough sleep. Sleepy in class, but wide awake after school. It''s a constant."


    "That''s typical at your age. I was the same when I was studying. "


    Throughout the descent, Zoe appeared normal, just a friendly and attractive neighbor.


    However, a twist came at the bus stop. She looked up at the handsome Sam and asked, "Did you hear any strange noises last night?"


    This unexpected question instantly reminded Sam of the bizarre sensation he felt the previous night. He pondered the purpose behind her question.


    Did she also sense it? Or was she probing to see if Sam had noticed anything unusual?


    Sam remained vigilant.


    He feigned a thoughtful expression and shook his head. "Not really, just the usual heat."


    Zoe''s beautiful face broke into a charming, almost uncontrollable smile. "That''s good then..."


    "Wait, did something happen last night?" Sam asked tentatively.


    Zoe quickly shook her head. "Nothing important, maybe just a mouse scurrying around. Oh, there''s my taxi. I have to go now, goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    Sam watched as Zoe got into the taxi. The polite smile on his face cooled off.


    This beautiful female neighbor, she''s quite odd. Could it be that she possesses some sort of special supernatural ability?

 Chapter 3: I might lose my life because of her

    Chapter 3: I might lose my life because of her Today, Sam chose to take the bus to school, opting to get off 500 meters away from the school.


    His plan was to grab breakfast at a familiar fast-food restaurant, starting his day with a burger.


    [Ding]


    As his phone chimed again, the screen flashed another encrypted message from an unknown sender:


    [Sam will not be able to buy the burger he wants]


    As he entered the fast-food restaurant, a mix of doubt and unease intertwined within him. The normalcy of the setting clashed with the strange warning from his phone.


    "Hi, can I have a Cheeseburger, please?" he asked, trying to maintain a semblance of normalcy.


    The cashier, with a sympathetic look, responded, "Sorry, we aren''t selling Cheeseburgers today. Would you like to try another flavor?"


    The coincidence struck Sam. No Cheeseburgers? Such a staple item, unexpectedly unavailable.


    He ordered a Classic Hamburger instead. But as he received his order, the earlier anticipation for a simple breakfast faded, replaced by a nagging contemplation of the strange messages.


    As he walked towards the school, Sam could feel a subtle change in the air. The last ten days had been a careful dance of avoidance and normalcy, but now, it seemed, something was beginning to stir beneath the surface.


    Arriving at the school gate, he was greeted by a vibrant scene of youthful energy.


    Boys brimming with spirit, girls in summer school uniforms with black pleated skirts and white knee-high socks, all formed a beautiful landscape.


    That''s when Sam''s peripheral vision caught an entirely different brilliance.


    A tall girl with a cold and arrogant demeanor, her indifferent gaze rendered everyone around her as mere background characters. She carried herself with the grace and poise of a goddess. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    True to her appearance, her name was Angel.


    It seemed impossible not to glance at such a unique girl, yet no one dared approach such a presence.


    Her dazzling aura was enough to scorch one''s eyes; getting close only highlighted one''s own mediocrity.


    And Sam quickly lowered his head, trying to blend into the crowd, even wanting to stay far away.


    No other reason than Angel being one of the game''s female leads.


    In Angel''s storyline, She dismembered Sam with a chainsaw and then grotesquely sewed him back together. The mere thought of this fate was enough to send chills down Sam''s spine.


    Sam had been careful to avoid Angel, and any interaction with her was a risk he wasn''t willing to take. He had managed to keep a safe distance so far, and he intended to keep it that way.


    But his careful planning was interrupted by the sudden [Ding] of a message on his phone. With a sense of dread, he checked the screen. The message was disturbingly personal:


    [Sam looks really handsome. I really want to kiss him.]


    ...


    Back in his classroom seat, Sam found himself enveloped in a haze of confusion. His thoughts were a whirlpool of uncertainty and disbelief.


    The legs of the female classmates were long, and their skirts short, to the point where even their cute underwear was faintly visible. However, none of this seemed to attract Sam''s attention. His gaze was as if lost in darkness.


    Who could want to kiss him? The tone of the message suggested it was from a classmate, but how could that be possible?


    Even the events of the past two days - - receiving unexpected flowers yet failing to get his desired cheeseburger - seemed beyond the realms of normalcy.


    Since his arrival in this strange world, he had deliberately avoided any interaction with the female leads. It was unthinkable that they would suddenly have a reason to approach him, let alone initiate a kiss.


    Could it be one of those classic accidental scenarios, where a physical collision leads to an unintended kiss? Considering all possibilities, this seemed the most plausible, albeit still far-fetched.


    Sam decided to minimize his movements for the day. Perhaps, he reasoned, this strange message was not a certainty but a warning. Maybe it was meant to alert him to potential danger rather than to predict an inevitable event.


    "Hey, Sam!" called a voice from the next seat.


    Turning, Sam saw the grinning face of his classmate Louis. Louis had an average, honest-looking face but was far from a fool. In fact, Sam thought he was quite smart and one of the few classmates he got along with well.


    "You''re here, my dear brother," Louis greeted.


    Sam frowned. "I''ve told you, stop using that weird nickname... it''s kind of gross."


    "Can''t men call each other ''dear''?" Louis teased.


    "The relationships between men just get weirder with every conversation, don''t you understand?" Sam retorted.


    "Alright, alright, I won''t call you that anymore, okay?" Louis said with a smile. "Did you see Angel this morning?"


    Sam was momentarily puzzled, then shook his head, instinctively replying, "No, why?"


    Angel was like a star at Kuhang High School. Her family''s wealth and unforgettable beauty made her shine wherever she went. Naturally, the school was abuzz with discussions about her, and to Sam''s astonishment, there was even a fan club for her on the school forum.


    Louis looked wistful. "Angel looked really beautiful today..."


    "As if she isn''t always beautiful... But why are you so interested? Are you one of her fans?"


    Louis stiffened, obviously hit by Sam''s accurate guess. He argued, "I just like the sculptures she makes! Don''t you think it''s incredible that someone so rich and beautiful also has such artistic talent? It''s not shameful to like Angel, right?"


    Sam sighed and thought to himself, "I don''t know if it''s shameful or not, but I might lose my life because of her."


    Seeing Sam sigh, Louis chuckled, "Do you want me to send you some pictures of the sculptures Angel made? I took them with my phone. Her work is excellent, and I guarantee you''ll become a fan after seeing them."


    "No thanks, I''m not looking to be anyone''s fan right now. My life''s purpose is to work hard for myself and become my own idol," Sam replied.


    "That''s quite inspiring, but wasn''t your entrance score lower than mine?" Louis teased.


    "Who said effort only applies to academics? That''s superficial," Sam retorted.


    These seemingly meaningless morning conversations were, in fact, a significant part of many people''s youth. Sam, however, felt detached from all this. His sole focus was on preserving his own life.


    The morning classes went by routinely. Unlike his classmates, Sam had no interest in the lectures. He remained seated, avoiding any interaction with the teacher.


    He firmly believed that if he could safely get through the day without the events of the text messages occurring, he might break the curse of the game and change his destiny.


    As noon struck and lunchtime arrived, Sam was still seated.


    "Come on, let''s go eat. What are you still sitting there for? You haven''t even gone to the restroom all morning; your kidney function must be really strong," Louis said, inviting Sam for lunch.


    Sam had planned to skip lunch and stay in his seat, but he thought that being with Louis might prevent any mishaps. As long as he stayed close to Louis, everything should be fine.


    Besides, a rich girl like Angel probably wouldn''t dine in the cafeteria, right?


    Finally mustering up the courage, Sam said, "You''re right, my kidneys have always been strong. Let''s go eat."


    On their way to the cafeteria, Sam stayed close to Louis, all the way down the stairs of the teaching building. This behavior seemed unusual to Louis.


    "Sam, why are you sticking so close to me today? You''re not gay, are you?" Louis asked, a bit uncomfortable.


    "Don''t overthink it. It''s just that the corridor is narrow and crowded," Sam defended.


    "Is that so? I hope it''s just because of the crowd."


    At this time, here was filled with students, and its delicious lunch offerings were an irresistible temptation for the hungry teenagers.


    Behind Sam and Louis, more students continuously headed toward the cafeteria.


    Suddenly, Sam''s gaze froze. He seemed to sense something unusual, and all at once, he couldn''t hear any sound.


    Despite the crowd, there was complete silence, and Sam saw students in the hallway stop abruptly in their tracks, some even frozen mid-step, their feet not touching the ground.


    What was happening?


    Sam tried to look around, but he found himself unable to move.


    He could see everything in front of him but couldn''t do anything else, not even speak. He could even see a leaf suspended in mid-air, not falling.


    Was time stopped?


    Sam struggled to comprehend when he noticed a figure moving amidst the stillness.


    It was a beautiful silhouette gracefully navigating through the gaps between the students in the hallway, steadily approaching him. Tall, with long legs and an exquisitely beautiful face, her expression was cool and detached.


    It was Angel.


    But why could she move when no one else could? She seemed unaffected by the unusual stillness around her, walking calmly and elegantly towards Sam.


    Sam''s heart pounded as a realization dawned upon him, chilling and thrilling in equal measure. Angel, with her serene demeanor and unaffected poise, was she the architect of this temporal anomaly?


    "Damn it," his thoughts raced, a mix of awe and disbelief. "Who would have ever imagined? A female lead in the game wielding the power to halt time itself!"

 Chapter 4: Although it’s only five minutes, it should be enough

    Chapter 4: Although it''s only five minutes, it should be enough Sam internally roared in frustration, yet the stunningly beautful girl had already approached him, close enough for him to distinctly smell the faint fragrance emanating from her.


    Her gaze seemed to drift over him, as if scrutinizing something. Sam felt incredibly awkward but couldn''t make any corresponding movements.


    Finally, she spoke, "Although it''s only five minutes, it should be enough."


    What did she mean? Could she stop time for five minutes? And what intended to do in these five minutes?


    Then, Angel took out her phone and pointed it at Sam''s body.


    "Click~"


    She had taken a photo.


    "Hmm... he seems like the perfect model for a sculpture, and quite handsome too," she murmured, pocketing her phone and turning her attention back to Sam.


    Sam''s heart raced, wondering if she could hear it.


    But if she knew he was conscious, it might complicate things more. So, Sam tried to stay calm.


    Then, to his surprise, she reached out and began to touch him.


    From his face to his neck, then down to his collarbone, chest, and even his abdomen... she touched each area thoroughly, leaving no part unexplored.


    "Hmm, the face is perfect."


    "The chest isn''t muscular, but it''s well-defined."


    "Ah, and some abs?"


    Although Sam couldn''t move his body, his mind was racing.


    What was she doing? Was this just a quirky fascination, or was she gathering material for her next sculpture? Why had she chosen him?


    Angel gazed at Sam, making the five minutes feel as long as a year.


    Then, incredibly, the stunning girl squatted down.


    She was right in front of him, focusing on the area around his groin.


    "I wonder what it looks like here... I''m quite curious... But since I''m doing a human sculpture, I can''t overlook this part, can I?"


    What was she mumbling to herself? Could it be...


    "Rip..."


    Sam distinctly heard the sound of his jeans'' zipper being unzipped.


    Angel slipped her fingers inside, clumsily pulled aside the underwear, and then extracted his...cock!


    Sam was utterly shocked: My God! She stopped time just for this?


    "So, this is what a guy''s cock look like?"


    "They seem so strange."


    "Are they all this long? Or is it just his size that''s this big?"


    Holding Sam''s cock in her hand, Angel gazed at it with her beautiful eyes, scrutinizing it as if admiring a perfect piece of art.


    Sam, unable to move his body or speak, raged internally: "Of course, my size is big! Since you''re done looking, please put it back."


    "Why aren''t you putting it back? Why are you touching it with your hand?"


    "What are you doing? Isn''t touching it enough? Why are you using your nose to smell it?"


    Sam was extremely nervous inside, worried that he might react. If he were to get an erection in this situation, then...


    Fortunately, Angel stood up, seemingly abandoning any further action. However, she then pointed her phone at Sam''s cock and snapped a photo.


    "No way..."


    Sam was clueless about what might happen next. He just hoped these five minutes would end soon.


    After putting her phone away, Angel looked at Sam curiously, and he saw her expression. There was a blush on her stunning face.


    "Your lips are beautiful, the most beautiful I''ve ever seen."


    Was it happening? Sam realized something was about to unfold. He remembered the phrase from the text message.


    Angel, with a slightly troubled look, pondered, "Should I try? Although it''s my first kiss, if it''s with Sam..."


    She knows my name?


    It dawned on Sam that Angel had been aware of him for some time now, a realization that filled him with unease.


    At that moment, Angel''s beautiful face was slowly inching closer to his.


    She was indeed gorgeous, her cool yet captivating eyes enough to easily draw one in. Sam didn''t want to be caught in such a whirlpool, but he couldn''t look away or even close his eyes.


    Angel suddenly widened her eyes, as if making a firm decision.


    "I can''t resist anymore. It would be a pity to miss this. After all, it''s a gift for Sam, right? And he won''t know."


    "Sam looks really handsome. I really want to kiss him."


    The same words echoed!


    It seemed she had tried her time-stopping ability many times before, so she felt unburdened using it on herself this time, thinking he was unaware.


    Though conscious, Sam couldn''t stop Angel''s approach.


    She came closer, cupping his cheeks with her hands.


    Then, without any unexpected occurrence or a savior''s light, Sam couldn''t even close his eyes. He could only watch as she gently closed her eyes and pressed her lips against his.


    Her enticing face and soft lips...


    The moment of contact felt like a lightning strike to his body.


    The uniquely perfect Angel seemed to have a distinct taste to her lips, like the most delicious jelly, effortlessly melting away with just a slight suck.


    But Sam couldn''t make any movement; he was unable to reciprocate or resist.


    He could only passively endure.


    Despite the enchanting beauty of Angel, the thought of the consequences of this continued contact and a grisly end filled Sam with a sense of foreboding darkness.


    Her soft lips were like a flower blooming in mud.


    Cruel yet beautiful.


    Despair, yet so sweet.


    She was truly savoring the moment, even gently nibbling on Sam''s lips as if addicted.


    Sam could even hear the sound between their lips. Angel''s soft tongue ventured into his mouth, intertwining with his own.


    It seemed like the kiss would never end, as if it would last an eternity.


    But suddenly, Angel stopped.


    "What a pity, time is up, but this feeling was really nice."


    Finally, she parted her lips, but Sam could see the glistening saliva on her lips.


    She took out a handkerchief, gently wiped the corner of her mouth, and then flashed a bizarre, yet beautiful, smile that was terrifying.


    Her eyes held a frenzy, as if reluctantly savoring some sweet taste.


    She looked at him as if to say a final goodbye. "Thank you for today, goodbye, Sam."


    She turned away, her departing figure captivating. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Was it finally over?


    Everything from the text message had come true.


    Despite his caution, she had kissed him.


    At least it was all over now, and she was leaving...


    Wait!


    "Don''t go yet! You haven''t helped me put my cock back in my pants! Is it appropriate for me to appear in front of my classmates like this?"

 Chapter 5: Female leads conquest system activated

    Chapter 5: Female leads conquest system activated "Hey! Why are you suddenly squatting down?"


    Louis seemed oblivious to what had just happened, looking curiously at Sam who had awkwardly squatted down beside him.


    Sam remained composed as he squatted for a moment, then stood up nonchalantly.


    "It''s nothing, just a sudden stomach ache. It''s gone now."


    Louis looked at Sam quizzically. "A sudden stomach ache?"


    "Yeah, it''s nothing serious. But did you feel anything strange just now?"


    Sam had managed to tuck his cock back without causing a social catastrophe, especially in a school setting, in front of so many people.


    The thought of being labeled as an exhibitionist was terrifying. If that had really happened, there was no doubt he''d become the school''s "star" the next day.


    Having calmed himself, Sam noticed that the people around him didn''t seem to have experienced anything unusual. It was as if the five-minute pause in time had no effect on their actions.


    The students and teachers continued down the steps, resuming their conversations and smiling.


    Suddenly, Sam asked, "Did you just feel something strange?"


    Louis looked at Sam, puzzled. "What strange feeling?"


    Sam pondered. "Like, did you feel as if the whole world paused for a moment? As if something got stuck?"


    Sam was testing Louis''s perception to see if he was the only one who retained consciousness during the time stop.


    But Louis clearly felt nothing and shook his head.


    "No, I didn''t feel anything like that. Maybe it''s the heat getting to you? Are you sure you''re not having a heatstroke?"


    Sam gave up probing: "Never mind, it''s probably just me feeling a bit under the weather."


    Nothing unusual happened from the cafeteria back to the classroom.


    But for Sam, this was a warning sign.


    A scenario that had never appeared in the game was unfolding in reality. Angel, one of the female leads, could pause time for five minutes. No matter how absurd it sounded, the danger it posed to him was clear.


    The most critical point was, Sam realized Angel had been aware of him for some time.


    But why was she focusing on him? He had been very cautious and had no interaction with Angel.


    Confused about what could happen next, he pondered the implications of this new development.


    [Notification: Host has engaged in a deep, passionate kiss with one of the female leads. Female Leads Conquest System activated!]


    As Sam was pondering, a clear voice echoed in his mind.


    This indeed counted as a passionate kiss... but he had been completely passive. Did that still count?


    Sam protested in his mind, but to no avail. The system''s voice continued in his head.


    [Analyzing current host attributes]


    [Name: Sam]


    [Skill: Absolute Lucidity (Allows the host to maintain consciousness under abnormal influences)]


    [Intelligence: 25]


    [Physical Strength: 28]


    [Power: 19]


    [Luck: 15]


    [Charm: 69]


    [Sexual Desire: 100]


    Sam could understand the other attributes, typical of a Litrpg, and common in games.


    But what did ''Sexual Desire'' mean? Maxed out?


    In his ten days in this world, Sam hadn''t felt his sexual desire to be overly strong. Although his gaze often wandered towards the legs or chests of beautiful girls, it didn''t make him a pervert.


    Why was his Sexual Desire value so high?


    At this moment, the system offered an explanation.


    [Sexual Desire pertains to the host''s capabilities during sexual activities, including endurance, skills, and the host''s desire for such activities. Of course, it also includes the ability to bring pleasure to the partner. This aids the host in conquests.]


    It seemed it was for his own good, but Sam, who had no intention of interacting with the female leads, felt rather frustrated.


    [Notification: First-time activation detected. Newcomer gift pack available. Would you like to open it now?]


    If it were ten days ago, Sam definitely wouldn''t have opened it, as he just wanted to survive.


    But now, knowing Angel''s ability to pause time, he had no other choice. Sam needed to ensure he had strategies to survive and avoid various gruesome endings.


    [Opening Newcomer Gift Pack]


    [Congratulations, Host has acquired the exclusive skill: Temptation Constitution!]


    [Temptation Constitution: A-grade exclusive skill.]


    [Description: Regardless of the situation, the host''s allure will be significantly enhanced, ensuring that female leads subconsciously become aware of the host''s presence. Furthermore, when the host intently focuses on an individual, it will greatly intensify that person''s desire. Note: (With the skill''s progression, additional effects will be introduced, and the intensity of existing effects will be augmented).]


    Sam felt somewhat helpless. This skill seemed more like a curse than a blessing.


    Increasing his visibility only pushed him deeper into danger. He was already trying to lay low, and now increasing the female leads'' desire for him?


    [Congratulations, Host has acquired the exclusive skill: X-ray Vision.]


    [X-ray Vision: D-grade exclusive skill]


    [Description: The host can use this once a day for a duration of 20 seconds. It allows the host to see and hear through one barrier without being detected. Note: (As the skill level increases, the number of uses, duration, and penetration range will also increase).] sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Was this really a useful skill? It seemed fitting for a male lead in a game to have X-ray vision.


    But it could only be used once a day for just 20 seconds ¨C barely enough time for any meaningful use, let alone something as questionable as watching a girl bathe.


    Wait, why even think about watching girls bathe? Must be the high sexual desire attribute messing with his mind! How could he reduce this attribute?


    Sam felt like banging his head on the desk.


    He realized that this darned system seemed almost eager for his demise.


    [Notification: New mission issued: Conquest Angel and achieve a GOOD ending. There is no time limit for the mission. Substantial rewards will be granted upon completion. Failure penalty: BAD ending.]


    The mission was straightforward. If Sam remembered correctly, the BAD ending involved Angel dismembering him with a chainsaw into 69 pieces, then stitching them together into a doll.


    But this mission also revealed a key piece of information to Sam: the game had a good ending. Perhaps his understanding of the game wasn''t thorough enough previously, and he hadn''t fully explored it.


    This realization brought Sam a great deal of hope.


    As for the significant rewards, Sam didn''t hold much expectation. He just wanted to survive.


    Feeling somewhat drained, he slumped over his desk. At that moment, there was a stir at the classroom door.


    The sound of high heels clicking, accompanied by a mature and beautiful woman dressed in a uniform and black stockings, entered the room. It was a sight that involuntarily drew Sam''s gaze.


    Her slightly curled long hair had a chestnut hue. Silver-framed glasses rested on her delicate face.


    Amidst the somewhat stunned looks of the students, she stood at the podium, exuding a calm yet commanding presence, and spoke.


    "Good afternoon, students. Your previous teacher is on sick leave, so I will be taking over your class. My name is Alice."

 Chapter 6: This scene was too bizarre, like something out of a horror movie

    Chapter 6: This scene was too bizarre, like something out of a horror movie To Sam, the name Alice was very familiar because she was one of the key female leads in the game.


    In the game, the male lead, a mischievous student, often stayed after class for extra tutoring with the teacher. During these interactions, their relationship gradually spiraled out of control, leading to some inevitable events.


    In the BAD ending, the lead was murdered by Alice in the classroom. His body was left there, but his head was missing, taken by Alice to her home and placed on her bedside table, ensuring that every day, Sam''s gaze could only fall upon her.


    Thinking about this ending, Sam couldn''t help but shiver slightly.


    What was slightly different from the original plot was that, in the game, Alice was already the lead''s teacher from the start, not a substitute brought in temporarily.


    Sam had been relieved not to see Alice initially, but now it seemed that this game world was also undergoing subtle changes. Not only did Angel possess the power to pause time, but the way this teacher made her appearance had also changed.


    Whispers spread among the students:


    "What a beautiful class teacher..."


    "Is my teenage fantasy going to come true? With such a beautiful teacher, I bet my grades will skyrocket!"


    Even Louis, sitting not far away, seemed mesmerized, gazing at Alice.


    Sam had no such thoughts; he simply bowed his head, hoping to avoid any contact with this woman.


    He wanted his head to remain his own.


    Alice seemed oblivious to the students'' whispers, maintaining her composure and professionalism.


    "Let''s start with roll call, to get to know everyone."


    "Kassadin."


    "Here!"


    As Alice called out names, students raised their hands in response. This was normal for a new teacher to get acquainted with the students.


    Soon, it was Sam''s turn.


    "Sam."


    "Here."


    Sam calmly raised his hand, making no odd movements.


    However, he noticed Alice pausing briefly, seemingly observing him longer than the others. Feeling uneasy, Sam lowered his head.


    "Louis."


    "Here!!"


    Sam breathed a sigh of relief; it was just an extra glance, nothing more. But even this slight change in timing made him vigilant. With the Eye of Desire, any extra interaction could have unpredictable consequences.


    The roll call was nearing its end.


    "Madison."


    No response.


    "Madison?"


    Alice repeated the name, but the students remained silent.


    Sam was familiar with the name Madison; he had been in this world for ten days and knew the basic dynamics of his class.


    Madison was known as the bad student of the class, akin to a delinquent from his own world, often hanging out with idlers and rumored to be involved with gang members.


    At this moment, a boy with dyed red hair and one hand in his pocket walked in through the door. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although he was late, he showed no signs of apprehension. Instead, he looked at Alice on the stage with a slight smirk of contempt.


    "Oh? A new teacher, huh? My name is Madison."


    After announcing his name nonchalantly to Alice, he made his way back to his seat, only to be stopped by her calm voice. "Wait a moment."


    Turning back with apparent impatience, Madison asked, "What is it?"


    Alice, with an unchanged, cool demeanor, faced Madison squarely. "You''re late, aren''t you?"


    Madison scoffed, "Maybe, so what? Are you going to punish me just because you''re new teacher?"


    Alice replied calmly, "You can return to your seat, but because you''re late, I need a written explanation from you before school ends today."


    This command infuriated Madison, who was already known as a troublemaker. He slammed his hand on a desk, startling the student sitting there, and glared at Alice with outrage.


    "What the heck? A written explanation? I''ve never had to write one since I came to this school! Are you insane?"


    Facing Madison''s aggressive challenge, Alice remained fearless, meeting his gaze directly. "As a student, it''s your duty to attend classes on time, complete assignments, and respect your teachers. Am I right?"


    Normally, such a straightforward approach wouldn''t be effective against someone like Madison.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, the usually defiant student seemed momentarily stunned. Clenching his fists, he stuttered in agreement, "Yes, you''re right, teacher."


    Alice continued, "So, your tardiness not only violates school rules but also shows a lack of respect for your teacher. I''m assigning you a written explanation as punishment. Any objections?"


    "No objections." Madison surprisingly responded, now appearing so obedient!


    Alice pushed up her glasses and said, "Good, remember to follow the rules from now on. Return to your seat."


    "Okay, teacher."


    Madison returned to his seat, looking oddly compliant, but Alice, seemingly unfazed, proceeded to the podium to start the lesson.


    Sam sensed something unusual.


    How could this happen? He had witnessed Madison nearly come to blows with the principal due to his bad temper.


    Why had he so obediently returned to his seat, even appearing momentarily like a model student?


    Turning his gaze back to Alice, she had already begun teaching.


    He couldn''t help but turn to Louis, "Doesn''t this seem strange?"


    Louis, startled, replied, "Strange? How?"


    "Have you ever seen Madison this obedient? He''s even opened his textbook and started paying attention."


    Louis pondered and said, "Maybe it''s the power of a beautiful woman? After all, with such a teacher, I''d pay attention too. I wish Ms. Alice would talk to me more."


    Well, this guy was completely smitten by the beautiful teacher.


    Why had Madison suddenly become so compliant? Was it really just because Alice was an attractive teacher?


    He looked over at Madison, the guy was earnestly opening his textbook, attentively listening, and even taking notes.


    For Sam, this scene was too bizarre, like something out of a horror movie.

 Chapter 7: Alice is the most beautiful teacher I’ve ever seen

    Chapter 7: Alice is the most beautiful teacher I''ve ever seen Kuhang High School ends its day quite early, leaving most of the afternoon free for various school clubs to conduct their activities.


    However, Sam had not joined any clubs, despite his previous teacher''s insistence that he should participate in one to experience a richer campus life. But Sam didn''t heed this advice.


    "Richer campus life?" he scoffed to himself. "Does that mean speeding up my encounters with these ''terrifying'' female leads?"


    Being very cautious, Sam naturally wasn''t going to make such a suicidal move.


    Packing his things, Sam prepared to leave the classroom. At that moment, his phone vibrated in his pocket. He knew this couldn''t be good, but getting some information was better than none.


    Taking out his phone, he saw yet another cryptic message: [Sam didn''t fully obey the teacher. Should I increase the pressure?]


    What did this mean? ''The teacher''? This reference almost certainly pointed to Alice, the new teacher who had just arrived today.


    But why such a bizarre message? What did ''obey'' mean, and what was this about increasing pressure?


    Sam felt like he had some clues in his mind but couldn''t connect them.


    His immediate thought was to leave the school as quickly as possible. Maybe then the events hinted at in the message wouldn''t happen.


    Grabbing his backpack, he hurried to leave the classroom. But as he reached the door, he saw a familiar face.


    Silver-framed glasses, a mature and beautiful face, curly long hair, and an alluring teacher''s uniform¡ªit was Alice.


    Sam greeted her politely, "Hello, Alice."


    Alice just looked at him, not saying a word. Sam wasn''t sure what she was thinking, but he knew he had to slip away fast.


    "School''s over... If there''s nothing else, I''ll be going now." Just as he was about to make a quick exit, Alice spoke.


    "You''re Sam, right?" she asked.


    Left with no choice but to respond without drawing undue attention, he stopped and offered a polite smile. "Yes, Teacher."


    Alice frowned slightly at the young student. "You seem in such a hurry to leave. Do you dislike me, your new teacher?"


    Sam shook his head quickly. "Of course not, I just have some things I need to take care of at home."


    He didn''t dislike Alice; he was just scared to death.


    He hoped this excuse would appear normal and not arouse her suspicion.


    However, Alice calmly said, "Wait a moment before you head home. I have something to discuss with you."


    There it was. If only he had left the school earlier!


    Now, as Alice gazed at Sam, her eyes behind those glasses seemed sharp and penetrating, like an unfathomable abyss, ready to swallow him whole.


    Suddenly, Sam remembered what had happened with Madison and, connecting it to the text message, it all clicked.


    Was this ''obey'' referring to him needing to be compliant like Madison, to avoid appearing odd?


    Alice had shown no surprise at Madison''s sudden docility, suggesting she expected such outcomes. Could it be that Alice possessed some special ability?


    Although it seems unbelievable, in this game world, things like the stopping of time have already happened. What else could be impossible?


    Understanding this, Sam decided to act more compliant for the time being, avoiding any unusual reactions that might draw special attention to himself.


    Sam instantly turned around and nodded obediently. "Of course, Teacher Alice. Please, go ahead."


    Alice seemed pleased with this response, even smiling slightly.


    Sam''s guess appeared to be correct.


    She moved closer to him and spoke softly. "I noticed while reviewing your records that your entrance scores were quite impressive, at the top of your class. But this semester, your grades seem unstable, and the last exam was quite poor."


    How could it not be? Sam had just arrived in this game world; there was no way he could have done well.


    Sam looked down, feigning remorse: "Yes, that''s true."


    Alice asked in a calm voice, "Can you tell me what happened?"


    He needed a reasonable excuse, one that wouldn''t reveal too much but still seemed compliant. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s nothing major... I guess I''ve been playing games more recently, which has affected my enthusiasm for studying."


    Games, the best excuse for a student ¨C playing too much affecting their studies.


    Alice''s brow furrowed slightly. "Is that so... Can you promise to play less and focus more on your studies?"


    Sam nodded. "Yes, I understand, Teacher."


    Alice''s gaze shifted slightly, as if she had thought of something. "Right, your performance last week was indeed poor. How about you stay after school for some extra lessons with me?"


    That wouldn''t work for Sam. He had to go to his part-time job, and he was already running late. Besides, he didn''t want excessive contact with Alice.


    "I think extra lessons are unnecessary, I can manage on my own..."


    "Hmm?"


    Alice took a step forward, her high heels clicking, her long, slender legs sheathed in black stockings trembling slightly. Her commanding gaze made Sam realize his mistake immediately.


    He hadn''t been ''obey''; he had just refused her.


    Even if he did so diplomatically, a refusal was still a refusal.


    Alice took a step back, and the oppressive atmosphere instantly dissipated, her gaze returning to a calm state.


    Sam felt a surge of nervousness, realizing he might know what was going on.


    "I''m sorry if my request was too much. I should trust you completely," Alice said, seemingly regaining her rationality as she gently adjusted her glasses, appearing very normal.


    Sam had no choice but to continue playing along. "It''s okay."


    Alice tilted her head slightly and then looked back at Sam, but this time, her eyes lacked the vortex-like depth. "By the way, I''ve been informed by the previous teacher about some characteristics of the students in the class. You haven''t joined any clubs so far, have you?"


    Sam nodded.


    Alice calmly asked, "Can you tell me why?"


    Her tone had changed, no longer assertive as before but soft and kind, which only weighed heavier on Sam''s heart. He had to try his best to make up for that moment of error.


    "I''m not very good at interacting with others and fear contact outside of classes," Sam confessed.


    Alice nodded slightly. "I see, that''s okay. As a teacher, I''ll help you integrate into your classmates'' world. Don''t worry, I''ll assist you in joining a club soon."


    "Ah?"


    "You''re not willing?" she asked with narrowed eyes. Sam quickly shook his head.


    "Of course, I''d be very willing if Teacher helps me."


    "Really? Why are you so willing?"


    Why do you ask so many questions? Sam screamed internally, but he dared not show it, instead showing a slightly shy expression.


    "Because Alice is very beautiful..."


    "Really? Am I that beautiful?" Alice scrutinized Sam with narrowed eyes, making him almost break into a sweat.


    He wanted to say: Should I pee in a cup for you to take a look at yourself?


    But he couldn''t. He continued to act ''shy'': "Yes, Alice is the most beautiful teacher I''ve ever seen."

 Chapter 8: Guess I’ll have to trouble Sam again

    Chapter 8: Guess I''ll have to trouble Sam again Alice''s face was graced with a faint smile.


    "Alright, you can go home now. Remember to make an effort to fit in with your classmates, and if you have any problems, feel free to come and talk to the teacher."


    "Okay, goodbye."


    Sam turned around calmly and walked away from Alice, his steps steady and even.


    Out of Sam''s sight, Alice''s smile slowly faded. She crossed her arms over her chest, accentuating her full bosom, a figure so enticing it could arouse desire in any man.


    However, her expression was serene yet dangerous, exuding a uniquely eerie charisma.


    In the empty corridor, the enchanting Alice murmured to herself, "Sam didn''t fully obey the teacher. Should I increase the pressure?"


    Having left the school, Sam seemed to understand something. Just like Angel, who had the ability to pause time for five minutes, this woman named Alice, one of the female leads in the game, likely possessed a special power as well.


    It was her eyes. Those who met her gaze seemed to fall under a spell, hypnotized by her.


    Even Madison, known for her brash personality, had become obedient to Alice''s words.


    The text messages, written as if by Alice, criticized Sam for not being obedient enough. That momentary refusal had revealed something to Sam - his power, Absolute Lucidity, was immune to Alice''s abilities.


    However, it wasn''t certain if Alice knew about his ability, as Sam had been compliant initially. She might attribute the anomaly to a fault in her own powers rather than their ineffectiveness on him.


    Regardless, Alice had noticed him, which was problematic.


    The only consolation was that their conversation had been relatively normal, with no unusual behavior that stood out.


    Sam needed to be cautious. Future interactions could be tests, and it was crucial not to arouse further suspicion from Alice to eliminate her doubts and interest in him.


    Since the system hadn''t triggered any tasks, it indicated that Sam still had a chance.


    Thankfully, Sam didn''t encounter Zoe on his way back, nor did he "accidentally" bump into her in the morning. This brought a considerable sense of relief to him.


    Sam boarded the school bus and arrived at school without any unusual incidents. The classroom, still waiting for morning classes to begin, was filled with the usual bustle.


    Students chattered about their latest obsessions, whether it was a new girl idol group or an exciting online game.


    To Sam, these conversations seemed distant; he could potentially befriend these peers, but that would mean inviting familiar dramas into his life.


    For Sam, survival was the priority.


    Looking out the window, Sam smiled to himself, accepting his role as a solitary and rational handsome young man. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Whack!"


    "Hey, what the heck, Louis! You scared me!"


    Louis had slapped Sam on the shoulder with a dramatic flair, striking a pose next to him. "What are you daydreaming about? The dark world awaits our salvation, and here you are, lost in thought?"


    "And what ''world-saving'' are you talking about now?" Sam, resting his cheek on his hand, showed no inclination to stand up.


    Leaning in, Louis whispered, "Starlight Entertainment Inc is holding auditions for new actors. I could become the next big idol. Interested in trying out with me?"


    Sam looked at Louis, slightly overweight and with a face marred by acne, and wondered how he could be so confident.


    "If you even get an audition at Starlight Entertainment Inc, I''ll eat my hat," Sam retorted.


    "You''re such a drag, Sam. You''re decent-looking, just slightly less than me, but you always keep to yourself. Without me, you''d be a total outcast."


    Sam lazily replied, "You don''t get it, Louis. This is my energy conservation philosophy. I avoid meaningless socializing and focus my energy where it matters."


    Louis squinted at Sam, "That''s something a harem game protagonist would say. You don''t actually think you''re one, do you?"


    Sam just blinked and remained silent.


    Louis sighed, patting Sam''s shoulder in a mock-mature manner, "Ah, growing up is all about realizing how ordinary we really are."


    Sam, however, wished for a bit of ordinariness, so he wouldn''t have to worry about his safety daily. But he was like a spring in a barren desert, a firefly in the dark night, an unexpected bloom in a wasteland ¨C he simply couldn''t fade into the background.


    Class began, and Alice was there, teaching calmly, not paying any special attention to Sam, which eased his mind. She wasn''t as alert and wary as he had feared. He continued to avoid direct eye contact with her.


    During class, Sam received a text message. Since it was class time, he had set his phone to vibrate.


    Alice was lecturing smoothly at the front, seemingly not indicating any unusual events.


    He sneakily checked his phone, which read:


    [Just pictures are not enough, it seems. The real thing has a better effect. Guess I''ll have to trouble Sam again.]


    What the heck?


    The strange content... could it be Angel?


    No, such things can''t happen again. Even if I starve to death or die holding in my pee, I''m not leaving this classroom today.


    Just then, a pleasant voice rang in Sam''s ear: "Sam, would you like to answer this question?"


    Startled, Sam quickly put away his phone and looked towards the podium. Alice was gazing at him intently, her eyes as sharp and profound as ever behind her silver-framed glasses.


    "I..."


    Sam instinctively stood up, facing the blackboard covered in dense mathematical formulas. Unsure where to start his answer, his peripheral vision caught something else.


    By the classroom door... there appeared a figure in a black pleated skirt and white over-the-knee stockings.


    Angel?


    What was she doing at the door of his class? Could it be...


    Wait, the text message?!


    By the time Sam realized what was happening, it was too late.


    He felt it again.The sounds around him suddenly vanished, and he was unable to move his limbs.


    He couldn''t even avert his gaze...


    Was Angel, who appeared suddenly during class and even while he was answering a question, using her power to stop time?


    What was she planning to do?

 Chapter 9: You’re the perfect lead for my project

    Chapter 9: You''re the perfect lead for my project In the classroom, a sudden hush fell over the space. Alice''s expression, as she awaited Sam''s answer, froze in place.


    Everything seemed to be encased in ice, everything coming to a halt, as if the entire room was frozen in time. But Sam knew the reason for this: Angel had entered the classroom.


    Like the first time, she was confident, showing no hesitation or nervousness, certain no one would notice her presence.


    But Sam felt a deep sense of dismay. He vividly remembered what she had done last time, even leaving cock out of place. And now, it was happening in the middle of a class!


    What kind of peculiar fascination did she have with public settings? Even a bathroom would be a better choice than this.


    What if the same scenario as last time played out again? The mere thought made Sam feel like he was in a nightmare.


    However, his thoughts were hidden, unable to be reflected in his expression or actions. He could only watch as Angel approached him effortlessly.


    With a faint "thump," Angel sat on his desk, unconcerned that his books were now under her attractive and shapely posterior.


    Angel elegantly lifted her head, her expression calm and collected, as if there were no flaws or vulnerabilities in her demeanor. She continued to gaze at Sam''s face, speaking in a low, captivating voice.


    "Hmm... nice facial structure, very handsome. A strong nose, beautiful lips. You''re the perfect lead for my project."


    What project? Was she a director? Clearly, Angel was not a director.


    Sam recalled what Louis had told him about Angel, a daughter from a wealthy family with a penchant for sculpting, even possessing a notable talent for it. Was she referring to her sculpting when she mentioned the ''lead''?


    Indeed, being too handsome seemed to be his greatest weakness.


    Angel reached out to touch Sam''s face, her movements reminiscent of a master sculptor delicately tracing a piece of art. She caressed his cheek, pinched his nose, brushed his eyebrows, and finally ran her finger gently along his jawline.


    "Hmm, all natural, huh? Handsome without any cosmetic surgery?"


    In his mind, Sam retorted: It''s just a game world, why bother with such details?


    The situation was driving Sam insane. Angel''s touching and prodding on his body was unbearably ticklish.


    But soon, Angel pulled open Sam''s collar, not to caress but to lean in closer. Sam felt strands of her hair slip into his shirt collar, followed by her warm breath...


    With a sharp inhale, she seemed to breathe deeply, as if savoring a drug. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, lifting her head, she murmured with satisfaction, "Perfect... even the scent is perfect, just the way I like it."


    Her mutterings and actions seemed like a solitary performance on an empty stage.


    Angel''s face gradually flushed a familiar red, an expression Sam recognized well from his experience with the game''s storyline. This expression indicated only one thing: Angel was already in heat, and if she continued, the consequences could be dire.


    "While sculpting, I felt dissatisfied with that part," Angel mused: "Just pictures are not enough, it seems. The real thing has a better effect. Guess I''ll have to trouble Sam again."


    Sam finally understood the meaning behind the text - it was foreshadowing a ''scene'' that would unfold, with him as the target.


    He wanted to stop her, but it was impossible.


    Time felt excruciatingly long, and he wasn''t sure how many of the five minutes had passed.


    The familiar sounds of a belt being unbuckled and pants being taken off ensued.


    Dammit!


    Soon, Sam experienced a familiar sensation. Despite the hot summer day, he felt an unusual coolness.


    Like before, Angel was like a researcher, serious and focused, even lifting the subject of her study.


    How could one be so curious about something they don''t possess?


    Sam internally ranted, while Angel seemed immensely intrigued, her attention meticulous, like a great scientist.


    She even flicked it lightly.


    "Thud~"


    What is she doing? That hurts!


    She murmured to herself, "I wonder if he''ll feel pain when he wakes up?"


    "I''m already in pain, okay! Please, enough is enough, just looking is fine. Don''t do anything too weird!" Sam raged inwardly.


    After another minute, Angel put Sam''s cock back in place and even helped him redress.


    Should he commend her for being considerate?


    She rose from his desk and touched his lips again, but due to time constraints, she didn''t kiss him this time.


    Angel whispered to herself, "It seems I need to create opportunities for contact. Let''s meet after school today. It''s not a solution to keep going like this. I need you to willingly become my model."


    After these words, she checked her watch. "Hmm, almost time. See you after school," she said before leaving the classroom.


    As normality returned, Sam gasped for air.


    Alice, at the podium, frowned. "Sam, are you feeling unwell?"


    Sam was momentarily stunned, then look at Alice. It appeared she hadn''t noticed the time stop.


    Did this mean that Angel could possibly be susceptible to Alice''s ''hypnosis''?


    "I feel a bit unwell, maybe heatstroke."


    "Sit down and rest. Let me know if you need anything."


    "Thank you, teacher."


    Sam sat down, gently touching his chest. Glancing down, he noticed that the ''guy'' which hadn''t reacted during the time stop was now noticeably expanding.


    Had he remained standing, Alice would have surely spotted this embarrassing situation. The thought of the consequences was too horrifying to even contemplate.


    And then, he remembered Angel''s parting words.


    See you after school...


    See?


    Hell no!

 Chapter 10: Please explain this photo

    Chapter 10: Please explain this photo "Alright, that''s it for today. Students participating in club activities, don''t stay out too late. Those heading home, be safe and try not to linger outside school. Dismissed."


    "Goodbye, teacher!"


    School was out.


    Alice, in what seemed her usual manner, tidied up her course materials and left the classroom. The students in the class quickly regained their energy, bringing a sense of relief to Sam.


    However, he couldn''t enjoy this for long. As soon as Alice left the classroom, Sam grabbed his backpack and sprinted out.


    Yes, he chose to run, not giving Angel any chance.


    After all, being torn into 69 pieces was something he certainly didn''t want to partake in.


    "Eh? Sam, you..."


    Louis wanted to walk home with Sam, but it was clearly not going to happen.


    Sam''s motion of grabbing his backpack, standing up, and heading towards the classroom door was seamless.


    Unfortunately, an unexpected event occurred.


    "Eh... why is it her?"


    A crowd had gathered at the door, even causing a commotion. Seeing the situation turn sour, Sam immediately thought of retreating. But there was no way out; they were on the fifth floor.


    If he wanted to leave the classroom, his only option would be to jump out the window, which would likely result in death or severe disability.


    Sam had to stop; it was impossible to get through the door with the ongoing commotion.


    The students, ready to leave, were caught off guard by a distinct, unignorable figure at the door.


    A beautiful girl, graceful and dignified in appearance yet indifferent in expression, appeared at the entrance of the class.


    "Isn''t that Angel?"


    "Why is she here?"


    "Who is she looking for?"


    "I don''t remember her having friends in our class. Wait, does she even have friends?"


    Amidst the stares, a hint of impatience appeared on Angel''s stunning face. "Could you please make way?"


    The people at the front hesitated, perhaps influenced by Angel''s aura or simply because a beautiful girl''s request is more compelling. They stepped aside, but one nosy boy couldn''t help but ask with a hint of luck.


    "Angel, who are you looking for in our classroom?"


    Angel didn''t respond. She walked into the classroom, stopped, and stared straight at Sam, who was still with his backpack on.


    "Can we talk?"


    "..."


    "So, she came for Sam. I was wondering who was so lucky."


    "Why do these fairy-tale stories always involve princes and princesses? It''s so unfair!"


    "We girls naturally like handsome guys!"


    "Judging by looks and ignoring the soul?"


    "If looks don''t cut it, does one start believing in the beauty of their soul?"


    Sam couldn''t hear these buzzing voices anymore. He knew he was a step too late compared to his preparation; Angel''s was evidently more thorough.


    Now, what he pondered was how to respond in this situation.


    Sam remained calm, even though the silent beauty in front of him could potentially shatter him into 69 pieces.


    The two, under the gaze of many classmates, left the classroom and sat side by side on a bench near the playground. They weren''t very far apart, appearing like a couple deeply in love.


    "Angel, do you need me for something?"


    Sam took the initiative to speak, understanding that mere evasion was futile. He needed to calmly handle the situation, even though the person in front of him could stop time and, shatter him into 69 pieces.


    The good news, however, was that there was still a chance for change. This was his first real interaction with Angel.


    Angel turned her head towards Sam. "You''re Sam, right?"


    She seemed to be confirming his name, feigning ignorance as though she genuinely didn''t know him.


    But, given it was indeed their first ''meeting'', Sam couldn''t call her out. He nodded, "Yes, that''s correct."


    Angel nodded and then said, "There''s something that''s been puzzling me, so I sought you out."


    "What is it?" Sam wondered about her confusion.


    Angel pulled out her phone, busily tapping on it with an expressionless face. "First, let''s confirm, we haven''t had any contact before this, right?"


    Sam internally scoffed: How could we have not had any contact, when you''ve touched every inch of my body?


    Still, Sam feigned ignorance in his reply, "That''s right, this should be our first meeting. We''ve never even spoken before."


    "Then please explain this photo." Angel showed her phone screen to Sam, displaying a photo of him.


    In the photo, he stood still, seemingly focused on something, certainly not the camera, but his whole posture was facing the lens.


    Sam vividly remembered this was a photo Angel took during her first use of time stop on him, but he couldn''t reveal the fact that he was conscious during those moments.


    "The person in this photo is indeed me... but why do you have my photo?"


    Angel turned towards him, her face expressionless, even carrying a hint of scrutiny. "That''s what I''m asking you. Why is there a photo of you in my phone?"


    "But that''s your phone, right? It''s not like someone sent it to you via email? And I don''t recall having this photo on any of my social media accounts."


    "That''s correct. But the photo is clear, and it''s taken directly of you. Do you remember if I took it?"


    Her sharp retort seemed to acknowledge an unspoken truth, but Sam didn''t understand her current motive. Why was she talking to him in this way?


    Was she playing dumb on purpose, seeking a topic to discuss? Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam shook his head: "I don''t remember, and I don''t recall anyone taking such a photo of me. If there was, I would certainly remember. I don''t know how this situation came about, and I can''t offer an explanation."


    After saying this, Sam noticed a flicker in Angel''s seemingly expressionless eyes. She then looked up at him.


    "Can''t explain it?"


    Sam pretended to ponder: "Maybe someone used your phone to take a photo of me? But I genuinely don''t remember."


    Angel stood up, changing her position to stand right in front of Sam, allowing her to look directly into his eyes. Her posture was graceful yet imposing, like a noble and elegant black swan.


    "If it were just this one photo, it wouldn''t be much of a concern, not enough to seek you out specifically. But..."


    As Sam slowly lifted his head, he saw Angel swiping her finger on her phone, bringing up another photo.


    Sure enough, Sam still felt uneasy seeing his own cock in a photo. Why did she take it, and even with a beauty filter, making it appear especially soft and even somewhat cute?


    Luckily, the size was normal, still large and long.


    "What is this? Why do you have such a photo?" Sam feigned shock.


    Then he saw Angel''s narrowed eyes, fierce and seemingly angry. But Sam knew now it was all an act.


    "I don''t have a habit of taking such photos, and this one was taken right after the previous one. That''s your penile, isn''t it?"


    Sam naturally denied it, even though he knew it was his and that Angel had personally taken it. Most crucially, she had even flicked it earlier today!


    "How could it be! How could I possibly use your phone to take such a private photo? I''m not a pervert like that, and even if I were, I wouldn''t have any reason to do it."


    Angel looked somewhat guilty as she faced Sam. "Is it possible you''re lying? Maybe you stole my phone when I wasn''t aware and took these photos?"


    "But I didn''t do it." Sam denied it.


    Angel''s presence became more commanding, moving closer to Sam, more like a queen in control than the mere beautiful and noble princess from before.


    "Is that so? But a pervert, when caught, always denies it. Who would believe that? These photos are the best evidence. If shown to the police, seeing your face and then this penile, what would they think?"


    A challenging glint shone in Angel''s eyes.


    Sam looked at her, "Are you going to report me to the police over these baseless accusations?"


    Angel leaned closer to Sam''s face, her voice lowering, her beautiful features now filled with danger and cunning. "If you don''t want such a thing to happen. there might be another way to resolve this. Perhaps I might choose not to hand it over to the police."

 Chapter 11: I need you to be my model

    Chapter 11: I need you to be my model Could it be that Angel''s intention in threatening him with the photo was to set the stage for what was to come?


    Sam sighed softly to himself, a sudden clarity dawning within.


    He pondered, reflecting on why popular novels, especially those themed around rebirth, always emphasized that history couldn''t be altered, that everything would miraculously loop back, returning to its original path. This insistence on the so-called law of cause and effect was precisely what many readers found off-putting and loathsome.


    Sam had never fully believed that his own journey to this world would strictly follow these causal links. Yet, he began to realize that there must be some sort of "corrective force" at play.


    Perhaps this was why he had always avoided contact with the original female leads of this world, and now, to rectify the original plot, it seemed as though he was being forced into interactions with them.


    Maybe it was precisely for this purpose that the events leading to their acquisition of supernatural abilities were triggered, propelling these occurrences into motion.


    It all seemed to suggest to Sam that no matter how much he tried to escape, the inevitable encounters he was destined to have would still occur.


    Having been an orphan since childhood, Sam (Alexander) had long understood that relying on oneself was far superior to seeking help from others.


    Now, facing Angel''s triumphant gaze, he grasped the entire picture. He realized that evasion was futile; it only made things more passive, and the endgame could spiral out of control.


    Sam resolved to take control of his destiny. If avoidance was impossible, then he must actively change everything himself.


    In this intricate game, he decided not to be just an observer but to become the lead who alters history.


    Sam raised his head, this time not bothering to fabricate a fitting expression. Of course, he wouldn''t expose Angel''s ability to stop time either¡ªthat would be a literal death wish.


    Being brave doesn''t mean being reckless. First, he had to overcome the fear in his heart and avoid dwelling on those terrifying potential outcomes.


    He looked at Angel.


    "While I didn''t take those photos, I''d rather you didn''t make a big deal out of this. After all, it could negatively impact you too."


    Angel noticed the change in his demeanor. Sam appeared calm, not panicking over her probe.


    This only deepened Angel''s fascination with him, her thoughts echoing with admiration: Truly an interesting personality, just like his appearance. With such looks, how could he be ordinary? His soul, too, couldn''t be mundane.


    A smug, confident smile crept onto Angel''s previously expressionless face. Her infatuation with Sam was not openly expressed; instead, she interrogated him with a tone quite the opposite:


    "There''s no downside for me. It''s always fatal to be too lenient with a pervert, step by step. Isn''t stating the facts loudly at this moment the right solution?"


    Can I loudly proclaim your ability to stop time?


    Sam didn''t voice this thought, instead sighing, "So, what do you plan to do?"


    Angel''s confident smile grew. "If you don''t want me to call the police. I can offer you a chance to redeem yourself."


    Sam immediately responded, "First off, I haven''t done anything perverted. Secondly, you can state your terms. If they''re reasonable, I can consider it an equivalent exchange."


    This caught Angel off guard, her gaze momentarily freezing. Sam was too calm, seemingly unafraid of her calling the police or using the photos against him.


    Ah... perhaps this is more interesting. It seems Angel have stumbled upon an intriguing game.


    Angel, who long felt everything around her lacked challenge, now felt a spark of excitement, even looking forward to what would happen next.


    "So, you''re quite the negotiator. But I don''t think my request is too much." Angel eyed Sam, the breeze lifting his hair slightly, adding to his handsome appearance.


    "Please, go ahead."


    "It''s simple. I like sculpture and want to create a new series. I lack inspiration for a male lead... your image fits well. I need you to be my model."


    Just as Sam suspected. Her intention was indeed something like modeling, as her previous mutterings during her time-stop ability had hinted.


    The corrective power of this world is impressive...Sam deliberately avoided these female leads, yet they found a way.


    Sam pretended to ponder for a moment before looking at Angel.


    "Just that simple?"


    "Yes, just that simple."


    "I can agree to your request, but not today." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Angel looked at Sam in surprise. Any boy in the school would fantasize about getting a chance to talk to her, to have any interaction. Yet this young man seemed incredibly calm, not treating the opportunity as a privilege.


    So Angel reverted to her usual demeanor, cool and distant, resembling a slab of ice. "Why not?"


    Sam shook his head: "I''m running short on time today, I have a shift at the convenience store."


    "You should know, the last thing I lack is money."


    It was as if Angel was suggesting that cooperating with her could lead to substantial financial reward, much like the male protagonists in the original story who enjoyed being financially supported by the female lead.


    But though he bore Sam''s appearance, he was actually Alexander, and he wasn''t going to follow such a ''damned'' path.


    "I do need money, but it has to be earned through my own efforts. Alright, if there''s nothing else, I should get going. I''m about to be late."


    Angel watched Sam with wide eyes, a tumult of emotions swirling in her gaze.


    "Then you should at least give a time, or it''s just an empty promise. I really hate being lied to, especially that feeling of deception!" She emphasized her dislike for being deceived.


    After a moment of thought, Sam said, "How about the weekend? I''m free then."


    "Okay."


    Angel didn''t try to keep Sam any longer, letting him hurry off. The school was now almost deserted, save for the playground bathed in the falling sunset.


    The sunset rays illuminated her long black hair, and her face, strikingly beautiful, was framed perfectly in the golden light. The summer breeze wafted in from distant hills, bringing with it the scent of grass.


    Angel slowly smiled. "Sam, you''re even more interesting than I thought."

 Chapter 12: Why you’re buying so many batteries?

    Chapter 12: Why you''re buying so many batteries? Sam arrived at the convenience store for his shift, and the day quickly turned to night.


    As it often happens during a busy shift, time flew, and it was now almost ten o''clock. In just ten minutes, Sam could clock out.


    Amidst his tiredness and anticipation of the end of the shift, a voice, gentle and melodious, reached his ears. But Sam, fatigued, didn''t pay much attention; he just wanted to finish up and leave.


    "Could you bag these items for me?" A delicate hand slid a selection of convenient ready-to-eat meals and several types of batteries across the counter. These batteries were of good quality, boasting waterproof features.


    Without looking up, Sam skillfully scanned the items'' barcodes.


    "That''ll be 30 dollars."


    However, the customer didn''t proceed to pay. Instead, with a tone of surprise, she said, "Is that you, Sam? Are you working here?"


    Raising his head with a hint of confusion, Sam''s eyes met a beautiful, familiar face.


    The woman was clad in a black uniform, with a white shirt underneath. The buttons on her chest seemed to strain against the fabric due to her ample bosom.


    "Ah... Miss Zoe."


    The convenience store was indeed not far from the apartment, but Sam was puzzled by this unexpected encounter. He didn''t recall any plot in the game where they met at a convenience store. However, Zoe''s surprised expression didn''t seem to be a contrived coincidence.


    Zoe casually brushed a strand of hair from her temple, revealing a smile that exuded mature charm. "I needed to pick up some things; I ran out of food at home. I didn''t expect to find you working here."


    It seemed like a normal conversation, but Sam remained alert and polite, yet distant. "Yes... just earning some living expenses. But, may I ask why you''re buying so many batteries?"


    "Oh, nothing special. I just saw they were on sale, so I thought of stocking up. They have a long shelf life, after all."


    Zoe appeared slightly nervous as she took out cash from her wallet. "Here you go."


    "Thank you. Please take your items."


    After collecting her purchase, Zoe headed towards the exit but then paused.


    "One more thing."


    "Hmm?" Sam was instantly on guard.


    Zoe hesitated, looking back at him. "It''s quite late, and you probably haven''t had dinner yet. Would you like to come over for a bite? I''m alone and often can''t finish the food."


    This was a familiar conversation; Zoe had tried to invite him over for dinner the day before. Once could be a coincidence, but twice warranted attention to these irregularities.


    Although Sam hadn''t eaten, he declined with a smile. "No, thank you. I''ve already had my dinner. Thanks anyway, Miss Zoe."


    Zoe seemed slightly disappointed but nodded. "Alright then. It''s getting late. Take care when you head home."


    "You too, Miss Zoe."


    With Zoe finally gone, Sam let out a long sigh of relief. The air still seemed to carry a trace of her faint perfume.


    The interaction had been normal enough, but he couldn''t help wondering if her knowing he worked here might lead to some unintended consequences. It seemed wise to consider finding a new job, preferably further from home.


    Resolved to this plan, Sam quietly awaited the end of his shift. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, suddenly ¡ª "Ding" ¡ª the familiar sound came from his phone.


    With a sense of foreboding, Sam checked his phone and saw the message that had just come in.


    [Sam~ I really like you, you know. Right now, I''m trembling because of you, ah~ I''m reaching a orgasm!]


    ???


    "What a bizarre message," Sam thought to himself. The wording was strange, and it clearly referred to him, which instantly brought Zoe, who had just left, to his mind. How could she possibly be experiencing an orgasm because of him?


    On his way home, Sam was extra cautious. Fortunately, he arrived home without any incident. There was no sign of Zoe waiting for him at his doorstep, which was a relief.


    Everything seemed normal. Sam even checked his room to be sure.


    Feeling more at ease, Sam took a shower, shedding the day''s weariness, and lay down in bed.


    He noticed that the strange text message disappeared from his phone after he had seen it. The message felt like a premonition or a plot device from a script, puzzling him deeply.


    Moreover, his attempts to seek help or clues from the system were met with no response.


    Could it be that the message wasn''t a part of the system, but something external? He couldn''t figure it out and decided to go to sleep.


    Just as he was about to close his eyes, he heard a strange noise.


    "Buzzing~"


    "Ah~ Ah~"


    The sounds seemed to be human, and Sam instinctively tried to locate them.


    To his astonishment, they were coming from behind the wall of his bedroom, which was adjacent to Zoe''s room. The sounds were intermittent and muffled, as if the wall was soundproof but not completely.


    What was she doing? The sounds were odd and curious.


    To investigate further, Sam pressed his ear against the wall, and the noises became clearer.


    "Mmm~! Mmm~!"


    "Buzzing~"


    Was she in trouble? That''s when Sam remembered his newly acquired ability: X-ray Vision. Without hesitation, he activated it.


    In an instant, his vision penetrated the wall, revealing everything in the room opposite. At that moment, Sam''s mouth fell open, and he was utterly stunned by what he saw.


    What Sam saw was Zoe''s naked body, she had nothing on and a vibrator in her pussy.


    The vibrator was a large one, coincidentally about the same size as Sam''s cock and similar in appearance.


    As the vibrator stretched and vibrated, Zoe''s body continued to shake as she looked at the wall in front of her and turned the frequency of the vibrator up to its maximum setting.


    "Sam~ I really like you, you know. Right now, I''m trembling because of you, ah~ I''m reaching a orgasm!"


    The X-ray Vision ability lasted only for 20 seconds, but it left Sam with an unforgettable and profound impression.


    Who could have imagined that such a beautiful neighbor like Zoe would use him as a fantasy subject for her self-pleasure?


    "Oh my god~"


    Gazing out at the moonlight through his window, Sam looked exhausted and mentally disheveled.


    =========


    Dear readers, I wish you all a Merry Christmas. If you enjoy my work, please consider supporting me with a 5-star review or power stones. Thank you for your support.

 Chapter 13: Don’t overthink it. It’s just for the sake of art

    Chapter 13: Don''t overthink it. It''s just for the sake of art After a heavy rain over the weekend, the weather turned clear, and the air felt exceptionally fresh.


    Cars sped by, splashing water from the roadside, as dragonflies danced in the air.


    In the window of a coffee shop, a white cat basked in the sun, its eyes gleaming like jewels, and its face round and plump.


    Sam always liked to glance at the coffee shop as he passed by. The white cat noticed him too, then lazily yawned and continued to lie down, its round body showing no desire to turn over.


    Sam entered the school, never having seen the campus so quiet, as if only the sound of falling leaves existed.


    He arrived at a teaching building and came to room 416, then pushed the door open.


    The bright classroom was instantly filled with golden sunlight spreading across the floor.


    And there was that stunning figure.


    "Are you here? Very punctual."


    Angel was there, dressed in familiar clothes. The white over-the-knee stockings might seem odd on other girls, but she was the perfect fit.


    Under the contrast of the white stockings, her long and delicate legs were irresistibly charming.


    While speaking, Angel''s gaze remained fixed on a sculpture, and although she wasn''t particularly close, Sam recognized at first sight that the sculpture resembled him.


    But it was not yet complete, currently just a vague outline.


    "Uh, a handsome person like me always likes to be punctual."


    Angel pursed her lips, obviously not fond of such narcissistic remarks, but of course, this was part of Sam''s plan.


    If it could make her dislike him, perhaps it would be a good strategy to make her give up her infatuation with him.


    Angel didn''t speak. Sam stood not far behind her, observing her soft, long hair that flowed from the back of her head to her waist.


    "Is this sculpture of me?" Sam asked softly.


    Angel frowned slightly: "Hmm... but it doesn''t feel quite right, many details are yet to be fully sculpted."


    Sam understood her meaning, so he took the initiative: "Is this why you asked me to come here?"


    On a nearby table lay an exquisite and pretty bag, containing unknown contents, but certainly not books on a weekend.


    Angel stopped sculpting, and from behind, Sam could clearly see the dense sweat beads on the skin of her neck, not covered by her long hair.


    Indeed, the weather was getting hotter.


    She turned around, looking directly at Sam. Despite having met her before, Sam was still astounded by this extraordinary girl. A goddess-like beauty, unforgettable at a single glance.


    Angel sat facing Sam, her hands resting on her pleated skirt.


    "That''s right, sometimes inspiration needs face-to-face interaction, mere imagination cannot solve everything." She seemed to have a unique perspective on her hobbies.


    "So, what do you plan to do?" Sam didn''t indulge in undue hope or meaningless entanglements.


    Once the situation was confirmed, Sam already understood his approach. He knew that every action of his was related to his ultimate fate, so he had to maintain sufficient caution.


    Angel''s gaze was not gentle; on the contrary, it always carried a sense of indifference and determination.


    She pointed to a chair opposite her. "Sit there for a while. Until my sculpture is complete, you will relinquish control of your body to me."


    Sam didn''t agree immediately but asked calmly. "I can sit there while you work on the sculpture, and I can even cooperate to a certain extent. But you must promise not to touch my body."


    His request sounded almost like a vow of chastity, but Sam knew why he had to make it.


    He had anticipated Angel might disagree, but he didn''t expect her to refuse so bluntly, without a moment''s thought:


    "No."


    Sam frowned. "You mean you will touch me, but I''m just your model, why would you need to touch me?"


    The intent seemed far from pure.


    Angel slightly tilted her head, as if it were the most natural and confident thing. "Don''t overthink it. It''s just for the sake of art."


    Bullshit for the sake of art!


    Sam was well aware that any physical contact could trigger unforeseen consequences.


    Like the normal world, the development of romantic feelings between men and women required a gradual process ¨C from holding hands to kissing and even to sexual relations ¨C all following a certain progression.


    However, due to his special talent, many things became more unpredictable. For instance, in a relationship where only hand-holding was possible, if he got involved, it might directly escalate to sex, and it would likely be the woman initiating it.


    Did the so-called conquest only signify possessing the other person''s body, engaging in sexual relations?


    Sam knew it wasn''t that simple. If some things weren''t handled properly, the end could still be death.


    The wind gently stirred the curtains, casting their shadows on the classroom wall in the sunlight.


    Their gazes seemed to clash in the still air, like duelists, where the moment of action would decide victory or defeat, life or death.


    Sam was the first to break the prolonged silence. "I''m just an ordinary person, not very versed in art. But physical touch makes me uncomfortable, so I refuse."


    Seeing him speak so calmly, a slight surprise seemed to shimmer in Angel''s eyes.


    Perhaps the idea of a boy refusing ''intimate contact'' with her was something she had never considered. Even a fool wouldn''t do that, right? But no, Sam wasn''t a fool; he was actually quite smart.


    "Do you really dislike me?" Angel suddenly asked.


    Sam shook his head. "I don''t dislike you, I just don''t feel anything." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam had thought this through before speaking; after all, they hadn''t really met many times. And Angel was particularly beautiful. To outright say he disliked her would only arouse unnecessary suspicion or lead to unforeseen complications.


    "Don''t feel anything," that should be enough for her to give up on him, right?


    But Angel just smiled. "Sam, you''re the first guy to see me and feel nothing."


    Sam felt a headache coming on; things weren''t going as he had expected. Why did she seem more interested in him now?


    "It''s normal. There are always exceptions, and everyone''s aesthetic is different. I admit you are very attractive, the type most men would like, but..."


    "But what?"


    Angel smiled at Sam, who looked out the window with a thoughtful gaze. "I value the soul more..."


    It sounded like a clich¨¦ and somewhat shameless statement. Aren''t all men visual creatures? He just saw things a bit differently.


    Angel wasn''t surprised at Sam''s response; she seemed prepared for it. "I understand. I won''t touch you."


    Was that an agreement?


    Angel suddenly asked in a tempting tone, "But what if you touch me?"


    Sam firmly shook his head. "No, that won''t happen. First of all, I want to make it clear that I''m not saying this to play hard-to-get or to catch your attention."


    Angel didn''t seem angry, still as proud and confident as ever. "It''s okay, please sit down, I''m going to start."


    Sam didn''t bring anything with him, so he didn''t need to get ready. He calmly sat in the chair opposite her, watching Angel pick up her sculpting tool again.


    "I don''t need to pose in any particular way, do I?"


    Angel calmly looked up. "Face me and look at me."


    A very normal yet strange request.


    Sam didn''t hesitate much. He sat facing her, looking into Angel''s emotionless, indifferent eyes.


    She would occasionally lower her head to sculpt, and have him adjust his position as needed.


    Like lifting his head, or looking aside, and of course, simple movements like standing up. Sam cooperated with all these, without refusal.


    Twenty minutes later, Sam suddenly spoke up. "After you finish this sculpting, you''ll delete the photo as promised, right?"


    Angel calmly lifted her head. "No, I won''t."


    "Why not?"


    "Because I never made that agreement with you. I only promised not to call the police."


    "That''s quite cunning, isn''t it? There''s no reason for me to sit here and cooperate with you if that''s the case."


    Sam seemed somewhat angry, a natural reaction to being toyed with. He appeared ready to stand up and leave, but at that moment, he found himself unable to move.


    Like a finely crafted piece of art, Sam, sitting with his back to the sunlight on the windowsill, had stopped moving entirely, even his eyeballs were motionless, like a frozen sculpture, no longer blinking.


    Even the curtains had ceased their fluttering, as if the breeze had disappeared altogether.


    The classroom was eerily silent.

 Chapter 14: A gun inside her bag

    Chapter 14: A gun inside her bag Angel slowly stood up, gracefully walking towards Sam, who seemed frozen, as if encased in ice.


    Leaning slightly forward, she gazed at his handsome face with a smile, "Quite vigilant, aren''t you? But sorry, I possess the power to break all boundaries."


    Without any hesitation, Angel extended her hand, gently caressing Sam''s cheek. "Such a nice face. How wonderful it would be if it belonged solely to me. I do enjoy collecting beautiful things." There was a tinge of regret in her voice.


    This time, she didn''t kiss Sam, just lightly brushed her fingers over his face, then moved down to his collar. One by one, she unfastened the buttons of his shirt, revealing his collarbone, then his chest, and finally his abdomen.


    Angel''s eyes glowed unnaturally, as if flames of an unusual fire were kindled in them.


    "Such a perfect body. What a pity it would be if you weren''t my protagonist," she mused. Her hands then reached for Sam''s trousers, and she looked up at the young man before her.


    Angel''s smile turned seductive, a kind she had never shown before, "So sorry, but even if it''s despicable, I can''t let you go. You are my endless source of inspiration... Sam, you''re my flame, having completely ignited my heart."


    Snap! The belt of his trousers was undone.


    Angel''s expression was a mix of shyness and an almost fanatic excitement. There was no nervousness, not even a tremble in her hands.


    She pulled her cock from his underwear, letting them dangle naturally in the air.


    Standing up, she sniffed her palm. "A strange scent, but unexpectedly not unpleasant."


    She looked at Sam''s cock with fascination, unable to resist kissing them, and then slowly returned to her seat, just watching him, quietly waiting.


    Five minutes passed quickly.


    The wind moved the curtains, and time in the classroom returned to normal.


    Angel''s gaze shifted, becoming calm and sharp. "Sam, what are you doing?" she suddenly asked in an accusatory tone.


    Sam was sitting there, his clothes all undone, his upper body naked. Not just that, his trousers had slipped to the ground, exposing his long, thick penis, making the scene appear like a bizarre exposure.


    In Angel''s imagination, Sam would probably be panicked, with an innocent and angry look, saying he didn''t know what was happening, that he didn''t want this, but he couldn''t explain it.


    But it didn''t matter. Angel picked up her phone and started recording Sam. She now looked forward to his performance.


    When Sam''s focus returned, and he lowered his head to see his own cock, he did not show surprise or start shouting in panic.


    He didn''t loudly question what was happening. He didn''t even pull his penis back into his trousers.


    A flicker of confusion in Angel''s eyes was replaced by surprise when she saw him slowly lift his head, his gaze piercing towards her. It was like the sharp brilliance of a detective suddenly breaking through the truth, understanding all the clues.


    "Angel, this time, and the last time in the classroom, it was all your doing, wasn''t it?"


    Did he already know?


    "What are you talking about?" Angel frowned.


    A bad premonition rose in her heart. Could he know?


    Although there were only the two of them, Angel pondered. Did Sam harbor no doubt about himself? Or had he, in some way, retained his consciousness during the period when time was stopped?


    Considering this possibility, Angel''s gaze turned dangerously sharp.


    Sam said:"Combining the last incident''s photos with this sudden occurrence, it seems quite clear, doesn''t it? Although I don''t know how you did it, the problem must lie with you."


    Hearing this, Angel breathed a sigh of relief.


    Yes, Sam was as intelligent as he was handsome, much like herself.


    Angel''s wary look faded, and she paused the recording on her phone. "I don''t understand the problem you''re implying, but my phone recorded your actions. Your perverse behavior is undeniable now, isn''t it?"


    Sam redressed, smoothing out the wrinkles in his shirt. In his mind, he thought: This is too much. The buttons were almost torn off. Can''t you be a bit gentler?


    He met Angel''s eyes with a serene gaze. "This video is only a fragment; it doesn''t seem to explain much. Moreover, there''s no footage of me undressing because I didn''t do it myself, did I?"


    "True, I didn''t capture you undressing yourself, but that doesn''t prove you didn''t do it. On the contrary, my recording should be more persuasive than your words. After all, I have it all on phone. Whether shown to the police or posted online, the result is obvious," Angel said with a smile, her eyes beautiful yet holding a sharp edge.


    Planning to use public opinion against him?


    Sam also smiled, the wind entering through the window not only stirred the curtains but also his hair. "If I''m not mistaken, from the start of the recording until now, you haven''t touched me, right?"


    Angel narrowed her eyes, "That''s correct, but to be precise, I haven''t touched you since you entered the room."


    Sam nodded, his smile growing brighter. "Well then, why don''t you accompany me to the police station with your recording? Let''s see if my clothes have your fingerprints on them."


    Though he had just dressed himself, Sam was careful throughout the process to touch only the backside of the buttons. He remembered that she had touched the front side to unbutton his shirt.


    "What?" Angel''s pupils dilated involuntarily, her expression slightly stunned. Clearly, she hadn''t expected Sam to respond so coolly. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing her reaction, Sam knew he had gained the upper hand.


    He even knew she would use her time-stopping ability again for better control, even recording it. Thus, he had made no strange moves, just waiting for her to use the time stop.


    He also hadn''t revealed his ability to remain conscious during her time stop, as this would only make her think he was clever enough to deduce everything.


    Angel''s shocked expression slowly faded into a suppressed smile. "When did you realize I had the ability to stop time?" she asked.


    Sam was taken aback. He hadn''t explicitly stated this, yet Angel seemed to be admitting it? He watched her movements cautiously as she calmly walked over to her bag.


    "I never said that," he replied, playing it off as mere speculation. "I clearly remember sitting here, but how could my clothes have been removed so suddenly? It defies logic, so I had to consider the most improbable possibility."


    Angel picked up her bag, holding it in one hand while standing directly in front of Sam, maintaining a close distance and an smile. "So, you didn''t think, perhaps, it was a case of dissociative identity disorder? That another personality, unknown to you, did something you wouldn''t have thought of?"


    Sam shook his head. "That couldn''t explain the sudden change without any action from me. My memory is continuous, like a complete film with only a few frames missing from a tightly connected timeline. Besides, I trust myself."


    Angel nodded with a smile, seemingly impressed with his deduction. As her hand slowly reached into her bag, her eyes never left Sam.


    "I see. So, what do you plan to do? Report what I''ve done, or expose my special ability? Don''t worry, just tell me openly, now that you''ve figured it out. Honest conversation is best, right?"


    At that moment, as she spoke in a seemingly gentle tone, Sam felt his phone vibrate in his pocket. He didn''t take it out, sensing something amiss.


    Her actions, her unnatural smile, and her questions ¡ª something was off.


    He activated his [X-ray Vision].


    As Sam''s gaze focused on the bag where her hand was delving, he saw it clearly: a gun.

 Chapter 15: Would you like to date me?

    Chapter 15: Would you like to date me? Sam felt his palms sweating.


    Would she ruthlessly shoot him if her secret came to light? It seemed unimaginable that such a beautiful woman could commit such a brutal act.


    Yet, in this game world, Angel was not a vulnerable character but the female lead, embodying strength and decisiveness, always maintaining her cool. She would never allow her secrets to be revealed, becoming a subject of scientific study.


    Faced with such a colossal risk, she would prefer to kill Sam and let her family cover it up, making it appear as a ''reasonable accident.'' It was possible that even Sam''s sister might never see his complete body!


    Even if he managed to escape now, what about his future life? With her ability to stop time, once she set her mind to it, she could find a thousand ways to kill him!


    During the duration of his X-ray Vision, Angel seemed to be casually chatting with him, but her hand was inside her bag, firmly gripping the pistol.


    Sam diverted his gaze from the bag in her hand to meet Angel''s eyes directly.


    He sat back down, under her sharp and vigilant gaze. "Why would I expose you? Or report your supernatural abilities?"


    Angel''s hand, which was about to draw the pistol, paused. She looked at Sam, puzzled. "Aren''t you at all curious about this?"


    Sam nodded. "Of course, it''s strange to encounter supernatural powers in real life. But I have no reason to report you. I just hope you won''t use your powers to play pranks on me. It''s quite embarrassing."


    In speaking, Sam was tactful, avoiding words like fear or terror, to relax her guard. He wanted her to subconsciously think that he didn''t perceive her powers as a terrifying force. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, you''re okay with this? You accept everything I''ve said so easily?" Angel finally loosened her grip on the gun, but she didn''t put down her bag.


    The danger wasn''t entirely gone, but Sam''s demeanor had lowered her guard.


    So, until it was completely safe, Sam needed to appear totally relaxed and unguarded.


    He shrugged. "Of course. I''m actually a fan of supernatural-themed novels and movies. I like The Flash and Doctor Strange. When I found out about your powers, I was surprised, but your abilities don''t really concern me. I''m just a regular student, focused on my studies."


    This explanation seemed reasonable, and Angel even laughed lightly. "You don''t seem too curious. Don''t you want to know what my powers are, or what I''ve done with them?"


    Sam sighed softly. "I''m indeed curious, but I guess you wouldn''t just tell me. After all, it''s normal for everyone to have their own secrets."


    "How can I be sure that you won''t talk about this after you leave the classroom?" Angel asked, maintaining a smile and appearing to have let down her guard.


    This was a critical question, possibly Sam''s final test. Maybe satisfying her was the key to leaving the classroom safely.


    Sam had already thought through his response, maintaining a casual and unchanged expression. "Firstly, I''m not one to gossip. I don''t really care about things that don''t concern me. Secondly, keeping this secret for you, seems easier than spreading it. At least I won''t have to face a barrage of questions and boring people prying for information."


    "And even if I did talk, you could just deny it. After all, I have no concrete evidence, right? As long as you don''t use your powers, you''re just another person, undetectable to anyone. And I''d be seen as crazy, so there''s no reason for me to tell."


    It was a perfect answer, carefully considered by Sam. These words, a blend of truth and lies, were designed to be perfectly confusing. This would make it hard for Angel to discern Sam''s real thoughts. Once she put herself in his shoes, she would find his reasoning sound.


    It was now midday, and the sunlight outside was bright, even somewhat dazzling. The classroom air was slightly stuffy, with sweat only on Sam''s back.


    Knowing Angel had a gun in her bag, he found it hard to remain composed.


    Luckily, he had his X-ray Vision. Without it, today might have been his last.


    Finally, Angel ended her contemplation. She continued forward, stopping in front of Sam, who remained seated, and looked down at him. "Sam, you are a very special and interesting person."


    Sam paused, looking at the beautiful Angel, and just smiled: "I''m just an ordinary student, maybe a bit handsome."


    "Then, would this handsome student like to date me?"


    "Eh? date?"


    Sam hadn''t expected her to ask this so calmly, with a smile and without a hint of shyness, as if she were merely suggesting they walk home together.


    Angel spoke calmly, "I think the only way to ensure you truly have my best interests at heart and won''t do anything to harm me is to make you my boyfriend, to make you fall in love with me."


    Sam wondered, did he have to follow this fate-like setup just to keep her secret?


    He shook his head, "Let''s not. I''m just a regular student, and I don''t think you''d like me for such a simplistic reason. Relationships like that usually don''t end well."


    Angel wasn''t upset, just curiously looking at Sam. "Do you think I''m not attractive?"


    Sam shook his head. "No, dating a girl like you is something every guy dreams of."


    "But you just turned me down," Angel said with a tone of regret.


    "That''s because the differences between us are too great. Anyone practical would realize it''s impossible, and your feelings for me must be limited, right?"


    Angel nodded, "To be precise, I don''t have much of a liking for you. But that doesn''t stop me from being interested in you now."


    "A momentary interest," Sam argued. "Too many girls play with a guy''s feelings out of temporary interest, then discard them once the novelty wears off. I don''t want to be that guy."


    Angel tapped her chin with her finger, pondering. "I see. Then let''s try a different approach."


    "What approach?"


    Angel looked at Sam, "You said earlier you don''t want me to use my powers on you anymore, right?"


    Sam hesitated but nodded.


    "Of course. Nobody wants to be in a situation they can''t control or understand."


    Angel smiled, "Then, as a condition for not using my powers on you anymore, you need to cooperate with me until I complete this series of sculptures."


    Sam was puzzled, "But didn''t you finish it just now?"


    Angel scoffed dismissively. "No, many details are still imperfect. I can''t allow any flaws in my work."


    "What details? It looks great to me," Sam gestured towards the sculpture behind Angel.


    Angel spoke mysteriously, "As for the details, I''ll tell you later. Just come to the place I designate, and you''ll know."


    Sam just looked at her, silent. Angel bent down, bringing her stunning face and dangerous gaze close to Sam.


    "Sam, don''t you want to agree? It''s okay, I won''t force you. Whether you come to the place I designate is up to you."


    After saying this, Angel leaned in as if to kiss Sam''s lips. Sam instinctively pulled his head back, creating distance.


    Angel laughed at this, then stood up, grabbed her bag, and left the classroom.


    Only when Angel had completely left did Sam relax. He pulled out his phone and saw a message:


    [Sam, you really are handsome, even the thought of your head being blown off by a gunshot and dying looks good on you.]


    "Wtf!"


    Sam felt as if his strength had drained away in an instant, his heart pounding wildly.

 Chapter 16: Sam, look into my eyes

    Chapter 16: Sam, look into my eyes Sam''s emotions were complex at this moment.


    First, there was a sense of relief. The text message he received, sent by an unknown person and of uncertain nature, didn''t predict events that were guaranteed to happen.


    For instance, Sam hadn''t been killed by Angel with a gun in that classroom.


    If the content of the text was a forewarning of key plot points, possibly narrated from the perspectives of the female leads, then it meant that if a bad scenario or a threat to his personal safety was mentioned, he could potentially prevent it and change the outcome.


    However, the problem was that the texts never seemed to hint at any good scenarios.


    Another crucial point was that Angel was truly willing to kill him. Although other female leads might also pose a threat to his life, they appeared somewhat gentler compared to Angel.


    In their recent encounter, she not only used her time-stopping ability to control him further but was also prepared to kill him if he struggled free from the time stop or planned to expose her supernatural abilities.


    At this thought, Sam felt fortunate for possessing the X-ray Vision ability. It was not only useful for cheeky peeks but also crucial in saving his life at critical moments.


    ...


    Returning to his apartment, Sam noticed that Zoe hadn''t come out to invite him for dinner as she usually did. However, he was certain that she wouldn''t just quietly live next door without any ulterior motives.


    It could be that certain events hadn''t occurred yet, or perhaps there were things happening that he was unaware of.


    It seemed that, after arriving in this world, Sam couldn''t avoid interacting with these female leads no matter how much he tried to escape.


    After taking a cold shower to cool his thoughts, Sam began to formulate a plan. Avoidance was futile due to the correction effect that ensured the female leads would continuously appear in his life.


    When facing them, he needed to adopt a more proactive approach instead of being passive. Otherwise, if they took the initiative, he would still end up in a BAD ending due to his ambiguous relationships with several female leads.


    So, what should he do?


    Sam took a deep breath. He needed to be slightly more proactive, interact calmly, and be cautious in his dealings. Most importantly, he had to ensure that he did not trigger any BAD endings.


    The system had hinted that each female lead had a GOOD ending, which hinged on ''conquest''.


    As for the meaning of ''conquest''?


    Does it involve physical intimacy, using sexual prowess to dominate them, or capturing their hearts?


    Upon careful analysis, Sam concluded that relying solely on either of these methods was not entirely reliable.


    Purely utilizing physical prowess to win over their bodies and make them deeply involved wouldn''t completely solve the problem. After all, there were many female leads in this game. Sam''s physical stamina was unlikely to support intimate relationships with all of them simultaneously.


    Moreover, even if he had the stamina, there wouldn''t be enough time. Desire alone cannot perpetually control a person.


    Capturing their hearts alone wasn''t sufficient either. Relationships without sexual were fragile, which could easily lead to a loss of initiative, triggering the BAD endings.


    Thus, the situation is quite evident: he must not only capture their hearts but also, when the emotions reach a certain level, accept everything. Utilizing the advantage of his uniquely endowed cock, he must completely conquer their bodies.


    Sam no longer needed to avoid the female leads. His ten days of evasion had already resulted in the female leads acquiring various strange abilities. If he continued to avoid them, other female leads might gain even more powerful abilities.


    The only thing Sam could do in his interactions with the female leads was to keep them guessing about his thoughts and actions. He needed to pique their interest, letting them think they had the upper hand, while in reality, everything was under Sam''s control.


    It was clear that a pure love scenario was impossible; this was destined to be a harem ending.


    Sam sighed deeply and took a big gulp of his soda.


    It seemed he was destined to play the role of a womanizer.


    ...


    At the start of a new week, it seemed Angel was keeping her promise. Quickly, it was already Friday, and she hadn''t approached Sam of her own accord, nor had she used her time-stopping ability to kiss him or touch his cock.


    It appeared as though things were settling down, but Sam remained vigilant. He knew Angel was merely waiting for the weekend opportunity.


    Where would she propose to meet? They had exchanged contact information early on, so all Sam needed to do was to wait quietly for her message.


    It should be today, but school was already over. Sam picked up his backpack, ready to leave the school.


    But a beautiful figure had already appeared at the classroom door.


    "Sam, are you in a hurry to go home?"


    The unexpected figure at the classroom entrance blocked his way. It was the familiar teacher''s uniform, but today, it seemed she wore a different thickness of black stockings. The color of the stockings was more transparent, almost revealing the skin of her thighs.


    "Ah, Miss Alice."


    Sam looked at this mature and charming woman, exuding a seductive aura, and politely smiled.


    Alice seemed calm, her gaze momentarily gentle. "You seem to rush home every time... do you have something to do outside school?"


    She was obviously suspecting if Sam was working outside school.


    Kuhang High School did not allow students to work outside unless there were special reasons approved by the school. Sam''s actions did not conform to the school''s policy, which could affect his studies.


    Therefore, Sam wouldn''t tell Alice the truth but calmly said, "Actually, there''s nothing much. It''s just that the anime I''ve been following updates around this time, so I''m eager to go home and watch the latest episode."


    Alice''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Really? Are you sure you''re not doing something else outside school?"


    "What else? I don''t understand what you mean..."


    "Like working a job," Alice clarified.


    Sam immediately shook his head: "Of course not. The school doesn''t allow students to work outside. I wouldn''t do such a thing."


    "Is that so... Sam, look into my eyes." After a brief pause, Alice said. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam subconsciously followed the command and looked into her eyes.


    In an instant, he sensed the familiar change in Alice''s eyes, like a vortex pulling at his thoughts and soul.


    The moment was brief, almost over quickly, bringing a slight dizziness to his head, and then Sam''s eyes became slightly vacant.

 Chapter 17: I’ll give you a very nice reward

    Chapter 17: I''ll give you a very nice reward "Sam, tell me now, are you really rushing home just to watch anime?" Alice''s voice lowered slightly, as if carrying a seductive magic.


    Sam, like a good child, shook his head a bit woodenly. "No."


    As expected, Alice''s expression grew more solemn. "Then why are you in such a hurry to go home every day, not participating in any clubs? Is it because you''re working part-time?"


    She waited, expecting Sam to reveal the truth. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I..."


    Sam''s eyes seemed to struggle, hesitating to speak.


    This was rare, usually seen in people with strong wills. Could it be that this handsome young man was actually very resilient? Interesting, but futile. No one could escape her gaze.


    The classroom was empty now. Alice took a step forward, closing the distance between them.


    Their proximity was so close, almost as if they were about to embrace, their breaths seemingly mingling.


    Alice lowered her voice, sounding gentle and deep. "It''s okay, tell the truth. I won''t blame you. We are friends, just trying to guide you. There''s nothing you can''t say, so please, are you working outside school?"


    "...No."


    This answer surprised Alice. She looked at Sam, a bit taken aback.


    "Why then?"


    "Because I''m in a hurry to go home to play games."


    Alice scrutinized Sam''s eyes. He didn''t seem to be lying, apparently still under her control.


    But she didn''t hear the answer she wanted. Had she misjudged?


    "Haven''t I told you to play fewer games? Didn''t you listen to me?"


    Sam, appearing a bit nervous, shook his head. "I''ve tried to play less, but I just can''t resist. I don''t know what to do."


    Alice pondered for a moment, then said to Sam. "Okay, play fewer games from now on, okay? Tell me, can you do it?"


    Sam looked up at Alice somewhat blankly. "I''ll try my best..."


    "Why can''t you definitely do it?" Alice frowned, finding his reaction strange, something she hadn''t seen before.


    Sam seemed somewhat ashamed, lowering his head. "Because besides games, I don''t know what else to do."


    "You could go to bed earlier or participate in extracurricular activities. You''re a student, isn''t that what you should be doing?"


    "But studying is so boring, I have no motivation."


    So that was the reason?


    Looking at this exceptionally handsome student, smelling his scent, Alice involuntarily took a deep breath. She quickly realized what she was doing.


    Alice looked at Sam, speaking gently. "Then how about I give you some motivation?"


    "What kind of motivation?"


    Alice smiled enticingly, a taboo expression for a beautiful female teacher, likely to be misunderstood by many male students. But it''s the taboo that makes it thrilling, right?


    "Do you think your teacher is pretty?"


    Sam nodded honestly. "Of course, you''re pretty."


    "Then, if you show significant improvement in the next test, I''ll give you a reward, a very nice reward."


    "What reward?" Sam asked curiously.


    Alice thought, what an innocent boy, not yet exposed to a woman like herself, let alone in the role of a teacher. Her smile brightened at the thought.


    "The reward can''t be revealed in advance, but it will certainly be extraordinary. Can you promise me now to stop playing games and focus on your studies?"


    "I will!"


    "Then, will you listen to your teacher and join a club, becoming more sociable? If you have few friends, you can consider me as a good friend."


    "I will!"


    "Good. Now Sam, you should head home. I''m looking forward to your performance."


    "Okay, thank you, teacher."


    Watching Sam walk away, Alice involuntarily touched the corner of her lips as she gazed at his retreating figure.


    "Strange... why did I say something like that, feeling this way? But... this young man named Sam really makes one want to care for him."


    Sam hadn''t gone far. He stood at the bottom of the stairs, looking up. "So this is the effect of the Temptation Constitution?"


    Yes, Sam wasn''t under control, but he had figured out Alice''s ability.


    Hypnosis.


    The words guiding him were hypnotic, including "you can consider me as a good friend."


    This was a classic psychological suggestion.


    Even though Sam knew Alice was trying to hypnotize him, he played along. However, he didn''t reveal the truth about his part-time job, instead deceiving her that it was about game.


    "Ring."


    At that moment, his phone rang.


    [Be there at 2 PM sharp. I hate people who don''t respect time.]


    This was a message from Angel, accompanied by an address.


    Sam''s reply was brief: [Okay.]


    A simple response, seemingly indifferent.


    But this was his intention, not to let her think he was smitten by her beauty. This bland response might also give her the illusion that Sam wasn''t particularly interested in her.


    However, Angel, with her far superior social status, probably wouldn''t tolerate this outcome. It might provoke her to try to conquer his indifference.

 Chapter 18: If you dare to ejaculate in my hand that quickly, you’re dead

    Chapter 18: If you dare to ejaculate in my hand that quickly, you''re dead Sam arrived at the convenience store, changed into his uniform, and began his shift.


    "You''re always so punctual."


    Looking up, Sam saw a young woman in a sports tank top revealing a pretty belly button but wearing a baseball cap. She looked like someone who cared about trends, often hanging out in bars and similar places.


    Her real identity was the store manager, Mia.


    Mia wasn''t a character from the game, and there wasn''t even a store manager role in the game. But it seemed that since Sam came to this world, some things had been adjusted to make sense, resulting in this attractive young woman.


    Mia was vibrant, carrying an adult''s casual elegance. She had a great figure, healthy tan skin, and wore light makeup.


    Sam smiled. "Well, the manager once said: Even though I''m a student, being late means a pay cut."


    Mia blinked. "Am I being too harsh on a kid like you?"


    Sam shook his head. "This is what adults should endure, and I am of age now. Please don''t keep calling me a child."


    Mia suddenly leaned forward, almost leaning over the counter, exposing her cleavage seemingly without care.


    "Eh? Is Sam already an adult? Is it time for me to help you become a real man?"


    Sam, holding a banana, tapped Mia''s head lightly.


    "Remember, you taught me not to let anyone too close to the counter. And please, don''t make such inappropriate comments to a student."


    Mia glared at Sam but wasn''t really angry. Such interactions seemed normal for them.


    "Hmph, such a handsome face, yet so unromantic. Now I see why you don''t have a girlfriend. I worry about you, you know~"


    Sam continued counting the cash and coins in the register. "You''re not that old either. Constantly lecturing others will age you fast."


    Mia''s eyes widened. "What nonsense!"


    She quickly checked her face in a mirror, relieved to find no crow''s feet or neck lines.


    "Hmph, always saying things that upset girls won''t win you love, Sam."


    "Mia, not everyone''s life revolves around love."


    "Hmm? That''s surprisingly mature. Oh right, that''s not what I came here to talk about."


    Sam, having finished counting the change, looked at Mia.


    "Those nearly expired products, I''ll take care of them. If there''s nothing else, you can go about your business. I need to start working."


    Mia looked at Sam, shocked.


    "Eh?"


    "I haven''t even said anything yet. How did you know I was going to mention that? And telling me to go do something else as if I''m a useless manager who''s always being taken care of?"


    Well, not entirely useless, at least she pays the salary. But that''s a thought best kept to himself.


    Sam smiled at the healthy and attractive young woman. "Because those not immersed in love often maintain clearer minds."


    Mia stuck out her tongue playfully, her demeanor more youthful than her age. "That''s a fallacy, but alright, I''m off to play tennis. Work hard, and if you do well, I might give you a bonus this week. Bye~"


    Mia left the convenience store as the sky gradually darkened. Sam felt relaxed; interactions with Mia were easy, unburdened by the game''s original plot.


    ...


    On a weekend morning, Sam woke up early. With no classes or work, he went for a morning run, enjoying the feeling of breathing fresh air and sweating out toxins from junk food and sugary drinks.


    After returning to his apartment, showering, watching an anime, and making a simple lunch, Sam tidied up the living room, changed into a plain white short-sleeved shirt, and left his apartment.


    Stepping out, he saw Zoe just unlocking her door. She seemed surprised to see him. "Ah, no school today, so you''re heading out?"


    Sam wasn''t surprised; over the past half month, they had bumped into each other more than twenty times, seemingly always by chance.


    He smiled politely. "Yes, I have some errands to run."


    "Is it a date with your girlfriend?"


    Zoe''s tone was like a relative''s casual concern, but Sam knew better. In the game, she was adept at acting and disguise.


    He shook his head. "How could it be? I don''t seem like someone who has a girlfriend, right?"


    Zoe covered her mouth and laughed, her mood seemingly lifted.


    "Sam is quite handsome. If it were my school days, I would have pursued you without hesitation." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It sounded like a joke, but how much truth is spoken in jest?


    Sam blushed slightly. "Zoe, you''re teasing me. You must have had many admirers back in your day; I wouldn''t have stood a chance."


    A faint blush on Zoe''s cheeks made her even more charming, especially in her figure-hugging skirt, accentuating her curves.


    "Well, you never know until you try," she said.


    "True. I need to go; my appointment is soon. Goodbye."


    Sam hurriedly left, while Zoe''s eyes held a hint of regret.


    She nodded with a smile. "Okay, Sam, go ahead. Don''t be late for your date."


    "It''s not a date!"


    As Sam boarded the bus, his phone buzzed.


    It had to happen.


    Pulling out his phone, Sam checked the message.


    [Sam... how lewd. Just sensing it and you''re already like this. Your head must be full of dirty fantasies. Seems it''s more honest than you, huh... disgusting, really disgusting. If you dare to ejaculate in my hand that quickly, you''re dead.]

 Chapter 19: It’s just the two of us now. Let’s start

    Chapter 19: It''s just the two of us now. Let''s start The situation was looking pretty dire.


    Just reading that text message made Sam feel like this journey was already fraught with "danger".


    However, Sam had no more excuses to run away at this point, and besides, compared to getting shot in the head, this outcome seemed almost favorable.


    After all, if he went back now and directly broke the appointment, knowing Angel''s character, she would undoubtedly do something even more bizarre. Breaking an appointment was the worst thing to do, regardless of one''s motives.


    Sam realized he had to be cautious about what strange twists this situation might take.


    The bus journeyed from familiar streets to unfamiliar ones, with noticeably fewer pedestrians on the sidewalks and increasing vacancies inside the bus.


    After all, Angel, a girl from an affluent background, lived in a very upscale neighborhood. People living there wouldn''t need to rely on buses for transportation.


    Stepping off the bus, Sam found himself surrounded by tall, imposing walls and beautiful cherry trees. Two months ago, this street would have been a sight to behold with its cherry blossoms in full bloom, but now, he had missed the best time to see them.


    Walking down this street, Sam felt like he had stepped into another world, a commoner visiting a palace.


    Cherry Blossom Avenue was known as a no-go zone for commoners, with buildings around that looked like independent mansions, inhabited by wealthy and influential elites.


    In this exclusive street, Sam located Angel''s house. Her home stood like a courtyard, imposing and elegant. Standing at the gate, he could already smell the fragrance of flowers from inside.


    He knocked on the heavy wooden gate, producing a distinct sound, not of ordinary wood. Soon, he heard footsteps, and someone opened the door from inside ¨C a young girl in a white dress.


    Sam paused, not because the girl was exceptionally beautiful. Having seen beauties like Angel, Zoe, Alice, and Mia since arriving in this world, he had become somewhat immune to their allure.


    What surprised him was that he had no recollection of this girl; she had never appeared in the game. Especially in Angel''s house ¨C was this a new female lead?


    The girl had big eyes and long, dark hair, looking adorable. Her gaze at Sam was filled with curiosity. "Are you Sam?" she asked.


    Sam nodded, slightly hesitant. "Is Angel here? She asked me to come find her."


    The girl nodded vigorously. "Yes! My sister already told me about you. You can come in."


    "Sister?" Sam thought, surprised. Angel had a sister? This was unexpected, especially since the two seemed so different in both personality and appearance.


    The girl smiled sweetly, introducing herself, "I''m Angel''s cousin, Selena. I recently arrived in Kuhang. It''s a pleasure to meet you!"


    Selena was much more cheerful than Angel. Sam nodded, "Hello, Selena."


    Selena nodded emphatically and then looked at Sam, who returned her gaze. A sudden silence made her realize an important issue.


    "Ah! You''re here to see Angel... Sorry, come in, she''s in the carving studio right now!"


    As Sam followed Selena, he marveled at the luxury of a rich family having a dedicated carving studio for their daughter''s hobby.


    Entering Angel''s home, Sam was greeted by a front yard filled with a variety of flowers. Pink and white hydrangeas intertwined, creating a youthful, feminine seascape of colors.


    However, in a corner, Sam noticed the ''Queen of the Night'' tulips, a unique and somewhat dark tulip variety that clearly bore Angel''s signature style.


    The sight of artificial hills and a small pond in the garden was no longer surprising. The yard was vast, truly vast.


    Passing through the corridor, Selena led Sam to a door.


    "Angel, Sam''s here!" Selena called out at the door.


    A familiar voice came from inside. "I know. You go on, and remember not to play games or watch videos for too long. Even without elders around, you can''t be too indulgent."


    Selena''s face fell a bit. "Whine... I know, don''t tell Auntie, I''ve been good recently~"


    "We''ll see."


    "Woowoo..." Selena let out a meaningless whine.


    Even towards her relatives, Angel seemed quite aloof. Was this her idea of absolute fairness?


    Selena gave Sam a glance and smiled, "Well, I''ll leave you to it. Good luck."


    What did she mean by wishing him luck? Was the room a dangerous battlefield?


    But before Sam could ponder further, Selena had left, already looking forward to the joys of gaming and short videos.


    Standing at the door without hesitation, Sam opened it, and light flooded in.


    The room was spacious and well-lit, with doors on either side. Angel, dressed in a pale red dress, was sitting in front of a sculpture, apparently still working on it.


    She didn''t look up at Sam, but her profile was stunningly beautiful, her hair gently moving in the breeze, her captivating eyes, and long eyelashes creating an irresistibly attractive presence.


    Sam didn''t stare for long, despite her beauty being worth admiring and never tiring. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Should I come in now?"


    "If you want to keep kneeling at the door, I won''t stop you." Her words were sharp.


    Sam took off his shoes and entered the clean and tidy room.


    Aside from the sculpture, the room''s walls were adorned with oil paintings and sketches, evidently Angel''s own creations.


    In front of Angel was the sculpture modeled after Sam, which she seemed to be refining the details of, nearly finished.


    The sculpture gazed in a certain direction, its expression deep and distant, strikingly similar to Sam himself.


    Sam chose not to disturb Angel''s work, quietly sitting in a nearby chair.


    Occasionally, Angel would sneak glances at him, thinking herself concealed, but she didn''t initiate any conversation.


    A maid brought in beverages and exquisite snacks, though Sam only sipped a bit of his drink.


    Twenty minutes later, Angel ceased her work. "Sam, you''re more patient than I expected."


    Sam smiled. "Isn''t it basic decency not to disturb someone who is working hard?"


    Angel neither agreed nor disagreed, stretching languidly. Because she was wearing a dress, Sam could clearly see her smooth arms and clean underarms, devoid of any hair.


    Every part of a beautiful girl seemed attractive.


    Turning back to Sam, Angel''s gaze became serious. "Sam, are you someone who likes to challenge themselves?"


    Sam thought for a moment, then shook his head. "Rather than challenging myself, I prefer to live in an environment that''s comfortable for me."


    Angel narrowed her eyes, "Aren''t you afraid I''ll dislike you for saying something so unambitious?"


    Sam looked at her curiously. "I don''t hope for you to like me, so why should I fear your dislike?"


    Angel fell silent, visibly struggling to hide her embarrassment.


    Sam''s unexpected responses and actions piqued Angel''s curiosity. Was this boy intriguing or just odd?


    After a moment of thought, Angel said, "I just feel you might not understand what I''m doing."


    In truth, Sam wasn''t keen on understanding, but he didn''t say so. He simply smiled, "Doing something without guilt is what matters, isn''t it? What others think is less important."


    Angel smirked disdainfully, "Then I hope you can always maintain this ''guiltlessness''."


    She stood up and closed the doors on both sides of the room. Suddenly, the studio was secluded, illuminated only by artificial light, creating a private space for just the two of them.


    Then, she turned to face Sam directly. "Alright, Sam. It''s just the two of us now. Let''s start."

 Chapter 20: Of course not, take off your pants too

    Chapter 20: Of course not, take off your pants too Given the R18+ theme of the game, is it really necessary to use such misleading words?


    Sam feigned ignorance as he looked at the other person. "Start what?"


    "Become my model."


    "Didn''t you just finish that?"


    "No, not yet. Many details are still incomplete. I want to create a series, just like this comic."


    As Angel spoke, she turned and took a comic book from a cabinet behind her, then tossed it in front of Sam.


    Sam picked up the comic and opened it.


    The first few pages seemed normal, appearing to be a typical romantic story between a man and a woman.


    But after a few pages, the style dramatically changed. Passionate kisses followed by clothes disappearing one by one.


    Then, more primitive ''interactions'' ensued. Clearly, this was also an R18+ anime.


    Sam looked up at Angel, slightly startled, while the Angel was smiling.


    "Now you understand, right? Sam." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He understood.


    Why Angel used her time-stopping powers to do those strange things to him.


    Why she undressed him and observed his cock.


    It all made sense.


    This wealthy young lady, whose hobby was sculpture, was actually into such anime!


    Sam looked up. "Angel, don''t tell me you called me to be a model just to fully recreate the scenes from the anime with sculptures. One sculpture is not enough, you actually want to create a whole series!"


    Sam felt like prey, or perhaps already a specimen. Angel''s expression seemed to sink into the shadows, a unique color.


    Like a tulip hidden in a dark room, similar to the ''Queen of the Night'' planted in the front yard.


    "What else did you think I called you here for? Because I''m polite?"


    Indeed, Angel was not known for her politeness, but Sam hadn''t expected the world to have ''corrected'' itself to this extent.


    He pondered for a moment, then looked at the beautiful yet proud girl.


    "I can be a model, but you must adhere to your previous promise not to use your time-stopping powers on me again."


    Angel nodded with a smile. "Of course, I''m not one to make promises easily, but once I do, I always keep them."


    "So, what do I need to do? Just sit here?" Sam''s question seemed overly naive, of course, it was his deliberate ''performance'' of naivety.


    Angel looked at the ceiling, deep in thought, and spoke to herself. "Initially, I asked you if you''re someone who likes to challenge themselves. Do you remember?"


    "I''ve answered that question."


    "Yes, I know. But I am someone who likes to challenge myself. So when I find something too easy to obtain, lacking any challenge, I start to try other identities to gain something else."


    Sam asked, "Like becoming an outstanding sculptor to achieve a sense of artistic accomplishment?"


    Angel nodded slightly.


    "Exactly, that''s how it started. But I found such a sense of achievement too easy to come by. More and more people liked me, leading to bizarre, fact-ignoring praises, just to flatter and please me."


    "So this is why you watch R18+ anime and even make these sculptures?"


    Angel''s face lit up with enjoyment, and she took a deep breath.


    "Yes, maybe this way they wouldn''t expect that I made these, right? It''s okay if you think I''m strange, but challenging oneself in things they are not good at, that''s what gives life its meaning."


    "Doesn''t excelling at what you''re good at count as meaningful?" Sam asked.


    Angel walked towards Sam step by step. "For most people, that''s their life''s meaning. My life''s meaning should be like exploring new maps in a game, unlocking the unknown, and achieving various feats."


    Sam blinked, feeling the imposing aura of Angel.


    "Then shouldn''t you start by giving up your identity, not using your family background or status? Maybe then you''ll find everything challenging."


    "I can''t choose my background, and you talk too much."


    Sam noticed Angel''s expression change; she seemed a bit angry. Before Sam could speak, Angel said impatiently, "Stand up."


    "Why?"


    "You''re my model now. What, do you want me to use my time-stopping power?"


    Was it such an overt threat now?


    Sam stood up reluctantly. "And then?"


    "Take off your clothes." Angel said it as if it was the most natural thing.


    Sam feigned surprise. "Are you joking?"


    Angel enjoyed Sam''s astonished look; she couldn''t stand him always being cooler than her.


    "Does it seem like a joke? You should have guessed my intentions when you saw the sculpture I made before you came. Of course, you can refuse, but I can''t guarantee what happens after you walk out of this door."


    Sam asked one last time, a bit unwillingly. "If it were any other male student, they''d probably be thrilled. Angel, there''s no reason for you to fixate on me, right?"


    Angel suddenly burst into laughter.


    "Actually, I don''t know why, but I really hate the gaze of any man. I despise them looking at me, even sneakily glancing. But you, only you are different. I noticed you long ago, and you seem not only to not notice me but even deliberately avoid me every time I appear."


    Sam, of course, wouldn''t admit he avoided her for fear of being killed. He intentionally asked, "Could it be a reverse psychology tactic, using this approach to pique your interest?"


    "I can tell you''re different from the others; you truly don''t want to encounter or interact with me. Of course, if that really is your plan... then at least you''ve succeeded now, and I, I still have countless opportunities to verify it."


    Hearing Angel''s words, Sam''s expression turned dejected.


    Seeing his worsening expression, Angel felt satisfied and flashed an even more charming smile.


    "So, either take off your shirt now or leave the room. And you should know, the power my family wields can find you wherever you hide."


    Really? What if I travel back to the real world?


    Of course, that was just a joke.


    All his previous expressions¡ªsurprise, disgust, resistance¡ªwere just a facade designed by Sam.


    When he saw the R18+ anime, he had already linked it with the previous message. He knew what was going to happen and what he would be asked to do.


    So, after struggling in place for a while, he finally said, "I hope you''ll keep your promise."


    Then, he reached out and began unbuttoning his shirt.


    Angel said nothing, her eyes intently focused on Sam''s hands as he gradually opened his shirt.


    Revealing his well-defined chest.


    Inch by inch of skin, fully exposed to her gaze.


    "Is this enough?" Sam asked.


    Angel seemed still to be admiring; she shook her head. "Of course not... take off your pants too. I don''t like to repeat myself, so hurry up."

 Chapter 21: Is this kind of sexual stimulation enough?

    Chapter 21: Is this kind of sexual stimulation enough? "Taking off the pants too?" Sam expressed an incredulous look.


    Meanwhile, Angel''s cheeks flushed a shade of red, yet she seemed completely oblivious to it all. Her gaze grew increasingly excited, almost eagerly anticipating Sam revealing more of himself.


    Moreover, the experience of using time-stopping powers to expose someone''s cock, and having them actively remove their underwear, was entirely different.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that Angel, trying this for the first time, felt an indescribable excitement, even a frenzy. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A sensation she had never felt before enveloped her entire body.


    "Of course, for the sculpture with you as the male lead, I need to see every part of you. Why feel shy? You should consider it an honor that I''ve seen your body."


    Angel squinted her eyes, deliberately suppressing her emotions, trying not to let her excitement become too apparent.


    But Sam knew all too well that it wasn''t just for the sculpture.


    All of this was because the female leads in this world were quite licentious, not just Angel and Zoe, but others as well.


    Although he had anticipated the outcome from the text messages, Sam believed it was necessary to keep up appearances, otherwise, how could she step into the trap?


    Sam looked seriously at Angel. "Not everyone feels honored to expose their cock; I just feel you are invading my personal and private freedom."


    Angel squinted her eyes.


    "The same goes for you, if you haven''t left through that door, you''d better do as I say. While I''m still patient, otherwise, be careful I might do something more outrageous."


    Sam seemed to struggle internally, sighing as if resigning himself to fate.


    Finally, he unbuckled his belt, letting his trousers fall naturally, revealing his legs and prominently bulged underwear.


    Now only his underwear remained, the last line of defense.


    Angel, looking at Sam, calmly said, "Don''t stop, keep going."


    Sam knew Angel would not be satisfied with just this. He completely removed his underwear.


    In that moment, he felt a coolness throughout his body, no longer shielded by anything.


    Angel finally saw Sam standing in front of her, the unreserved image she had longed for.


    A feeling she had never experienced before ignited in her heart, like a flame burning along the edges of her heart.


    Like a delicious dish, fresh and appealing, laid out before her, waiting for her to taste.


    Seeing this scene, her hands seemed unsure, almost eager to do more, like touching her own breasts and clit.


    To maintain her aloof demeanor in front of Sam, she moved behind the sculpture. It appeared she was working on it, but in reality, her legs involuntarily came together, even beginning to rub slightly.


    She tried her best to stay calm, making some detailed adjustments to the sculpture, mainly focusing on the cock.


    "Move a bit forward, don''t stand so far back."


    "Take your hands away, don''t cover your cock."


    "..."


    Due to the reminder in the text messages, Sam had actually prepared himself before coming here. So, standing exposed in front of Angel, he didn''t seem too embarrassed, though a bit constrained.


    Of course, all of this was to survive, and he had no exhibitionist tendencies.


    Sam relaxed his hands, revealing his penile to Angel, utterly candid, almost making him feel like a Greek-style sculpture, exhibiting natural reproductive worship.


    But soon, Angel was no longer satisfied with the status quo, or perhaps she couldn''t restrain herself anymore and wanted to experience a certain impulse.


    "Is this the only state you can be in?" Angel asked seriously.


    Sam looked at her curiously. "What do you mean?"


    Angel''s gaze boldly fell on Sam''s cock, her expression somewhat shy.


    "Your cock can''t just be this limp; it can get hard too, right?"


    Clearly, she had other thoughts in mind, no longer satisfied with just these.


    Sam widened his eyes at Angel and said, "Of course they can, but... why should they?"


    Trying to conceal her excitement, Angel sternly said to Sam, "I''m making an R18+ sculpture, I need to see all sorts of states, hurry up and change!"


    Sam looked at her awkwardly. "Sorry, I can''t do that."


    "Why can''t you, are you sick?" Angel''s words were always so direct.


    Sam retorted, "Of course I''m not sick, but I can''t just get hard on command, can I? No man can."


    Angel looked dissatisfiedly at Sam. "Then what do you need to change your state?"


    Sam blurted out, "Obviously, sexual stimulation, who gets erect for no reason? I''m not a pervert..."


    Hearing Sam''s words, Angel hesitated.


    "Sexual stimulation...?"


    She quickly remembered what she had done to Sam while time was stopped. Could it be because of the time stop, the touches then didn''t count as sexual stimulation, hence no reaction?


    That might be possible, so she thought of something. "What kind of stimulation do you need?"


    Angel squinted at Sam, her gaze gradually becoming more dangerous.


    Of course, Sam wouldn''t say outright. He just turned his head away, "Hard to say... but don''t ask for so much, enough is enough, the more you rush me, the less I react... what are you doing?"


    As Sam rambled, he suddenly saw that Angel had already taken off her skirt, making him widen his eyes in surprise.


    Angel was actually not wearing panties; she only had on a pair of flesh-colored pantyhose.


    Her sexy bottom was clearly visible, her plump buttocks forming a deep, narrow groove that curved down to the depths of her thighs.


    That would be her vagina, the place men looked forward to the most.


    Just as Sam was shocked, Angel had already appeared right in front of him, so close he could clearly smell her scent.


    Her full, upright breasts seemed like a dynamic vortex, pulling at Sam''s thoughts.


    Angel''s eyes began to ripple, no longer appearing so cold. "Is this kind of sexual stimulation enough?"


    She gently grazed Sam''s chest with her nipple, and it was no exaggeration to say that Sam was almost aroused.


    But how could he be subdued by Angel''s seduction?


    Sam immediately leaned his head back, shouting, "How could that be effective, stop messing around!"


    Seemingly avoiding in a contradictory manner, and the more he did so, the more it intrigued Angel, as if to make his body betray his stubborn words.


    Then Angel stretched out her hand, directly clasping Sam''s neck, forcing his head close to her.


    "What''s the use of hiding? Sam, it seems you''re saying one thing but feeling another."


    Feeling her body pressing close, the warmth of her body, full of her scent, this was bad, very bad...


    He couldn''t give in here!


    "No, I just think meaningless physical contact is unnecessary, and with your prestigious status, it doesn''t seem appropriate for you to be touching me like this."


    Prestigious status?


    Angel sneered coldly, even appearing more dangerous.


    "Because of my prestigious status, any way I treat you is a reward. Just endure it, I want to see just how hard your cock can be."


    "Angel..."


    "Do you feel nothing like this?"


    She lowered her head slightly, her face flushed with a seductive glow.


    Her finger, with nails, was gently circling Sam''s chest...


    Sam was still trying to restrain himself, thinking of horror movie scenes, trying to use that to prevent arousal.


    Although the result would be the same, he wanted to prolong the process as much as possible. He hoped to always be the one in control.


    "You still haven''t gotten aroused?"


    "It seems your willpower is quite strong, then how about this..."


    Angel''s hand left Sam''s chest, and before he could breathe a sigh of relief, he suddenly felt something.


    Angel knelt down and cupped Sam''s penile with her hands, then opened her mouth and stuffed the glans inside.


    She licked them gently, with great enjoyment. While doing this, she looked up at Sam with a seductive gaze.


    That was it.


    He couldn''t hold back anymore!

 Chapter 22: If you leave like this, I will still find you

    Chapter 22: If you leave like this, I will still find you Sam got an erection straight away! His cock was as hard as a rock!


    Angel licked his cock with her tongue, her mouth already completely filled with the swollen glans.


    She seemed to thoroughly relish the moment, perhaps unaware of why she had suddenly become so peculiar.


    How could she stop?


    Angel''s heart seemed to achieve a unique sense of fulfillment, a satisfaction that made her feel oddly content.


    Her cheeks began to warm and burn. Blood rushed to her head, engulfing her in an addictive trance she couldn''t break free from.


    After kissing his cock for a long while, Angel finally stood up, leaning heavily against Sam. She was completely indifferent to her body being almost naked.


    Though she had risen, Angel seemed reluctant to let go of the thick, long cock she held in both hands, displaying an ''innocent'' smile.


    "This is really interesting, Sam. It seems like your body disagrees with your words, how honest..."


    Sam was still struggling to restrain himself, thinking of horror movie scenes in an attempt to distract himself, but his firm penile had already betrayed him.


    "Stop this weird stuff, let go! Models don''t act like this, do they?"


    But Sam''s words were futile. Angel showed no sign of relenting, even draping her leg over him.


    From this angle, Angel''s cunt were fully visible, enveloped in stockings and exuding ultimate temptation.


    Sam''s penile grew even firm, beginning to tremble slightly; at this moment, no matter how hard he tried to distract himself, it was pointless.


    "What do you mean by weird stuff? You made a promise, so you should fulfill it, right? Besides, you''re enjoying this process too, aren''t you?"


    It was then that Sam realized Angel could talk so much.


    "This is not about enjoyment... this is unilateral sexual harassment, isn''t it?" Sam seemed to be still defiant.


    Angel snickered, her grip strengthening as if to show that some things were not only done by boys; girls could do them even better.


    Angel was intensely focused, her movements quickening, seemingly deriving pleasure from Sam''s expressions.


    She gripped tighter, blowing into Sam''s ear, amused by his tightly shut eyes.


    Whispering close to his ear, she exhaled, "Is this sexual harassment? Aren''t you comfortable? Look at your disgusting reaction."


    Her voice dropped to a seductive murmur, like a succubus into Sam''s ear.


    "Your cock are disgusting. Are you trying to dirty my hand?"


    "Please, no more."


    "Why stop? Oh, you can''t take it anymore, can you? You''ll fall ejaculate if I keep going, right? Didn''t you say you felt nothing for me?"


    "But... it''s human instinct."


    "Humans are supposed to conquer their instincts, right? Those who can''t are called beasts. Sam, are you a beast? Answer me."


    "Of course, I''m not. But some things can''t be overcome with just reason, especially when you''re tempting me like this!"


    "Haha, you''re clearly enjoying it, aren''t you? Enjoying my mouth, my hand, my words. Hey, you wouldn''t happen to like me talking this way, would you? How disgusting, how depraved..."


    She seemed engrossed in this unique, unprecedented game, uttering bizarre words, dragging them both into an unfathomable whirlpool.


    What would the outcome of this game be? Now, she was almost looking forward to it.


    It''s supposed to be positive and deep, right? She is really looking forward to being penetrated by this thick and long cock inside her vagina.


    So Angel didn''t stop moving, she used her hand to masturbate Sam while whispering in his ear.


    "Why don''t you give up resisting? I think I''m ready. Are you going to fuck me?"


    "You look so upright on the surface, but in reality, you''re so filthy, so disgusting."


    "You can''t keep up the pretense forever. It''s just a futile resistance, just to make yourself seem more special."


    "Sam... how lewd. Just sensing it and you''re already like this. Your head must be full of dirty fantasies. Seems it''s more honest than you, huh... disgusting, really disgusting. If you dare to ejaculate in my hand that quickly, you''re dead."


    "You must really desire to have sex with a noble woman like me, right? You must have fantasized about such a scenario. What are you waiting for? I''ve given you the opportunity now; you can fuck me anytime you want."


    Angel''s words grew more intense, and she seemed fully prepared.


    Sam knew this was the most dangerous moment. The dam of desire was on the brink of collapse, ready to break at any moment!


    This can''t happen!


    If he has sex with Angel now, the system will deem it a conquest by the female lead, not him conquering her!


    In this critical moment, the last bit of reason awakened Sam.


    "Bang!"


    Just as Sam was about to succumb to his sexual desire, he forcefully pushed away the beautiful woman in front of him. Angel, who was about to take off her stockings, looked bewildered, then confusedly at Sam.


    There was even a hint of anger in her eyes, not understanding why Sam pushed her away.


    Even if he didn''t have any affection for her, how could he refuse? Is this the man she understands?


    Aren''t men supposed to be proactive, non-rejecting, and non-committal? Weren''t her actions exactly what he desired?


    Does she really lack charm?


    As Angel, her status was extremely noble; no one ever refused her, no matter the situation, without exception!


    Sam breathed heavily, opening the refrigerator to let the cold air blow on his body, seemingly trying to dissipate the sexual tension that had reached its peak.


    He ignored Angel, who seemed to be brewing a storm, picked up his clothes from the floor, and redressed.


    Angel frowned and said coldly, "I don''t recall saying we were done, did I?"


    Sam looked over calmly, his eyes completely emotionless, even colder than Angel''s at that moment.


    "It''s over. You''ve seen and touched enough. With your skill, you don''t need a model to sculpt. So if there''s nothing else, I''m leaving."


    "Sam! Do you really dislike me that much?" Angel asked bitterly, biting her lip.


    Sam shook his head: "It''s not about dislike; I just don''t feel anything."


    "After all that''s happened, what nonsense are you talking? If you felt nothing, why did you get an erection? And you were clearly struggling to hold back just now!"


    Sam replied calmly, "Alright, I admit you''re beautiful, but there are some things I can''t give you, at least not now."


    "Why?"


    He was so immersed just moments ago; why did he say such things in the end?


    Is it because she wasn''t charming enough? Not beautiful enough?


    Joking, Angel''s beauty is unmatched, even the most famous beauty queens can''t compare to her. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam just smiled.


    "When the time comes, everything will be revealed. Anyway, to you, this is just a game for a fresh experience, right?"


    Angel''s expression turned somber. "It''s not a game. Do you think I like you?"


    "I guess yes."


    "It''s still a kind of enjoyment for you, isn''t it? A young and charming girl like me wants to have sex with you. You should feel honored!"


    Watching the proud young woman, Sam shook his head with a smile.


    "Angel, in this world, people''s statuses may differ, but love and affection are never demeaning. So, I choose not to partake in your game this time. Goodbye."


    Love and affection, never demeaning?


    What a joke!


    Sam was already opening the door to leave. At this moment, Angel seemed unwilling to let go, still trying to hold him back.


    "My job isn''t finished yet. If you leave like this, I will still find you."


    Sam paused, then turned back indifferently with a smile.


    "Whatever."


    Whatever?


    No one had ever dared to speak to her like that!


    But Sam did, and he smiled as he closed the door behind him.


    Angel clenched her fists, not caring about the traces of Sam''s lubricant still on her hands.


    She had decided, the sex from before had turned into something more complex, fiercely burning and consuming her heart.


    "It seems I can''t be too polite with you, Sam. You''re even more interesting and challenging than the game itself."


    Walking on the street, Sam looked at the gradually setting sun and smiled contentedly.


    Thinking of Angel''s expression and her words, he knew he had achieved his first objective.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, a voice echoed in his mind.


    [Congratulations to the host for completing the first stage of contact with the female lead, unlocking the sign-in system for the host.]

 Chapter 23: The drunk Zoe

    Chapter 23: The drunk Zoe Sam had just left Angel''s house and hadn''t gone far when he suddenly heard a voice echoing in his mind.


    He was startled. What''s going on?


    The voice continued to emanate from his mind.


    [Congratulations, host, on activating the weekly check-in system. By checking in, you have a chance to directly obtain attributes, skills, and special items. Would you like to start checking in?]


    It was Sunday, the last day of the week.


    Sam thought for a moment, then asked the system.


    "If I don''t check in now, can I accumulate two check-ins next week?"


    [Of course not.]


    "Are the prizes in the weekly draw different each week?"


    [It''s all random, depends on your luck.]


    There was no point in hesitating then.


    [Congratulations, host, for successfully checking in.]


    [Congratulations, host, on receiving your check-in reward!]


    [Magic Eye Drops: A one-time use item. Apply it to your eyes, think of a person''s face and name, and you will be able to see through their eyes for the next ten minutes. After one use, it will turn into regular eye drops (Note: If the host is too close to the target, it may alert them to your presence. Please use with caution.)]


    What is this thing?


    Sam immediately felt something extra in his pocket. He took it out and saw it was a bottle of blue eye drops, without any brand or label.


    It looked ordinary, just like any other eye drops.


    The key was that there were usage restrictions. It was best not to get too close to the target.


    But what use were these things? What could be done by gaining someone else''s vision for ten minutes? Was he supposed to use it when someone went to a female bathhouse to bathe and become a voyeur?


    Sam thought the reward for this check-in was pretty average.


    Well, perhaps it really would come in handy at some point. At least he had initiated a check-in, so this trip wasn''t entirely fruitless.


    "Eh, are you heading back now?"


    As Sam was preparing to leave, a cute girl ran up from behind, holding a phone.


    "Yeah, I''m going back now that the matter is settled," Sam said calmly.


    Selena blinked her eyes, then quickly trotted in front of Sam, her beautiful eyes wide with curiosity.


    "What were you guys doing?"


    "What do you mean?" Sam didn''t understand her implication.


    Selena, with a hint of ambiguity in her eyes, deliberately lowered her voice.


    "What were you and my sister doing in the house for so long?"


    Looking at her suggestive expression, Sam understood her meaning. It seemed like she was beginning to fantasize about strange relationships between men and women during adolescence.


    Sam was not annoyed, but rather smiled at Selena. "So, what do you think I and your sister might have been doing alone together?"


    Selena''s eyes sparkled with even more excitement.


    "Could it be... something only adults do? After all, you''re both grown-ups, and it''s my first time seeing Angel invite a strange guy over, and you were there for quite a while. Did you two really...?"


    Just as Selena thought she was getting closer to the truth,


    "Creak!"


    Suddenly, the sound of a door opening startled her.


    Selena''s whole body shivered. She seemed to sense something and dared not turn her head in that direction.


    She cautiously looked up at Sam and swallowed hard. "Sam... you''ll explain for me, right?"


    Sam smiled but remained silent.


    Then, as if a demon from hell had spoken, a voice sounded, "Selena, you seem to have a lot of free time."


    Selena tried not to look guilty, but when she turned around, her smile was uglier than a cry. "I-I''m busy, sister..."


    And there stood Angel at the doorway, silently observing them, almost as if she wanted to devour them both.


    "If you''re so busy, why do you have time to chat with a stranger at the door?"


    A stranger?


    So he was a stranger to her now? Sam felt amused. Angel''s little temper was quite adorable. She must be holding a grudge because he had just turned her down.


    Selena trembled slightly. "I-I wasn''t. He''s Sam, not a stranger."


    It might have been better not to mention his name, but bringing up Sam seemed to make things worse.


    Sure enough, Angel''s expression grew colder.


    "Fine, I''ll tell mother when she gets home that you haven''t been studying all day. Maybe it''s best to confiscate your game console and phone."


    "Wuwuwu, no! I''m going back to study now, please don''t take them away!" Selena left in distress, not even saying goodbye to Sam.


    Sam stood there, looking back at the girl at the door. She glared fiercely at him, said nothing, and closed the door.


    No farewell.


    Sam shrugged and left the place. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was nearly evening, and since it was the weekend, he didn''t have to work, which made him feel relaxed.


    But Sam had nowhere else he wanted to go, so he chose to go straight home.


    As for what would happen tomorrow and what his future interactions with Angel would be, those were not things to ponder now. They would unfold naturally. At least for now, Sam was sure Angel probably didn''t want to kill him.


    Because her desire to subdue him was greater than any threat he posed.


    Sam had dinner at a restaurant, and by the time he got home, it was completely dark.


    The way home seemed especially normal, and nothing happened at home, nor did he run into his neighbor Zoe.


    Seemed like his luck wasn''t too bad?


    Sam took a bath at home, then played games for a while.


    Time always flew by when playing games. When Sam turned off the computer, it was already 11 PM.


    He was ready to go to bed. Although his body could handle staying up later, there was no need.


    Just as he was about to go to bed,


    "Ding-dong~~" the doorbell rang.


    Sam felt a bit puzzled; it was so late, who could be ringing his doorbell?


    Frowning, he went to open the door.


    A figure lunged at him suddenly, and for a moment, Sam thought he was the target of a midnight burglary. But he quickly detected a strong smell of alcohol, along with the beautiful figure now leaning into his arms.


    "Umm~ Sam, good evening~"


    Well, there was no need to guess; Sam pretty much understood what was happening.


    A mature woman intoxicated.


    The drunk Zoe.


    In this quiet and deep night.

 Chapter 24: Could you help me open the door?

    Chapter 24: Could you help me open the door? It''s well-known that a drunk person can be the most frightening presence.


    Because often you don''t know what they might do, what they might say, or what reckless incidents they might cause.


    If you believe in something like the truth comes out when you''re drunk, then you''re completely fooled.


    There''s no such thing as the truth coming out when drunk. It''s often because of recklessness, saying anything, being dominated by the emotions of the moment, and it actually has nothing to do with telling the truth.


    Now, beautful woman, who was drunk and collapsed in Sam''s arms, reeking of a mix of perfume and alcohol, is that Zoe.


    She is a mature, seemingly gentle, caring, and soft-spoken beautiful neighbor.


    Zoe looked drunk, her cheeks flushed, as she leaned against the door frame, smiling at Sam.


    Her smile was enchanting and seductive.


    With drunkenness, her gaze at Sam was undisguised.


    Sam stood inside the door, looking at her. "How much did you drink today to get this drunk?"


    Zoe brushed her hair from her forehead, revealing her beautiful face more clearly to Sam.


    Her coat was nowhere to be seen, and the buttons of her white shirt seemed almost bursting, strained by her very full E-cup breasts.


    It must be said, Zoe''s figure was truly impressive.


    "Umm... a company dinner, those old men just thinking of filling me with drinks, but they still underestimated my capacity." Zoe''s tone revealed the helplessness of the adult world.


    Sam thought for a moment. "So, how would you like me to help you?"


    Zoe gently massaged her temples, appearing to have a headache.


    "Quite simply... could you help me open the door? I''m a bit dizzy right now, I can''t open my door, I''m really sorry to trouble you."


    Zoe, with her striking figure and beautiful face, arriving at her neighbor''s house while drunk, seemed unreasonable. But if it was just to help open a door, Sam had no reason to refuse.


    He worried that if he refused, Zoe might say she would just come into his house, which would be even more problematic!


    Sam looked at the keys Zoe handed over, like a silent invitation, took them, and walked outside.


    "If it''s just about opening the door, that''s a small matter, no problem. But can you walk properly now?" Sam asked, somewhat worried.


    Zoe tried to stand up straight by the door frame but seemed unsteady, as if she might collapse at any moment.


    "I should be... fine, don''t underestimate a working woman, I''m not that weak~ Ah~!"


    However, Zoe had only taken a few steps when her high heels wobbled, as if her ankles were out of control, and she seemed about to fall.


    Fortunately, Sam was agile and quickly caught Zoe around the waist.


    The moment he touched her, he felt the softness of her waist, her body leaning against him. In her panic, she instinctively hugged Sam''s arm, her full breasts pressing tightly against Sam.


    In that instant, their contact was incredibly intimate.


    Zoe, a bit shyly, raised her head to look at Sam, seemingly unaware of how suggestive their contact was. Instead, she smiled seductively. "Sam, your arms are so reliable, filled with a man''s strength."


    Sam took a gentle breath and then said, "I''ll help you walk, be careful."


    Sam closed his own door and then helped the woman with the full breasts to her house. The short journey was filled with unavoidable physical contact due to the woman''s drunken state.


    Having finally opened her door with the keys, Sam felt an intense heat throughout his body, his trousers visibly tented.


    "There you go, Miss Zoe, the door''s open."


    Zoe, still leaning on Sam, barely opened her eyes, seemingly oblivious to her surroundings.


    "Ah... yes, we''re at my place. But could you help me inside? I''ve gotten so used to your help, I feel like a butterfly that can''t fly."


    What an odd metaphor.


    Sam hesitated for a moment, then said, "Alright, but be careful, there''s a step here."


    Zoe''s house was clean and tidy, without too much clutter or meaningless furniture. A TV, table, refrigerator, and sofa seemed to make up the woman''s living room.


    "Umm, so comfortable~"


    When Sam placed Zoe on the sofa, she immediately lay down, seemingly finding the position very comfortable.


    Her arms spread out, lying on her back, legs slightly bent. Her long legs, wrapped in black stockings and wearing high heels, were voluptuously yet perfectly proportioned.


    The deep blue pencil skirt accentuated her tantalising hips, even through the stockings, creating an irresistible sex drive.


    "It''s so hot, could you turn on the air conditioning for me?" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam quickly found the remote and turned on the air conditioner in the living room. The cool air seemed to bring some clarity and comfort, perhaps helping Zoe regain sobriety.


    "Miss Zoe, if you''re okay now, I should go back... eh?"


    Just as Sam was about to leave, he witnessed a startling scene. Zoe on the sofa, perhaps due to the heat of the room or not fully sober from her drunken state, had started unbuttoning her shirt.


    Suddenly, her full and firm breasts were exposed to Sam''s eyes. The breasts, wrapped in a pink, lace-trimmed bra, were tantalizingly attractive.


    Sometimes, one hates having such keen eyesight. Despite the distance, Sam could clearly see her nipples, barely concealed by the bra.


    It seemed to be a special attribute of large breasts.


    Zoe seemed to hear something and lazily opened her eyes, apparently oblivious to how alluring she appeared at the moment.


    Of course... perhaps this was exactly what she wanted.


    "Sam, what''s up? Are you in a hurry to get home? Do you have things to do?" she asked.


    Zoe, with her mature and sexy demeanor, was still dressed in her provocative office lady uniform.


    The allure to men was simply irresistible. Who could withstand it?


    Sam unconsciously swallowed, deliberately avoiding eye contact. "Nothing much, just that it''s getting late, and it''s not quite right for me to stay in your house any longer. I should go now; you rest well."


    But as Sam was about to leave, he heard her say from behind, "Don''t go just yet, can you help me with one more thing?"


    "What is it?"


    Sam turned back and saw Zoe lying there, lifting her legs towards him. This angle exposed her most private area, her legs wrapped in black stockings, and under her skirt, white lace panties with a butterfly pattern. The panties were thin and revealing.


    And she still wore her black high heels.


    She lay there on the sofa, her hair disheveled, cheeks flushed, her gaze hazy and unfocused.


    One hand was lazily placed above her head, and the other was at her enticing red lips.


    She breathed gently, seemingly softly biting her finger.

 Chapter 25: Would you like me to help ease your vigorous energy?

    Chapter 25: Would you like me to help ease your vigorous energy? Without exaggeration, the sight alone was enough to transform a man into an irrational beast.


    At this moment, Zoe was undeniably alluring.


    And her charm was not just confined to the game world; in reality, she seemed even more enticing than her virtual counterpart.


    Her beautiful appearance, seductive figure, and the ambiguously warm atmosphere in the bedroom seemed to conspire against Sam''s willpower.


    Her legs dangled in the air, like inviting hands. "Please, help me take off my shoes... I can''t do it, help me out, will you?" Zoe cooed, her posture and whiny tone sending tingles through the body.


    "This is a bit awkward, maybe you should do it yourself?" Sam suggested, trying to maintain decorum.


    Zoe, sounding hurt, replied, "Why wouldn''t it be appropriate? Do you dislike me that much? You don''t even want to help me... It''s saddening. Already dizzy from drinking too much, and now even you''re disgusted by me, a drunkard. I''m so heartbroken..."


    "Alright, alright, stop crying. I''ll help you," Sam capitulated, unable to withstand her act.


    Zoe looked so pitiful, seemingly on the verge of tears. Who could resist that?


    Sam moved closer to her, his eyes drawn to her legs swinging before him.


    Noticing Sam''s acquiescence, Zoe flashed a charming smile. "I knew you were the best, Sam. So considerate and gentle."


    Sam cautiously reached out, trying to avoid touching her skin. He removed her high heels, giving him a clearer view of her lace panties.


    Though tempted to look, Sam restrained himself, diverting his gaze elsewhere and advising, "You should be more careful with drinking, don''t drink so much."


    With her heels off, Zoe''s toes were visible through her black stockings, a hint of flesh color showing, well-defined and without any unpleasant odor.


    As Sam prepared to leave, Zoe''s legs seemed to naturally fall, landing right on Sam''s thighs, her toes pressing against his cock. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She opened her alluring eyes, sighing as if troubled. "I don''t want to drink either... but it''s part of the job. Many deals aren''t made at work, but over drinks, dinners... even in bed."


    "Hmm?"


    "But rest assured, I haven''t stooped to trading my body for work. A job is just a job, it can be replaced. But once you lose your principles, you can''t get them back, right?"


    Although her words seemed principled, her actions suggested otherwise.


    Sam could feel her legs gently rubbing against his thighs, her toes boldly fiddling with his cock through his trousers.


    The situation was awkward. Should he push her away?


    It seemed too abrupt, but letting it continue seemed even less appropriate.


    Zoe suddenly looked at Sam. "Everyone has their struggles, don''t they? You go to school every day, isn''t that tough? Coming to Kuhang alone, working in a convenience store after school ¨C it''s not much easier than what I do, right?"


    "It''s okay, I''ve gotten used to it. I find it fulfilling," Sam said after a moment of thought.


    "By the way, weren''t you supposed to be on a date today? Why are you at home?" Zoe asked suddenly.


    Sam was startled, not understanding why Zoe would ask that out of the blue. "It wasn''t really a date, just helping a friend. I came back after finishing."


    Sam was sweating, unsure why the room felt so hot even with the air conditioning on. Could it be because of Zoe''s toes ceaselessly fiddling near his cock?


    Zoe''s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly. "So, you don''t have a girlfriend then?"


    Her sudden and strangely personal question took Sam by surprise. "No."


    "Why not? I can''t understand it. You''re handsome, gentle, caring, and responsible... You shouldn''t lack girls'' interest. Is it because your standards are too high?"


    "It''s not about high standards, just that I''m not interested in a relationship right now. Besides, dating isn''t a necessity, is it?"


    Zoe suddenly sat up. Since her legs were still on Sam, this abrupt movement made it seem like she was sitting in his lap. Although her buttocks weren''t on him, the pose was even more seductive.


    Sam instantly became alert, looking at Zoe, but the scent of her perfume wafted over as she leaned in close. Her unbuttoned collar revealed her E-cup breasts, almost etching their perfect shape into Sam''s memory forever.


    "It seems we''re both lonely strangers in this city," her eyes half-closed as she gazed at Sam.


    Her look was ambiguous and hazy, her breath alluringly sweet.


    Sam felt himself being swept up in the atmosphere and slightly leaned his head back. "Loneliness isn''t so bad, as long as you find something to focus on. Like me, I love gaming. I believe playing games helps me happy."


    "Don''t talk too much about life''s philosophies; it makes you seem prematurely old," Zoe chided.


    Seemingly emboldened by a hint of inebriation, Zoe did things she wouldn''t normally do, even boldly placing her hands on Sam''s shoulders, closing the distance between them.


    Sam could even feel a slight contact between his chest and her breasts.


    "Isn''t this a bit much, Miss Zoe? You seem to have had a bit too much to drink. Maybe you should rest first?" Sam suggested, hinting that their contact was crossing the boundaries of neighbors, or even close friends.


    But Zoe didn''t let go. She bit her lower lip slightly, tilting her head and gazing at Sam with an intense look. "Sam... are you shy?"


    Sam replied, "It''s just..."


    "Isn''t this nice? Since you don''t have a girlfriend and at this age... surely you have some physical needs to be addressed, right?"


    "Ah?"


    How did the conversation turn to this topic?


    Seeing Sam''s slightly bewildered expression, Zoe shifted, now sitting fully in Sam''s lap.


    Her buttocks pressed uncomfortably against his cock, but she didn''t seem to mind. She leaned forward, resting her entire body against him, draping herself over Sam''s shoulder.


    Then she whispered in Sam''s ear, "This is a good opportunity, you know. Would you like me to help ease your... vigorous energy?"


    "That doesn''t seem right. We''re just neighbors," Sam responded.


    Zoe smiled, "It''s okay. Think of me as your sister, helping her brother with his troubles. Besides, you''ve taken such good care of me tonight. This is my way of repaying you, right?"

 Chapter 26: Damn phone

    Chapter 26: Damn phone Sam was feeling unbearably hot, even with the air conditioning set to 18 degrees Celsius. His forehead was sweating profusely.


    The beautiful woman nestled in his embrace, with her sensual figure, delicate skin, and large E-cup breasts, was not just tantalizing his body but also challenging his nerves.


    Any reaction at this point seemed to be purely instinctual, the kind that was utterly uncontrollable.


    Sam had a full erection, his underwear stretched to the limit.


    Zoe seemed to immediately sense the excitement beneath her, responding to Sam''s arousal.


    Her movements became more pronounced, her breathing quickened, enveloping Sam''s ears with moist breath, infiltrating his mind, overwhelming all his senses.


    "Zoe... this isn''t right, it''s strange, you..." Sam struggled to articulate.


    Undergoing such intense ''harassment'' twice in one day, Sam felt incredibly unlucky. But Zoe, seemingly resolute and using her drunkenness as an opportunity, was determined to achieve her goal with Sam.


    Zoe''s body swayed gently, likely intending to immerse Sam in her allure. The impulsiveness brought on by alcohol made her seem reckless.


    Feeling an escalating desire, her movements grew increasingly uncontrolled. Her buttocks kept twisting on Sam''s cock. Her arms tightly encircled Sam''s neck, almost burying his face in her breasts.


    A mix of scents, sweat, and various tactile sensations surged like a massive wave, threatening to engulf Sam.


    Moreover, Zoe continually whispered temptations in his ear.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a consequence-free mutual relief. In this strange city, we all have our pressures, don''t we?"


    "So, don''t be afraid... just enjoy yourself."


    "I won''t make it difficult for you, Sam."


    "I can feel your cock already. How can they be so robust for a student? You could easily enchant many girls."


    "Sam... relax, just relax a bit more, don''t worry... I''ll take care of everything for you, leave it to me. I promise to make you feel good."


    "Ding-a-ling!!" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as the dam of desire was about to break, the sudden ring of a bell disrupted everything.


    Both Zoe and Sam were startled. Zoe seemed to come to her senses a bit, her previously hazy eyes suddenly clearing up.


    It was Sam''s phone.


    Sam immediately moved away, despite the awkward and exaggerated bulge in his pants. It seemed there was nothing more awkward than interrupting what was happening right now.


    Glancing at his phone, Sam then looked at Zoe. "It''s a call from my family. I need to go back. You should rest early."


    Zoe, now truly sober, also realized the awkwardness and hurriedly averted her gaze, not daring to meet Sam''s.


    "Ah... okay, you go then. Have an early rest, goodnight."


    "Bang."


    Sam hastily left Zoe''s room, closing the door behind him.


    The slightly embarrassed expression on Zoe''s face faded in an instant, even the drunkenness seemed to vanish without a trace.


    She sighed deeply, her expression filled with regret.


    "What a pity, it was such a good opportunity. Damn phone, just a little more, just a little bit..."


    Zoe lay on the floor, her hand involuntarily slipping into her panty. "I''m already wet. He''s really good, not just in looks but also the size of his cock. Next time, I won''t let Sam escape so easily."


    ...


    Sam returned home and drank an entire bottle of chilled cola, sighing deeply afterward.


    "That was a close call. Incredible," he muttered to himself.


    This was the first time Sam fully experienced the dangers and extraordinary powers of this world.


    Perhaps it was due to the strange ''Sexual Desire'' within him, which made him feel almost uncontrollable in certain situations. If it weren''t for that unexpected phone call, he might have actually ended up having sexual relations with Zoe.


    It was way too risky!


    It wasn''t that Sam didn''t want to be intimate with these female leads, but today''s scenario was completely unplanned, and the timing wasn''t right. He needed more control over the situation.


    Recalling the earlier phone call, Sam looked at his phone. It was his sister who had called. After thinking for a moment, he dialed her back.


    The phone was quickly answered.


    "Hello, Ava, what''s up?"


    Immediately, an annoyed voice of a young girl came through. "Brother, where were you just now? Why didn''t you answer my call?"


    Sam replied calmly, "I missed your call and now I''m calling back. Is there something wrong at home?"


    Ava huffed. "Can''t I call you if there''s nothing wrong? Tell me the truth! Do you have a girlfriend now? You didn''t answer the phone just now. Were you doing something naughty in the room with someone?"


    Sam laughed. "I don''t have a girlfriend right now. Though your brother is indeed handsome, I''m very picky about girlfriends."


    "Hmph~ Keep flattering yourself, I don''t believe it."


    "You say that... but now I must find a girlfriend just to prove my charm to you, to show you how incredible it is."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a hurried voice came from the other end: "Eh? No, no! You are not allowed to get a girlfriend!"


    Sam asked with a laugh, "Why not?"


    "No way! Just no! You''re still so young, how can you have a girlfriend?"


    "I''m already of age, I don''t think I''m restricted, am I?"


    "No! Just no! I don''t have a boyfriend yet, so how can you get a girlfriend first? If you dare to find one, you''re dead!"


    "Hahaha, you haven''t found one because your charm isn''t enough."


    "Who says? There are plenty of boys in school chasing me, I need to be selective. Don''t rush, you have to wait for me to find a boyfriend first!"


    "Is there a special reason for that? Otherwise, I don''t think I can accept this reasoning."


    "I... if you find a girlfriend before I do, I''ll come to Kuhang and twist your head off!"

 Chapter 27: Care from sister

    Chapter 27: Care from sister Sam''s sister is named Ava. She is currently studying in her junior year at Cedarwood, Sam''s hometown.


    Ava isn''t Sam''s biological sister; their parents found her as an abandoned infant on a rainy night and subsequently adopted her.


    In the game, Ava and Sam''s relationship isn''t elaborated much, seeming like a typical sibling relationship.


    They often quarrel but deeply care for each other. Ava, although not related to Sam by blood, is exceptionally beautiful, especially for a junior high student.


    She''s not the petite, cute type of girl. Instead, she''s tall, having outgrown her peers in height since childhood.


    Now, in her junior year, she''s already about 6 feet tall and still growing, suggesting a future model-like figure and a dignified aura.


    Regrettably, Sam doesn''t survive long enough in the game''s storyline to see Ava''s future elegance.


    "By the way, are you about to have your entrance exams?" Sam asked over the phone.


    Ava huffed. "It''s just the first term of ninth grade. The exams aren''t until next year, silly brother."


    Sam chuckled. "Then you must already be planning which high school to go to, right? Have Mom and Dad given you any advice?"


    Ava''s tone lifted slightly. "Mom and Dad are worried about me, so they hope I attend a high school nearby, or maybe even go to Kuhang, where you are. I''m still considering. What do you think?"


    Sam didn''t have a strong opinion. "Go wherever you want. But being closer to home is indeed better. You''re not exactly the self-sufficient type, always a bit clumsy."


    "Who''s clumsy? Don''t think you''re all grown up just because you can cook a few dishes... You don''t want me to go to Kuhang, do you?"


    "Why would I want you to come to Kuhang? It''s not a great place."


    Indeed, Kuhang wasn''t great. Despite its bustling appearance, compared to the simplicity and tranquility of the countryside, a big city like this not only had a suffocating pace but also a myriad of dark complexities.


    Too many people lose themselves in this seemingly beautiful city, only to realize later that it was never their world.


    "Why can I not go if you can? Brother, you just don''t want me ruining your plans, right?"


    "What plans?"


    "Hmm, who knows? Maybe luring pretty girls to your room... Be careful, brother. I don''t want to see you in court one day."


    "Thanks for the warning. Rest assured, I''m a decent person, never engaging in illegal activities."


    So, the question arises.


    Do the other female leads using time-stopping or hypnosis on oneself count as a crime?


    "Forget it, I won''t go to Kuhang. Seeing you annoys me. Seeing you every day might just kill me."


    Sam couldn''t help but laugh. "That''s great. Please don''t come to study in Kuhang."


    "What do you mean? You must have secrets there!"


    "Not really, it''s just that things would be inconvenient if you came."


    "What''s inconvenient? Are you implying something to your sister who''s not even sixteen yet?"


    "Don''t overthink it. By the way, it''s late, shouldn''t you be resting? You have school tomorrow, right?"


    Ava spoke in a coquettish tone. "Aren''t you also awake? Always lecturing me."


    "I was about to rest. Weren''t you the one who called?"


    "So, you''re blaming me for disturbing you, right! Bad brother, you better never come home!" Ava hung up the phone.


    Sam couldn''t help but laugh again.


    Even though he had just been through a dangerous flirtation game with Zoe, a single phone call had significantly lightened his mood.


    Perhaps this is the power of family ties.


    Not long after hanging up and heading to bed, Sam received a message.


    It was a transfer notification, and the sender was none other than his sister Ava.


    He was stunned for a moment, then saw the message she had sent.


    "Hmph, bad brother, it''s not that I wanted to transfer money to you. It''s because Mom and Dad didn''t know how to operate the transfer for your living expenses, so they asked me to do it. Of course, I took a handling fee for myself, which is reasonable, right? Spend it wisely because I won''t have any money to lend you!"


    Living expenses?


    Sam distinctly remembered that his parents had already transferred his living expenses at the beginning of the month.


    The amount he received each month was fixed, and since arriving in Kuhang, Sam had never asked his parents for more money.


    Clearly, this wasn''t the living expenses his parents sent.


    So, what was it?


    Sam felt a warm feeling in his heart as he replied to the message.


    "Got it, thanks, Ava. You really are a good sister."


    The reply came immediately.


    "Why thank me? It''s not from me. You don''t think I gave you part of my living expenses because I thought you were short on money, do you? That can''t be it! There can''t really be a brother so narcissistic!"


    "Alright, alright, I get it~"


    "What do you get? Be clear, damn brother!"


    Sam didn''t reply anymore.


    It was late, but the evening seemed to have been sufficiently filled with warmth to drift into sweet sleep.


    Before falling asleep, a clear voice echoed in his mind.


    "[Host has initiated intimate contact with one of the female leads, ''Zoe''. Conquest mission activated.]"


    "[Please conquer Zoe in the best way possible. There is no time limit for the mission. Penalty for failure: BAD ending. Progressive rewards are available for each stage of deepened contact!]"


    As expected.


    The previous interactions couldn''t have triggered nothing.


    "[Host has achieved the first reward condition.]"


    "[Congratulations to the host for gaining five points in all attributes!]"


    Now, the host''s attributes are:


    [Intelligence: 30]


    [Physical Strength: 33]


    [Power: 24]


    [Luck: 20]


    [Charm: 74]


    [Sexual Desire: 105]


    With the increase in attributes, Sam clearly felt stronger and more responsive.


    However, he was troubled by the fact that his Sexual Desire could exceed the limit of 100.


    Oh no, can''t it stop increasing? He really didn''t want that.


    Compared to the increase in Sexual Desire, Sam would have preferred more tangible rewards, as they would give him more control when facing the female leads.


    But to get richer rewards, it seemed he would have to reach even more intimate stages of contact.


    Forget it, no use thinking about it now.


    Sam stripped down to his underwear and went to sleep.


    However, the sleep was restless. He felt like he was in a state between dream and reality, surrounded by chaos, unable to distinguish whether it was a dream or reality.


    Strange voices, some hot air seemed to envelop him in his sleep.


    "Huh..." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It seemed like a weird wind was blowing.


    Even stranger voices, indescribably familiar, yet his chaotic thoughts couldn''t analyze them rationally.


    "I really like it, I really do, this is Sam''s scent, hee hee~"


    And so, Sam was tormented by this strange sleep until morning.


    When he woke up, he felt unexpectedly tired.


    Wait.


    Something wasn''t right.


    Sam then lifted the blanket and found that his blanket was wet again.


    What''s going on? Is it because of too much temptation lately?


    But on second thought, Sam still felt something was off.


    "Damn, where are my underwear?"

 Chapter 28: Darn it, so many love letters again

    Chapter 28: Darn it, so many love letters again "What''s going on?"


    Could it be that I sleepwalked last night? That seems to be the only explanation.


    But where did my underwear end up? Could it really have been stolen?


    What kind of weirdo would do such a thing? If you''re going to steal, at least steal something valuable. What use could my underwear possibly have?


    Thinking back to the voice in his dream last night, Sam suddenly realized something. Perhaps all of this was due to the magical abilities of another female lead.


    But who could this female lead be?


    After showering, he left for school by bus.


    This morning, he didn''t see Zoe at the bus stop like usual. Maybe her hangover from last night affected her sleep, and she hadn''t woken up yet.


    Sam thought about it and realized that he bumped into Zoe quite often when going to school.


    How should he feel about it now?


    Unaccustomed, maybe? But there was also an inexplicable sense of relief.


    Arriving at school.


    The campus was bustling from the moment he entered, filled with the essence of youth and laughter.


    Upon opening his locker, Sam found several love letters adorned with hearts.


    Clearly, they were confessions of love.


    Sam wasn''t unknown at this school; his handsome looks and attractive physique had won the hearts of many girls, leading to frequent confessions like these letters in his locker.


    What troubled Sam was that even some boys did the same.


    At first, Sam did read these letters, wondering if any female leads would make their move. But he soon realized that these leads wouldn''t stoop to such basic methods of confession, and he didn''t have the time to respond to every admirer.


    However, as a very charming guy, it seemed he would have no shortage of such troubles in his daily life.


    "Darn it, so many love letters again! Why can''t these girls see what a great catch I am?" Suddenly, a head popped up beside Sam.


    Sam wasn''t surprised; he had sensed Louis approaching.


    He shook his head and sighed, "Maybe this is the malaise of our times, focusing only on beautiful appearances, ignoring interesting souls. And my friend, Louis, you are an interesting soul."


    Louis looked at Sam with disdain: "You''re not suggesting you''re the one with the beautiful appearance, are you?"


    Sam sighed, "I''m useless."


    Louis burst into laughter, "You realize that?"


    Sam nodded, looking up at the ceiling at a 45-degree angle, his gaze filled with sorrow: "After all, I have nothing but my good looks."


    "You''re shameless, Sam," Louis retorted.


    Sam patted Louis on the shoulder with the love letters.


    "Don''t worry, I believe one day people will notice your interesting soul. Just don''t be surprised if one day you have more letters in your locker than I have in my hand."


    Can this guy stop showing off? Damn it!


    Sam smiled, sometimes such boasting was indeed in bad taste, but it was fun to annoy a good friend.


    Just then, an odd noise caught their attention. Sam and Louis turned around simultaneously.


    They both saw on the other side, a newly opened locker, from which a pile of letters spilled out onto the floor.


    Sam couldn''t laugh anymore. Just a moment of vanity, and now such an exaggeration?


    Was this quantity of love letters serious? Or could it be a pile of credit card bills?


    Of course not, Sam quickly dismissed the thought. He clearly saw who was standing in front of the locker.


    The figure was around 1.65 meters tall, not particularly tall.


    Dressed in the school uniform, with straight legs, a slender figure, and long hair cascading over the shoulders.


    She had an aura like the fresh dew of morning, pure and untouched. Her face was sweet and adorable, almost like a doll handcrafted by God.


    But her expression was cold. She looked emotionlessly at the letters scattered on the floor, nearly burying her feet.


    This somewhat unfamiliar girl didn''t even lower her head to glance at the letters, took out her shoes, and put them on.


    Then, ignoring the ''trash'' on the floor, she disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    Her demeanor was uniquely indifferent, seemingly equating everything around her, even the people, with the garbage on the floor.


    Different from Angel''s lofty arrogance, hers was a cold detachment, a complete disregard.


    Just as Sam was puzzled,


    "Ah... isn''t that Sophie?"


    "Sophie?"


    Sam felt he had heard the name before, but he was sure he had never seen this girl.


    Louis looked at Sam as if he were an idiot.


    "Really? You haven''t heard of Sophie? She''s a beauty rivaling Angel''s fame!"


    Wait... S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Something clicked in Sam''s mind.


    He did remember the name, and clearly where he had seen it.


    Yes, in the game!


    Sophie was a character in the game!


    However, there were some special circumstances, and a reason why Sam didn''t remember her immediately. Sophie appeared later in the game, only showing up a few times.


    She entered the scene in another timeline, supposedly in the second half of senior year.


    But there were only a few scenes, and not much storyline about her in the game.


    As a result, her background, character design, and even whether she was one of the female leads, were unclear.


    She appeared as a mysterious beauty who had taken a half-year break from school.


    But this wasn''t right. She was supposed to appear in the latter half of the year, so why was she here now?


    And having been in this world for so long, what did it mean that he only saw her now?


    Meanwhile, Louis muttered, "Wasn''t she supposed to be on a break? Did she come back because she''s recovered from an illness?"


    Sam immediately looked at Louis. "Illness? Did she take a break due to an illness?"


    Louis nodded, his tone tinged with a hint of melancholy: "This world always envies the gifted. When school started, Sophie''s reputation was comparable to that of Angel. Moreover, her academic performance was outstanding, almost perfect scores in every subject.


    But unexpectedly, she didn''t appear in school often, seeming to have some illness that required frequent breaks for treatment. But do you know what the most terrifying thing is?"


    "What?" Sam asked.


    Louis spoke with a hint of mystery, "No matter how long she takes a break, no matter her condition, whenever she comes back, whenever there''s an exam, she always ranks first."


    Sam scratched his head.


    If Sophie was also one of the female leads, she must possess some mysterious superpower.


    Could her superpower be a super-brain?


    But Sam had already decided, he didn''t want to get involved with this girl for now.


    ...


    "Sister, is it really okay not to clean up that trash? Although it''s indeed annoying."


    "It''s fine, it''s not the trash I brought. Someone will take care of it. But aren''t you coming out a bit too frequently? We just got to school, try to act normal."


    "Really a boring school, not a single good-looking guy."


    "Heh heh."


    Sophie continued walking forward, the sunlight casting a beautiful glow on her.


    Despite the distinctly different voices and tones, the shadows cast on the wall showed only one person.


    Just Sophie.

 Chapter 29: I need to talk to Sam alone

    Chapter 29: I need to talk to Sam alone Throughout the morning, Sam maintained an excellent state of study!


    In fact, Sam was not someone who typically enjoyed studying.


    However, he had no choice since he had promised Alice; he now had to pretend to be successfully hypnotized by her and cooperate to some extent.


    With the exam approaching and faced with textbooks full of notes, Sam still didn''t have much of an idea.


    The exam system in this world was slightly different from his original world, featuring bimonthly tests.


    These tests were designed to timely capture the students'' learning progress, allowing teachers to provide targeted guidance based on the test results.


    However, due to the school being the best high school in Kuhang, the difficulty of these exams was notably high.


    The only consolation was that Sam''s intelligence had improved, making his study efficiency much better than before.


    He could now understand many complex mathematical formulas that were previously incomprehensible. Although he was still far from being a top student, he was much better than before.


    Sam spent the whole morning focusing on formulas, and his serious approach to studying caught the attention of some people, like Louis.


    At lunchtime, Louis looked at Sam incredulously. "Bro, if you''re facing any difficulties or have something on your mind, you must tell me. Don''t keep it to yourself."


    Sam looked at him strangely. "When did I have any problems?"


    Louis looked at Sam with sorrow. "Then why are you so resigned to your fate? You''ve even started studying!"


    This comment was confusing. What did studying have to do with resignation?


    But Sam understood what Louis meant and stood up. "Stop talking nonsense. I''ve just adjusted my attitude and decided to focus on studying."


    The two left the classroom together, descending the stairs with the crowded throng, heading to the cafeteria for lunch.


    Louis was still baffled, talking non-stop on the way. "What do you mean by adjusting your attitude? You''ve never been this serious before, not even for a single class!"


    It seemed that before Alexander''s arrival in this world, Sam had been this kind of character ¨C akin to Alexander, enjoying games and showing little interest in studies.


    Of course, this was Sam''s internal thought.


    He thought for a moment and then made up a suitable reason: "Well, you could say I''ve grown up. I''ve started to realize the importance of studying. My parents work so hard, and I''ve been wasting my youth and their efforts. Just thinking about this makes me feel there''s no reason not to study hard."


    Louis''s eyes widened. "You say that, and now I feel the urge to go back and read a couple of books."


    Sam laughed. "Don''t just pretend for show. This is my own thing; it might not apply to you. Let''s go have lunch."


    The school''s lunch was very rich. Sam got a pork chop rice with a few slices of salmon.


    After getting their food, he and Louis found a spot to sit down and eat.


    Louis, busy with his phone while eating, mumbled to Sam without chewing his food properly. "I sent a private message to my idol yesterday, supporting her debut song. She replied! She thanked me for my attention and said she would keep working hard!"


    Sam calmly continued eating, his head lowered.


    "Could it be an automated AI response? Besides, these idol accounts are usually managed by their agencies. They hardly have time to reply to personal messages."


    Louis, dismissive of Sam''s skepticism, said: "Hmph, you''re just jealous that I have contact with my idol, unlike you, who can only mingle with naive students without any ambition."


    Sam just smiled.


    "Then I wish you deeper contact with your idol soon, and become her knight in shining armor," Sam teased.


    Louis shook his head. "Impossible, I couldn''t abandon you. We are staunch singletons, remember? Huh?"


    Louis suddenly stopped mid-sentence and lifted his head, as Sam looked at him, puzzled.


    At that moment, a figure appeared beside their table.


    Louis was almost incoherent. "An, Angel? Hi, hi there~"


    Sam, taken aback, turned to see the proud girl who had appeared beside their table.


    She stood there holding an exquisite lunch box, smiling at Sam.


    This beautiful girl seemed almost intimidating when she smiled.


    Angel didn''t immediately converse with Sam but instead turned to Louis with a smile. "May I sit here, please?"


    Louis, who had just proclaimed his singlehood and defiance to any beautiful girl, immediately stood up, even pulling Sam to do the same.


    "Didn''t you hear Angel speaking? Make room for her!"


    Without hesitation, Sam got up from his seat.


    However, Angel turned to Sam. "You, sit down."


    Before Sam could respond, Louis eagerly turned to Angel. "Where should I sit then? Next to you, or..."


    Angel''s smile vanished, and she looked at Louis with a calm, even cold demeanor.


    "You can leave now."


    "Ah?" Louis''s eyes widened, clearly not understanding.


    Angel seemed impatient. "I need to talk to Sam alone. Do you need me to spell it out? We need some private space, got it?" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Clearly, Angel had little patience for other boys.


    Louis was lost for words, and Sam sighed. He said to Louis, "Go find another spot. I''ll come find you later."


    Louis looked at Sam, puzzled. "What''s going on with you two?"


    Sam shook his head. "Nothing much, just some unresolved matters. Don''t worry."


    "You better not forget our singleton alliance pact, Sam!"


    "Don''t worry."


    After Louis reluctantly left, Sam sat down.


    Internally he thought: I never said I''d join any ''singleton alliance.'' I''m neutral, never joining any camp.


    Once Sam was seated, Angel slowly looked up at him.


    "Your friend..."


    She seemed hesitant.


    Sam casually replied, "His name is Louis, quite an interesting guy."


    Angel shook her head.


    "Talks too much."

 Chapter 30: The more beautiful the woman, the more dangerous.

    Chapter 30: The more beautiful the woman, the more dangerous. "Teenage boys are like that; they do such things to attract the attention of the opposite sex," Sam clearly understood this kind of psychological behavior. Most people of Louis''s age didn''t realize that such actions were meaningless.


    Angel leaned back in her chair, maintaining her superior posture as she watched Sam. "So, would you do the same as him?"


    Sam continued eating calmly as if Angel''s presence didn''t affect him. He wasn''t like Louis, who even considered performing a comical backflip in front of Angel to gain her attention.


    "No need for that. I don''t require much attention. Nor do I want to be the center of attention everywhere like you. Being ordinary is quite fine for me."


    Angel laughed: "But you are not ordinary, Sam. Surely many people have told you how handsome you are? And your manhood are so... unique."


    Sam didn''t object but continued eating, vaguely replying, "Hmm... it''s troubling, not being a normal ordinary person, but being handsome isn''t my fault, right?"


    Angel frowned and then, seeing that this line of conversation was ineffective, got straight to the point. "What about the thing we talked about before?"


    Sam looked at her quizzically. "What thing?"


    "Being my model."


    Angel''s expression turned cold, as if she was ready to take some drastic measure if Sam''s answer didn''t satisfy her.


    Sam thought for a moment. "That''s done, right? After all, in that situation, you saw everything about me, and there''s nothing left to observe, right? And after all that, your curiosity must be exhausted, aren''t you tired of playing yet?"


    Angel''s brow furrowed. "Do you think I''m just chasing a fleeting novelty?" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam answered matter-of-factly, "What else? I can''t think of anything else that would attract a beautiful and wealthy girl like you to someone like me. First, you certainly aren''t lacking handsome guys around you. If you wished, countless guys would flock to you, much like moths drawn to a flame.


    Secondly, if it wasn''t for novelty, why would you go out of your way to find me? Isn''t it because I''m different from others, haven''t tried to please you, and don''t want to get too involved with you?"


    Angel stared intently at the young man. "Why don''t you want to get too involved with me?"


    Sam smiled. "I''m someone who knows my place. The gap between our statuses is too great. Getting too involved would only make me fall too deep into this relationship, and the disparity brought by our statuses would be an obstacle.


    Or, with time, your interest in the novelty might fade, leaving nothing to interest you anymore. The ending wouldn''t be pretty, would it?"


    Sam continued to eat calmly. "So, it''s a form of self-protection. I hope you can understand."


    Would Angel understand?


    She didn''t. In fact, she found the situation even more interesting, and a charming yet dangerous smile appeared on her face.


    "So, you''ve always viewed me and yourself with such thoughts. Haven''t you ever thought, for instance, about trying to conquer me, even dominate me, while I still find you interesting? To make me fall hopelessly in love with you?"


    Sam shook his head. "To you, someone like me might seem like a symbol of fickleness. But I am always sincere and serious about relationships. So, I won''t gamble on such possibilities."


    "Is that so? You don''t seem very brave," she noted.


    "That''s right, I''m not brave at all. I''m afraid of dying," Sam thought to himself.


    Since the system''s mission was to conquer these female leads, Sam needed a special strategy. If things progressed too quickly, it might lead to a Bad ending.


    After all, Angel wasn''t the only female lead Sam had to conquer; there were many others.


    After a moment of silence, Angel smiled again: "Don''t you know that the more you act like this, the more interested I become in you?"


    Sam looked at her with admiration for her frankness. To Angel, expressing feelings or attractions didn''t seem to be a taboo topic ¨C she would either remain silent or reveal everything.


    What a stark contrast. She always appeared so proud and cold to others, but to those she liked or was interested in, she was incredibly passionate.


    Sam put down his cutlery and wiped his mouth with a napkin. "Before we really get to know each other, you might find me interesting. But once you get to know me better, you''ll find I''m nothing special, just a boring and ordinary man."


    That''s right, clarifying everything upfront is one of Sam''s strategies for conquering Angel. These things needed to be said before their relationship got too intimate; otherwise, it would seem like deception later on.


    Angel maintained her smile. "But I like challenges. What if I want to see whether you become more ordinary or more interesting after we get to know each other better?"


    Sam shrugged. "I can''t stop you from getting close to me, but I think if you want to experiment with me, I''ll probably quickly find a girlfriend."


    Angel squinted her eyes. "What if I told you that even if you found a girlfriend, it wouldn''t stop me? It might even bring some uncertain danger to the girl you choose.


    After all, even marriages can end in divorce, and boyfriends and girlfriends can break up. I believe most relationships can''t withstand the temptations of money and power, right?"


    Sam sighed, somewhat helplessly. "Angel, I have to admit you''re very beautiful and extremely charming."


    "So?"


    Angel, spoon in hand, brought it to her lips, a gesture that seemed either intentional or accidental.


    But when she gently bit down on the spoon, it was as though a flame of seduction was burning, seeking to completely engulf Sam.


    She is indeed enchanting, but unfortunately, if not handled properly, she might dismember Sam.


    Sam calmed down, shaking his head. The more beautiful the woman, the more dangerous.


    "I''m sorry, so don''t waste your time on me. I''m done eating, I''ll be going now."


    Sam prepared to stand up, but Angel pressed down on his hand, preventing him from leaving while lifting her eyes, revealing a unique smile.


    "No matter your reasons, the more you resist me, the more interested I become in you. Keep this attitude, and I''ll keep using my supernatural powers on you. You can look forward to it."


    "Please, let go."


    Sam remained cold and distant. Angel''s current emotions were exactly as he had anticipated; this was the effect he wanted.


    It really did require quite a bit of acting.


    "Why should I listen to you? I am Angel, after all."


    Angel didn''t let go; instead, she seemed to grip his hand even tighter, as if to crush it.


    And just at this standoff.


    "Angel and Sam. Are you blatantly dating here in school?"


    Both turned their heads simultaneously.


    There stood a woman, smiling, dressed in a teacher''s uniform, exuding mature charm.


    Alice had arrived.

 Chapter 31: What would happen if they used their powers together?

    Chapter 31: What would happen if they used their powers together?? In the bustling school cafeteria at noon, nearly every gaze was drawn to a particular scene unfolding there.


    It seemed as if a three-person play was being staged.


    The convergence of attention was inevitable; it was as if everyone had a reason to pause their lunch and watch what was about to happen.


    Angel and Alice were the kind of people who naturally drew attention wherever they went, as if they were female leads under a spotlight.


    Sam, while less conspicuous compared to these two women, was still a well-known figure at the school.


    As they stood together, it was easy to imagine a complex, emotional triangle.


    Angel, clearly annoyed at being interrupted, didn''t even seem inclined to release her grip. She turned to Alice with a tone of arrogance and disdain.


    "Who are you?"


    Alice, aware of Angel''s identity but showing no sign of intimidation, maintained a smile.


    "I''m Alice, Sam''s current homeroom teacher. I''ve recently transferred here. It''s normal that you don''t know me, but I''m aware of who you are."


    Angel squinted at Alice, assessing her.


    Alice''s intervention seemed ordinary enough ¨C a teacher addressing a student''s potential romantic involvement.


    But women''s intuition is sharp, and Angel sensed that Alice''s motives for approaching weren''t so straightforward.


    "I believe the school hasn''t explicitly banned romantic relationships, and moreover, Sam and I are just friends," Angel stated coolly.


    Alice smiled. "Of course, there''s no rule against it. I''m just concerned about Sam''s recent academic performance and hope his focus remains on his studies. Isn''t that normal? But if you''re just friends, why haven''t you let go of each other''s hands yet? Is that appropriate?"


    While speaking, Alice''s gaze fell on their intertwined hands.


    Angel didn''t loosen her grip, but Sam suddenly withdrew his hand with force, receiving a fierce glare from Angel.


    He shook his hand, showing its reddened back ¨C it really hurt!


    Angel, with a huff, turned to Alice. "Even so, don''t you think your concern as a teacher is a bit excessive? Is this just normal teacher-student concern?"


    Watching their confrontational exchange, Sam had a sudden thought.


    Both women had supernatural abilities ¨C Angel could stop time, and Alice had the power of hypnosis.


    What would happen if they used their powers together?


    If Alice hypnotized Angel into suicide, or if Angel stopped time and shot Alice, the safety factor would drastically increase!


    What a dreadful thought! I can''t believe I just thought that. Amen!


    Alice narrowed her eyes.


    "Why would you think it''s more than just ordinary concern? Is it because Sam is a charming young man, and therefore you think I should develop feelings beyond the teacher-student relationship? Maybe you''ve been watching too many TV shows or reading too many online novels recently."


    "Alice, you really have a way with words. Being a teacher must be so beneath you. How about trying stand-up comedy instead?" Angel retorted with a cold laugh.


    Sam was taken aback. Was this tone suggesting that Angel might use her family''s influence to have Alice transferred away from the school?


    That would be great! It would mean one less risk factor.


    But wait, wouldn''t that make things even more dangerous around Angel? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alice simply smiled without responding to the comment, turning her attention to Sam.


    "Sam, have you finished eating?"


    Sam, momentarily stunned, nodded. "Yeah, I''m done."


    "Alright, then come with me to the office, I have some things to discuss with you."


    "Okay, got it."


    As Sam stood up, he noticed Angel''s dangerous glare. Clearly, if he made this choice, she might do something risky.


    But then Sam decided, "Angel, you finish your meal. I''ll be going now, bye."


    Following Alice, Sam left the cafeteria.


    Angel, still seated, withdrew her gaze. She scoffed, as if mocking something.


    Then, with a sudden move, she pierced through the untouched lunchbox on the table with a spoon, and stood up, leaving the cafeteria in a mix of cool detachment and unnamed fury.


    Not only Angel''s emotions were affected, but also those of a boy sitting not too far away.


    He was almost on the verge of tears, burying his face in his hands on the table.


    "Why can''t I be Sam instead of Louis?!"


    .....


    "Miss Alice, the truth is, Angel and I are merely acquaintances who have only recently met. We''re not even close friends, so there''s nothing special about our relationship," Sam said softly in the stairwell of the teaching building.


    Alice, leading the way, climbed the stairs and as she moved you could see her buttocks swaying inside her tight, form-fitting pencil skirt.


    It''s very full and still round, Sam was tempted to reach up and touch it, it must feel very nice in my hand!


    "Really? Why do you feel the need to explain to me?" Alice responded.


    Sam, feeling somewhat helpless, said, "You suspected us of being in a relationship, didn''t you?"


    Alice smiled, "Actually, whether you''re all in a relationship or not doesn''t matter. The school doesn''t explicitly forbid it, as long as it doesn''t cause any major issues.


    Besides, don''t all romantic relationships start from friendship? Do you really believe in love at first sight?"


    Sam shook his head, choosing not to answer her question.


    They had reached the door of the office. Alice opened the door, gesturing for Sam to enter first.


    Sam walked into the office without hesitation. He hadn''t yet turned around when he heard the sound of the door closing, followed by a soft ''click''.


    What was that sound? Had the door been locked?


    However, Sam remained calm, his gaze on the mature, charming woman with an intellectual aura.


    "Sam, feel free to sit anywhere. It''s alright, we''re just going to chat casually, don''t be too nervous."


    "Okay."


    Sam casually took a seat, and Alice quickly sat opposite the young man.


    She crossed one leg over the other, her thighs pressing together. Her legs, clad in black stockings, were a mix of sexy and fleshy ¨C an accurate description of Alice''s legs.


    Leaning back in her chair, she smiled at Sam.


    "Are you really not nervous? Why can''t you look at me?"


    Sam slowly lifted his head, shyly looking at Alice.


    "It''s nothing... I''m just not used to making eye contact from this close."


    Alice smiled, her charm accentuated as she brushed her hair away from her forehead.


    "It''s fine, I just want to talk to you like a friend. Can you accept that?"


    Her eyes met his.


    Suddenly, that familiar feeling returned ¨C a slight dizziness, an odd sensation pulling at his thoughts like a vortex.


    Is this starting now?


    Damn, time to start acting again!


    Sam immediately feigned a soulless look at Alice, his expression dull and numb.


    "Sure, teacher, what would you like to talk about?"


    Alice smiled.


    "Now answer me, what is the real nature of your relationship with Angel? Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone. This will be our little secret, just between us two."

 Chapter 32: We are not just teacher and student but also good friends, right?

    Chapter 32: We are not just teacher and student but also good friends, right? You and me are friends, this is a little secret between you and the teacher.


    In the quiet office, the door locked, only Alice and Sam were present.


    Sam continued his usual tactic of feigned compliance.


    His expression appeared very bewildered, then he nodded submissively.


    "I understand, I and Alice are good friends." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alice smiled seductively at the handsome young man before her. Her voice lowered, becoming more tantalizing, as if piercing directly into Sam''s mind.


    "So, are you and Angel in a boyfriend-girlfriend relationship?" she asked.


    Sam immediately shook his head. "No."


    Alice''s smile widened slightly, seemingly pleased with the response.


    "Is that so... Then, are you in a flirtatious relationship, or are you unilaterally pursuing Angel?"


    "There is no flirtatious relationship, and I am not pursuing Angel," Sam replied ''honestly.''


    His response wasn''t exactly deceitful, as they weren''t in a romantic relationship. Their interaction was more of a utilitarian nature.


    Angel used Sam for her thrill and challenge, while Sam sought to conquer her and achieve a ''GOOD'' ending.


    But Alice was cautious; she wasn''t entirely sure Sam was fully hypnotized.


    "Really? But Angel isn''t the type to make friends easily. She''s quite strict with friends, so how come she''s having lunch with you? And she even approached you first... What''s really going on between you two?" Alice pressed.


    Alice knows everything, huh? She doesn''t have a stalking habit, does she?


    Regardless, in this ''abnormal game'' world, Sam had no choice but to accept things as they were.


    Continuing to act as if deeply hypnotized, Sam spoke with a touch of shyness, "It''s because Angel likes sculpture, and she asked me to be her model. I agreed."


    The explanation was reasonable, but Alice still frowned.


    "Why did you agree to that? Didn''t I tell you to focus on your studies?"


    Sam, looking like a child caught in a misdeed, lowered his head and whispered, "I have been studying hard, Teacher Alice."


    "But being Angel''s model will take up your study time. Being around a girl like Angel will also affect your academic performance, won''t it?"


    Sam looked up at Alice, then turned his head away, seeming troubled.


    "I... couldn''t help it."


    "Why couldn''t you?"


    "Tell me, I''ll help you solve it."


    "You have to trust me. We are not just teacher and student but also good friends, right?"


    Alice, as if catching on to something more profound, relentlessly continued her questioning.


    Sam stuttered, seemingly struggling.


    Alice realized this was a display of the young man''s unusual willpower resisting her abilities. It seemed she needed to intensify her hypnotic efforts.


    Thus, Alice reached out and cupped Sam''s face, forcing him to look only into her eyes.


    The close contact, the captivating gaze.


    Sam almost thought he was about to succumb to the hypnosis and lose consciousness, but a sudden sound of a bell in his mind snapped him back to reality.


    Although Sam had regained consciousness, he pretended to be completely hypnotized.


    He could smell the faint scent of perfume on Alice, and her flawless, beautiful face was right before his eyes, like a perfect work of art. Her red lips were as tempting as ripe fruit waiting to be plucked.


    "Why do you hide this from the teacher? Don''t you want to be a good kid anymore?" she whispered. Yet, she kept moving closer, her knees already touching Sam''s legs.


    The atmosphere gradually became strange, filled with ambiguous and romantic tension.


    Sam seemed to struggle briefly before speaking. "It''s because I can''t refuse my interactions with Angel... I often fantasize about what it would be like to make love to Angel. I really want to listen to the teacher, but it''s like there''s this sexual impulse that makes it impossible for me to refuse."


    Sam, after much contemplation, gave this response.


    Alice was momentarily taken aback by his answer, but she quickly understood. Such a response, she realized, was actually quite normal.


    Because Sam is in puberty, is the most hormonal and fantasy time, often will begin to awaken sexual consciousness, will begin to use the body of the beautiful girls around the fantasy, the development of genitals also began to gradually mature.


    Alice suddenly realized all this, and far from finding Sam lecherous or vulgar, she found amused, her lips curling into a smile.


    She couldn''t pinpoint the origin of her own impulse, merely gazing into Sam''s eyes, hypnotizing him while feeling an inexplicable heat fermenting in her body, racing through her veins.


    She felt a desire to control Sam even more.


    Perhaps this wasn''t befitting of a teacher''s role, but... isn''t life about pursuing what''s interesting, seeking out what excites us?


    She felt no guilt. In fact, she was even more exhilarated.


    "So, Angel seduced Sam, right? With her body? Was it her legs, or something else? Or promises to satisfy some of your... physical needs?" she asked.


    Her query blatantly suggestive.


    Yet Alice was certain that under such circumstances, Sam wasn''t fully conscious, especially since she had already locked the door.


    No need to worry.


    Sam seemed somewhat panicked, glancing at Alice before hurriedly lowering his head, saying, "No... nothing like that happened."


    But his obvious unease was apparent to anyone, especially to someone as worldly as Alice.


    Alice lowered her hands, gently caressing Sam''s chest, her gaze deep and mesmerizing.


    "It''s okay, be honest with me. Did she use some special method to get close to you?"


    Sam, seemingly completely under her spell, whether from this special ability or her sudden intimacy, appeared utterly lost in it.


    "She kissed me," he confessed.


    This revelation made Alice pause.


    Angel was indeed extraordinary... But that seemed about right, didn''t it? As the school''s most unique student, it seemed that only Sam could match her.


    Handsome and charismatic, with willpower beyond the ordinary.


    Alice leaned forward abruptly, her lips nearing Sam''s ear.


    So close.


    As if just a bit closer, and their distance would become zero.


    She whispered in a low voice, "So, you kissed... How far did it go? Just a simple kiss? Or did it escalate to something more excessive?"


    "Tell me, Sam."

 Chapter 33: It was a miracle!

    Chapter 33: It was a miracle! Sam appeared to be completely immersed, yet he was extraordinarily lucid, his soul even trembling.


    A beautiful and sexy female teacher leaned close to his ear, continuously blowing warm, moist breaths, then uttered such explicit words.


    At this moment, Sam profoundly realized that this was no longer the Earth he once lived on; everything had to be approached with an unconventional mindset.


    Especially under the influence of the Temptation Constitution, there would be no such thing as professional integrity in teachers, everything would only evolve towards the ''perverse''.


    Alice''s body was now entirely leaning against Sam''s chest, one hand caressing his neck, the other resting on his shoulder.


    The way Alice leaned against him was as if she was throwing herself into his arms.


    Sam enjoyed this process, but he knew he couldn''t completely indulge just yet.


    If he succumbed to pleasure now, what fate would await him?


    His body wouldn''t even be preserved intact, but would become like a jumbled puzzle, shattered into various fragments!


    Sam said intermittently, "I... I just kissed Angel on the lips, didn''t... didn''t French kiss or do anything else."


    "Is that so? But do you have other fantasies? Huh~~~" Alice exhaled softly, causing Sam''s body to shudder.


    Such a reaction was adorable, increasingly endearing!


    Alice thought this and intensified her breathing, continuing to try to exchange breaths in this manner.


    Sam seemed to be struggling through a test while earnestly responding.


    "I''ve fantasized about more intimate contact with Angel." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Really? Why are you so interested in Angel?"


    "Because... Angel is charming, beautiful, and has a great figure."


    Hearing this, Alice moved away from Sam''s body. She sat down in front of him again, even more upright than before.


    Her full breasts seemed like a divine gift, spectacular enough to captivate one''s gaze.


    "Do you think I''m beautiful?" Alice tugged down her blouse''s neckline, revealing a deep cleavage and a white lace sexy bra.


    Sam''s gaze seemed unable to move away, completely mesmerized.


    "Beautiful."


    Alice''s smile brightened, "And what about my figure?"


    "Very good, perfect."


    Alice, seeing Sam completely captivated by her, became even more flirtatiously charming.


    "So, what does you like most about me?"


    "This..."


    "It''s okay, you can tell me anything. I won''t be angry; we''re good friends, right?"


    Sam seemed somewhat shy, lowering his head.


    "I like your legs."


    "So Sam likes my legs?" Alice''s face also reddened, becoming more enticingly flirtatious.


    Meanwhile, she lifted her legs, placing them directly on Sam''s.


    Sam was startled, not expecting Alice to be so forward.


    He looked down at Alice''s legs, wrapped in black stockings, resting on his own, feeling their delicate touch even through his trousers.


    "Yes, and I like how you look in high heels and black stockings."


    Alice felt her body becoming increasingly excited, an indescribable urge seemed to be assaulting her reason.


    She even had the urge to reach into her panties and masturbate in front of Sam.


    Alice squinted her eyes as she looked at Sam.


    "So, do you want to touch my leg?"


    Her legs began to gently rub against each other.


    Sam hesitated for a moment.


    "How can I...?"


    "What? Haven''t you touched Angel''s legs before?"


    "She wouldn''t let me touch her," Sam fabricated a lie.


    Ah, so that''s how it is.


    Young girls like Angel still have their reservations, it seems. On the one hand, she wants to ensnare a tempting prey, but on the other, she is reluctant to give too much.


    As if she had understood something, Alice looked at Sam.


    "It''s okay. I allow you to touch my leg. You like it, right? Go ahead and touch, I promise I won''t get angry. Really, I won''t."


    Sam glanced at Alice, still being cautious.


    But his body was honest, and his hands tentatively moved towards Alice''s legs.


    Slowly, inch by inch, his hands finally landed on her lower leg.


    At that moment, a strong message seemed to transmit through Alice''s mind.


    Yes!


    This is the feeling!


    The handsome student touching the mature body of the teacher!


    This is the thrilling feeling!


    In this monotonous and purposeless life of a teacher, Sam''s touch felt like high-proof liquor, breaking down her rationality and teasing every cell in her body.


    Alice''s legs continued to rub together, she could feel the fluid secreted from her vagina already wetting her panties, and only when her thighs rubbed against her panties did the sensation ease slightly.


    But Alice obviously wasn''t satisfied. She tempted Sam again, wanting more.


    "It''s OK, you can touch me with more intensity, even my thighs,"


    "Do you think my panties look nice? I like Sam''s hands as much as you like my body."


    Her seduction seemed to give Sam the courage to continue.


    Sam''s hands were no longer satisfied with her lower legs; he moved forward, reaching her knees and then her thighs.


    The soft and elastic sensation was overwhelming, capable of devouring everything.


    Even with a clear consciousness, Sam''s breathing became heavier and his heartbeat began to quicken.


    His hands continued to move forward, reaching her panties. At that moment, Alice bit her lip with her teeth and her body began to shake.


    The white panties were nestled inside, separated by a layer of stockings, but the sensation in the hands was still very distinct.


    As Sam''s fingers glided gently over them, Alice felt an electrifying sensation.


    Everything happened in silence, and Alice restrained herself from making a sound, for words would be superfluous to describe this beautiful scene.


    Everything was becoming strange, irreparable, like a deadly yet enchanting game.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that Alice was already overwhelmed with excitement.


    Just as she was about to lose control of the impulses in her body.


    "Sam... stop," Alice said, her breath becoming rapid as she looked at Sam with flushed cheeks.


    Sam still seemed unsatisfied, looking at Alice with a hint of regret, but he obediently stopped his hands.


    Of course, Alice wasn''t having a moral awakening.


    She let go of her legs and even straightened her pencil skirt.


    Then she looked at Sam, who had a shy and timid expression on his face. "Do you like it like this?"


    Sam hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "I like it."


    Alice narrowed her eyes.


    "So if I gave you more rewards like this in the future, or even more pleasurable rewards, would you like that?"


    Sam seemed surprised but nodded sincerely.


    "I would be honoured."


    Alice smiled seductively.


    "Well, if that''s the case, can I get you to stop interacting with Angel? I''ll fulfil all your needs, so you won''t have to like about Angel''s body anymore, will you?"


    For Alice, the priority wasn''t just to enjoy her own arousal, but to keep this young man firmly under control.


    How could a boy as handsome and charming as Sam let Angel have him all to himself?


    Sam couldn''t refuse, could she?


    After all, she was such a beautiful and sexy woman, and she had the special role of being his teacher.


    "No..." Sam unexpectedly uttered the words, surprising Alice as she looked into his eyes.


    How could he resist when he was still under her control?


    "Why not? Is there something wrong with me?" Alice asked.


    Sam seemed to struggle for a moment.


    "I think you''re great, but you''re my teacher and it''s not right for us to be doing these things, is it? Angel''s the same age as me, so maybe she''s more suitable."


    So that was it, Alice smiled.


    So Sam was that kind of person, someone who stood by his principles even when under control?


    A truly attractive student with integrity.


    But it was a pity because Alice''s excitement came from breaking those very principles.


    With a smile on her face, she approached Sam and spoke.


    "Even though I''m your teacher, that doesn''t mean I can''t offer you feelings that Angel can''t."


    Sam looked confused. "Feelings that Angel can''t provide? What do you mean?"


    Alice''s hand landed unexpectedly on Sam''s waist, right where his trouser belt was.


    Sam seemed to understand.


    Alice raised her head and smiled at Sam.


    "It looks like you need a release, and that''s OK. I can help you. I''ll give you an experience that''s completely different, something Angel can''t do."


    She unbuckled Sam''s belt.


    She pulled Sam''s briefs off.


    "Pop!"


    A huge, immense penis popped out, already in a state of full erection.


    Without the constraints of his underwear, this long, thick cock was exposed to the air and Alice was speechless with amazement.


    God, she had never seen such spectacular male genitalia before!


    It was unimaginable, it was a miracle!

 Chapter 34: Just consider it our little secret between you and me

    In a quiet office there was only Alice and Sam.A beautiful teacher who believed she had successfully hypnotised student and a handsome schoolboy who pretended to be hypnotised.


    The story unfolding inside seemed unimaginable to anyone, and no one would have guessed that these two individuals were interacting in this way in the office.


    When Alice caught sight of Sam¡¯s magnificent and impressive cock, her eyes almost turned into heart shapes.


    She seemed unaware of the source of her excitement. She was simply deeply moved by the scene before her.


    Although Alice was inexperienced and had never engaged in such activities with other men, she succumbed to temptation as if under the spell of a succubus.


    Her hands involuntarily reached out until they felt the astonishing size.


    She glanced up at Sam, who seemed completely hypnotised by her, and noticed the look of pleasure on his face.


    Unfortunately, seeing that expression only increased Alice¡¯s excitement. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It seemed that she really was a lustful woman. A teacher engaging in such acts with a student made her a truly evil woman.


    But then again, what was wrong with being a bad girl? At least she wouldn¡¯t get hurt like a foolishly kind woman, similar to her mother.


    With that thought, any lingering concern in Alice¡¯s heart vanished without a trace.


    She revealed a seductive and enchanting smile as she cradled his testicles in her hands, exercising extreme caution as if she were holding a precious artefact. She was afraid of accidentally breaking the most beautiful thing in the world.


    Alice lifted her head and looked at Sam with gentle eyes. "Do you like it?"


    Now was the moment to test Sam¡¯s acting skills. Even though he had the talent for acting, it was quite a challenge to feign both hesitation and pleasure at such a moment.


    "Yes, but that might not be right, Ah~"


    Alice began to move gently. She caressed Sam¡¯s cock with her left hand, while her right index and middle fingers lightly touched his glans with the grace of a pianist playing the keys.


    Sam could feel the warmth in Alice¡¯s palm and there was even a slight dampness, whether from sweat or some other liquid, he couldn¡¯t tell.


    "Why wouldn¡¯t it be good, Sam?" Alice whispered, her voice full of seduction.


    She leaned closer to Sam¡¯s cheek and exhaled warm breath onto his face.


    Sam closed his eyes slightly, seemingly struggling as his body shook slightly.


    "But... you¡¯re my teacher," he said.


    Those words didn¡¯t dissuade Alice; in fact, her grip tightened around his cock, her hand no longer content to simply hold his penis. She began to move quickly.


    Her movements were intense and she breathed heavily in front of Sam¡¯s face. Sweat trickled down her forehead and soaked her bra.


    "Even though I¡¯m your teacher, why can¡¯t we do this? Isn¡¯t it pleasurable for you?"


    Alice¡¯s hand continued to move, her legs clad in black stockings rubbed against Sam¡¯s, while she continued panting against his face.


    Under such triple stimulation it would be impossible for any man to resist temptation.


    "Although it feels good, isn¡¯t this not quite right?" Sam hesitated to say.


    Watching Sam¡¯s shy and nervous expression, Alice couldn¡¯t help but smile. Her smile was like a beam of holy light from the paradise, purifying all concerns completely.


    "There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. Just consider it our little secret between you and me. I believe you won¡¯t tell anyone else, right?"


    "I... Ah~"


    Sam tried to speak, but he realized Alice had gripped his cock with both hands and even spat on his cock.


    Her hands tightened their grip, aided by the lubrication of saliva, and she sped up again.


    "Just agree with your teacher, alright? After all, you¡¯re feeling good, aren¡¯t you? And you haven¡¯t had this kind of relationship with Angel, right?"


    "No, it hasn¡¯t happened," Sam quickly denied, knowing he couldn¡¯t tell her the truth at this moment.


    "That¡¯s good then. As long as you¡¯re a good boy, I will give you more rewards like this. How about it? Does it feel good?"


    "I..."


    "It¡¯s okay. Please honestly tell your teacher," Alice smiled and said.


    "It feels good, really good..."


    "I¡¯m also satisfied with Sam¡¯s performance. Since it feels so good, how about trying this?"


    Alice reluctantly let go with both hands, sat back down across from Sam, leaning back in her chair, and lifting her legs.


    Her feet, clad in black stockings, were encased in high heels. Due to the hot weather, her beautiful feet were drenched in sweat, causing fine wrinkles to appear on the thin stockings.


    The sweat-soaked stockings clung tightly to her skin, emitting a captivating scent.


    Alice¡¯s feet were slightly smaller than Sam¡¯s penile, with her toes gently pressed together. Her meticulously trimmed nails were painted with red nail polish.


    "Would you like to try it? It¡¯s very comfortable." Alice smiled and invited.


    Sam looked at the immaculate pair of feet and nodded.


    Alice slid her feet up and down her cock, deliberately slowing her movement at first so that Sam¡¯s nerves could fully appreciate the sensation of being in close contact with every inch of her sole.


    And, of course, Alice revelled in the touch of her feet rubbing against her cock, in the immensely pleasurable service of foot-fucking.


    Alice brought her feet together, a pair of perfect curves encasing Sam¡¯s cock. She accelerated the speed and intensity of her sliding, the powerful pleasure causing Alice to let out a petulant moan.


    "Mmmm~"


    Serving this amazingly large cock with her feet gave Alice a unique sensation on the soles of her feet. This sensation quickly travelled to the vagina between her legs.


    Enjoying the foot-fucking provided by the beautiful and sexy teacher, Sam¡¯s nerves were completely aroused, his body was so hot it seemed like a fire was burning, and his penis felt like it was going to melt in this gentle reward.


    "Ah, teacher, I..." Sam¡¯s expression suddenly turned very tense, as if he were struggling through some kind of intense pleasure.


    At this moment, when everything could have blossomed, Alice, seemingly anticipating something, abruptly stopped.


    This cessation brought all of Sam¡¯s sensations to a sudden halt.


    It was akin to a soccer match where, after breaking through the defense to the opponent¡¯s penalty area and just as you¡¯re about to shoot, the referee blows the whistle for the end of the game.


    Sam had guessed that Alice would take extra measures to better control the situation, but he never expected her strategy to be this!


    What was this? Playing hard to get?


    Did she realize she just killed a huge project worth billions? Sam¡¯s expression instantly became somewhat dazed and frozen.


    But Alice, retracting her foot, slipped back into her high heels, instantly transforming the flirtatious atmosphere into something fresh and clear.


    It was as if a raging storm had suddenly ceased, leaving a clear, sunny sky, an abrupt end that caught everyone off guard.


    Observing the slight daze on Sam¡¯s face, Alice¡¯s own seemed to retain a fading blush, but she was clear about what she was doing.


    Approaching again, she reached out to caress Sam¡¯s handsome face. "Are you angry?" she asked.


    Sam, bewildered, shook his head. "I just find it a bit strange."


    Seemingly understanding what he found strange, Alice smiled and said, "This was meant to be a reward for you after the exam, but seeing you so obedient and well-behaved, I couldn¡¯t help but pay out a little in advance.


    So, that¡¯s all for today. Do you really wish to continue like this?"


    Pretending to be confused, Sam nodded his head as if, under the sway of desire, he had turned into a mindless, lustful wolf.


    "I... I want to."


    Alice nodded. "Then you need to continue studying hard. When your grades improve, I¡¯ll reward you perfectly for this."


    "Okay... I understand, Teacher Alice."


    Sam looked like a child who had been promised a toy, seemingly completely under control.


    Alice glanced at Sam¡¯s still ¡¯energetic¡¯ cock, her eyes almost losing themselves in admiration.


    However, she knew that such an intimate contact, uncontrolled during a hypnotic session, could be a strong stimulus, risking a sudden break from the hypnotic state.


    Therefore, it was essential for Alice to interrupt this uncontrolled closeness; if Sam suddenly became fully conscious before being completely under her control, it would undoubtedly pose a great danger.


    She wasn¡¯t ready to end this intriguing game yet, nor did she want to lose Sam so soon.


    "Now, get dressed and tidy up," she instructed.


    "Okay," Sam echoed.


    Standing up, Alice thoughtfully helped him get dressed.


    Sam looked at Alice: "Teacher, I¡¯ll take my leave now."


    As if he had no concept of what had just happened, he proposed a farewell.


    But Alice, struck by a thought, approached Sam and gently cradled his face in her hands.


    Then...


    In Sam¡¯s slightly hesitant gaze, she kissed his cheek.


    "What happens in this office is our secret, don¡¯t tell anyone, okay, Sam?"


    Sam touched the spot where Alice had kissed him, then nodded. "I understand, Teacher Alice."


    "That¡¯s a good boy. Teacher likes students like you the most. And Sam, don¡¯t do such things with Angel, okay? Otherwise, I¡¯ll be angry. You understand, right?" Alice said.


    "I understand."


    Alright then, Alice actually wants to make the public bus her private car, doesn¡¯t she? But is that possible?


    "Then, goodbye, Sam."


    "Goodbye, Alice."


    Sam left the office, leaving Alice alone, her gaze lingering on the spot where Sam had been sitting.


    A mysterious smile played at the corners of her mouth as she reminisced about the ambiguous moments with Sam.


    The mix of nervousness, excitement, and danger ¨C she relished these feelings over and over again.


    Contentedly, she tilted her head back.


    "It¡¯s only in this way that life becomes interesting and thrilling, isn¡¯t it? Life... should be just like this."

 Chapter 35: Abilities increased

    "Where have you been? Why are you sweating so much? Is it really that hot today?"After leaving Alice¡¯s office, Sam specifically went to the restroom to wash his face before returning to the classroom.


    Louis looked at Sam with curiosity, noticing the still-damp water stains on his face.


    Sam turned around and smiled. "Yeah, it¡¯s pretty hot today. Plus, washing my face with cold water helps me stay alert. It lets me study better in the afternoon."


    Louis stared at Sam in shock. "Are you serious? You¡¯re actually going to study? You disgust me!"


    Clearly, Louis would rather they both slacked off together than watch Sam strive alone.


    Sam shrugged.


    "Sorry, but some paths, no matter how tough, I have to walk alone. I don¡¯t have the luxury of a backup plan."


    Louis¡¯s lips quivered.


    "Why? If you¡¯re facing troubles, tell me! Don¡¯t bear it alone. Have you forgotten the days we skipped classes to play games at the internet cafe? How can you be so selfish!"


    Sam gazed out the window, sighing deeply.


    "Sorry, but heroes are destined to be lonely. Everyone has their own mountains to climb. I cherish our good old days, but... I must keep going, keep moving forward."


    "Sam!!"


    "Louis!!"


    Madison, standing nearby, shivered and then awkwardly rubbed her neck, which had broken out in goosebumps.


    "What the heck, that¡¯s so passionately intense."


    Meanwhile, a few girls in another direction looked over with disdain.


    "Jeez, what are they on about? Did they take the wrong meds?"


    "Ah, I used to like Sam, but now... I like him even more."


    "Forget Louis, he¡¯s just a maggot."


    In truth, Louis couldn¡¯t hear these comments. He was just a simple, unassuming boy. Although he was a bit overweight now, he would look much more spirited if he lost some weight.


    Sam didn¡¯t mind Louis¡¯s oddities and even often played along. As for being perceived as strange by others, it didn¡¯t bother him.


    He didn¡¯t need everyone¡¯s approval, and such behavior wasn¡¯t shameful. The romanticism of youth, like a girl¡¯s heart, should be normal, free, and forever clear.


    Looking at the laughing Louis, Sam turned to the window.


    If he hadn¡¯t come to this world, maybe he would have been a boy just like Louis.


    Passionate about games, he was extraordinarily ordinary in every other way.


    Rumors of beauties often circulated nearby, yet they never had anything to do with him.


    ...


    [Detection: Host has initiated first-phase contact with one of the female leads, ¡¯Alice¡¯. Initiating conquest mission for the host.]


    As with the previous situations involving Angel and Zoe, this development was expected by Sam.


    Now that the missions with the three main female leads were activated, just like before, there were no time constraints, and each hinted at the possibility of a GOOD ending.


    Gazing at the birds flying outside the window, Sam felt surprisingly calm and relaxed after his encounter with Alice.


    He even wore a clear, serene smile.


    "Really think you all can kill me? Don¡¯t underestimate my strength!"


    [Congratulations to the host for successfully completing the primary phase of conquest with three female leads, enhancing all attributes by ten points.]


    [Host¡¯s abilities have been upgraded.]


    [Intelligence: 40]


    [Physical Strength: 43]


    [Power: 34]


    [Luck: 30]


    [Charm: 84]


    [Sexual Desire: 115]


    [Experience in Temptation Constitution increased]


    [X-ray Vision level upgraded]


    [X-ray Vision: The host can use this ability twice a day, with a duration of 40 seconds. It allows the host to see and hear through all barriers without being detected.]


    With all abilities increased by ten points and an upgrade to X-ray Vision, it seemed like Sam¡¯s chosen path was the right one.


    Every additional reward seemed to enhance the final success rate. Everything appeared to be progressing in a positive direction, which was ideal.


    Throughout the afternoon, Sam truly focused on his lessons. With his increased intelligence, his learning efficiency had notably improved.


    Even the mathematical formulas that were previously incomprehensible to him now made sense.


    However, with exams approaching, he felt a bit pressed for time.


    School ended quickly.


    "Sam, there¡¯s a new internet cafe nearby. Want to play some games? My Yasuo skills are sharp; you won¡¯t stand a chance no matter what you play!" Louis said excitedly.


    Sam didn¡¯t have to work today and had plenty of time, but after some thought, he decided to decline.


    "Not today, I need to go to the study hall."


    Louis¡¯s eyes widened.


    "Am I hearing this right? I¡¯d rather believe you stepped in dog poop!"


    "It¡¯s not that dramatic. Exams are coming up, and I¡¯ve fallen behind in my studies. I need to prepare."


    "Sam, how did you become so unrecognizable? You¡¯ve changed so much, I just can¡¯t believe it!" Louis mumbled as he walked away.


    Although Sam often played along with him, he felt a bit awkward at this moment, but it didn¡¯t matter. As long as he wasn¡¯t embarrassed, the awkwardness was on others.


    Sam left the classroom but didn¡¯t leave the school; instead, he headed to the study hall to catch up on the coursework he had missed.


    Preparing for the upcoming exams and improving grades wasn¡¯t really necessary, but given Alice¡¯s request, achieving a GOOD ending seemed to hinge on his academic performance.


    Moreover, achieving good grades would probably please his parents. Thinking this way, Sam found more reason to study.


    The study hall was quiet, seemingly unpopular for sacrificing leisure time.


    The facilities, however, were comprehensive, even boasting a coffee machine.


    As Sam settled down, he suddenly noticed a black backpack on the opposite seat.


    Huh?


    What¡¯s this about?


    Was it someone¡¯s forgotten bag?


    "Tap."


    "Tap."


    As Sam pondered, he heard clear footsteps emerging from behind the large bookshelves, accompanied by a cup of coffee.


    Their gazes met instantly.


    The girl holding the coffee cup.


    Neat pleated skirt, modest breasts, long legs wrapped in black over-the-knee socks.


    And those signature, intensely indifferent eyes.


    Isn¡¯t that... Sophie?


    What¡¯s she doing here?


    Suddenly, Sam realized the situation he was in.


    A study hall with no one else but them.


    Encountering Sophie, a female lead he barely knew, didn¡¯t seem like good news.


    After all, Sam wasn¡¯t sure if she even counted as a female lead, as her presence in the game was minimal, almost negligible.


    But then again, if she wasn¡¯t a female lead, why was her character so distinctly crafted? And Louis had mentioned her earlier; her popularity at school entry was comparable to Angel¡¯s.


    So, she might well be one of the female leads.


    Crucial now was how Sam should act.


    Leave immediately? Or strike up a conversation to make a good first impression? S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 36: He doesn’t seem like a bad kid, and he’s really handsome

    After brief consideration, Sam decided to do nothing and quietly lowered his head, taking out his textbook and pen.Leaving right now would undoubtedly leave a bad impression, and if she truly was one of the female leads, it would be sowing seeds of trouble for himself.


    If he rushed to strike up a conversation with her, it would come off as frivolous.


    Even if this method of interaction wasn¡¯t ideal, it was the only option for now.


    Sophie across from him seemed to glance at Sam. She paused for a moment before calmly sitting opposite him.


    The girl, aloof in demeanor, didn¡¯t spare Sam another glance, just as Sam didn¡¯t pay her any additional attention.


    The quiet study room began to fill with a strange atmosphere.


    Only the sound of flipping pages remained, with no other sounds. Sam didn¡¯t look at his phone, restraining his curiosity from glancing up. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How long this prolonged silence lasted, Sam couldn¡¯t tell. He seemed to be completely absorbed in his studies, forgetting that he was in a study room.


    Opposite him sat a girl with a uniquely distinctive aura, silent and uncommunicative, treating Sam as if he were invisible.


    It wasn¡¯t until Sam had thoroughly reviewed his mathematics that he took a deep breath and closed his book.


    Lifting his head subconsciously, he saw Sophie in front of him drinking from a water bottle.


    Noticing Sam¡¯s gaze, she stopped.


    She didn¡¯t speak, but her look at Sam clearly conveyed disdain.


    Sam calmly shifted his gaze and began to pack his bag, step by step.


    Unaffected by her gaze, he prepared to leave without a word, not allowing Sophie to have any lasting impression of him.


    Unexpectedly,


    "Bang!"


    The classroom door was abruptly kicked open, the sound shockingly loud.


    It was startling enough to make anyone jump.


    Sam looked towards the door and saw three male students with unfriendly expressions storm in.


    One shorter student, hands in his pockets, said to a taller one, "See, I told you this guy was in the classroom. I saw him come in!"


    The tall student in the middle, with an arrogant demeanor, disdainfully asked, "Are you Sam?"


    Sam, puzzled by these three sudden intruders, asked, "What¡¯s the matter?"


    The shorter student approached Sam, visibly angry.


    "Listen, kid, when our boss asks you something, you answer straight. You looking for a beating?!"


    Sam glanced at Sophie sitting next to him. She was looking down at her book, seemingly unaware and uninterested in what was happening around her.


    Sam turned back, casting a glance at the shorter student.


    "First off, this is a school, and secondly, I don¡¯t know you. Kicking in the door like that, I don¡¯t see why I should be polite to you."


    At that moment, a burly student from the back came forward, cursing under his breath.


    "In this school, you seem to be the first person I¡¯ve seen with such arrogance. You think there¡¯s a right place to teach you a lesson? I don¡¯t care if this is a school or not!" he said with extreme arrogance.


    It looked like trouble had found Sam out of nowhere.


    This muscular guy seemed eager to teach Sam, who remained calm and fearless, a lesson right there and then.


    However, at this moment, the one they called the boss, smiled and intervened.


    "Hold on," he said.


    Asher approached Sam, tilting his head up as if he could only look at people through his nostrils.


    "You¡¯re Sam, right? I¡¯m Asher."


    Sam shook his head.


    "Sorry, I don¡¯t know you."


    Asher couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    "So, there really are people in this school who haven¡¯t heard of me... but you¡¯ll know soon enough. Just come with us quietly."


    He smiled as if trying to appear gentlemanly.


    But Sam wasn¡¯t about to comply. He retorted, "We can talk right here. What do you want?"


    Asher looked amused at Sam, patting him on the shoulder.


    "Do you really think we came all the way here just to offer you a little treat? But saying it won¡¯t change anything. The only difference is whether you choose to be humiliated here or elsewhere in silence."


    "It sounds like you guys are planning to beat me up," Sam remarked with a hint of irony.


    Asher sneered, "What else did you think? A treat? Have you decided yet? Where do you prefer it?"


    Sam faced the arrogant look on Asher¡¯s face. "Any reason for this? I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve had any interaction with you guys."


    Was it just because he looked good, and that annoyed them enough to beat him up?


    Clearly, that didn¡¯t make sense.


    Asher sneered.


    "Usually, I only reveal such details after teaching someone a lesson. Don¡¯t overthink it. Even if you beg for mercy right now, it won¡¯t help. And don¡¯t even consider telling a teacher, because if you do, you¡¯ll soon find out that you have no safe haven, not just in school, but outside as well."


    Sam remained silent, calmly observing Asher.


    Asher began to show signs of impatience. "Such a disgusting look in your eyes... Seems like you¡¯re asking for a lesson right here. Let¡¯s just treat him like an idiot."


    Just as the other two students were about to make a move, Sam spoke up. "Let¡¯s go somewhere else. After all, this is a classroom, and there are others studying here."


    Asher gave a signal with his eyes and then said, "Let¡¯s go, take him to the usual place. Give him a proper welcome."


    Once Sam was taken away by the trio, the classroom fell silent, leaving Sophie alone in her chair.


    At that moment, Sophie looked up, her expression suddenly one of shock.


    "Wow, sister. The boys in this school are really going all out to get your attention now! They¡¯re even bringing drama into it!"


    But there was clearly no one in front of her, no one to converse with.


    Then, in the next instant, Sophie¡¯s expression turned cold as she lowered her head.


    "Maybe it wasn¡¯t anything intentional. He just got himself into trouble."


    Her tone completely changed.


    Sophie¡¯s expression and tone began to alternate between naturalness and cold indifference.


    "Ah? Is that so? Why didn¡¯t you react at all, sister?"


    "Why should I react?"


    "He doesn¡¯t seem like a bad kid, and he¡¯s really handsome. I sneakily took several glances just now."


    "It¡¯s not necessary. People in this world are selfish and indifferent, ready to betray anything to avoid getting hurt, even their closest kin."


    "Sister..."


    "Just like no one reached out to help us in the beginning. We only need to protect ourselves and care about nothing else."


    Her expression was one of extreme coldness, involuntarily clenching her fists.

 Chapter 37: You die, and I go to jail, that seems fair

    Not far from the school, there was an abandoned park with rusty equipment and a simple soccer field, unkempt and full of sand.Sam was brought here.


    He didn¡¯t call for help on the way, nor did he try to sneak out his phone to call the police.


    He seemed very compliant along the way, almost as if he was a criminal resigned to his fate.


    This calm acceptance puzzled the three accompanying him.


    The shorter student muttered, "Boss, he¡¯s so weird. Never seen anyone so compliant. Does he naively think we¡¯re just going to reason with him peacefully?"


    The burly student, standing under the sunset, was lit up by the orange glow, making his forehead shine.


    "Man, such a wimp. It¡¯s no fun beating him up. Did we have to bother with this trivial matter?"


    Asher ignored his companions, only smiling at Sam in front of him.


    "It seems you¡¯ve accepted your fate, perhaps praying inwardly, naively hoping that being submissive might earn you mercy. Unfortunately, if you don¡¯t go back today bruised and swollen, it would be a disservice to our efforts."


    The group erupted into laughter, thinking their words carried great weight, their arrogant laughter almost reaching the skies.


    But to Sam, it all seemed ridiculous, even infuriating.


    He wasn¡¯t some superhero with an overwhelming sense of justice, but he hated bullying, despised the strong preying on the weak.


    This was because Alexander, his past self, had faced similar situations before coming to this world, back when his school¡¯s management was lacking.


    Filled with irresponsible teachers, ineffective school leaders, and various young delinquents unchecked by their parents.


    Back then, Sam thought that keeping to himself and avoiding trouble was enough.


    But he hadn¡¯t expected that even without seeking trouble, those people would still find him, extorting his meager living expenses at the breakfast store, even stealing his backpack and tearing up his textbooks.


    This left Alexander angry but unable to speak out.


    Everyone said that in such situations, you should immediately tell a teacher or a parent, but it was useless.


    Could parents be with you at every moment?


    Apart from silently enduring, there was no other option. The lesson learned from past experiences was clear: choosing to report those people resulted in a fate worse than staying silent!


    Now, the familiar situation was unfolding again.


    The memories Sam thought he had gradually faded were rushing back into his body. He was angry and annoyed, truly dissatisfied with why there were people who showcased their strength by bullying the weak.


    Sensing the change in Sam¡¯s demeanor, Asher let out a provocative sneer.


    "Yo, yo, yo, can¡¯t handle a few words? Don¡¯t rush, the show is just about to start. You¡¯re going to have a tough time."


    Sam looked up, his gaze cold and indifferent.


    "Do you think this is fun, or are you doing this because someone paid you to?"


    Asher paused, then burst into laughter.


    "It¡¯s just fun, isn¡¯t it? Or do you naively think the world is all about living in harmony and quiet study? Let me tell you, whether in school or anywhere else, the rule is for the strong to thoroughly humiliate the weak!"


    Sam¡¯s question seemed to excite Asher even more.


    The two companions began to rub their hands in anticipation.


    Sam, who had been extremely calm, suddenly smiled and looked at the three.


    "Well then, I have one last word for you."


    "What?"


    Asher paused, then saw Sam raise his hand towards them and flip the middle finger.


    He didn¡¯t speak, but his lips clearly formed the word: "Fuck."


    The simple gesture instantly infuriated the trio.


    "Looking for death! Damn it! Kill him!!"


    Thus, no further provocation was needed. The three, instantly ignited with rage, charged towards Sam. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam remained calm, his seemingly final provocation was just to make the three guys act impulsively, as impulsive actions can lead to a loss of composure and caution.


    "Bang!"


    The shorter student¡¯s punch landed squarely on Sam¡¯s chest. It hurt a bit, but it was bearable.


    Thanks to enhanced attributes, Sam¡¯s sensation of pain was significantly reduced. Though he hadn¡¯t learned any fighting techniques, his high attribute values were an advantage!


    "Bang!!!"


    Before the shorter student could launch another attack, Sam landed a hard punch right on his face. The student couldn¡¯t even speak and rolled on the ground in pain.


    Meanwhile, the burly student and Asher also rushed towards Sam.


    They attacked from both sides, one attempting to choke Sam while the other aimed a kick at his stomach.


    But clearly, Sam was faster.


    "Bang!"


    He lifted his foot and kicked Asher in the stomach with such force that Asher tumbled backward two times!


    The student who was trying to choke Sam hesitated, shocked by Sam¡¯s strength. He quickly tried to tighten his grip, hoping to make Sam lose his ability to resist due to lack of oxygen.


    However, Sam had already firmly grabbed the student¡¯s arms. This fight didn¡¯t need sophisticated techniques; it was just a brawl among students.


    Strength was the key to gaining the upper hand.


    Sam exerted his strength fiercely.


    "Bang!!"


    With a swift motion, Sam threw the burly student forward with a bend and lean, causing him to fall right in front of him.


    Dust flew up, clouding the area.


    The three lay on the ground, each having suffered only one strike, but they felt utterly defeated, aching all over and unable to stand up momentarily.


    During the fight, Sam had been hit twice, which hurt a bit but was not a significant concern.


    He first kicked one of the groaning guys on the ground to turn him over. Then, he walked over to Asher, looking down at him.


    "I know you didn¡¯t target me for no reason, there must be a motive. So, who sent you, and why?"


    Asher, realizing that Sam was not to be trifled with, still tried to act tough.


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! We admit defeat this time, but don¡¯t think you¡¯ve won!"


    Sam didn¡¯t waste words. He turned and walked away, not leaving the abandoned park, but heading to a nearby spot.


    He picked up a rusty steel pipe from the ground and walked coldly back towards the three.


    Asher¡¯s eyes widened.


    "Wait! What are you doing? Are you crazy?! Aren¡¯t you afraid of going to jail for murder?!"


    Sam, holding the steel pipe, approached the terrified Asher. He gripped the pipe tightly and raised it high.


    "Anyway, from what you¡¯ve said, you never intended to leave me alone. It looks like my normal life is going to be ruined. So, rather than be ruined, I¡¯d rather have a showdown. You die, and I go to jail. That seems fair."

 Chapter 38: Are you hurt

    "Sorry, it was our mistake! Please don¡¯t do anything rash!""Asher! What are you standing there for, apologize now!"


    Unexpectedly, Asher¡¯s two companions rushed over to grab Sam, preventing the steel pipe in Sam¡¯s hand from smashing down on Asher¡¯s head.


    Asher seemed to be petrified with fear, slumped on the ground, motionless, just staring blankly at them.


    "Do you guys think you¡¯re cool? To me, you¡¯re just bullies picking on the weak, nothing but rogues."


    Sam looked at Asher indifferently, easily shaking off the two who were holding him.


    It was at this moment that Asher finally snapped back to reality.


    "Don¡¯t hit me, I... I¡¯ll tell you everything I know."


    Sam looked at Asher without a word. He could give him another chance, but his patience was limited.


    Asher hesitated for a moment: "But you can¡¯t say that it was me who told you."


    Sam¡¯s response was cold. "Do you think you¡¯re in a position to negotiate?"


    This situation was unfamiliar to Asher, but it seemed he had no choice but to accept it.


    He sighed. "It¡¯s... Brody."


    "Who is Brody?"


    Sam frowned, unfamiliar with the name.


    Asher hurriedly explained.


    "You don¡¯t know the name of our school¡¯s student council president?"


    "I¡¯ve never paid attention. But why would the student council president send you to deal with me?"


    As the student council president, to use such means against him, and not even showing up in person. Was this a way of shirking responsibility or contempt? Contempt to the extent that he thought Sam wasn¡¯t worth his personal effort?


    Asher continued.


    "Brody is the president of our student council. When he approached us, I was also surprised.


    But he just answered me with one sentence: he¡¯s about to graduate and go to college, and he doesn¡¯t want someone like you... a fly buzzing around Angel."


    So it was because of Angel?


    But in the game¡¯s storyline, Sam hadn¡¯t noticed this aspect.


    Was it because he was only focused on conquering the female leads and neglected other plot points and settings? Or, was all this specifically designed to increase the difficulty for Sam?


    Sam looked at Asher. "What if I said, to let you go, you have to deal with this Brody? Would you do it?"


    Asher¡¯s eyes widened at Sam¡¯s words.


    "Are you crazy? Do you know who Brody is? His family is incredibly powerful, rivaling even the Angel family. Rather than going against Brody, I¡¯d prefer to be beaten to death by you right here!"


    Seeing Asher¡¯s intense reaction, Sam realized it was impossible to sow discord among them. However, this incident was not without its gains; at least it made Sam understand that the dangers in his life didn¡¯t just come from the female leads.


    "Alright, I get it," Sam said.


    Asher watched the handsome yet seemingly insane youth cautiously. "I¡¯ve said everything I should and shouldn¡¯t have. We can go now, right?"


    It seemed like a bit of arrogance was necessary to not seem like they had lost.


    Sam couldn¡¯t care less about their trivial pride. "Are you guys seriously injured? Need any medical expenses?"


    Asher and his friends became alert instantly. "It¡¯s not serious... nothing major, we don¡¯t need it."


    They wouldn¡¯t dare ask Sam for money! Having seen his fierce demeanor earlier, they even thought they wouldn¡¯t leave alive today.


    Hearing their response, Sam chuckled. "Alright then, I got a bit hurt. Each of you give me some money for medical expenses."


    Asher and the others stared at Sam with their eyes wide open, shocked. It seemed like this was the first time someone had asked them for money.


    Sam looked at them as if it was only natural. "What? Doesn¡¯t mental distress count as damage? Besides, my hand still hurts. Hurry up, are you giving it or not?" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sure!"


    Sam counted the money right in front of them, then left the abandoned park. The three left behind lost all their previous swagger, looking utterly disheveled.


    The short student looked at Asher. "Boss..."


    "Snap." Asher lit a cigarette and sighed.


    The short student hesitantly looked at Asher. "Boss, what do we do now? This won¡¯t be good to report back. Brody, the student council president, will definitely blame us."


    Asher took a couple of deep drags on his cigarette, looking into the distance. "Of course, I know he won¡¯t be satisfied! But Sam is not easy to handle. However, he¡¯ll soon be done for because of today¡¯s actions."


    "Why?" the short student asked curiously.


    Asher gave a sly smile. "Sometimes, taking a small loss is a good thing. Although we got beaten up today, it will draw Brody¡¯s attention... So obviously, Brody will use even tougher measures against him. So this Sam... is finished."


    ...


    Sam had no idea what Asher and the others had said. He just felt exhilarated, with a tinge of concern.


    The sudden appearance of an unexpected ¡¯villain¡¯ in his life was unsettling, potentially impacting his plans significantly.


    But as the saying goes, ¡¯Face challenges head-on and adapt to overcome obstacles. He just needed to stick to his plan.


    ...


    "Hi, aren¡¯t you working today? You¡¯re back so early?"


    While waiting for the elevator, Sam unexpectedly encountered Zoe, who appeared to have just finished work.


    Zoe was neatly dressed in her uniform, her hair tidily arranged behind her head.


    She seemed to have forgotten the ambiguous moment they shared the other night, her expression very natural.


    Sam nodded. "I don¡¯t have to work part-time today... You finished work early too."


    Zoe, with a hint of flirtation, brushed her forehead hair. "Yeah, what a coincidence. Seems like I have a strange fate with you, Sam."


    "Maybe so, haha..." Sam smiled.


    The two quietly waited in the elevator, seemingly out of topics to discuss.


    Unexpectedly, when the elevator reached their floor, it jolted violently. Sam braced himself, thinking something unusual was about to happen.


    But to his surprise, Zoe, seemingly startled, let out a scream.


    "Ah!"


    Instinctively, she moved closer to Sam, almost subconsciously clinging to his arm.


    As a man, Sam couldn¡¯t be too harsh in such a situation; after all, it seemed like a normal reaction to be worried and scared.


    However, coincidentally, the spot on his arm that Zoe grabbed was where he had been hurt recently.


    Sam winced in pain, frowning.


    The elevator settled and the doors opened normally.


    But Zoe didn¡¯t immediately let go. Instead, she looked at Sam strangely.


    "Are you hurt?"


    Her expression was hard to describe, not entirely worried, nor angry.


    Sam nodded slightly. "Just a minor injury on my hand... it¡¯s nothing."


    "Let me see!"

 Chapter 39: If it’s okay, can I ask you for a favor?

    Sam couldn¡¯t understand why Zoe had such an unusual reaction to something that seemed quite normal.It¡¯s common for young people to have bumps and bruises. Sam even remembered frequently scraping his knees as a child, his shorts often stained with blood ¨C and it was never a big deal to his parents.


    So why was Zoe reacting so strongly?


    Despite his reluctance, Zoe persisted and rolled up his sleeve, revealing the bruise on his arm.


    Sam noticed her slightly dazed expression as she looked at it. The bruise certainly wasn¡¯t severe enough to warrant such a reaction; even the best acting would seem awkward and forced in this situation.


    So, Sam discreetly pulled his hand back.


    "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a minor injury, it¡¯ll heal in a few days. Ah, I need to head home, bye."


    With that, he hurriedly left the elevator and quickly disappeared into his home, almost like he was fleeing.


    Sam thought Zoe¡¯s mental state seemed a bit off, which is why he decided to make a quick exit.


    After a shower, Sam noticed the bruises on his arm and above his belly button, clearly a result of his lack of fighting skills.


    Considering this, he thought it might be necessary to improve his combat techniques, or perhaps rely on the system for some self-defense methods, especially since Brody was still a potential adversary.


    Having made himself a simple meal and eaten, it was already dark outside, around eight o¡¯clock.


    Feeling somewhat bored, Sam was about to play a game when the doorbell rang.


    He went to answer it and saw Zoe standing there, holding a box.


    This time, she wasn¡¯t dressed in anything particularly enticing, just simple home clothes - a short-sleeved T-shirt and denim shorts.


    Yet, her figure was still quite alluring. Her shapely legs and striking bust size were definitely eye-catching.


    "Zoe.. what brings you here? Is something wrong?"


    Zoe looked into Sam¡¯s eyes. "Well, I saw you were hurt earlier and got a bit worried, so I thought I might help you treat the wound."


    Sam¡¯s expression was slightly unnatural.


    "It¡¯s really nothing, just a minor injury. I¡¯ll heal quickly at my age."


    But Zoe¡¯s eyes suddenly hardened with determination.


    "You can¡¯t just leave it untreated, right? Trust me, a simple treatment will help your wound heal better."


    Saying this, she walked right in, grabbed Sam¡¯s arm, and without further ado, entered his living room.


    Sam hardly had time to react before Zoe forcefully seated him on the sofa.


    "Roll up your sleeve a bit, don¡¯t let it get wet with the solution."


    "Okay."


    Sam couldn¡¯t continue to make a fuss. Although with his current physical condition, such a minor injury didn¡¯t really need any treatment.


    He even suspected Zoe was making a mountain out of a molehill, trying to use this minor injury as an excuse to create an opportunity for close contact.


    Surprisingly, Zoe was quite serious in her treatment, even though their bodies were very close.


    She didn¡¯t make any overt or covert moves to get closer to Sam, instead focusing intently on applying the solution to his arm, almost like a nurse.


    After the application, she gently blew on it, her warm breath covering Sam¡¯s arm, extremely gentle.


    This tender moment made Sam forget what kind of woman Zoe was in the game.


    After finishing, Zoe showed a genuinely happy smile.


    "There, all done. Just try not to get it wet tonight or tomorrow morning, and avoid touching the area until the solution has fully worked, okay?"


    Sam nodded, then looked at her curiously. "I got it, but Miss Zoe... were you ever a nurse? Your technique seems very skilled."


    Zoe laughed, "Of course not, I¡¯ve always been an office worker. But I used to often treat my younger brother¡¯s wounds. He was quite restless, always getting into conflicts and fights outside, often coming home covered in bruises."


    I see...


    But Sam noticed Zoe¡¯s smile gradually fading, as if recalling something, leading to her somber mood.


    Hesitating, he said, "Your brother is really lucky to have such a gentle sister like you."


    Zoe¡¯s smile seemed a bit forced this time.


    "I wasn¡¯t a competent sister, or else I wouldn¡¯t have only been able to do this much. I couldn¡¯t control him, leading to him..."


    "Did something happen to your brother?" Sam caught onto something.


    Zoe glanced at Sam, then turned her head away.


    "He got into a fight once, and unexpectedly, the other person had a gun, so..."


    "Sorry."


    It was indeed such a matter. That¡¯s why her expression seemed so downcast earlier. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zoe smiled, a tinge of melancholy and poignant beauty in her expression. "No need to apologize, I¡¯m the one who should be sorry."


    "Why?"


    "Did I scare you in the elevator?"


    Sam didn¡¯t respond, and Zoe seemed somewhat embarrassed as she spoke. "I noticed the injury on your arm at that time. It reminded me of the many times my brother came home hurt. And you are about the same age he was... So, I couldn¡¯t control my emotions. I might have scared you, I¡¯m sorry."


    Everything was clear now.


    The scene in the elevator wasn¡¯t an act or a deliberate setup. This made Sam feel a bit ashamed; it seemed he was overly sensitive, often assuming the worst in situations.


    After a moment of hesitation, Sam spoke softly. "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not that easily scared. On the contrary, I feel bad for always needing your help. So, I deliberately avoided you at that moment."


    "Is that so? I thought you disliked me."


    "Why would I dislike you?"


    "Because that night I..." Zoe almost blurted out but stopped abruptly.


    The air turned ambiguous, a faint blush appearing on her delicate and charming face. She averted her gaze, seemingly unable to meet Sam¡¯s eyes.


    Sam looked at Zoe curiously. "Are you talking about the night you were drunk? But nothing special happened between us that night, right? You don¡¯t need to worry about it."


    Hearing this, Zoe seemed relieved. She took a deep breath, organizing the little box she had brought, and then looked at Sam.


    "Okay, I should go now."


    "Alright, Miss Zoe, have a good rest."


    "Um... If it¡¯s okay, can I ask you for a favor?"


    Zoe looked a bit awkward, even shy.


    Sam looked at her curiously. "What is it?"


    "Well... The term ¡¯Miss Zoe¡¯ sounds a bit strange, doesn¡¯t it? Too formal. Could you... could you call me ¡¯sister¡¯?"


    Her eyes were full of hope and a bit of nervousness.


    Sam was taken aback. "Sister?"


    "Yes, exactly! Is that okay?!"


    She seemed excited by the idea, her eyes almost shining.


    Is she seeing Sam as a younger brother, trying to shift her feelings of regret over her own brother¡¯s death onto him?


    Could this be the breakthrough to achieve a Good ending in the game?


    Sam didn¡¯t reveal her inner thoughts but hesitated before nodding.


    "I¡¯ll try, so should you rest early, ¡¯sister¡¯?"


    Zoe smiled tenderly and alluringly, boldly taking Sam¡¯s hands.


    "Alright, Sam, remember to be careful. Don¡¯t get hurt, don¡¯t fight with others. Promise your sister, okay?"


    "Okay, I understand."


    "Thank you, Sam. Stay safe and live well."


    Zoe gaze was gentle and fluid like water.


    Moving, yet enigmatic.


    This gentleness didn¡¯t seem feigned; it appeared genuinely heartfelt, almost like a prayer.


    If possible, Sam truly wished she were his real sister.


    But inside, he could only bitterly smile.


    I want to live well too, sister. But if that day ever comes, what kind of feelings will you have when you kill me?

 Chapter 40: Thinking of your name will lead to an orgasm

    With a strange thought, Sam returned to his bed.Actually, the injury was really minor. Even without applying any medication, given Sam¡¯s current physical condition, it might take just a day for not even a trace of bruising to remain.


    It had become almost instinctual for him to pull out his phone after getting into bed, a habit seemingly beyond his own control.


    His sister, Ava, had sent him some messages, including several photos.


    In the photos was a tall girl in a white long dress and a beret, her shoulder-length hair and youthful, cute face forming an intriguing image.


    Her look and physique seemed oddly mismatched, yet not in a bizarre way, but rather in a strangely novel style.


    Hmm... an unripe, mature lady vibe?


    Sam couldn¡¯t quite put it into words, but he knew clearly these were photos of Ava.


    There were also different shots of her in various places, striking different poses.


    Occasionally revealing her pretty shoulders, or those long, beautiful legs that seemed unusually proportionate for her age.


    He couldn¡¯t deny, if someone stumbled upon these photos on some short video app, it would be a pure delight.


    But these photos were accompanied by a few words.


    [Brother, help me choose which one to use as my current background. ]


    [I can¡¯t decide, what do you think?]


    Sam was experienced in these matters, as it wasn¡¯t the first time this girl had tormented him in this way.


    Often, after Sam, trying to be a good brother, would meticulously analyze each photo for its merits and flaws, she would promptly dismiss all his suggestions, choosing the one she had initially preferred for her new background.


    Then she would tease him about his taste. So now, Sam had a standard reply.


    [Use mine. With my photo, I guarantee your follower count will increase tenfold.]


    [What a perfunctory answer! I won¡¯t ask you anymore, you¡¯re no help at all!]


    Sam smiled and saved every photo she sent.


    It wasn¡¯t any strange or perverted thought; rather, he imagined that these photos, when printed out, would make a precious album for her when she grew up and got married.


    After a brief chat, they said goodnight to each other.


    Just as Sam was about to sleep, his phone suddenly received a strange message.


    [Come fully in, Sam. I want you to fuck me so hard.]


    It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that upon seeing this message, Sam was utterly stunned.


    His expression could be summed up in three words: confusion, shock, and fear.


    What in the world was this?


    Sam felt something was off. This tone... this bizarre content, it was clearly...


    "Ah~"


    "Ah! "


    Through the wall, a somewhat familiar yet arousing faint sound could be heard.


    The noise, like an unrelenting wind, precisely penetrated through every tiny gap.


    Even if Sam wanted to ignore it, the sound infiltrated his ears, impossible to overlook in the silent night.


    He understood then.


    Next door... it had started again.


    And next door was naturally Zoe, the mature woman who had just left his room not long ago.


    And what she was doing... Sam didn¡¯t need his special abilities to guess.


    He wasn¡¯t foolish, and besides, for a woman living alone, such actions seemed quite normal.


    Both men and women can legitimately express their libidos, and it¡¯s also a physiological need.


    There was nothing particularly strange about it.


    But why was the room soundproofing so poor, forcing him to stay awake?


    Sam really wanted to tell himself that it didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t mind, but these faint sounds penetrated the walls and entered his ears, conjuring many images in his mind.


    At this moment, Sam thought of his [X-ray Vision] ability.


    Now enhanced, it was the perfect opportunity to test its improved effects.


    But it seemed somewhat unethical to do so. Last time, it was unintentional, but this time, he was very aware that Zoe was pleasuring herself in her room.


    Sam suddenly calmed down.


    Zoe was a female lead with whom he could have a BAD ending, one where she might actually kill him.


    Why maintain boundaries for someone who might end up killing him? sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With this thought, Sam decided to investigate further, also as a means to gather more information.


    As the X-ray Vision ability activated, he saw the wall in front of him undergoing eerie changes, becoming blurred, losing its original color, and then he saw everything beyond the wall.


    In Zoe¡¯s tidy room, he could clearly see her face.


    She was leaning against the other side of the bed, still facing his direction!


    Zoe¡¯s mature and beautiful face was flushed with arousal, her eyes slightly squinted in a seductive haze.


    She was wearing a sexy black lace nightgown, and through its sheer fabric, her pink nipples were faintly visible.


    But what was more provocative was her action at that moment.


    Her eyes looked dazed, her body trembling slightly, holding a pink adult vibrator.


    What was she doing? Sam knew all too well!


    However, for a mature woman who had always lived alone, attending to her normal physiological needs seemed quite natural. But then, Sam heard a much clearer sound.


    "Ah!"


    "Sam... Sam..."


    "Come fully in, Sam. I want you to fuck me so hard."


    "Thinking of your name will lead to an orgasm ... Sam!"


    Was she... calling out his name?!


    Not only was she uttering his name, but her expression also brimmed with ecstasy.


    Her slightly trembling body, that exaggerated, blood-stirring scene... it was like a fantasy come true for any man.


    Sam instantly felt a burning heat throughout his body.


    It was no exaggeration to say that such a scene could stir up in any man a primal urge, an impulse to smash through the wall and say to this masturbating woman, "Miss Zoe, stop doing it yourself, try mine instead!"


    Sam was momentarily dazed.


    But just then, Zoe¡¯s movements abruptly ceased.


    It was as if she suddenly sensed something, opening her eyes.


    For a moment, Sam had the illusion that she was looking right at him!


    Even as if their gazes were meeting!


    In that instant, Sam subconsciously deactivated his X-ray Vision ability, and the wall reappeared before him, silencing all sounds.


    As if nothing had ever happened.


    Yet, Sam was left with a cold sweat down his back.


    What just happened?


    Did she sense his peeping? That seemed impossible. After all, there was no mention of such a possibility with the X-ray Vision ability, and wasn¡¯t it said to be undetectable?


    But then Sam suddenly remembered, Angel had the ability to stop time, Alice could hypnotize and control others.


    So, did this woman have some ability too? Could her power be to sense his X-ray Vision or his gaze?


    If that were true, wouldn¡¯t that be disastrous?


    It was like shifting instantaneously from an erotic movie to a horror thriller!


    Considering this possibility, what should he do next?


    Sam hadn¡¯t figured it out yet, but then¡­


    "Ding-dong."


    The doorbell rang at the entrance.

 Chapter 41: You saw everything just now, didn’t you?

    The sudden ringing of the doorbell in the dead of night.It seemed unexpected, but Sam was not foolish; he quickly started to think.


    No unfamiliar neighbor would ring the doorbell at such a late hour; it could only be someone he knew. And who was the only familiar person nearby?


    Clearly, it was Zoe.


    Only her.


    Even the convenience store manager Mia, his teacher Alice, and Angel didn¡¯t yet know where he lived.


    Louis, being under strict home discipline, was unlikely to leave his house at this time, and he would have called or texted Sam in advance if he were coming.


    So, this abrupt visit could only be Zoe.


    But Sam didn¡¯t move; he didn¡¯t get out of bed or give in to curiosity to peek through the peephole to see who it might be.


    However, the doorbell only rang briefly before quietness returned to the night, as if nothing had happened.


    It all seemed like an illusion of Sam¡¯s, a dream made at some unknown time.


    Carrying a slightly anxious heart, Sam fell asleep.


    Perhaps because of the day¡¯s events, the fight he had, and the sudden scare, once he relaxed, he slept very deeply.


    So deeply that he didn¡¯t notice some movements that he should have.


    For instance,


    The door suddenly opened a crack, then wider, until it was large enough for someone to walk through.


    Sam didn¡¯t open his eyes, but if he had, he would have seen the edge of the bed, where no one was, suddenly dip down as if under a weight.


    Even on such a night, he wouldn¡¯t hear the faint sound that seemed to appear out of nowhere.


    "You saw everything just now, didn¡¯t you? Sam..."


    ....


    "Didn¡¯t sleep well last night? Or are you cosplaying a panda?"


    Louis looked at Sam, who had dark circles under his eyes, with a face full of schadenfreude, as they stood near the shoe cabinet.


    Sam showed a somewhat weary expression. "Ah, probably insomnia, so I¡¯m a bit tired."


    "Insomnia? You suffer from that?"


    Sam shrugged.


    "Can¡¯t help it. I spent the whole night pondering whether, if I weren¡¯t this handsome, I could lead a quiet and undisturbed life like you."


    "You jerk, always joking around with me, drop dead!" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Bang."


    Just then, Sam heard a familiar sound of a door closing and instinctively turned his head.


    He saw Sophie, who always seemed out of place in this world.


    Still the same, with a cold demeanor, as if she didn¡¯t care for anyone.


    But this time, what was slightly unexpected was that when he looked at her, she seemed to sense it and looked back.


    Her glance at him seemed to carry a deeper meaning.


    But soon after, Sophie put on her shoes and left.


    "What are you looking at? Stop it. Even if you can be friends with Angel, even if the new teacher Alice seems to pay special attention to you, you will never be able to captivate someone like Sophie!"


    Sam looked curiously at Louis, who appeared very confident.


    "Why are you so sure?"


    Louis laughed and said, "Simple, because Sophie hasn¡¯t made a single friend at school to this day. Someone even posted on the school forum, hoping to get Sophie¡¯s contact information, her social media handles... But guess what? It turns out no one has them!"


    So, that¡¯s her character setting? A misanthropic girl, alienated from the whole world?


    A lone wolf who wanders alone, not needing any friends, an aloof and proud existence?


    Louis patted Sam on the shoulder.


    "So don¡¯t overthink it, okay? Even if you¡¯ve got my approval as a rare handsome guy, you still can¡¯t connect with Sophie. She¡¯s like a goddess in my eyes!"


    Sam nodded.


    "It¡¯s better that way."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing, just reminded of a saying."


    "What saying?" Louis looked at Sam curiously.


    Sam displayed an elegant, gentlemanly smile. "Even a card dealt from the bottom of the deck has its favorites."


    "???"


    The morning classes were calm, with Louis not overly disturbing Sam, seemingly realizing that Sam genuinely wanted to concentrate on his studies.


    And Alice didn¡¯t find any opportunity to come and ¡¯hypnotize¡¯ him.


    Just usual passing glances, with a hint of satisfaction in her expression.


    Until right before lunch break, Sam received a text message.


    By this time, Louis was already eager to rush to the cafeteria, ready to wage a massive war with the food.


    But just as Louis stood up, Sam said, "I can¡¯t have lunch with you today, I¡¯ve got something on."


    Louis was taken aback.


    "What¡¯s so urgent? Don¡¯t tell me... you have a date?"


    Sam shook his head with a smile.


    "Can¡¯t exactly call it a date, but... it¡¯s better I don¡¯t tell you."


    "What do you mean it¡¯s better not to tell me? Are you afraid I¡¯ll be hurt? I¡¯m really going to cry... wait! Who are you going on a date with? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s..."


    ...


    The door creaked as Sam pushed it open, greeted by a fierce wind.


    The wind carried the heat of summer, somewhat stifling, but wildly intense, not the usual kind, except in one place.


    The rooftop.


    It was really high here, the sun seemed even closer than usual.


    Sam stepped out, walking towards the figure standing at the edge of the railing, seemingly gazing into the distant horizon.


    "Angel, why call me to a place like this? Couldn¡¯t you have just said it over the phone?"


    Indeed, the person who had sent him a message before noon break, summoning him here, was Angel.


    Wearing the school uniform, yet with a nobility and elegance starkly different from the others. Her poise was still so perfect, requiring no backdrop to enhance it.


    She turned around, looking at Sam with a cold indifference that seemed somewhat overly deliberate.


    "What? Afraid I¡¯ll push you off here?"


    Sam shook his head, the wind tousling his bangs.


    "I¡¯m just not fond of high places, a bit acrophobic. Is there a special reason for talking here?"


    Sam didn¡¯t get too close, maintaining a distance of about three meters from her.


    Angel glanced at the distance between them.


    "You should know, even this distance isn¡¯t safe. With my ability, it wouldn¡¯t matter if you ran to another continent."


    Intimidating, isn¡¯t it?


    But time stops for only five minutes, how far can you run?


    Sam kept these known facts to himself, merely smiling.


    "I didn¡¯t mean that. I just think maintaining this necessary courtesy is a form of respect towards you."


    Angel raised an eyebrow, seemingly uninterested in Sam¡¯s smooth talk.


    She cut straight to the chase. "Yesterday after school, did someone trouble you?"


    Sam¡¯s expression remained unchanged; he had already guessed this would be the topic.


    "A bit of trouble, yes. You¡¯re asking about this... are you planning to help me out?"


    Angel smiled, moving a few steps closer.


    The familiar scent of her perfume invaded his nostrils, stirring Sam¡¯s thoughts.


    Her smile was enchanting yet still immensely dangerous.


    "Sure, I could have them brought here and throw them off one by one. Want to give it a try?"

 Chapter 42: It seems I have no reason to refuse, but I refuse

    "Angel, you¡¯re joking with me, right?"The wind tousled the hair of the two on the rooftop. Sam didn¡¯t take her words seriously, knowing that despite Angel¡¯s prominent status, she couldn¡¯t just treat human lives so callously.


    But Angel looked straight at Sam.


    "If you cooperate with me, comply with my requests, I wouldn¡¯t mind actually doing it. It¡¯s just that the process might be a bit troublesome, after all, they are lives, and their sudden disappearance would be somewhat problematic to handle."


    Sam¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    "You¡¯re serious?"


    Angel revealed a cool, detached smile.


    "As I said, you need to cooperate and comply. That¡¯s the precondition."


    Sam shook his head.


    "I¡¯m not interested in your precondition. What I¡¯m more concerned about is how I got involved in all this in the first place."


    This was Sam¡¯s way of probing whether Angel knew some insider information, especially since Asher had revealed the mastermind behind everything under duress.


    Calmly, Angel uttered a name: "Brody Weber."


    So, she did know.


    Sam frowned.


    "I don¡¯t know this person. Why would he target me?"


    Angel stood before Sam, the wind lifting her long hair, revealing her elegant neck.


    Her delicate skin shimmered with an alluring light, and a faint, pleasant scent emanated from her.


    Angel displayed an indifferent attitude.


    "Well, let¡¯s see, I know him. As the second son of the Weber family, my family has some business dealings and social interactions with the Webers.


    He¡¯s not incompetent, and I¡¯ve known him since we were children. He often tries to come over to my house to woo me, but I find it quite annoying."


    "Why the dislike? It seems you two would be a good match, both from influential families," Sam asked.


    Angel couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold laugh, her eyes brimming with undisguised contempt.


    "I have no interest in someone like him. Arrogant and conceited, young but already mimicking the business dealings of his family, thinking he¡¯s some clever strategist with deep schemes. He tries to appear mature, but in reality, he¡¯s frighteningly childish.


    He¡¯s even hinted to many that I¡¯ll be his future wife... Ridiculous. He probably thinks my lack of interaction with other men is because of him, not realizing I don¡¯t like being around him either."


    You¡¯re pretty arrogant yourself, aren¡¯t you?


    Of course, Sam only thought this sarcastically and didn¡¯t say it out loud.


    But now he understood the relationship between Brody and Angel. It wasn¡¯t deep, yet there were significant ties between their families.


    Angel clearly despised Brody, yet Brody seemed to consider Angel his future wife.


    Sam felt somewhat wronged: "So, because you never interact with other guys, and I just happened to talk to you in the cafeteria, Brody targeted me?"


    A student body president with such a narrow mind didn¡¯t seem very mature.


    Although Sam didn¡¯t like to underestimate his ¡¯enemies¡¯ as it might cloud his judgment.


    His status was far from Brody¡¯s, but why see himself as a rival, just because he was handsome?


    Angel nodded and then said with a hint of helplessness, "That¡¯s the kind of person he is. He may seem like a popular student body council who can command attention, but in reality, he¡¯s narrow-minded and immature."


    Sam spread his hands, smiling, "You¡¯re right in your analysis, but I¡¯m innocent, and because of you, I¡¯ve attracted quite a bit of trouble."


    Angel slightly tilted her head to look at Sam.


    "If you¡¯re worried, I can take care of this problem. Regardless of his background or what tricks he has, he¡¯s still too weak in front of my family. I have the status and power to do so."


    "Is that so, then why didn¡¯t you solve it earlier?" Sam asked.


    "If there¡¯s no special circumstance, maintaining a distance is enough. After all, the relationship between our families is there, and I don¡¯t want to be too capricious.


    He might have dark thoughts, but he has some self-awareness and hasn¡¯t given me a reason to punish him. But... you could be that reason."


    Sam didn¡¯t rush to show his stance but asked, "I could be the reason?"


    Angel tilted her head back slightly, looking like a predator who had trapped her prey.


    "Of course, becoming my boyfriend, and then him trying to bully my boyfriend, isn¡¯t that a good reason?"


    It sounded noble, almost like a transaction.


    Seemingly careful not to burden Sam further, Angel¡¯s actual desires were much more than this.


    In her eyes, what was Brody? Merely a tool, his affluent background unable to mask his wretched soul.


    But Sam was a rare ¡¯toy¡¯.


    Clear, intriguing, and charismatic. Different from any man she had encountered.


    The hardest-to-get things often inspire the deepest obsessions.


    "So it is..." Sam seemed deep in thought.


    Angel narrowed her eyes, her voice low and tempting.


    "Of course, this would be just a superficial relationship. In exchange, I can help you handle any pressure Brody might impose on you. All you need to do is cooperate with me in my sculpting, like last time.


    A fair trade, and in others¡¯ eyes, you¡¯ll be my boyfriend. You know what that reputation means, right?"


    Angel thought Sam had no reason to refuse.


    Even if it¡¯s just for show, being known as Angel¡¯s boyfriend would satisfy any man¡¯s vanity.


    Her beauty and background were exceptional.


    Everyone who saw Sam would be filled with envy and jealousy. Moreover, if Sam pleased her, she might occasionally reward him. He might even fantasize about it.


    Like a fake relationship turning real, or a pretend boyfriend becoming an official one...


    Of course, this was actually Angel¡¯s fantasy, as she anticipating the unknown twists a fun game might bring.


    "It seems I have no reason to refuse."


    "But I refuse."


    The two statements left Angel momentarily stunned.


    Quickly, her brows furrowed, clearly displeased as she looked at the smiling Sam in the wind.


    Angel shook her head.


    "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a smart decision. Don¡¯t think by always trying to defy me, to play hard to get, you can keep my interest. It will backfire."


    Sam smiled at her.


    "Hmm... You are indeed an outstanding girl, probably shining since childhood. You¡¯re like a dazzling sun, with all the affection and praise revolving around you. If that¡¯s the case, then I must be the comet deviating from its orbit. Even the most perfect beings have their flaws."


    Sam¡¯s smile slowly faded.


    "If out of a thousand people, nine hundred and ninety-nine adore you, then I must be the one who doesn¡¯t."


    Angel¡¯s thumb pressed hard against her forefinger, a sign those familiar with her knew meant anger was brewing.


    But she didn¡¯t rush into a rage, instead lowering her voice, her eyes deepening.


    "Why?"


    Sam shook his head.


    "I don¡¯t dislike you, but I¡¯m just a normal person. I¡¯m very aware of the gap in status between us, so I don¡¯t harbor any illusions, nor do I wish for any deeper interaction.


    And about being a superficial boyfriend and girlfriend... Frankly, that kind of deal lacks sincerity. Most of the time, I¡¯d just be used as your shield, right? Sorry, but I don¡¯t want to be anyone¡¯s tool."


    Angel quickly interjected.


    "But I can help you deal with Brody."


    Sam looked at Angel with a peculiar gaze. "If I just do as Brody says and stay away from you, wouldn¡¯t that achieve the same goal? And I wouldn¡¯t have to sell my soul."


    "Pfft... How much is your soul worth?" Angel couldn¡¯t help but scoff mockingly.


    Sam didn¡¯t get angry; instead, he looked somewhat lonely towards the distant horizon.


    "As a man confident about his future, I should possess a proud soul, shouldn¡¯t I?"


    How annoying, trying to act cool in front of me?


    Angel took a deep breath and then said, "Think about it, being my boyfriend in name would be a great honor for you."


    But Sam just shook his head: "Wouldn¡¯t that affect the normal campus romance I should be experiencing? I want to enjoy a genuine, sweet love."


    Angel couldn¡¯t express her current feelings. How to put it... From her childhood, she had always been able to take what she wanted. It seemed like her status had always implied that anything she desired would be hers.


    Not to mention the huge advantage of her looks. Often, she didn¡¯t even need to ask; many things would be offered to her just because she glanced at them once.


    Never had there been someone like Sam.


    Even offering him a nominal boyfriend status... and he could say such things?


    Is the world crazy, or does he simply not belong to this world?


    Angel took two steps towards Sam.


    "I¡¯m not using you as a tool. I just want to complete my sculpture. The male lead model I¡¯ve envisioned is hard to find elsewhere. And it seems you¡¯ve forgotten, I have supernatural powers."


    Seeing that persuasion wasn¡¯t working, she now resorted to intimidation. Since he already knew about her powers, it didn¡¯t matter to speak of them openly.


    Sam appeared unexpectedly relaxed, seemingly unfazed by any pressure.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter, Angel. If I¡¯m eventually forced to leave Kuhang, it¡¯s okay, my parents will support my decision. They are kind-hearted people."


    What did that statement mean?


    Was he implying that she was malicious?


    Admittedly, Angel was aware that her personality wasn¡¯t exactly the most pleasant.


    Sam seemed not interested in prolonging the conversation. He smiled, slipping his hands back into his pockets.


    "Well, I think I¡¯ve made myself clear. Please find someone else for your needs. My life shouldn¡¯t intersect with someone as radiant as you."


    Watching Sam¡¯s retreating figure, Angel seemed to lose her composure for a moment. His rejection was watertight, leaving no room for her to maneuver.


    She could have resorted to more forceful methods, like threatening his family or using her powers again, but what would be the point?


    She was Angel, and if she couldn¡¯t conquer Sam with her charm, it would be a kind of defeat.


    Moreover, Angel felt differently about Sam. Deep down, she didn¡¯t want to be too harsh or excessive with him.


    It was like if she wanted to enjoy a game, she had to follow the rules. Cheating or using hacks would only diminish her enthusiasm prematurely. It wasn¡¯t as satisfying as conquering through strength ¨C although her background was also part of her strength.


    But why should she expend so much effort and resources on Sam? She just wouldn¡¯t accept it.


    So, Angel tried once more to persuade him.


    "Sam, what would it take for you to agree to my request?"


    "Sorry, there¡¯s no need." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don¡¯t give me that. You think my offer lacks sincerity. So, tell me, what¡¯s your counterproposal?"


    Sam turned around, smiling at Angel.


    "Anything is possible?"


    "Yes, as long as you dare to propose it."


    Sam was smiling, but inwardly he was exultant.

 Chapter 43: Why did it seem like Sam was the one in control now?

    Angel knew she had nothing to fear.After all, she was Angel, and how could Sam dare to make any outrageous demands?


    She was open to simple gestures like holding hands or kissing, especially since she had already done so with Sam when time was stopped.


    Truth be told, she didn¡¯t dislike Sam; in fact, she found him quite intriguing. Seeing Sam finally show an interested expression was exactly what Angel had anticipated.


    Indeed, Sam was just a male student, how could he not be enchanted by her stunning beauty?


    Moreover, the intimacy they shared at her house meant he couldn¡¯t possibly be indifferent towards her. He was likely just playing hard to get.


    Well, she thought, let¡¯s give him a taste of sweetness. Angel was brimming with confidence.


    Sam appeared thoughtful. "Actually, I¡¯ve been thinking, being helpful is part of the character I want to embody. If you really want my help with your sculpture project, I might consider it."


    Angel smirked silently.


    Oh, please, stop pretending. I can see right through your little game!


    Sam pondered for a moment before speaking. "If you want me to model for your entire sculpture series, then I have three conditions."


    Three? Why not thirty?


    Angel¡¯s expression soured immediately.


    Most men would leap at the chance to please her, yet Sam was not only somewhat indifferent to her but even dared to set conditions ¨C three of them!


    Sam blinked. "I haven¡¯t even mentioned my specific conditions, and you already look displeased. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t say them; I can¡¯t afford to offend you."


    Angel was fuming. "Just say it. My expression is fine. It¡¯s just the strong wind on the rooftop; it¡¯s hard to keep my eyes open."


    "Oh, is that so? Then I¡¯ll say it."


    "Hmm."


    Angel was burning with curiosity to know what Sam was thinking.


    If he dared to make three unreasonable demands, she was ready to use her time-stopping power during class again, turning him into an exhibitionist as payback!


    However, Sam¡¯s first condition immediately made Angel frown.


    "The first condition is that you cannot use your time-stopping superpower anymore."


    "Why wouldn¡¯t I use my ability if I have it? Isn¡¯t it a waste not to? And who says I¡¯ll definitely use my superpower on you?" Angel retorted.


    Sam expected this rebuttal and, quickly responded, "Alright, then let¡¯s modify it to at least not using it to me."


    Angel found this point acceptable and nodded, "Okay. What¡¯s the second one?"


    "The second is, once you complete the sculpture, we have nothing to do with each other. We¡¯re free and will not interfere in each other¡¯s lives."


    This condition was irrelevant to Angel and she agreed instantly. She was confident that after such close interaction, Sam would have no reason not to be captivated by her.


    By then, he surely wouldn¡¯t accept becoming a stranger to her.


    Everyone knows that the love between a frog and a princess is like a dream, unreal and not worth longing for. Yet, everyone fantasizes about what it would be like if they were really given a chance by fate.


    "I agree to that too. What about the third?"


    Sam looked at Angel¡¯s captivating face and her long, straight legs. Indeed, everything about her was beautiful enough to drive any man crazy.


    Especially her pleated skirt fluttering in the wind and the glimpses of her white panties.


    Sam maintained a smile, though it was also an effort to restrain himself from bursting into laughter.


    Everything was going as expected. He didn¡¯t come to meet Angel without any preparation!


    Sam adjusted his mood and slowly stated the next condition.


    "The third one, I need fairness. I know you come from an extraordinary background, so I only ask for a certain level of fairness."


    Angel narrowed her eyes. "What do you mean by ¡¯fairness¡¯?"


    "Whatever you do to me while creating the sculpture, touching me or any strange things, I won¡¯t mind. But if you do, I can do the same to you."


    That was his final condition.


    Angel¡¯s expression froze for a moment upon hearing this.


    "What... Are you dreaming with this last condition?"


    Everything she did to Sam, he would do the same to her? That was impossible!


    It didn¡¯t match Angel¡¯s usual style of doing things, nor did it suit her lofty status.


    Her touching him was his privilege.


    Him touching her? That would be a desecration and an affront!


    Sam shrugged nonchalantly. "I¡¯m not forcing you to agree. The conditions are mutual. And why such a big reaction? You seem to have overlooked something. I¡¯m the passive party in the last condition; it only applies if you do something to me first.


    If you¡¯re just creating a sculpture, what would you do to me? I¡¯m merely setting a safeguard for myself. It seems your intentions aren¡¯t entirely pure, a bit dangerous, huh?"


    Angel realized then that she had been too hasty in her response. She had overlooked the precondition, inadvertently revealing her possible ulterior motives.


    In truth, the sculpture creation was secondary; her real desire was to have more contact with Sam. However, Angel wouldn¡¯t voice her true thoughts.


    She countered, "Of course, I won¡¯t do anything to you, but what if there¡¯s an accident, or you suddenly harbor bad intentions towards me?" She thought her retort was quite reasonable.


    But Sam simply spread his arms and walked away. "Then consider my three conditions as never mentioned. If you want to create a sculpture, find someone else to model."


    Sam walked to the door, his hand even touching the doorframe, ready to leave.


    "Wait!" Angel couldn¡¯t help but try to stop Sam.


    Being someone who always got what she wanted, Angel couldn¡¯t tolerate any rejection, nor could she accept the thought of liking someone who didn¡¯t belong to her.


    If Sam truly left at that moment, Angel might resort to extreme actions. So, Sam strategically stopped and turned back.


    "Is there anything else?"


    Angel was frustrated but didn¡¯t want to let this opportunity slip away. The more challenging he appeared, the more excited she felt.


    "I can agree to your conditions, but I have one of my own," she said.


    "Go ahead," Sam responded.


    "When I create the sculpture, you must fully cooperate with me. I won¡¯t ask you to do anything excessive, but you must follow my instructions."


    Sam understood her meaning and saw the determination in her eyes. He nodded without hesitation. "No problem, excessive or not, it¡¯s mutual. If that¡¯s all, I¡¯ll be going now."


    "Wait, I have a question."


    Sam didn¡¯t show any impatience, just his usual smile. "What is it?"


    "What¡¯s your relationship with Teacher Alice?" Angel¡¯s eyes narrowed, filled with inquisitiveness.


    Sam had anticipated her concern about Alice¡¯s presence. He looked at Angel.


    "What relationship? Just a teacher and a student. What else did you think?"


    "It can¡¯t be that simple. The way she looks at you and treats you, it¡¯s not ordinary."


    Angel trusted her intuition. As a woman, she was naturally sensitive to such matters, beyond any rational explanation.


    Sam chuckled. "That¡¯s quite normal."


    "What do you mean?" Angel was confused, not understanding what was normal about his statement.


    Sam flashed a memorable smile. "Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m handsome? The way women look at me is always a bit special."


    "... " Angel was at a loss for words, unable to come up with a rebuttal!


    She wanted to scold him! Because what she meant wasn¡¯t about his looks; she wanted to confirm if there was any unspeakable secret between Sam and Alice.


    But Sam had already turned and walked away, almost disappearing around the corner of the hallway. At that moment, Angel couldn¡¯t help but remind him.


    "You haven¡¯t said when you¡¯ll collaborate with me on the sculpture!"


    Sam looked back at Angel. "Wait for my message."


    What message, and is he really that busy?


    No, that¡¯s not right.


    Angel suddenly realized. She was the noble Angel; why did it seem like Sam was the one in control now?


    Why was she the one waiting for a message, while he seemed to have the freedom to manage his own time? S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 44: Why did it have to be him of all people?

    Everything Sam did, whether it was his apparent refusal or indifference, had one purpose.It wasn¡¯t about evasion; it was about taking the initiative.


    Facing a girl of Angel¡¯s prestigious status, gaining the upper hand was undoubtedly challenging.


    Given her superior family background and the dominance she had always maintained, she only accepted situations that gradually came under her control.


    But dreaming of controlling Sam was just that ¨C a dream.


    This was Sam¡¯s strategy: to conquer her, starting with what seemed like an unfair deal.


    It appeared risky and reckless but was actually quite rational.


    Through their interactions and his understanding of the game¡¯s storyline, Sam was well aware of what it would take for her to compromise rather than repeatedly using time-stop to achieve her goals.


    She wanted to control Sam, to treat him like a fun toy to play with and then put away. Sam accurately captured this sentiment.


    Otherwise, why would she consult with him for something she could easily accomplish with time-stop?


    The excuse of creating sculptures... it seems like an artist¡¯s obsession, but it¡¯s unnecessary. She doesn¡¯t love art; she loves the game of cat and mouse.


    But who was Tom and who was Jerry?


    Unlike the classic cartoon, the roles of Tom and Jerry were constantly switching. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The rooftop conversation was the beginning of it all.


    As for when to meet for the sculpture? It certainly wasn¡¯t today; he had a part-time job at the convenience store.


    Sam didn¡¯t go to the study room today because his part-time schedule didn¡¯t allow it, and fortunately, Alice didn¡¯t appear at the school gate for ¡¯after-school tutoring¡¯.


    It was torturous. Sam came close to ejaculating, but she stopped at the last minute.


    The pen cap was off, but no ink came out, right?


    Anyway, he didn¡¯t want such situations to happen so frequently. Once or twice was fine, but if it became a daily ordeal, that would be too much.


    ...


    "Sam, you¡¯re here early today~ Did you know I¡¯d be here at this time and deliberately create a chance encounter?" Mia said, having just signed the delivery note in the convenience store.


    This young woman, not really of a great age, possessed an energy akin to that of a young girl. She always seemed to be brimming with vitality, no matter when you saw her.


    She was wearing an off-shoulder white coat over a sports vest, showcasing her healthy skin tone and nearly perfect figure beautifully. Though her skin wasn¡¯t very fair, it radiated a healthy vigor.


    In fact, Mia¡¯s appearance was more to Sam¡¯s liking, akin to having a favorite dish that, while enjoyable, can become tiresome if consumed too frequently, ultimately leading one to crave a change in flavor.


    However, this was just a thought. Sam didn¡¯t have any intentions towards Mia at the moment; he still had unresolved issues in his life.


    He looked at Mia and then displayed a troubled expression. "Oh no, I forgot today was delivery day. I would have come later if I had remembered."


    "What?! Are you trying to avoid me? That¡¯s really sad, being disliked by a young guy still in school," Mia quickly changed her style, pretending to be on the verge of tears. It was a natural act, a reason why she could mingle in nightclubs and still come out unscathed.


    "Come on, boss, can you move aside? I need to change and start work," Sam said with a smile.


    Mia quickly dropped her act and winked at Sam. "Humph, trying to act all mature and capable at such a young age. Are you trying to get my attention this way? Sadly for you, there are dozens of men chasing after me, and just this tactic alone won¡¯t work~"


    "Is that so? Then I guess it wouldn¡¯t matter if you added an extra 0 to the transaction amount?" Sam quipped.


    "What?!" Mia instantly looked at the delivery note in her hand, her face turning pale. "No way... Damn it! No, sir, don¡¯t go, there¡¯s a mistake! I need to correct the amount!"


    Mia dashed out, finally giving Sam the chance to change into his uniform.


    He was taking over from a middle-aged woman who was kind and friendly. She often brought homemade snacks for the staff and everyone called her Mrs. Margaret.


    "Thanks, Sam, I¡¯ll be off now."


    "Sure, take care, Mrs. Margaret."


    After seeing her off, Sam began counting the change.


    Mia returned to the store, sighing in relief as she saw Sam tallying up the coins. "You really saved me this time, Sam. That could have been a disaster. This convenience store might have just ended right there."


    Although Mia was exaggerating a bit, Sam didn¡¯t seem too concerned; after all, it wasn¡¯t his salary at stake.


    "That¡¯s why you should be more careful next time. I can¡¯t always be here to spot the mistakes."


    The store was quiet at this time, so Mia leaned on the counter. "Is this what young student are like? Such sharp eyes, spotting every problem."


    Sam just smiled and shook his head. He had noticed the extra 0 because of his exceptional memory.


    He often saw Mia signing the delivery notes for her work, so he had a rough idea of the usual figures. The length of the number had seemed off to him.


    "Maybe I was just lucky."


    Suddenly, Mia leaned forward, startling Sam. Her eyes seemed to sparkle as she looked at him intently.


    "Could it be that..."


    "What could it be?" Sam asked warily.


    Mia then grasped his hands earnestly. "Could it be that you¡¯re a vampire count, awakened from a long slumber, working in a convenience store just to experience life?"


    "Please, you should stop watching those age-inappropriate romance movies, boss."


    "What do you mean age-inappropriate? You¡¯re younger than me but act so mature. That¡¯s not good, Sam!"


    "Maybe you¡¯re just too careless?"


    "Really? Am I?"


    "Well, it would be better if you weren¡¯t. But, boss, how long are you planning to stand there? I¡¯ve already miscounted the change three times because of you."


    "That much? Alright, you just want me to leave, don¡¯t you? "


    Sam didn¡¯t bother responding; the more he engaged with her, the more energized Mia became.


    But then, Mia remembered something.


    "Hey, want to hit the nightclub with me after your shift tonight? I told my friends I have a very handsome co-worker, but they don¡¯t believe me~"


    Sam didn¡¯t even have to think before shaking his head.


    "No, I have classes tomorrow."


    "How about we go when you don¡¯t have classes?"


    "Maybe, we¡¯ll see. Boss, take care."


    "I didn¡¯t say I was leaving yet! You really are something!"


    Mia eventually left, as she usually had plenty of dates herself. As for who she dated, that was something Sam neither knew nor cared to know.


    The day seemed normal ¨C no sight of Zoe, no strange customers. The monotonous work almost lulled him to sleep.


    Until¡ª


    "That was... huh?"


    As he tallied up a bunch of daily necessities and feminine hygiene products, Sam looked up and was surprised to see a familiar, yet indifferent face.


    She saw him too. First indifferent, then her face flushed red.


    Sophie? Why was she in this convenience store?


    Sophie¡¯s gaze turned awkward, and her cheeks reddened instantly.


    She saw not just Sam, but also the package of sanitary pads she had just placed on the counter in his hands.


    Why did it have to be him of all people?

 Chapter 45: Damn! Do you have such a good memory!

    Sam never expected to bump into Sophie here.After all, he had never seen her at this convenience store before.


    The main feature of a convenience store is, well, its convenience. This implies that only locals frequent it for their shopping needs.


    Observing Sophie¡¯s current state,


    Her hair was somewhat disheveled and damp, clearly fresh from a shower.


    And she was clad in pajamas, the quintessential home attire.


    This all but confirmed that she lived nearby; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have come to the store dressed like this, especially to buy sanitary pads.


    Awkward! She caught him working a part-time job here, and worse, his hand was on the very package of sanitary pads she needed!


    "How much is that?"


    Sophie broke the silence, her cheeks still flushed with a hint of red.


    Placing the sanitary pads into a shopping bag, he replied, "That¡¯ll be $25. Cash or electronic payment?"


    "Cash."


    Sophie¡¯s response was brisk. She dropped the cash, grabbed the shopping bag, and turned to leave, hardly leaving Sam any chance for further conversation.


    Sophie hated these kinds of encounters, this sort of forced interaction.


    She indeed remembered this male classmate, mainly because of an incident in the study room that had left a significant impression. However, her guard was always up. She didn¡¯t believe that his purpose in visiting the study room was purely for studying.


    After all, she had encountered this before: boys pretending to run into her coincidentally in the study room, when their real intent was just to strike up a conversation with her.


    Sophie harbored a deep distrust of men, an intensity that was almost overwhelming. Most of the shadows in her life¡¯s experiences stemmed from men.


    Thus, she neither believed in men nor entertained the idea of liking any of them.


    Even though this unnamed classmate was more handsome than most, his manner of showing up was so off-putting that she naturally categorized him as trash.


    Damn it, why did he have to turn up working here?


    And why, of all places, near where she lived?


    She had just moved to this neighborhood... It was infuriating. Could he be planning to use this as an excuse to strike up a conversation, spewing some weird lines?


    She hoped not, otherwise, he¡¯d learn that not every pretty girl is frail and unable to resist.


    But then...


    "Wait a second, classmate, wait!"


    Often, bad premonitions turn into reality.


    Sophie hadn¡¯t even turned around when her brows furrowed, and the chill in her eyes reached an all-time high.


    Sam¡¯s footsteps hastened out of the store, eager, almost desperate to catch up.


    Perhaps fleeing would have been safer, but Sophie chose to stop.


    "Classmate, just hold on a moment..."


    Upon hearing this, Sophie turned around to face Sam.


    Despite his work attire, Sam was undeniably handsome, his charm almost too much.


    But Sophie wasn¡¯t swayed. She wasn¡¯t the type to get flustered over someone¡¯s looks, her demeanor icy.


    "First off, classmate, I don¡¯t know you, we¡¯re not familiar. We¡¯ve met, sure, but I¡¯d classify our relationship as strangers. So, it¡¯s best you don¡¯t casually approach me just because you know where I live or that I am Sophie. It disgusts me, not just annoys me, but genuinely disgusts. Got it?"


    Sam didn¡¯t respond.


    His expression was peculiar, as if he had witnessed a gripping movie scene.


    Sophie wasn¡¯t surprised by Sam¡¯s near-dazed look.


    Perhaps he thought she would be like other girls? Welcoming him with a smile just because he was good-looking?


    Sophie¡¯s tone grew even colder, more blunt.


    "If you understand, then go back. If you see me at school, don¡¯t even try to act like you know me. We didn¡¯t meet tonight, we have no relationship, and we never will. Don¡¯t bother me, got it?"


    Finally, Sam uttered a single word.


    "Okay."


    "Very well."


    Sophie huffed softly and then turned to leave.


    As she walked away, she felt a sense of liberation, her mood significantly uplifted.


    That¡¯s right, confronting a young guy who uses his handsome looks to charm girls deserved this kind of attitude.


    It was the only way to ensure she wouldn¡¯t get hurt.


    As for dating or getting married in the future... sorry, she had never considered marriage or romance since she was fifteen. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But as she continued walking, Sophie¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and she spoke in a different tone.


    "Sister... Wasn¡¯t that a bit too harsh? He didn¡¯t even say anything."


    Her expression then shifted back to icy coldness.


    "The best way to protect oneself is not to give others a chance. Why do you think he chased after me? To remind me to be careful on the road?"


    "But still..."


    "There are no buts."


    Having said that, Sophie reached her front door and was about to fish out her keys.


    But in the moment she reached for her keys... her expression changed drastically.


    She realized that the wallet, which should have been in her pocket along with her keys, was missing!


    The keys came out, but the pocket was empty!


    How could this be?


    She hadn¡¯t felt the wallet drop on her way, and she had just taken cash out of it to pay!


    Wait a minute?


    To pay?!


    Sophie suddenly remembered a scene.


    "How much is that?"


    "That¡¯ll be $25. Cash or electronic payment?"


    After the conversation, she took out money, grabbed the shopping bag, but left her wallet on the counter, and then turned to leave...


    That¡¯s when Sophie realized what a ridiculous mistake she had made.


    Damn it, damn it, damn it!!


    Didn¡¯t she just act like a complete lunatic?


    Ah, the embarrassment!


    Total social suicide!


    She even felt the urge not to go back for her wallet and pretend ignorance, but she couldn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t just money, but also her bank cards and student ID inside!


    So, she hurried back to the convenience store, awkwardly appearing before the male classmate who was standing behind the counter with a smile.


    She mustered her emotions, her cheeks red as apples.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I just..."


    "First off, classmate, I don¡¯t know you, we¡¯re not familiar. We¡¯ve met, sure, but I¡¯d classify our relationship as strangers. So, it¡¯s best you don¡¯t casually approach me just because you know where I live or that I am Sophie. It disgusts me, not just annoys me, but genuinely disgusts. Got it?"


    Sophie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief at the male classmate before her.


    He was smiling.


    He even recited her earlier words verbatim.


    "If you understand, then go back. If you see me at school, don¡¯t even try to act like you know me. We didn¡¯t meet tonight, we have no relationship, and we never will. Don¡¯t bother me, got it?"


    Sophie: Damn! Do you have such a good memory!

 Chapter 46: I accept this bet

    Sophie believed that everyone¡¯s life was like a stage play, each person playing their own protagonist, with varying themes and different characters appearing.At this moment, she felt like a clown!


    Reflecting on the words she had hurled at the male classmate, which were now being echoed back to her, Sophie experienced a sort of epiphany.


    It was evident that his pursuit was not motivated by ulterior motives, but simply to remind her she had left her wallet behind.


    Her over-sensitivity and the uncontrollable trigger of her inner darkness had prompted a defensive reaction.


    Just like the goal she had set for herself: to keep men at bay right from the start.


    But what now?


    Listening to him repeat her own words almost verbatim...


    It was utterly embarrassing, truly mortifying!


    Even her usually impeccable persona seemed incapable of withstanding the awkwardness spreading rapidly.


    If only she could disappear into a hole, yet she needed to retrieve her wallet...


    What to do... Hmm?


    Suddenly, an idea struck Sophie.


    Instead of responding to Sam, she simply closed her eyes.


    Sam was taken aback. What was this about?


    He had seen people bury their heads in the sand, but never anyone pretending to be blind on the spot. Did she still want her wallet back?


    But then, Sophie suddenly opened her eyes, appearing to glance at Sam in panic.


    She then shyly looked around, her cheeks flushed, and with a completely different expression, she turned to him.


    "Um... handsome guy, did I leave my wallet here with you?"


    Sam keenly sensed the drastic change in her tone and expression.


    What was going on? Could it be that Sophie had a performative personality, one moment a cold, world-weary beauty, and the next, a typical girl-next-door?


    Sam frowned slightly. Was she pretending to have amnesia in front of him?


    "What wallet? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Is this a new way to start a conversation?"


    Sophie didn¡¯t get angry but instead spoke to Sam with some difficulty.


    "Ah... sorry about before, that was my fault. I get a bit anxious when I¡¯m out alone at night, which makes me overly cautious. I said some things that were too much, and I¡¯m really sorry about that..."


    Though her tone was a bit awkward, she at least acknowledged her mistake.


    Indeed, Sam wasn¡¯t the type to hold grudges.


    Even when Louis frequently borrowed money from him for games or virtual equipment, as long as it was within a reasonable limit, Sam was always willing to help.


    But Sophie¡¯s behavior left Sam somewhat puzzled.


    "I understand the feelings of a girl living alone... But why would you think I¡¯d need to strike up a conversation with you?"


    Watching Sam¡¯s skeptical gaze, Sophie blinked, appearing somewhat dazed.


    The previous high-and-mighty attitude that made her seem unapproachable was gone, replaced by a sudden simplicity. She seemed almost naive now.


    Sam concluded that beautiful women are indeed enigmatic creatures.


    "Uh... because there are quite a few who do that. Maybe I got a bit annoyed, so I reacted hastily. Plus, I wasn¡¯t in a great mood today, you know, special time of the month for a girl, you understand, right?"


    Sophie blushed as she blinked at Sam.


    For some reason, Sam felt goosebumps all over at that look.


    From her particularly aloof and resistant demeanor to suddenly appearing somewhat coquettish, the shift was too drastic, wasn¡¯t it?


    He keenly sensed that Sophie wasn¡¯t exactly normal. As to what kind of abnormality, it was hard to say. Could she be similar to Angel and the others?


    So, Sam decided not to delve deeper. Who knows what other complications might arise? Best to end it before any strange system prompts or bizarre texts arrived.


    Therefore, Sam took out Sophie¡¯s white wallet and placed it on the counter.


    "Check to see if anything¡¯s missing. Just to be clear, the store has cameras, and I couldn¡¯t have taken anything from it."


    Sophie took her wallet but didn¡¯t immediately check its contents. Instead, she blinked and looked at Sam¡¯s name tag on his chest.


    "Oh, I naturally trust you. By the way, you¡¯re Sam, right?"


    Sam looked at Sophie curiously and nodded.


    "What¡¯s up?"


    "Well... could we exchange contact information? I live nearby and I..."


    Before Sophie could finish, her expression shifted again, reverting to her previous cold demeanor.


    Sam was utterly confused. He hadn¡¯t grasped the situation yet, and suddenly she was asking for his contact details. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sophie¡¯s face grew colder, even showing a hint of unnamed anger.


    Then she looked at herself, leaving Sam baffled.


    What¡¯s going on?


    Is this some kind of performance art? Are we on stage?


    Sophie took a deep breath, as if adjusting her emotions, and then said,


    "Sorry, I don¡¯t know what got into me just now. Said some weird things. Apologies for today¡¯s incident."


    Sam was still puzzled: "What¡¯s going on here..."


    Unexpectedly, the girl in front of him glared at him fiercely, her disdain clear in her eyes.


    "Although I was the one who was offensive this time, the message remains the same. We haven¡¯t met tonight, we won¡¯t have any relationship in the future, and even if we bump into each other at school, we¡¯re just strangers."


    After saying this, she opened her wallet and took out a few bills, thinking for a moment.


    Biting her lip, she reluctantly placed a bill on the counter and then turned to leave.


    Leaving Sam behind, perplexed, he picked up the bill.


    "Is this supposed to be compensation? Or a tip?"


    He chuckled and shook his head.


    "Stingy, huh? Well... at least it doesn¡¯t involve any complicated relationship."


    After Sophie left, Sam just idly stood at the counter, waiting for his shift to end.


    He didn¡¯t know Sophie¡¯s secrets yet, only having his suspicions. Without any system prompts or strange texts, it indicated that Sophie wasn¡¯t particularly significant to him at the moment.


    So, for now, keeping his distance seemed like the best course of action.


    Just back home, Sophie was in the midst of an internal conflict.


    "You¡¯re insane, aren¡¯t you! Asking Sam for his contact information? Are you smitten?"


    "But he really is handsome... and kind too. And this time, it was you who were wrong, wasn¡¯t it? He only wanted to return your wallet, and you wronged him..."


    "That¡¯s a reasonable avoidance of risk! This time it might have been about the wallet, but what about next time? Can you guarantee that every time, everyone comes with good intentions?"


    "But still, he genuinely seems like a good person! And so handsome. Sister, I¡¯ve never seen such an attractive guy, waaaah."


    "Waaaah your head! Shut up. You barely spoke to him and already think he¡¯s a good person. Have you forgotten all the pain from before?"


    "But... but I just have a feeling, you know? Sister, my intuition is usually spot on."


    "Spot on, my foot! Wasting my $10, aaaaaah!"


    Hugging her pillow, Sophie¡¯s face was a picture of heartache.


    Though she was the only one in her room, the conversation had the distinct tones of two people.


    Suddenly, Sophie sat up on her bed, staring seriously at the empty wall in front of her.


    "Sophia, I¡¯m serious. Never, ever fall for a man. They¡¯ll only use your love to hurt you. Can you promise me that?"


    Then her expression wavered.


    "But sister... what if you¡¯re the one who falls for a guy first?"


    Sophie expression turned disdainful.


    "Even if it were the end of the world, I wouldn¡¯t fall for a man. And how could we, with our circumstances, be in a relationship like others? Have you forgotten?"


    "But... what if we both liked the same person?"


    Instantly, Sophie¡¯s cheeks flushed red.


    "Crazy! Liking the same man? No way! Men are the worst!"


    "But sister... our sexual orientation isn¡¯t the issue, isn¡¯t it inevitable..."


    "Never. I will be vigilant for you. As long as you hold out, I will never like anyone else."


    "What if I¡¯m the first one to fall for a guy? If that happens, no matter how much I like him, I¡¯ll give him up for you, sister."


    "And if it¡¯s me first?"


    "If it¡¯s you first... then I¡¯ll try to like the man you like. Then, sister, you must allow me to share, okay?"


    Sophie¡¯s face showed hesitation, doubt, and an indescribable anger.


    She took a deep breath.


    Her head held high in pride, her eyes full of scorn.


    "I accept this bet. I¡¯ll prove to you that not every girl needs to like someone to get through life. Just having you is enough for me, and having me is enough for you."


    "Sister, aren¡¯t you afraid of the unexpected?"


    "Unexpected? There are no accidents. Falling in love means giving away everything, standing vulnerably in front of the other person. And me, Sophie, being absolutely rational, cannot and will not ever give away my emotions."

 Chapter 47: What’s the matter? Can’t pee when you see me?

    "Aren¡¯t you the one who claims to be able to handle and solve anything in school? What¡¯s the meaning of this situation now?"In the seemingly quiet classroom, a continuous ¡¯tap, tap, tap¡¯ sound echoed.


    Asher furrowed his brows.


    This was because in front of him sat a student who exuded an inherent air of refinement: wearing neat glasses, sporting a clean and tidy short haircut, and giving off an impression of innate sophistication.


    His expression was somewhat cold.


    The window, with its curtains drawn, let in minimal light, casting a shadow over him.


    Asher took a deep breath.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I messed up this time... I didn¡¯t expect that guy to be so strong in a fight. Had I known, I would have brought more people!"


    Brody frowned at him.


    "More people? Were you planning to escalate the situation, or even worse, cause a fatality and bring me a whole lot of trouble?"


    Asher was momentarily lost for words, only managing to lower his head.


    Brody¡¯s fingers continued to rhythmically tap on the clean desk surface, much like the small habits of influential figures in many TV dramas when deep in thought.


    Brody liked this.


    He constantly reminded himself to be a mature and composed person, regardless of his age.


    This was what his family expected of an heir. His brother had already begun to dabble in family affairs, but his handling was not entirely satisfactory to the elders. Despite his young age, Brody understood that it was his time to demonstrate his capabilities.


    To gain more favor than his brother.


    The most crucial step in achieving this was to get Angel.


    Winning her over was akin to securing half of the Angel family.


    His own status would rise significantly. Don¡¯t blame Brody for thinking about these things at his age. He had no choice, as it was the environment he was raised in.


    If he appeared too naive, he would be sidelined.


    So, he couldn¡¯t afford to let Sam become a problem.


    Brody looked up.


    "He¡¯s good at fighting, you say?"


    Asher nodded sheepishly.


    "You know, the three of us are practically untouchable at school. But that guy... he beat us up easily. If we want to teach him a lesson, we might need to use some other kind of force."


    Upon hearing this, Brody cursed out loud.


    "Using my family¡¯s power to deal with a high school student would make everyone think I¡¯m worthless, do you understand?"


    Asher dared not speak further.


    Brody looked at him. "It seems you still don¡¯t grasp what I¡¯m saying."


    "Why don¡¯t you just spell it out for me? We¡¯re really not good at using our brains."


    Brody stood up, walked over to Asher, and then pointed at Asher¡¯s head.


    "What I¡¯m telling you is, if physical force doesn¡¯t solve the problem, then use your brain. What¡¯s my goal?"


    Asher instinctively responded, "To keep Sam away from Miss Angel."


    "Is instilling fear the only way? If he¡¯s not scared, and I don¡¯t want him to have any contact with Angel, are there no other methods?"


    Asher¡¯s eyes widened in a flash, as if he had realized something. "Just make him leave this school." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Brody lowered his hand and walked over to the window. He pulled back the curtains in one swift motion, letting the sunlight flood in, bathing him in its rays.


    Yet, the sunshine didn¡¯t make Brody seem any brighter. He turned his head in the light, the glare reflecting off his glasses as he gave a cold laugh.


    "There are many ways to make a student leave a school. You understand, right?"


    Asher nodded. "I understand."


    "Good, then go and do it. Don¡¯t keep me waiting too long."


    "Yes, sir."


    Asher quickly turned and left the room.


    Meanwhile, Brody stood by the window for a long time, clicking his tongue in disdain.


    "When did such a nuisance appear... You¡¯re really bad luck, Sam."


    ...


    In the subsequent days, everything seemed quite normal.


    For Sam, these were rare days of tranquility.


    No anxiety-inducing text messages, and Angel hadn¡¯t used her time-stopping ability either. Alice¡¯s manipulation continued, but it wasn¡¯t too extreme these days, just some suggestions about ¡¯being a good kid.¡¯


    Sometimes, he would encounter Sophie in the study room.


    Just as she had said, even if she saw him, she acted as if she didn¡¯t know Sam, regardless of whether others were around or if they were alone.


    Sam didn¡¯t find this unpleasant; on the contrary, he preferred it.


    Next on the agenda were the upcoming exams, for which Sam had been working hard.


    Partly, he wanted to offer some solace to his parents; additionally, he aimed to advance his conquest plan with Alice.


    Sam felt that if he scored well on the exams, he could significantly progress in his conquest plan and perhaps make substantial progress with Alice.


    However, studying hard was somewhat difficult for him.


    He was almost ready in most subjects and was confident about making noticeable improvements, but mathematics was a real challenge for Sam.


    As he studied, he felt dizzy and overwhelmed. He glanced at Louis, who was comfortably sleeping on the desk, unaffected by the noisy classroom.


    Sam stood up, deciding to take a break and go to the restroom.


    As he walked past several classes, many girls sneakily or boldly looked at him.


    They noticed the handsome boy who wasn¡¯t seen often, but when he was, he shone brilliantly, his cheeks kissed by the sunlight.


    Sometimes, female classmates specifically greeted him, and Sam would politely nod in response.


    He entered the clean and tidy restroom. Finding it empty, Sam didn¡¯t feel the need to use a stall, confident in himself.


    Before he could unzip his pants, however, he felt a vibration in his pocket.


    Frowning, Sam took out his phone to check.


    It was a text message.


    [Unfortunately, what you¡¯re doing is strictly prohibited by the school. Come with me to the administration office to deal with this. If you keep insisting on hiding the truth, then fine, let¡¯s call the police. But I doubt it will help, considering several people have already seen it.]


    "What is this?"


    Sam was momentarily taken aback.


    This didn¡¯t sound like something any of the girls he knew would say, and judging by the content, it seemed quite serious.


    Definitely not from the female leads.


    Sam put his phone back, ready to unzip his pants and address his immediate need.


    At that moment, he heard someone at the restroom door.


    He didn¡¯t pay much attention until the footsteps came closer, right beside him.


    Instinctively turning his head, he saw a ¡¯familiar face¡¯ standing beside him with a nonchalant expression, just unzipping his pants.


    Noticing Sam¡¯s gaze, the person seemed genuinely surprised.


    "Yo, what a coincidence, isn¡¯t this Sam?"


    "Asher?"


    Sam frowned at him. His pants were already unzipped, but the other person wasn¡¯t in a hurry to relieve himself, his hand casually in his pocket.


    Then, he smiled slyly at Sam. "What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t pee when you see me?"


    Sam smiled and confidently pulled out his cock.


    Asher, who had been smirking condescendingly, suddenly widened his eyes, struggling to control his expression.


    It was as if he had seen something unbelievable, something immensely shocking.


    "Are you even human? How can you be that big!"

 Chapter 48: Such a stupid and childish trick, how foolish can you be?

    Asher had never seen a penile of such size ¨C it was no exaggeration to say.From his childhood to adulthood, even in ¡¯sex movies¡¯, he had never encountered a penile with such an astonishingly large size!


    He even wondered if Sam had undergone some kind of surgery.


    Asher was so taken aback by Sam¡¯s readiness to urinate that he couldn¡¯t recover for a while, until Sam turned his head, looking somewhat disdainful, and said,


    "Isn¡¯t it rude for one man to stare at another man using the restroom? Or is it that... you like men?"


    "Stop joking! What¡¯s so great about that! Size isn¡¯t everything, endurance and firmness are what really matter."


    Asher sounded a bit sour.


    After all, which man wouldn¡¯t wish to be ¡¯thick and long?


    However, he took solace in the fact that soon he would see Sam crying and being forced to leave the school.


    Everything planned for today... was a checkmate!


    With his detailed scheme, there was no way Sam could escape.


    He clenched the object in his pocket tightly.


    Sam, meanwhile, acted as if everything was normal, as if he was just using the restroom in the usual way.


    Soon, footsteps approached the restroom door again.


    Sam didn¡¯t look back.


    He didn¡¯t need to see who it was; Asher turned his head and saw two people entering the door, his accomplices.


    A muscular guy and another who was slightly shorter. The two discreetly signaled Asher with their eyes.


    Asher nodded, coughed softly, then looked out the restroom window.


    "What¡¯s that?"


    As expected, Sam, standing beside him, subconsciously looked up, drawn by his words, and glanced outside.


    At that moment, Asher suddenly threw something into the urinal in front of Sam.


    Sam frowned.


    "There¡¯s nothing there, right?"


    After doing this, Asher shrugged casually.


    "Maybe I just saw things, you don¡¯t need to worry about it..." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that moment, more footsteps and a somewhat heavy cough of a man echoed at the restroom entrance.


    It didn¡¯t sound like a young person.


    Everyone turned their heads and saw a middle-aged man in a teacher¡¯s uniform, with thinning hair and glasses, rushing into the restroom.


    But he wasn¡¯t there to use the restroom.


    Upon entering, his first glance was towards Asher by the window, and he frowned.


    "Is what they said true?"


    Asher suddenly broke into a smile, knowing that when this man appeared, everything was already set in stone.


    Because this man was Thomas, the Head of the Administration at Kuhang High School.


    His brain capacity was limited, but after several days, he had summed up a perfect plan for this moment.


    Sam, get out of Kuhang High School!


    Asher left the urinal and walked straight to Sam, who hadn¡¯t fully pulled up his pants yet, ready to reach out.


    Everything was going according to plan.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he was certain he had thrown that object into Sam¡¯s urinal... it was still there... a white pill.


    And now, what Asher needed to do was reach out in front of Thomas and slap Sam¡¯s pocket, completing the plan.


    In Asher¡¯s hand was a small white plastic bag.


    For a student, drugs are an absolute taboo, and at Kuhang High School, any suspicion of drug use leads to immediate expulsion without negotiation.


    Of course, Asher couldn¡¯t get real drugs; he planned to deceive with a lookalike substance.


    Although somewhat naive, he knew framing Sam this way would be difficult.


    So, he had brought two accomplices, and even if Sam was innocent, it wouldn¡¯t matter.


    Even if the contents of the plastic bag needed to be tested for authenticity, Brody¡¯s extensive connections could easily fabricate a false report.


    Sam, an ordinary student without a notable family background or anyone to speak for him, would appear helpless.


    Without conclusive evidence proving the drugs weren¡¯t Sam¡¯s, the false report from Brody, along with Asher and his accomplices¡¯ false testimony, would easily frame Sam.


    No special methods or intricate plans were needed, just a reason.


    A reason to push Sam into an abyss.


    So...


    "Snap!"


    Just when Asher¡¯s plan seemed perfect, everything under control, and he was about to slap Sam¡¯s pocket, his eyes widened in disbelief.


    He turned his head uncontrollably and saw Sam smiling faintly at him.


    His gaze seemed to tell Asher that he knew everything, he was well aware, and he saw through it all instantly.


    Almost simultaneously, Asher realized that Sam¡¯s hand, firm like a vice, had firmly grasped his wrist, leaving him unable to move.


    And in his palm was that small plastic bag!


    Even if the three of them accused Sam of drug use, but the drugs were taken from his hand. Wouldn¡¯t that be like trapping himself?


    Opportunities are fleeting, and while Asher was unsure of what to do, Thomas had already turned around, looking suspiciously at Asher¡¯s rigid movements.


    "What are you up to? You said you caught someone, right? Who? Him?"


    Asher¡¯s two accomplices were also anxiously looking at him, wondering why their leader hadn¡¯t started the planned action yet.


    They were waiting to launch a public opinion offensive!


    But if Asher didn¡¯t speak first, they were completely unable to start. What was he hesitating about?


    From their angle, they couldn¡¯t see the scene of Sam holding Asher¡¯s wrist.


    Only Sam knew exactly how anxious Asher was feeling.


    He even turned his head with a smile.


    "Weren¡¯t we the only ones here just now? Are you saying the person you want to catch is me? What did I do wrong to be caught?"


    That smile was so obvious, clear enough to make Asher realize a pressing issue.


    If he said anything and Sam pulled out what was in his hand... the situation would instantly reverse!


    It wouldn¡¯t be him framing Sam; it would be Sam catching him red-handed!


    What the heck, how is this guy so sharp!


    Asher broke out in a cold sweat, stammering to Thomas, who was frowning.


    "I... I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding, I was mistaken, there¡¯s no such thing... it¡¯s all a misunderstanding."


    This statement made Asher¡¯s two accomplices widen their eyes in shock. They were eager to remind their leader of the plan, even wondering if Asher was being threatened at gunpoint!


    Thomas looked furious.


    "You dare joke with me?! Fine, come with me to the office!"


    At that moment, Sam finally released his hand.


    The wind outside the window slightly blew his hair away from his forehead.


    Such a stupid and childish trick, how foolish can you be?

 Chapter 49: Why are you apologizing?

    This is quite amateurish. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Even Sam, who had seen his fair share of foolish novels, had to admit that such tactics were quite low-level.


    He became alert to the possibility of something happening when he saw the text message. And this time, it was obviously another impending fact.


    So, when Asher appeared in the restroom, Sam was already on high alert. Pretending not to notice, he watched as Asher tossed counterfeit drugs into his urinal.


    The motive behind Asher¡¯s action was clear: he wanted Sam to leave Angel¡¯s side.


    In most high schools, drug use is strictly prohibited. Being caught means immediate expulsion, no questions asked.


    So, Sam quickly figured out Asher¡¯s plan, but something didn¡¯t add up.


    If things went as planned in the text message, Sam would be kicked out of school quickly. Why so smoothly?


    Could mere testimonies from three "witnesses" be enough to convict Sam of drug use at school? This was about drugs, not cigarettes.


    Sam soon realized the truth. They dared to hatch such a flawed plan, undoubtedly under Brody¡¯s direction.


    It seemed that the plan wasn¡¯t solely Asher¡¯s doing; Brody was involved too. Brody could use his family¡¯s influence to pressure the school into expelling Sam swiftly.


    The sunlight fell on Sam¡¯s face, his expression calm, but a storm was brewing inside him, a nameless flame burning fiercely.


    There are always such people, relying on their family¡¯s power, who disregard others¡¯ efforts and lives, easily destroying everything without a hint of guilt.


    They fail to realize the catastrophe that expulsion could mean for an ordinary student. As long as their goals are achieved, they don¡¯t care about the consequences for others. They¡¯re utterly disgusting.


    This was why Sam didn¡¯t report Asher on the spot. He was acutely aware that the threat posed by the female leads was not just from them but also from other factors, like their so-called admirers. To deal with these things, mere courage and persistence were not enough.


    And what would be the outcome if he reported Asher?


    At best, Asher might end up in jail, but if Brody decided to bail him out, Asher could be out soon, harboring even greater resentment towards Sam.


    So, Sam preferred to bet on a possibility.


    Aside from the restroom incident, the day went relatively normal.


    Angel seemed unaware of what had happened, not messaging or approaching Sam.


    ...


    "What? How many days has it been since you last went to the internet caf¨¦ to play games with me? Is our friendship really going to break apart?"


    At the end of the school day, Louis was shocked to learn that Sam was heading to the study room again.


    Sam shrugged helplessly. "The test is coming up; I have no choice. I¡¯ll join you for games after the exams are over."


    Louis looked at the young man with a mournful expression. "Why does that sound like something a dreg would say to deceive a girl?"


    Sam sighed. "Can¡¯t help it. I¡¯ve always been a quiet and good guy, but my handsome looks always lead to misunderstandings of being a player. It¡¯s not your misunderstanding; it¡¯s something I have to endure."


    Louis looked at Sam with distaste. "You better head to your study session fast. I feel like I¡¯m going to throw up my lunch."


    Sam left the classroom. He arrived early at the study room, so he was the only one there.


    But as soon as Sam opened his book, the study room door opened again. A familiar girl appeared at the entrance. Her cold demeanor seemed to falter slightly upon seeing Sam.


    Sam was used to it; she would probably move to another place to study upon seeing him. But this time was different.


    Sophie hesitated for a moment, then walked towards Sam instead of leaving. Familiarly, she sat across from him.


    Sam didn¡¯t look up, not wanting to give the impression he was trying to express admiration, as she wouldn¡¯t initiate a conversation anyway...


    "Sam."


    Unexpectedly, she spoke up. Sam was stunned. What¡¯s going on? Was today all about a reversal?


    "Is something wrong?" Sam asked calmly, looking at her.


    Sophie turned her cheek away, not looking at him directly.


    But it was evident that she seemed somewhat embarrassed. Despite her hidden emotions, they were not completely absent.


    "About last time, I¡¯m sorry," she said, her expression still arrogant, almost as if she was blaming Sam. It was quite strange.


    Sam was amused by her expression: "You¡¯ve already apologized."


    Sophie huffed: "I¡¯m not talking about the convenience store incident. I mean last time in the study room, when you were taken away by someone."


    Sam looked at her curiously: "Why are you apologizing? It wasn¡¯t you who took me away."


    Sophie¡¯s eyes dropped slightly, seemingly helpless, and she sighed. Then she bowed her head and opened her book.


    "It¡¯s nothing, just that watching you being taken away for some trouble, regardless of whether I¡¯m a stranger or not, felt like I was standing by doing nothing. Maybe I should have helped you by informing a teacher or calling the police or something..."


    Sophie sighed internally. If it weren¡¯t for Sophia insisting she apologize for the last incident, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to say anything...


    Sam realized what Sophia meant, but he just shook his head.


    "There¡¯s no need. After all, it¡¯s none of your business. You¡¯re just a girl, and if this brings trouble, it¡¯s not worth it."


    Sophia was taken aback. Had she not expected Sam to think similarly to her?


    She couldn¡¯t help but lift her head awkwardly to look at Sam.


    "Do you really think so?"


    Sam smiled as he gazed at the beautiful yet aloof girl.


    "From your perspective, I do think so, but I don¡¯t appreciate your approach."


    "Ugh... what a letdown."


    Sophia felt a slight disappointment.


    He¡¯s just another person who talks big but doesn¡¯t understand the real struggle, posing as a paragon of justice, when in reality he¡¯s like someone out of his depth.


    Sam calmly turned a page in his book.


    "There¡¯s no such thing as absolute right. Perhaps you made that choice because of your experiences, and I don¡¯t blame you. The outcome didn¡¯t disadvantage me. But what if I had been at a loss, or even encountered serious danger after leaving?"


    Sophie lowered her head, her long hair covering her profile, her tone deliberately cold.


    "That¡¯s none of my business."


    Sam nodded, "Indeed, it doesn¡¯t concern you, nor does it concern anyone else. Only I, in that moment, would have desperately wished for someone to lend a hand, to help me stop it all."


    This statement made Sophie, who was looking down, suddenly widen her eyes.


    Not because the statement was particularly impressive.


    But because it instantly reminded her of many things, even of herself in the not-so-distant past, hugging her knees.


    That cold, dark atmosphere seemed to engulf her in an instant.


    Almost instantly, Sophie felt suffocated, that familiar anger and fear seemed to invade her body. Her hand gripping the pen suddenly tightened.


    Sam noticed something was off.


    He slightly furrowed his brows, about to speak.


    "Creak."


    Unexpectedly, the door of the study room suddenly opened at this moment.


    Sam instinctively turned his head.


    Only to see familiar faces at the door, notably Asher and others who had tried to cause trouble for him earlier today.

 Chapter 50: Haven’t you seen someone talking to themselves before?

    The sudden appearance of the three was like a replay of that day.The only difference, perhaps, was the way the door was opened. Last time it had been kicked open, but this time, it was pushed open in a much more civilized manner, as if hinting that this visit would be different.


    However, Sophie seemed not to notice, as familiar scenes unfolded, she instantly became alert, frowning and gripping her pen a bit tighter.


    But Sam was remarkably calm, even after a glance, he simply lowered his head and continued reading, as if nothing concerned him.


    Asher and his companions hesitated for a moment before walking up to Sam.


    Sophie, looking at Sam with his head down, wondered why he was so composed.


    Was this familiar scenario a chance for her to make a different choice?


    While Sophie was puzzled, Asher spoke up.


    "Sam, can we talk?"


    Sam, flipping through his book and taking notes, responded without looking up.


    "What is it?"


    But Asher hesitated, glancing at Sophie. Despite her beauty, Asher seemed uninterested in the feminine allure at that moment.


    "Excuse me, could you give us a moment with Sam?"


    Sophie, aware of the reputation surrounding Asher and his group, found his politeness odd.


    Wasn¡¯t their style to slam the table and loudly demand she leave?


    Truth be told, Sam didn¡¯t expect Sophie to comply, having realized through their brief interactions that she wasn¡¯t one to yield to others.


    She was self-protective, proud, and stood by her convictions.


    Unexpectedly, Sophie closed her book and slowly stood up.


    Meeting Sam¡¯s gaze, her face showed disdain.


    "Don¡¯t get the wrong idea. I¡¯m just not interested in your conversation."


    Asher sincerely said, "Thank you."


    Sophie, surprised by his polite demeanor, still remarked,


    "I¡¯ll be outside. If there¡¯s any funny business, I¡¯ll notify a teacher."


    "Don¡¯t worry, we just want to chat with Sam!"


    Sam, watching Sophie quickly leave the study room, was puzzled. This wasn¡¯t like her. Had she had a change of heart? Or did she realize her previous choice was wrong?


    He couldn¡¯t understand, maybe everyone needs a chance for self-fulfillment.


    Asher and his companions stood beside Sam, hesitating before Asher suddenly took a deep breath and bowed deeply.


    "I¡¯m really sorry about today!"


    Sam, unsurprised, calmly turned to them.


    "You feel sorry?"


    Asher looked somewhat embarrassed but spoke apologetically.


    "I know what I did was despicable, and I can¡¯t just blame it all on Brody¡¯s instructions. After all, I agreed to do it at the time..."


    "Why are you apologizing now?"


    "Because... if you had reported me back then, I would have been the one leaving the school, right?" Asher said with an awkward smile.


    Sam also smiled.


    "Just leaving school? I think you¡¯d probably end up in jail too. But don¡¯t worry too much, you have Brody backing you up, right? He might bail you out?"


    At this, a flicker of anger crossed Asher¡¯s face.


    "After I was taken away by Thomas, several teachers interrogated me. I thought you had told them something beforehand. So, I tested that bastard Brody, telling him I was in trouble and hoping he¡¯d help me out. But he just said it was all my idea and had nothing to do with him! He¡¯s just a coward who wants others to do his dirty work while keeping his own hands clean!"


    The shorter boy behind Asher also spoke up angrily.


    "Brody has done similar things before! I heard about someone on a forum accusing Brody of making them do shady stuff. That person got expelled, Brody didn¡¯t show any support, the post was quickly deleted, and they were left high and dry."


    Another person clenched his fists.


    "Yeah, Brody is a jerk. He only cares about getting his own work done, with no regard for others¡¯ feelings!"


    Listening to them, Sam showed no reaction, appearing indifferent.


    "What does any of this have to do with me?"


    Asher hesitated, then looked at Sam.


    "Brody¡¯s targeting you now. He¡¯ll use other means against you in the future. Without us, there will be others to do his bidding, given his background... Maybe we can help you."


    "Help me? How? By helping me kill Brody? Or do you think with your ¡¯brilliant¡¯ minds, you can get him kicked out of Kuhang High School?"


    Hearing Sam¡¯s obvious sarcasm, Asher and his companions fell silent.


    They couldn¡¯t think of a rebuttal. How could they confront Brody? In the end, they were just ordinary students from average backgrounds, even disliked by many as bad students.


    After a moment of thought, Asher said through gritted teeth.


    "We can follow you, you be our leader, and we can help you deal with Brody!"


    Hearing this proposal, Sam fell silent, just looking at Asher. Asher thought Sam would agree, believing their experience and status could indeed help Sam in some ways.


    The reason Asher wanted to help Sam was out of anger, infuriated by people like Brody who, with their privileged backgrounds, mercilessly manipulate others. Unable to swallow this indignity, and moved by Sam¡¯s intelligence and his decision not to report Asher immediately, Asher felt Sam had no reason to refuse.


    Yet, after a moment¡¯s silence, Sam slowly said,


    "Get lost."


    Asher and his companions were stunned, seemingly not expecting Sam to use such words.


    "What did you say?"


    "I said get lost."


    Sam¡¯s indifferent gaze fell on the three, and before they could react, his words came down like a torrential rain.


    "I didn¡¯t turn you in immediately, didn¡¯t send you to jail. What did you think that was? I¡¯m not overly kind, but I don¡¯t harm people without cause. You want to acknowledge me as your leader? What, can¡¯t you do anything other than bullying the weak? Or do you think I¡¯m like Brody?


    I should have sent all three of you to jail today, you¡¯re irredeemable trash."


    After Sam finished, Asher and his companions were shocked, unable to muster anger against his blunt words. Instead, they felt a deep sense of guilt.


    Indeed, they had approached Sam precisely because he was different from Brody.


    And yet, they had the audacity to think of making him their leader, which was utterly foolish.


    Sam closed his book and stood up.


    "Not leaving, huh? Then I will. Don¡¯t come looking for me again, and don¡¯t associate me with you. What happens to you has nothing to do with me."


    As Sam was about to leave, Asher grabbed his hand.


    "Wait, Sam!"


    Sam frowned at Asher, who looked ashamed and hesitated before lowering his head.


    "We were wrong... Forget what I said. We just wanted to be friends with you... We promise not to do those things again, even make up for our past wrongs. We¡¯re truly sorry, we just wanted to thank you!"


    "Be my friend?"


    "Yes... Can we?"


    Sam thought for a moment, then withdrew his hand from Asher¡¯s grasp, feeling a bit odd. He preferred the softer touch of a girl¡¯s hand.


    Sam didn¡¯t say much more, just indifferently remarked,


    "What you do is none of my business. Don¡¯t worry about how Brody will deal with me. That¡¯s it."


    With that, Sam turned and walked out of the study room, leaving a dazed Asher behind.


    ...


    Sam walked out of the study room and saw Sophie standing at the corner of the corridor, looking at her phone. As he appeared, she lifted her head, her gaze still as cold and disdainful as before.


    Sam didn¡¯t bother to explain anything; he just spoke while walking downstairs.


    "It¡¯s better for you to go back in after they leave."


    Sophie frowned.


    "So, you¡¯re actually on good terms with them."


    She obviously mistook Sam as being of the same ilk as Asher. Sam smiled faintly, not bothering to clarify. He knew any explanation would be perceived as trying too hard to impress her.


    He shrugged. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, a bit better than with you, anyway."


    Sophie clenched her fists and turned her head away, ignoring Sam.


    But then, something seemed to strike Sam.


    "By the way, Sophie, you¡¯re good at math, right?"


    Sophie replied irritably.


    "I¡¯m good at everything, what¡¯s it to you? Don¡¯t think you can use this as an excuse to get me to tutor you. No way."


    Sam didn¡¯t seem to care.


    "No, just asking, that¡¯s all."


    After saying this, Sam turned and continued down the corridor, actually leaving. His actions left Sophie puzzled and somewhat irritated. Why did he suddenly ask that? He must be crazy!


    Just then, her expression changed abruptly.


    "Why wouldn¡¯t you tutor him, sis?"


    "Why should I tutor him? Are you crazy?"


    "But... he really loves studying!"


    "Bullcrap. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. I have no intention of getting involved with him. He¡¯s not into studying. He¡¯s just putting on a show, all pretense!"


    Sophie¡¯s expression and tone kept changing. Then, suddenly stopping, she looked up to see three dumbfounded people in the hallway.


    "What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen someone talking to themselves before?"


    Meanwhile, Sam had almost reached the school gate.


    Regarding Asher and the others wanting him as their leader... Sam understood their motives but saw no reason to agree.


    Gathering a bunch of bad students around him to become some sort of gang leader? Was he out of his mind, seeking trouble?


    Moreover, Sam knew that Asher and his companions were only turning to him because they couldn¡¯t stomach their situation with Brody.


    As for why Sam spared Asher earlier, it was planting a seed - to mitigate some animosity and have them owe him a favor, a potentially profitable situation.


    As for when these people might come in handy, that wasn¡¯t a concern for now.


    Relaxed, Sam reached the entrance, and his phone in his pocket suddenly vibrated. Picking it up, he was relieved to see it wasn¡¯t anything strange, just a message from Angel.


    [It¡¯s almost been a week, when do we start?]


    Sam smiled slightly, impatient, are we?


    He decided to reply arrogantly after getting home.


    [What¡¯s the rush? Let¡¯s wait until after this week¡¯s test.]

 Chapter 51: You’ll unknowingly be my tool

    Today is Friday, also the day of the exam.Sam went for a morning run in the park early, then came back to shower and get ready to head out.


    However, this time as he was leaving, he happened to bump into his neighbor, a woman dressed in a professional suit, with her hair neatly arranged, looking charming and gentle.


    "Are you heading to school so early today?"


    Zoe, upon seeing Sam, showed a surprise on her face that seemed even more genuine than usual. The sunlight fell on her face, making her look exceptionally bright and captivating.


    Whenever Zoe smiled, it was easy for anyone to feel their heart skip a beat.


    Sam was briefly enchanted by her smile, then regained his usual cheerful expression. "Yes, I have an exam today, so I need to go a bit earlier."


    Zoe paused for a moment. "An exam... are you prepared?"


    Sam nodded: "Sort of. But even if I¡¯m not, I still have to face it... sis." It seemed he remembered an agreement between them, and thus, he addressed her as ¡¯sis.¡¯


    Zoe thought for a moment, then handed a lunchbox she was holding to Sam. "Then, take this, Sam."


    "This is..."


    "It¡¯s the breakfast I brought. I often don¡¯t get up early enough to eat at home, so I usually bring it to the office. You probably haven¡¯t had breakfast, right? Just eat this one made by your sis."


    "Eh? That¡¯s not necessary, I could just buy a burger or something. You shouldn¡¯t have to do this."


    But Zoe insisted firmly that Sam accept it. She even clasped both of his hands, as if to prevent him from returning it to her.


    The warm touch of her palms and the tender look in her eyes made it seem impossible to refuse, as if being shot by an arrow from a little angel with wings and wearing a diaper. One simply couldn¡¯t resist such charm.


    Even as Zoe looked at him and said softly, "It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s a cafeteria at the office, don¡¯t worry about me. I just hope this lunchbox brings you good luck for your exam. Don¡¯t you want to be taken care of by your big sis, Sam?"


    Being cared for once is okay, but who could stand it all the time?


    Still, Sam quickly put on a smile. "Then, thank you, sis. I¡¯ll definitely do my best."


    Finally, Zoe smiled contentedly and released his hands. "Go for it!"


    ... S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While riding the bus, Sam opened his lunchbox and glanced inside. The dishes were too lavish, almost wasteful for breakfast.


    After pondering, Sam decided not to have it for breakfast. He planned to save it for lunch and heat it in the microwave.


    So, he bought a hamburger instead and put the breakfast Zoe had given him back in his backpack.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sentimental. If Zoe¡¯s brother hadn¡¯t died in that conflict, would Zoe be a more typical woman now?


    But he guessed it wouldn¡¯t matter to him anymore. She might have already been married... Strangely, why did the thought of her in that role seem even more thrilling?


    Arriving at school.


    The atmosphere today was noticeably tenser, with many students cramming for the exam.


    Sam did nothing; he just sat calmly.


    Until the exam began.


    Clearly, the revision period, combined with his improved abilities, had a significant effect.


    During the exam, Sam experienced an indescribable satisfaction, like a goalkeeper perfectly predicting the trajectory of a soccer ball.


    Like the boss conducting a surprise inspection, and you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s finished your work.


    This confidence in knowing the answers to the questions was exhilarating, even more so than conducting experiments.


    The morning exams passed quickly, but the real challenge for Sam was in the afternoon.


    Math.


    Though still a bit tough for Sam, he was prepared.


    He didn¡¯t join Louis for lunch, opting for the study room instead, mainly because it had a microwave.


    When Sam pushed open the door to the study room with his lunchbox.


    "Uh-oh?"


    A strange sound erupted.


    Sam was startled, then saw a girl with utensils in hand, mouth stuffed with food, puffing her cheeks and staring at him wide-eyed like a pufferfish.


    Sophie¡¯s eyes widened.


    Why did it always have to be this guy!


    Every time he came, it was the worst possible moment. She disliked eating in the cafeteria with everyone, always preferring solitude, doing things her own way.


    So she¡¯d rather prepare lunch at home and eat alone quietly in the study room.


    But why was Sam here?


    Caught off guard, Sophie couldn¡¯t even speak. Even chewing seemed inappropriate, and the moment turned awkward.


    Sophie acutely felt like she had embarrassed herself again.


    At that moment, Sam didn¡¯t utter any mocking or sarcastic remarks. Instead, he walked over to Sophie and bent down to take a look at her lunchbox.


    "Not a bad meal," he commented.


    "Hmm?"


    Sophie blinked, puzzled.


    After his remark, Sam turned away and headed to the microwave with his own lunchbox.


    After a bit, she finished her food and turned to see Sam by the microwave, engrossed in his phone, seemingly oblivious to her presence.


    What was this about? Was he here to eat as well?


    Was this a deliberately orchestrated coincidence, knowing she would be here?


    Never mind, it¡¯s none of her business. She had already been too accommodating last time. Hmph.


    Lost in her thoughts, Sophie noticed Sam had finished heating his lunch and sat opposite her, browsing short videos on his phone while eating, completely ignoring her presence.


    As if she were invisible.


    Though this was what Sophie preferred, for some reason, she felt uncomfortable.


    It just felt weird.


    Finally, after finishing his meal, Sam closed his lunchbox and turned to Sophie.


    "How did the exam go?"


    "Huh?"


    Sophie frowned at him. People are strange sometimes, desiring to break an awkward silence, yet acting reluctantly when the other person initiates conversation.


    Sam smiled at Sophie.


    "No offense, just a reminder. You have an exam this afternoon, make sure to check everything thoroughly. Sometimes, a big failure stems from a small oversight."


    After saying this, Sam stood up, grabbed his backpack, leaving Sophie eating and utterly confused.


    It took her a while to grasp what had just happened.


    A poor student advising a top performer to check her work?


    He must be crazy, that¡¯s not how you strike up a conversation!


    Sophie managed a weak smile: "Alright, thanks."


    Sam nodded, his expression neutral.


    "No problem, it¡¯s only right."


    If Sam¡¯s comment was an attempt at flirting, it was terribly basic.


    But what was his real intention... His hand slipped into his pocket, touching the item that would be crucial today.


    Sophie, today, you¡¯ll unknowingly be my tool.

 Chapter 52: Sam is yours?

    Sophie was preparing to leave the study room.She grabbed her backpack, popped a piece of gum into her mouth - a basic habit to ensure she left no trace of food scent. Although her elegance went unnoticed, she didn¡¯t seek anyone¡¯s admiration.


    Often, pleasing oneself is more than enough.


    With her backpack slung over her shoulder, she walked out of the study room and descended the stairs. Lunch breaks were short, so after a quick meal and rest, it was almost time to return to the classroom.


    Outside, the bustling crowd was met with brilliant sunshine, which Sophie found repulsive, inexplicably irritating. Especially the glaring light, refracting off the tall buildings¡¯ glass, would abruptly remind her of Sam¡¯s handsome face.


    Why did he suddenly come to mind?


    Perhaps it was because he unexpectedly showed up in the study room today, as annoying as the glaring sun.


    Without dwelling on it, Sophie entered the academic building, ready to head back to her classroom for the exam.


    At the stairwell¡¯s corner, a cacophony of footsteps blended together. It was like a multitude of radio frequencies, each person tuned to their own channel.


    But there was one frequency, so starkly different, that caught Sophie¡¯s attention instantly. She looked up at the corner of the staircase.


    A beautiful white pleated skirt, like a spread-out lotus leaf, capable of stirring the hearts of any man. She lifted her gaze.


    The girl was slightly taller than Sophie, with a look of arrogance and disdain in her eyes that overshadowed Sophie¡¯s. The dense, soft hair couldn¡¯t hide the pride and contempt in her gaze. Their meeting seemed like an encounter between similar beings.


    But they were not the same.


    Sophie knew instantly who the other girl was.


    She never took the initiative to understand someone, whether male or female. She only cared about herself and Sophia.


    The reason she recognized the other girl so quickly, even at a glance, was because too many people linked them together, as if bound by some fate.


    Angel...


    A girl whose background was almost the polar opposite of hers.


    A girl as beautiful and poised as she was, yet someone towards whom Sophie felt no fondness.


    Sophie disliked Angel, much like the disdain evident in the latter¡¯s eyes at that moment.


    Angel probably saw Sophie as a Cinderella in crystal shoes, while Sophie thought of Angel as a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.


    Their eye contact sparked a silent clash.


    But Sophie didn¡¯t intend to linger her gaze. Their occasional meetings were mere accidents. The idea that their lives could significantly intersect seemed impossible.


    Unexpectedly, as Sophie was about to brush past her, Angel spoke.


    "Sophie... I hope I¡¯m not mispronouncing your name."


    Sophie frowned and looked at Angel, who was gazing back with a playful glint in her eyes.


    "Is there something you need?" Sophie asked, her tone flat, devoid of any respect.


    Angel didn¡¯t seem to mind the discourtesy.


    "Just curious about something."


    "What¡¯s that?"


    "Do you know Sam?"


    Sam?


    Of course, Sophie knew who Sam was. She had even felt troubled by him, as she distinctly sensed their recent interactions increasing.


    Subconsciously, she felt it was a bad sign, yet she seemed unable to stop this growing proximity.


    But why would Angel mention Sam¡¯s name? On the surface, Sam and Angel¡¯s worlds were worlds apart.


    Sophie didn¡¯t answer, just furrowed her brow and stared at Angel.


    Angel just gave a slight, scornful laugh.


    "It¡¯s nothing. Just that you both seem to frequent the study room lately."


    How did Angel know about her interactions with Sam? Their encounters in the campus were limited, confined mostly to the study room and convenience store...


    Was Angel stalking her? Or had someone been assigned to watch? And who was the target of this surveillance, her or Sam?


    Sophie detested such invasions of privacy, the ease with which power could intrude into others¡¯ lives.


    Annoyed, she said, "What exactly are you trying to say?"


    Angel¡¯s smile, though charming, paired with her deep eyes, appeared particularly menacing.


    "Nothing much, just a heads-up to keep your distance from him. Sam is mine, that¡¯s all."


    With that, Angel walked past the somewhat stunned Sophie, disappearing around the corner with ease, leaving Sophie bewildered.


    Sam is yours? What does that have to do with me?


    The relationship between Sam and Angel seemed implausible. But what did it have to do with her? Neither of them mattered to her.


    Yet, why was she inexplicably annoyed? Knowing someone like Angel would certainly be troublesome.


    If Sam truly had such a relationship with Angel, Sophie doubted they could ever be happy. Angel¡¯s personality, after all, would only spell disaster for any boy by her side, forever oppressed and unable to stand tall.


    But was she any better? Wait, why was she comparing herself to them?


    Sophie paused, then frowned in irritation.


    She didn¡¯t need a man. She could live well on her own. She had survived times without rescue, years without asking for help. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No need for it now. It was all too late.


    Sophie returned to her classroom, momentarily pushing aside her irritation, focusing on the upcoming exam.


    Exams were easy for Sophie, despite her frequent absences due to health reasons. She always managed to achieve top grades, a fact she couldn¡¯t quite explain herself.


    But she was confident that this was her edge against Angel.


    Sophie breezed through the math exam, finding it even easier than she had anticipated.


    Normally, she would have just handed in her paper and left school early to relax at home. However, suddenly, she found herself recalling what Sam had said to her in the study room.


    Damn it... Why think of him?


    What value could there be in recalling the words of an underachiever to a top student?


    Yet, her hand hesitated as it gripped the pen, a rare moment of indecision in her life.


    Forget it, better check the paper again.


    With that thought, she picked up the test and began to review it, though she wasn¡¯t sure why.


    At first, Sophie was fine, but as she reread, her eyes began to blur strangely, as if heralding the onset of nearsightedness, forcing her to focus more intently on the exam paper.


    Rubbing her eyes while trying to see clearly didn¡¯t seem to help much. This process continued for ten minutes!


    After she finished reviewing the paper, the blurriness in her eyes receded like a tide, leaving as mysteriously as it had appeared.


    Perplexed, Sophie wondered if this was due to recent eye strain.


    Just as she harbored this suspicion, Sophie suddenly looked down, her expression completely changing.


    In a soft voice, audible only to herself, she murmured, "Sister... how strange."


    "What is it?"


    "I think... I just saw Sam..."

 Chapter 53: About the reward you mentioned, does it still count?

    Sam rubbed his eyes and glanced at the test paper in front of him.Well, isn¡¯t this a high error rate?


    He still held the bottle of magical eye drops he had just applied.


    These were no ordinary eye drops; they were a reward he received upon activating a system.


    Originally, Sam had no idea what use they could be, but the day before, he realized his only weak subject was math. With a little extra study time and his enhanced intellect, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    But now, time was short, and just in time... the eye drops enabled him to gain another person¡¯s perspective.


    What did this mean?


    An absolute cheating device!


    Sam wasn¡¯t inclined to cheat, but he had no other choice. He chose Sophie as his target, hence he reminded her to double-check her work in the study room. He was worried she would submit her paper too quickly, leaving him no time to use the eye drops.


    Now, he clearly gained her perspective and noted everything she had written.


    Next, Sam started answering the questions.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t foolish enough to copy exactly. He changed some of the answers to less significant questions and tweaked formulas within reason, ensuring there were no exact replicas.


    For a top student like Sophie, her work was undoubtedly the standard answer, but he didn¡¯t need to go to such extremes.


    After completing the test, the exam was nearly over.


    Sam didn¡¯t need to check anything further, so he submitted his paper and shouldered his backpack.


    He left the classroom a bit early. As for the eye drops, they had reverted to being ordinary, serving only to moisturize his eyes.


    Though it seemed cheap to use a one-time consumable item, considering the subsequent impact, Sam was quite satisfied.


    After all, one of the key conditions to win over Alice was achieving excellent exam results.


    Now, Sam was looking forward to the next system reward.


    "Sam, are you done with the exam?"


    Just as Sam left the classroom and was about to go downstairs,


    In the corridor, with few people around, a figure appeared at the corner, blocking his way.


    It was such a coincidence that Sam even thought this woman was waiting there on purpose.


    Who else could it be at this moment but Alice?


    Her teacher¡¯s uniform was always impeccably clean, and under her alluring figure, it always exuded an endless, provocative desire.


    True to an R18 game world,


    Even a teacher¡¯s professional attire could be so sexy.


    "Yes, Miss Alice."


    Sam displayed a polite smile, looking every bit the cheerful high school student.


    Alice pushed up her silver-framed glasses and looked directly into Sam¡¯s eyes.


    "Out so soon? Did you give up because the questions were too hard?"


    Clearly, Alice still harbored some doubts about Sam. In her view, Sam, who had fully absorbed her suggestions and promised rewards, should be working extremely hard.


    Sam met her gaze, his expression as hypnotized as ever. This instant reaction was almost instinctual.


    Like knowing to use an umbrella when it rains, eating when you¡¯re hungry, undressing when a call girl arrives... scratch that last part.


    "Of course not. Thanks to your teaching, I¡¯ve been studying hard and revising, so it was pretty easy for me," Sam said.


    Alice was slightly surprised.


    Observing Sam¡¯s ¡¯very sincere¡¯ expression, Alice even wondered if she had been too harsh on this student. Was the hypnotic influence too strong? Or was he deceiving her?


    After all, the most unique aspect of Alice¡¯s hypnotic ability was that, as long as she gave long-term instructions, it could create a situation where, even without activation, the other person¡¯s subconscious would follow her commands and consistently act towards the goals she set.


    It didn¡¯t seem like he was lying, but she decided to let it be for now. The truth would be clear once the results were out. And if Sam was deceiving her, well, that would be quite interesting.


    Alice¡¯s lips curved up unconsciously, her smile charming yet somehow eerie.


    "Mmm, is that so... that¡¯s wonderful. Then, I¡¯ll be waiting for your results."


    At this moment, Sam didn¡¯t quickly bid farewell and leave. Instead, he looked at Alice with a hint of yearning.


    "Um... Miss Alice?"


    Her attention was drawn by his hesitant and cautious manner.


    "What¡¯s the matter, Sam? You can speak up, it¡¯s okay."


    Sam seemed to gather a tremendous amount of courage, taking a deep breath, his cheeks even blushing as he looked at Alice.


    "About the reward you mentioned... does it still count?"


    Hearing this, Alice had a moment of realization. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She displayed a satisfied smile, realizing it wasn¡¯t her hypnotic influence that was too strong, but rather her promise was excessively alluring to students of this age.


    Even such a handsome student as Sam was no match for her charm.


    But for some reason, Alice particularly liked this student, finding the shy Sam rather cute.


    It was like going to a pet store and always choosing the dog that pleases you the most.


    "Don¡¯t worry, what I promised Sam, I¡¯ll definitely fulfill. As long as your grades satisfy me... everything you wish for will come true."


    Alice¡¯s captivating smile sent a warm breath across Sam¡¯s face.


    Sam seemed spellbound, even forgetting who he was.


    His cheeks reddened even more.


    "Th-thank you, Teacher Alice!"


    "Yes, head home straight after school and rest. Don¡¯t linger in strange places on the way," she advised.


    "Okay, thank you, teacher, goodbye!"


    Alice watched with satisfaction as Sam descended the stairs, his steps a mix of nervousness and excitement.


    She felt even more anticipation than the excitement Sam displayed.


    She pondered, if Sam¡¯s exam results didn¡¯t meet her expectations, should she still reward him?


    Slightly lowering her standards for Sam probably wasn¡¯t a big deal. As long as there was some improvement in his grades, encouragement was necessary to foster his interest in learning.


    Sam descended the stairs and patted his own face.


    "I can¡¯t believe I, of all people, have to feign shyness. It¡¯s disgusting."


    But what choice did he have? To act convincingly, he had to play the part fully. Otherwise, how could he achieve the maximum impact when Alice discovered the truth?


    Yet, Sam wondered if, by truly conquering Alice, he would reach a level of acting prowess worthy of a professional debut.


    Sam left the school and headed to his job at the convenience store.


    But he hadn¡¯t gone far when a seemingly expensive white sedan pulled up beside him.


    Sam was puzzled as the car window slowly rolled down.


    Inside was a man with a mild smile, someone who looked about Sam¡¯s age but with an entirely different demeanor.


    Wearing glasses and a neat, short haircut, he was dressed in a smart suit.


    He looked at Sam with a smile, his eyes filled with an annoying, condescending confidence.


    "You¡¯re Sam, right? Hope I got your name right. Care to hop in for a chat?"


    He smiled confidently, exuding a clumsy imitation of an adult¡¯s poise. Extremely self-assured.


    Sam glanced at him.


    "Sorry, I¡¯m busy and don¡¯t have time to chat."


    With that, Sam turned and walked away!

 Chapter 54: Thanks to the bounty of nature

    "Hold on! Stop right there!"The boy inside the car suddenly lost his composure, eager to get Sam to stay.


    Sam stopped but showed no intention of getting into the car.


    "Is there something else?"


    The boy in the car struggled to maintain a forced smile, as if he was deliberately holding back some emotion.


    He looked at Sam.


    "You really don¡¯t know who I am?"


    "Why should I know who you are? Your face isn¡¯t exactly on money, is it?"


    Sam¡¯s comment infuriated the boy.


    Taking a deep breath, the boy in the car looked out the open window with a cold expression.


    "I¡¯m Brody, the current president of the Kuhang High School Student Council. Ever heard of that name?"


    "Oh, so it¡¯s you. But this is off-campus, what does it have to do with you being the student council president?"


    Sam¡¯s question was so na?ve, it almost made Brody blurt out that he was also the second son of the wealthy Weber family, possessing more wealth than Sam could ever dream of earning in several lifetimes!


    But obviously, that would have seemed petty.


    Brody tried to stay calm, reminding himself not to lose his cool over this boy¡¯s ¡¯stupidity¡¯.


    "It¡¯s not related. I just wanted to talk to you about something personal."


    Sam checked his phone and then looked at Brody. "I¡¯m busy, maybe some other time."


    Brody couldn¡¯t believe it! Since when did someone check their schedule before agreeing to talk to him? What a joke! S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now he saw it clearly ¨C Sam knew exactly why he was being approached and was just playing dumb to irritate him.


    Playing dumb, huh?


    Then¡­


    Brody got out of the car and stood directly opposite Sam.


    Although their heights were similar, Brody, with his aristocratic demeanor, seemed to overshadow Sam.


    Sam looked at him.


    "So, you can walk. I thought you were disabled, always sitting in the car."


    Brody clenched his teeth, resisting the urge to punch Sam. He remembered Asher¡¯s warning that Sam was a formidable fighter.


    Yet, as a member of the Weber family, if Sam dared to hurt him, Brody would have more reasons to retaliate.


    However, Brody¡¯s status as the second son of the Weber family prevented him from acting rashly.


    So, Brody calmed himself down once more.


    "Fine. Now that you know who I am, there are things you should be aware of."


    Sam continued to feign ignorance.


    "What should I be aware of?"


    Brody smirked.


    "That¡¯s right, everything Asher and his group did was under my orders."


    Sam seemed utterly indifferent, even though the disparity in their status and position seemed vast.


    "Oh, is that so?"


    Brody spoke nonchalantly.


    "You should be aware of the gap between our statuses. If I really wanted to deal with you, it would be a simple matter. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.


    Let¡¯s cut to the chase. This is the first and last warning I¡¯m giving you. I don¡¯t want you anywhere near Angel. She will be mine, make no mistake about it."


    His words carried an oppressive air, but to Sam, they felt incongruous.


    It was like a child in diapers trying to negotiate a multimillion-dollar deal.


    But this was typical of Brody.


    He was just a kid who had always wanted to prove himself, desperate to appear mature and earn recognition under the shadow of his powerful family.


    Sam, unafraid, smiled at Brody.


    "Are you so sure about that? Does Angel know about your confidence?"


    Brody frowned.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter whether she knows or not. Do you think getting close to Angel is something to celebrate? She¡¯s just not mature enough yet. Once she leaves school, she¡¯ll realize that boys like you are just toys that are quickly discarded.


    And my duty is to clean up the trash around her, to minimize the damage she might suffer from garbage like you."


    It sounded reasonable, but Sam shook his head.


    "No, no, no, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s right. Even without me, there will be other guys around Angel. Instead of exhausting yourself fighting off every guy who gets close to her, why not try harder to make her fall completely in love with you?


    If Angel truly falls for you, then you wouldn¡¯t see me as a threat anymore. So, the fact that you sought me out means... Angel doesn¡¯t like you at all, right?"


    Brody was speechless for a moment.


    Sam¡¯s last remark hit him like a bullet, striking at his most vulnerable spot. It was like a critical hit in a game.


    He almost lost his composure and lashed out at Sam.


    But his last shred of reason was telling him to stay calm, calm, calm.


    Now Brody, having lost his patience, looked at Sam.


    "So, you¡¯re determined to oppose me to the end? Are you ready for that?"


    Sam spread his hands.


    "What can I do? I¡¯m just friends with Angel, and you¡¯ve already accused me of eyeing her fortune. It¡¯s quite frustrating.


    And what¡¯s with the threats from the start? I¡¯m just a hot-blooded young man; I don¡¯t respond well to force. What choice do I have?"


    Hearing Sam¡¯s words, something seemed to click for Brody.


    He smirked internally and then pulled out a thick envelope from his coat, offering it to Sam.


    "Here¡¯s fifty thousand dollars. Take this money and stay away from Angel. Does that make things difficult for you?"


    Sam appeared pleasantly surprised, eagerly taking the envelope from Brody¡¯s hand.


    "Worthy of being an heir of the Weber family, so generous! Why didn¡¯t you do this earlier? Why make our relationship so complicated?"


    Watching Sam¡¯s greedy reaction, Brody felt nothing but disgust. Just as he suspected... Sam was after money.


    He had seen many people from ordinary families desperately trying to seize any opportunity to change their fate, and he had no interest or respect for them.


    So, without wanting to waste more words on Sam, Brody got straight to the point.


    "Remember our agreement once you take this money. If you dare to break it, you¡¯ll face consequences you can¡¯t handle. You¡¯ll regret taking this money, I swear."


    After speaking, Brody walked towards his car. As he opened the door, he heard a voice from behind.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a man of my word. Of course, I won¡¯t initiate any contact with Angel, but... if Angel approaches me, that wouldn¡¯t count as breaking the promise, right?"


    Brody froze, turning back angrily to look at Sam.


    "What did you say?"


    Sam was already retreating, holding the envelope and waving at a disbelieving Brody.


    "You might not know, but I¡¯ve never actually pursued Angel. Well, thanks to the Weber family and nature¡¯s bounty. Goodbye, Brody~"


    Sam walked away, his pocket heavier by fifty thousand dollars.


    Meanwhile, Brody stood by his car, frozen as if turned to stone.


    Then...


    "Bang!!"


    He punched the car door so hard it dented.


    That jerk!


    "Ow...!!"


    Clutching his fist, Brody doubled over slightly, his expression turning fierce.


    He hadn¡¯t expected Sam to dare to play him like this!


    Why was Sam so bold? Wasn¡¯t he afraid at all?


    No... Brody had never been so insulted in his life.


    He wouldn¡¯t ask for the fifty thousand back. He wanted Sam to deeply regret playing him today.


    That fifty thousand was going to be his burial money!


    As for Sam, he just stuffed the fifty thousand dollars into his pocket.


    Why not take it?


    Was he supposed to act like in a drama, throw the money in Brody¡¯s face, and loudly declare, "I don¡¯t want your dirty money!"?


    No joke, why not take what¡¯s freely given?


    "So much money, I can buy lots of popular games and my favorite collectibles!"


    Despite his encounter with Brody, Sam¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t dampened; in fact, he was even happier.


    The windfall kept him in high spirits for a long time.


    But when the day he had arranged to meet Angel approached, his mood shifted to one of solemnity, as if preparing for battle.

 Chapter 55: This beautiful princess looked rather seductive today

    [Ding! Congratulations, you can now complete your weekly check-in. Would you like to do it now?]On a weekend morning, Sam was still groggy when a clear voice rang in his ears.


    Sam glanced at the clock instinctively. "It¡¯s only 6 a.m. Does your system start working this early?"


    "..."


    The system didn¡¯t respond at all.


    Predictably, his underwear was wet again. Sam changed into a new pair of clean underwear and then chose to check in.


    [Congratulations on completing your second week¡¯s check-in.]


    [Ding! You have received a check-in reward!]


    [Ten charm points!]


    "..."


    [Your current ability values are:]


    [Intelligence: 40]


    [Physical Strength: 43]


    [Power: 34]


    [Luck: 30]


    [Charm: 94]


    [Sexual Desire: 115]


    Is this some kind of joke?


    A weekly check-in for just ten charm points?


    Give me a break!


    Did they want to make his life even more troublesome? And Sam was already very handsome; his charm was so high that even a 90-year-old lady could be attracted. Couldn¡¯t they increase other attributes, even luck would be fine!


    However, Sam didn¡¯t have high expectations for a check-in system that required no effort and gave rewards weekly for free. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If it could grant something extraordinary, there would be no need to conquer female leads. He could just hide at home and wait to automatically become a superhero.


    Of course, these were just Sam¡¯s overly idealistic fantasies.


    If that were the case, there would be no challenge in this game world. Sam would be invincible just by living.


    If he relied solely on check-ins without pursuing female leads, the most he might gain would be luck, charm, or even sexual desire, which are not very useful and only increase Sam¡¯s troubles.


    Sam got out of bed and went about his morning routine as usual.


    Looking in the mirror, he noticed he had become even more handsome. At this rate, he might become the enemy of all men in the world.


    Today was destined to be a special day. The exams were over, and the time he promised Angel was approaching.


    Sam didn¡¯t delay any longer. Nearly exhausting her patience, he had set the time for this afternoon, the same as last time, and of course, at the same place.


    It was still early, so Sam went for a morning run and picked up a hamburger for breakfast on the way back.


    Today, he didn¡¯t bump into his female neighbor. Probably, Zoe was taking advantage of the weekend to sleep in.


    After returning, Sam took a shower and finished his burger. He then played video games for a while and, noticing the time, got ready to leave.


    His outfit today was pretty casual: a pair of denim jeans and an oversized, long-hemmed T-shirt. The neckline was slightly open, not the traditional crew or V-neck, but more like an off-the-shoulder design meant for girls.


    According to Sam¡¯s taste, he wouldn¡¯t normally wear such clothes. It was his sister Ava who had bought it for him a while back, insisting it was the latest trend and that it suited his figure.


    Sam wasn¡¯t sure if it was really trendy, but there was no doubt he was a human clothes hanger, the perfect model. He could easily pull off any style of clothing and make it uniquely his.


    Standing at the bus stop, Sam attracted many glances. Even on the bus, he noticed girls sneakily taking pictures of him with their phones.


    He didn¡¯t mind too much; after all, being handsome is an art form, and art is meant to be shared.


    Finally, he arrived at the familiar Cherry Blossom Avenue. This time, he had no worries about getting lost and easily found Angel¡¯s iconic house.


    Sam knocked on the door, which soon opened to reveal a familiar face, the cute girl he met last time.


    "Sam? Hmph!" Selena looked even more youthful and adorable in denim shorts, white slippers, and a pink T-shirt tucked into her shorts. Her body was still developing, at least her chest was nowhere near Angel¡¯s impressive size.


    Sam smiled at Selena. "What¡¯s up? Aren¡¯t you happy to see me?"


    Selena glared at Sam, clearly displeased. "It¡¯s because of you that my game console got confiscated last time!"


    It seemed Angel was indeed a woman of her word, strict even with her family members.


    Sam shrugged helplessly. "That was all Angel¡¯s doing. Blaming me won¡¯t do you any good, you know."


    Selena stamped her feet in annoyance. "My game console is gone! Waaah, do you have any idea how I¡¯ve been getting by these past few weeks? You don¡¯t have a clue! You don¡¯t even care!!"


    True, Sam really didn¡¯t know, and frankly, he didn¡¯t care.


    But after all, Selena was a cute girl, and she hadn¡¯t crossed paths much with Sam in the game. Therefore, Sam didn¡¯t dislike her; instead, he smiled and patted her head.


    "There, there, I¡¯ll try talking to your sister today about getting your console back, okay?"


    Selena¡¯s eyes widened with surprise. "Really?"


    Sam smiled and asked, "Still think I¡¯m annoying?"


    "Of course not! You¡¯re so cool, Sam, how could I dislike you? Come on in, my sister has been waiting for you for ages." Children¡¯s moods are so straightforward, she was excited in an instant.


    Selena led Sam to the familiar room.


    There were no servants to be seen in the large courtyard, probably because Angel had asked the maid and other staff to leave earlier, which was typical of her style.


    "Sam, you better remember what you promised me!" Selena looked at Sam anxiously.


    Sam smiled and nodded. Selena went off to play, and Sam knocked on the room door.


    It was eerily quiet inside, so quiet that one couldn¡¯t even hear breathing. But soon, a familiar voice called out, "Come in."


    Sam pushed the door open and looked inside. He hadn¡¯t closed the door yet, but in an instant, he was nearly breathless.


    He stood frozen in the doorway.


    Don¡¯t get it wrong, it wasn¡¯t a pause in time. He had just gotten a clear view of everything inside. There was only one person there, Angel.


    Just one look, and it was as if Sam was under a spell. Not because Angel had used her powers, but at that moment, she possessed such magic.


    Her attire was neither exaggerated nor flashy.


    A black spaghetti strap dress, pure white knee-high stockings that were semi-transparent. Her long hair was loosely tied at the back of her head.


    She turned to look directly at Sam. Her bare face was flawless, her deep, luminous eyes had an enchanting charm, like that of a goddess.


    The smooth shoulders revealed by her dress, and below, a pair of full, perky breasts creating a deep cleavage under the restraint of the fabric.


    Sam couldn¡¯t deny it; he was mesmerized by Angel¡¯s appearance. She was cool yet stunningly beautiful. Simple, yet incredibly elegant.


    Seeing Sam¡¯s slightly dazed gaze, Angel tilted her head back, accentuating the beautiful curve of her slender neck and perfectly sculpted jawline, like a work of art.


    She wasn¡¯t smiling, yet she was captivating.


    "A country boy seeing a princess for the first time probably looks just like this."


    Facing Angel, saying he was a country boy wasn¡¯t far from the truth. And she indeed resembled a noble princess.


    Only, this beautiful princess looked rather... seductive today.

 Chapter 56: Get undressed. I’m about to begin

    Angel hardly seemed like someone involved in the arts, but her very existence was akin to a piece of art.Her biggest artistic obsession appeared to be dissecting a young man named Sam into several pieces and then reassembling them. This thought allowed Sam to regain some composure.


    Whenever such beauty threatened to overwhelm his heart, compelling him to surrender to Angel¡¯s allure, he would forcibly recall some epic moments from their game.


    ...


    "I certainly can¡¯t match your background, and there¡¯s no denying that," Sam said with a smile.


    Angel¡¯s gaze swept over Sam¡¯s face, finding him very handsome, with each aspect pleasing to the eye. Sam¡¯s attire was simple, with a minimal color palette, yet he seemed to wear it differently.


    Angel couldn¡¯t tell if it was an illusion, but she felt he looked even more handsome than a few days ago. She wished she could dress Sam in different clothes to see how he looked in various styles.


    If only Sam belonged entirely to her.


    This thought grew stronger for a moment.


    "I don¡¯t care about the rest; I just want to know if you are ready."


    Angel turned away, looking at her artwork. Sam didn¡¯t answer directly but instead asked, "Can I see what your last sculpture looked like?"


    "What are you up to?" Angel raised an eyebrow.


    Sam shrugged. "Just curious about how you would sculpt me. Don¡¯t worry, I have no intention of critiquing your sculpture skills."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if you critique it. I find sculpting a bit bothersome and have changed my mind. If you want to see, go ahead," Angel snorted and handed a digital tablet to Sam.


    This intrigued Sam. "You do more than just sculpt; you even paint?"


    "Of course," Angel replied matter-of-factly. "Sculpting is just a hobby of mine. My real talent lies in painting. And I don¡¯t use ordinary materials and paper."


    "Really? That¡¯s surprising," Sam mused. He wasn¡¯t commending with Angel but rather thinking that indeed, the wealthy had more leisure time than ordinary people, no matter how they disguised their busyness and anxiety.


    Angel turned her head, presenting her beautiful and noble profile to Sam. "Hurry up and give it back when you¡¯re done. Don¡¯t waste time."


    "No rush; we have plenty of time," Sam said, sitting cross-legged on the floor and examining the several paintings Angel had done on the digital tablet.


    Compared to sculpture, painting seemed to offer a more authentic visual experience.


    Angel¡¯s work was impressive, especially her depiction of Sam¡¯s penile, which was incredibly lifelike.


    Seeing his own nude figure in the painting, Sam felt no embarrassment.


    However, he keenly noticed that Angel, who seemed to be busy arranging her easel, was stealing glances at him. It appeared she was observing whether he¡¯d show any odd expressions while looking at the artworks.


    Sam furrowed his brow. "I have a question."


    "What is it?" Sam swiped to a painting of himself unclothed, seemingly ready to engage in a fierce lovemaking with the so-called female lead.


    "This one here, I mean, I¡¯ve got abs and pecs, but aren¡¯t they a bit overdone?"


    Angel defended her choice with conviction. "It¡¯s an artistic expression. Exaggerating the muscle lines enhances the expressiveness, filling the entire piece with desire."


    "And why does my expression look so weak, as if I¡¯m being coerced?"


    Sam fully understood that this was a scenario conjured by Angel¡¯s fantasies, where he appeared in front of her or within a pre-set scene in this manner.


    She wanted Sam to be the one controlled by her, pleading step by step for mercy, gradually becoming her plaything, immersed in her dominion.


    Of course, Angel wasn¡¯t about to reveal her thoughts just yet.


    So she simply said, "That¡¯s the theme, it¡¯s nothing personal. Nowadays, many TV series audiences prefer such a passive male lead, almost wishing he remains weak and constantly toyed with by a strong female lead."


    Angel¡¯s explanation seemed more like a test of Sam¡¯s boundaries.


    Sam nodded thoughtfully.


    "You might have a point, but sorry, I don¡¯t like it." His words were sharp.


    Angel turned to face the young man directly. "Which kind do you prefer?"


    It felt like a harbinger of a declaration of war, suddenly making the atmosphere tense.


    Sam remained nonchalant, casually placing the digital tablet on the floor beside Angel¡¯s legs.


    "I, of course, prefer taking the initiative. This whole idea of passively waiting to be overpowered by a female lead... too weak. And acting like they don¡¯t want it verbally, but their body tells a different story, is too hypocritical for me. I favor consistency in words and actions."


    Hearing Sam¡¯s words, a subtle and elusive expression flickered in Angel¡¯s eyes.


    She paused for a moment before standing up, her feet sheathed in over-the-knee white stockings, bare of any shoes.


    The semi-transparent white stockings weren¡¯t flesh-colored but revealed the delicate skin of her legs beneath the pure white.


    Angel walked over to Sam, the slightly swaying hem of her black dress revealing her cartoon panties.


    This panties seemed like a goddess¡¯s lure to mortals on earth or a witch¡¯s temptation to a hero.


    "Taking the initiative isn¡¯t just lip service; everyone dislikes subjugation and refuses to be subordinate. Yet many find themselves in such positions. Ever wonder why?"


    Sam lifted his head, confronting Angel directly.


    She seemed so high above, her face framed by long hair, beautiful yet so perilous, like a queen holding the reins of power.


    In front of Sam, Angel slowly raised her foot. Her long, slender leg, wrapped in semi-transparent white over-the-knee stockings, extended towards him, then lowered again.


    She placed her foot on Sam¡¯s thigh.


    It wasn¡¯t painful - after all, she wasn¡¯t heavy - but undoubtedly, she was asserting her dominance. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She could easily control everything she desired, including Sam himself.


    Today it was his leg; tomorrow, it could be his cock!


    The delicate and warm sensation of her foot pressing down was both slow and sudden. She spoke deliberately, "It¡¯s not just about strength, but also about the situation, about power. Only fools clamor for equality and rights when they have nothing. The clever ones cling to this irresistible force, eagerly pleasing and agreeing, striving to gain more benefits."


    Her words were demeaning, her expression scornful, but her actions felt almost like a reward. Being stepped on like this... was surprisingly not disagreeable.


    But Sam, smiling, looked up at her. "Or could it be about playing along until finding an opportunity to overturn everything?"


    Hearing this, Angel scoffed dismissively. "That would depend on whether there¡¯s the capability to do so in the future. For now... get up, get undressed. I¡¯m about to begin."

 Chapter 57: Do you really dare?

    Angel¡¯s foot left Sam¡¯s leg, and with it went the subtle weight that had been resting there. Of course, she also lost a precious touch.She turned around and sat back down beside the easel, then cast a glance over.


    "What are you staring at? Do you want to repeat what happened the other day? Don¡¯t forget, this time it was you who agreed," Angel said.


    Sam sighed, then pushed himself off the floor to stand up.


    The truth was, once you cross your own boundaries once, doing it repeatedly doesn¡¯t seem to weigh as heavily on the mind. That¡¯s why those who stray off the path often find themselves sinking deeper.


    Sam was well aware that he shouldn¡¯t consider this normal, but at this moment, he really had no choice. This was the path he had chosen.


    "What are you planning to draw this time?" Sam asked as he stood up, facing Angel.


    Angel thought for a moment, then looked at Sam. "Take off your shirt first. I need to conceptualize a new composition."


    You better be really conceptualizing!


    Watching Angel seriously engrossed in her art, Sam wanted to make a sarcastic remark, but instead, he obediently reached out and took off his shirt.


    The door of the studio was firmly closed, and without Angel¡¯s permission, no one would dare to enter. So, she felt no burden as she soon saw Sam¡¯s entire upper body.


    It seemed different from the last time she had seen it.


    The area around his shoulders and collarbone was what Angel found most attractive about Sam, not his abs or chest, but this part. With its smooth lines and a hint of cold, skeletal beauty, he looked like a sculpture filled with aesthetic appeal.


    Every inch seemed to exude an air of allure, drawing the eye naturally even from a distance. The air in the studio seemed to heat up instantly.


    Angel didn¡¯t rush to the next step. Instead, she showed a somewhat satisfied expression and began to sketch on her canvas, even commanding Sam to strike various poses.


    Then she said, "Turn around, I want to draw your back."


    "My back too?"


    "Of course. Every part of my work must be perfect, a blend of ideal and reality."


    Her logic sounded convincing, almost as if it were genuine. Sam didn¡¯t retort, but instead, obediently turned around.


    Angel didn¡¯t even realize her breathing had become heavier, captivated by the sight of Sam¡¯s even more beautiful back.


    Although Sam wasn¡¯t particularly muscular, and overall seemed leaner, there was a peculiar sexual tension about him.


    What exactly is this ¡¯sexual tension¡¯?


    It¡¯s an indescribable allure that leaves one thirsty and tongue-tied, without any logical explanation, yet irresistibly evokes desire.


    The lines of his back were distinct, accentuating his shoulder blades. He was the epitome of a perfect model ¨C a word that aptly described him.


    "If only he were mine, solely mine, to play with and passionately savor at will," Angel thought, feeling a surge of impulse once again. Amidst this impulse, she tried to keep her composure and began to paint, until she spoke again.


    "Come here," she instructed.


    Sam furrowed his brows slightly and approached Angel, within an uncomfortably close distance.


    "Aren¡¯t you finished drawing?"


    But Angel, seemingly losing control, reached out to touch Sam¡¯s body.


    However, Sam stepped back, avoiding her touch.


    Angel looked at him, a mix of dissatisfaction and confusion in her gaze.


    Sam spoke calmly and firmly, "It¡¯s just a drawing. There¡¯s no need to touch me, is there?"


    Angel frowned slightly. "Of course, I need to touch. How else can I capture the precise feel? How else can I achieve true expressiveness?"


    It sounded legitimate enough ¨C all about expressiveness! Of course, a lecher could come up with any flowery language to justify their motives.


    "Don¡¯t joke. I might understand if you were a sculptor, but I¡¯ve never heard of a painter needing to touch specifically..."


    "You disagree?" she challenged.


    "Absolutely. We had an agreement. If you touch me, I¡¯ll do the same to you, and you wouldn¡¯t want someone of my lowly status to touch your body, would you?"


    Sam seemed to be holding his trump card. But instead of backing down, this only fueled Angel¡¯s desire more. The more unattainable something seemed, the stronger her urge to possess it grew. She smirked inwardly.


    "So, it¡¯s fine as long as I don¡¯t touch you, right?"


    "...You could say that," Sam replied, not committing entirely, seemingly on guard.


    Although Angel couldn¡¯t understand why he maintained such wariness towards a perfect girl like herself, it didn¡¯t matter.


    Her goal was to strip away all his pretenses and expose Sam¡¯s true nature, his genuine longing for her body. She was convinced it existed, merely suppressed by him.


    "Fine, now take off your panties. I want to draw your penile..." she said.


    "Didn¡¯t you already see them last time... Why again?" Sam asked, his eyes widening in surprise.


    Angel replied with a cold laugh, "This time is different. What does it have to do with last time? Last time was for a sculpture, this is for a painting. Since when do artists rely solely on memory? The feeling of the moment is what¡¯s most important. Are you planning to be the first to break our agreement?"


    Her words seemed to stir a competitive spirit in Sam.


    "What a joke... I¡¯m not going to be the first to break it. Take them off? Big deal. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m at a disadvantage."


    With that, Sam swiftly and decisively removed his underwear, revealing his legs and cock to Angel.


    Of course, she felt a blush of shyness at the sight of a man¡¯s body, a natural nervousness. But soon, it turned into an almost yandere fervor.


    Her cheeks flushed, body temperature rising, Angel¡¯s breathing became rapid as she gazed intently at an increasingly tense Sam. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What¡¯s this? Sam, is this the limit of your courage?"


    "Who says so?" Sam retorted, seemingly getting more provoked, easily hooked.


    His cock were thick and long, nothing to be ashamed of.


    Sam seemed outwardly nonchalant, but his face betrayed an indescribable shame. This was exactly what Angel wanted to see, and it excited her immensely.


    Almost unable to hold back, she reached out to touch Sam¡¯s cock, just like the last time.


    But this time...


    "Snap."


    Sam precisely grabbed her wrist, and Angel looked at him in surprise.


    Sam seemed undaunted by authority, striving to maintain a calm demeanor.


    "I¡¯ve taken it off, but I said you can¡¯t touch me, right?" he stated.


    Angel stood up, this time appearing unwilling to compromise. She directly faced Sam, closing in on him.


    "That seems to be the case, but how am I supposed to paint you in this state? I¡¯m very dissatisfied, so I need to take some measures. It¡¯s necessary. Do you understand?"


    Sam could feel her intoxicating scent as she drew near, her searing warmth threatening to envelop him. Danger was palpably in the air.


    He saw in her elegance, nobility, and allure, yet also a descent into something darker.


    Sam seemed to be resisting to the last, his tone almost gritting with tension. "You wouldn¡¯t want me to treat you the same way. Bear the consequences yourself."


    But Angel merely scoffed. "Do you really dare?"


    Sam took a deep breath. "I mean what I say."


    "Fine."


    With that, Angel leaned towards Sam, her body pressing against his.


    In a moment least expected by Sam, her remaining hand caressed he¡¯s face, and her fiery, soft lips covered the corner of his mouth.


    It was a dizzying, unsatisfying kiss.

 Chapter 58: Now it’s your turn

    Before Sam arrived, he was already prepared, even for each encounter with Angel.He had a strategy for every aspect - his expressions, his words, everything was meticulously planned.


    This time was no different.


    He used his poised and unyielding demeanor to provoke the girl¡¯s intense desire to control.


    Only by being difficult could he hope to fully conquer her, to take control, and perhaps even dominate her.


    His expressions were a performance, his words a guided script.


    It seemed like everything was under his control, but Sam¡¯s biggest challenge came from the raw, physical feelings he couldn¡¯t ignore. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Or rather, Angel¡¯s allure.


    Despite knowing everything, the outcome, the depths of cruelty this girl was capable of, he still felt slightly dizzy when she came close, indulging in unrealistic fantasies.


    A moment¡¯s lapse could leave him unable to resist Angel¡¯s charm, making him the first to give in, eventually becoming a toy under her manipulation, leading to the same fate as in games.


    The current situation was exactly that.


    Despite being prepared, the moment her lips brushed against the corner of his mouth, his heartbeat accelerated.


    Angel¡¯s kiss felt like a divine gift.


    It wasn¡¯t a deep kiss, just a brush, fleeting enough to overshadow all light and rational judgment.


    Her eyes hazy, she looked at Sam, "How will you return the favor?"


    Sam didn¡¯t know how to respond. Her nose brushed his cheek, moving slowly, as if she knew he wouldn¡¯t make the first move, wouldn¡¯t break their agreement.


    She started to move against him, her lips grazing his cheek, leaving behind a wet trace and her scent.


    Sam felt like a snake was moving on his face, but unlike a cold snake, she was warm.


    It wasn¡¯t just the corner of his mouth or his cheeks; Angel also didn¡¯t spare Sam¡¯s eyes, though he quickly closed them in response. But soon, it was his ears that felt her tender kiss.


    She gently bit, then blew into Sam¡¯s ear, asking in a seductive whisper: "Should I expect this in return too?"


    "Angel, stop it already. If you keep this up, I swear I¡¯m going to shove my cock into your mouth and fill it with cum!" Sam threatened.


    But Angel, in that moment, didn¡¯t care about his words. She was keenly aware that Sam seemed on the verge of losing control. It was as if she was tantalizingly close to pushing him over the edge, to shattering his rationality.


    Yes, this was exactly how it should be.


    She had never done such things with anyone else, not because she couldn¡¯t, but rather, it was beneath her. She never had to lower her standards for anyone.


    But Sam was an exception. And with exceptions, she expected returns. She didn¡¯t care how substantial these returns were, but she was determined to expose his most genuine, primal sexual desires.


    Then, she would successfully manipulate Sam, turning him into her toy.


    Even without stopping time, this was something she could easily accomplish. After all, he was just Sam, nothing more.


    Her captivating laughter echoed lightly, her tone enchanting as she spoke into Sam¡¯s ear, her breath warm and moist.


    "Stop pretending... you¡¯re actually enjoying this, aren¡¯t you? Your so-called ¡¯conditions¡¯ are just a way to disguise your true desires. How could you resist me? You¡¯re just afraid that after making love with a perfect girl like me, you¡¯ll never find this feeling with anyone else."


    She extended her tongue, gently licking Sam¡¯s earlobe.


    Sensing the slight tremor in Sam¡¯s body and observing his visibly flushed skin, Angel seemed to hold all the winning cards.


    "You¡¯re just scared, so you can¡¯t willingly give in. You choose to resist me deliberately, but what¡¯s the use? It¡¯s like a cat-and-mouse game... A mouse is always a mouse, and a cat is always a cat."


    Angel now lowered her head, moving away from Sam¡¯s ear, only to press her lips against his neck.


    Gently kissing the side, not forceful enough to leave a mark, her other hand wandered without pattern over Sam¡¯s face, caressing his lips and nose.


    Her lips continued their journey, finally settling on Sam¡¯s throat.


    Specifically, on his Adam¡¯s apple.


    At this spot, Angel couldn¡¯t contain herself and sucked fiercely, like a greedy vampire.


    Sam was indeed resisting Angel¡¯s physical temptations.


    He was also battling the collapse of his rationality, as countless voices told him to give in, to accept what was happening.


    After all, she was being so forward.


    And more so, because she was a beautiful girl like Angel.


    But the only different voice left was his remaining sense of reason, even as she moved away from his neck, leaving a deep kiss mark on his Adam¡¯s apple, Angel still unsatisfied and looking downward.


    Sam opened his eyes.


    And Angel, lifting her gaze, looked at him enticingly. "So honest now... your cock is fully erect, aren¡¯t you? Do you want me to go further?"


    Sam didn¡¯t respond.


    Angel¡¯s eyes wandered over his face, noting his noticeably heavy breathing.


    "It¡¯s okay, you can ask me for more. It¡¯s like granting favors to a pet, not shameful at all, because you¡¯re dealing with me, with Angel... Just speak up, and I¡¯ll reward you generously. Just beg me, like a servant pleading for a master¡¯s reward."


    Sam remained silent, his gaze fixed on Angel.


    Suddenly, Angel¡¯s urgency dissipated. She returned to her easel as if nothing had happened, even picking up her brush. She glanced at his sturdy ¡¯fighting penis¡¯ and smiled coquettishly.


    "Let¡¯s continue this game, shall we? Let¡¯s see how long you can last. You¡¯re in a good state now, so just stand there because... Ah!"


    As Angel was about to pretend to resume painting, her brush was suddenly snatched away.


    Surprised, she looked at the naked Sam standing before her.


    His expression was calm, eerily so.


    Before Angel could react, Sam grabbed her wrist roughly, lifting her to stand in front of him. Then he leaned in, instantly closing the gap, pinning her against the wall.


    Their cheeks were close, almost touching.


    This sudden move caught Angel off guard, even embarrassing her. She had done this to him, but what gave him the right to do this to her?


    Ignited with anger, Angel glared at Sam. "What are you doing!"


    But Sam used his other hand to lift her chin, forcing her to look up at him, a humiliating angle.


    "I said our agreement has consequences, and I intend to keep my word. Now it¡¯s your turn."


    What?


    How dare he!

 Chapter 59: Sam, do you want to die?

    Being proactive and being passive are entirely different situations.For Angel, she could take the initiative in certain actions, even if it seemed like she was at a disadvantage.


    However, the psychological upper hand, or rather, the pleasure she derived, was satisfying for her.


    Manipulating others¡¯ emotions, dominating their fates, was undoubtedly a thrilling experience.


    It¡¯s like realizing you¡¯re feeling superior, especially when you see the other person clearly resisting but helpless to do anything about it.


    Angel had no interest in other men because they would fall for her the moment they saw her, which made her lose all interest in them.


    It didn¡¯t matter if they were handsome, gentlemanly, or even from a comparable family background.


    The only exception was Sam. Angel wanted to dominate him, to have him all to herself.


    To her, Sam was like an exclusive toy displayed in a showcase, not for sale - a limited edition, something that couldn¡¯t be obtained with power or money. This was what excited Angel, what made her more desirous.


    But now, the situation had completely changed. She remembered their agreement, but she didn¡¯t think Sam would dare to do it.


    No matter how much Sam seemed to resist her, no matter how smart or sharp he appeared, she didn¡¯t believe he had the courage to offend her.


    After all, she had tormented him up to this point, and he hadn¡¯t fought back, had he? He hadn¡¯t even called for help.


    So how come now... she was the one pushed against the wall?


    The one with her chin lifted?


    The one with her body pinned down?


    The passive one turned out to be her!


    Angel couldn¡¯t accept this.


    For a moment, she was furious, so angry that she wanted to overthrow him, to slap him.


    But at this moment, Angel couldn¡¯t do it. Her hand was held, her body firmly restrained by Sam, their bodies in close contact, her voluptuous breasts pressed against his sturdy chest.


    While Angel was angry, a special emotion began to spread over her, her body seemingly becoming more sensitive.


    As her chin was lifted, a sense of unwarranted humiliation welled up in her eyes. The angle and look of Angel were unprecedented, almost enough to fully ignite a man¡¯s sexual desire and stir up a fierce urge, even to the point of committing a crime.


    Sam also felt the suppleness of her breasts¡¯ curves, this contact was too tormenting, too tempting.


    "Sam... do you know what you¡¯re doing? Let me go now!" Angel¡¯s expression was one of shame, her beautiful face blushing.


    Though her words sounded threatening, her body was incredibly sensitive at the moment.


    She even had to restrain herself from rubbing her legs together, as if she needed to do something to alleviate the restless emotion stirring within her.


    Sam seemed to be able to do whatever he wanted because Angel¡¯s panties were soaking wet and her pussy couldn¡¯t wait to be completely filled with Sam¡¯s thick, long cock.


    However, Sam was very calm at this moment. He knew it wasn¡¯t the right time yet; he had to make Angel understand who truly was in control of everything.


    Sam¡¯s cock had become very hard, but he didn¡¯t want to remove Angel¡¯s panties. Instead, he lowered his head, meeting her shocked gaze.


    As Sam¡¯s lips slowly approached, Angel¡¯s last bit of defiance was to keep her eyes wide open.


    She refused to lose, to submit. She was determined to show this presumptuous man the consequences!


    Sam, mimicking Angel¡¯s earlier action, kissed her lips. During this, he saw Angel¡¯s angry gaze fixed on him, mixed with a unique sense of enjoyment.


    Sam maintained eye contact and began to replicate Angel¡¯s movements, not only pressing against her alluring body but also gently kissing her mouth, her cheek, and, of course, her ear.


    Throughout this, Sam felt Angel¡¯s breathing becoming more pronounced and exaggerated.


    When his lips neared Angel¡¯s earlobe, she reached out her hand to Sam¡¯s neck as if to threaten him.


    "You better not continue..." She gasped, her eyes becoming blurry, her palm tightening on Sam¡¯s neck, the threat palpable.


    "Ahh...!!" But her threat soon turned into a suppressed cry.


    Sam bit Angel¡¯s ear, gently nibbling, his breath heating her sensitive spot. Angel felt her body go limp.


    Sam¡¯s nibbling was skillful, making Angel feel like ants were crawling all over her body, her legs weakening, her breasts involuntarily rubbing against Sam¡¯s chest.


    Her body temperature rose rapidly, her mind muddled. Sam prevented her from falling, even supporting her body, which meant he had to let go of Angel¡¯s hand.


    Angel, still showing a final bit of unyielding spirit, didn¡¯t want to fall into this young man¡¯s arms or let him have his way with her body.


    So she tried to push him away with her hands against his chest.


    Sam indeed moved away from her ear and looked down at Angel¡¯s furious eyes.


    "Bastard... damn... disgusting, filthy, lowly thing, you..."


    Sam curved his lips into a smile, as if he controlled everything.


    "That¡¯s right, to you, I am indeed such an existence. But... being treated this way by such a despicable person like me, is it an honor, or an offense?"


    Hearing Sam¡¯s words, Angel¡¯s emotions became even more complex and bizarre.


    A strange excitement spread throughout her body.


    How to describe it?


    It was like a noble goddess seemingly about to be violated by a filthy beggar.


    Even though she was the one being desecrated, how come she finds herself filled with anticipation instead?


    "Don¡¯t... damn it, damn it, damn it... Sam, do you want to die?"


    She gritted her teeth, as if issuing a final warning. But such an expression hardly seemed convincing.


    Sam smiled and said, "Haven¡¯t you noticed how cute you actually look right now?"


    After saying this, he lowered his head and kissed her neck precisely. It was an instant contact, a kiss without any trace of mercy.


    "Uh... Ah~!" In a flash, Angel¡¯s hands, which were pushing against his chest, clenched into fists.


    She exaggeratedly tilted her head back, her face so flushed it almost covered her entirely. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t control anything, as if she couldn¡¯t hide anything anymore.


    Angel was no longer able to stand steadily, her entire body losing its will to resist, merely leaning softly against the wall in Sam¡¯s embrace.


    Who would have thought that the young miss of the Angel family, the always cold and unapproachable goddess-like figure from Kuhang High School, would be standing there with a flushed face, weakened body, and tearful eyes against the wall?


    On her neck, a man sucked greedily like a vampire...


    The air in the room became ambiguous and increasingly heated.


    Angel¡¯s hands, which were once trying to push Sam away, were now resting on the back of his neck, in a gesture that seemed like a helpless plea or perhaps a greedy caress. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 60: Just enjoy it. Aren’t you the noble Angel?

    Sam¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple was tinged with a distinct crimson hue ¨C a deep kiss mark left by Angel. It was glaringly obvious, seemingly impossible to fade in less than two or three days.Sam was understandably annoyed. Kissing was one thing, but leaving such a mark? That was too much!


    In retaliation, Sam was determined to do the same.


    After leaving a similar red mark on Angel¡¯s neck, he finally lifted his head, satisfied with his work.


    By now, Angel had completely succumbed to Sam¡¯s allure. Her eyes were hazy, lost in the depth of the moment.


    She gazed at Sam, her vision blurred, wondering how she ended up so passive.


    She had thought herself in control, believing Sam wouldn¡¯t dare do much, like a wounded prey under the hunter¡¯s command. Yet, this ¡¯prey¡¯ had daringly resisted, becoming unexpectedly assertive.


    Angel convinced herself she shouldn¡¯t be afraid ¨C to her, Sam was merely another conquest. What could he possibly do to a hunter like her?


    Yet, despite her inner resolve, Angel found herself uncontrollably drawn to Sam¡¯s scent, even relishing his kisses.


    Damn it... why does it feel so strange?


    This sensation was unprecedented, even more intense than the pleasure she¡¯d experienced when time stood still. It was a euphoria that doubled, no, tripled, in intensity.


    Angel¡¯s body was ablaze, her legs weak. She could barely recall anything, her strength so depleted she needed Sam¡¯s embrace to keep from sliding down the wall.


    She couldn¡¯t describe her feelings ¨C it was as if her past lifestyle, psychological upper hand, and inherent pride had been shattered in an instant.


    In front of Sam, she was no longer the unattainable goddess or a noble princess. She seemed like a succubus under the dominion of a dark lord, her pride completely stripped away by Sam¡¯s relentless conquest. She was reduced to an ordinary person.


    Sam, however, didn¡¯t let go. He reveled in the embrace of this once-haughty girl, her body soft, her expression enticing.


    Sam wore a triumphant smile. "Angel, you don¡¯t seem so tough after all, do you?"


    His words were a direct mockery, ridiculing Angel¡¯s facade of strength, which crumbled at the slightest touch. She appeared difficult to deal with, but in reality, was as fragile as seaweed.


    How could Angel tolerate being looked down upon, especially by Sam, whom she regarded as a personal plaything? She lifted her head, her eyes reigniting with a fighting spirit just as Sam was about to let go.


    Instead, Angel suddenly wrapped her arms around Sam.


    "Thud."


    The two fell onto the wooden floor of the room. It wasn¡¯t particularly hard, and Sam felt no pain.


    But at that moment, Angel was already straddling him, the last image he saw being Angel cupping his cheeks with her hands before leaning down.


    Their lips and teeth swiftly intertwined.


    It was like two streams finally meeting at a bend, merging into one inseparable, expansive river.


    The angrier Angel felt, the wilder and more savage her kisses became.


    How could one describe this sensation?


    It was akin to a team battle in a game, where both sides stay rooted in their spots, relentlessly unleashing their skills upon the enemy.


    Their fervor was unparalleled, the two of them now a massive whirlpool. Angel desperately wanted to engulf Sam in this endless vortex of sexual desire. Her hands roamed chaotically over Sam¡¯s face and body.


    Meanwhile, Sam was equally engaged, his hands tracing her waist and breasts, audaciously exploring her body with a deeper intrusion.


    Her panties were completely soaked, and Sam slipped his fingers inside and stroked them again and again.


    This was a great ordeal for Angel who was in complete heat, lust exploding inside her.


    Just as Sam¡¯s fingers were about to penetrate the tight pussy, Angel suddenly bit him hard on the lips.


    Sam¡¯s eyes widened and his mouth seemed to swell a little.


    He looked up and saw the mischief and smugness in Angel¡¯s eyes at that moment.


    "This is my first time, so I don¡¯t want it to be your fingers, it¡¯s your cock I need, come on, put it all in, it¡¯s my favor to you!"


    Watching Sam, who seemed somewhat fearful at the moment, Angel became convinced that she had done the right thing.


    She couldn¡¯t just admit defeat, nor could she simply hand over the initiative to someone else.


    So she had to take back the so-called initiative, even if it was her first time being fucked, she had to be on top.


    She lifted her skirt and spread her cunt with her hands, trying to match the size of Sam¡¯s glans.


    Just now, just like this.


    From her advantageous position, Angel looked down at Sam lying on the ground, observing the panic and unease on his handsome face. She curled her lips, then prepared to sit on Sam¡¯s cock.


    "Sam... did you really think you could take advantage of me so easily? Now get ready to thoroughly enjoy the favor I¡¯m about to bestow upon you!"


    Angel was fully prepared. Just as she was about to relish the moment, Sam suddenly pushed her to the ground with his hands.


    Sam narrowed his eyes, revealing a cold, indifferent expression.


    "I told you before, I would put my cock in your mouth and fill it with cum, not your cunt. Have you forgotten?" he seemed quite angry.


    Angel propped herself up with her hands, her expression intensely fervent. "So what if I have? Do you really dare to stuff cum into my mouth?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don¡¯t you remember? I am Angel, so stop your delusional thinking. Look at your disgusting, vile face. Just lie there and wait for the favor I¡¯m about to give you."


    Angel almost burst into laughter. Despite the fine beads of sweat on her forehead, her mood was incredibly exhilarating at that moment.


    Sam stood up, walked over to Angel, and aimed his glans at her face.


    "You¡¯re just a toy to me, did you really think..." Angel was still speaking when Sam suddenly pried open her mouth and stuffed all the glans inside.


    Angel¡¯s mouth was instantly filled with glans, her eyes widened in shock.


    "No, don¡¯t do this, it¡¯s... it¡¯s too...too big, my mouth is abo...ut to burst!" Angel mumbled incomprehensibly, but soon, her expression morphed into one of enjoyment.


    She could feel the foreign object pressing deep in her throat. Although it made her want to vomit, it was also a uniquely pleasurable sensation.


    Sam grabbed Angel¡¯s head with both hands and continued to fuck her mouth with his cock in very rough movements, the opposite of his usual style.


    During this process, Sam said, "How is it? Actually, this is quite comfortable, isn¡¯t it? You keep saying ¡¯don¡¯t do this,¡¯ but deep down, you¡¯re craving for me to continue, right?"


    "It¡¯s okay, this time I¡¯ll satisfy you."


    "Just enjoy it. Aren¡¯t you the noble Angel?"


    "This is my promise to you, I will make sure your mouth is completely filled with cum!"


    ...


    An hour later.


    "Pfft!"


    Sam finally ejaculated, but Angel¡¯s expression was somewhat dazed.


    She blinked her eyes.


    Her mouth was filled with sticky cum, with much of it spilling out from the corners of her mouth.


    Was it an illusion?


    She reached out to touch the corner of her mouth, feeling a stickiness she had never experienced before.


    Sam pulled the cock out of her mouth, then pressed his glans against Angel¡¯s mouth.


    "Don¡¯t open your mouth. Now, swallow all the cum."

 Chapter 61: Are you embarrassed, or are you lying?

    Sam had dressed himself, his mind now clear from the frenzy he had experienced moments ago. He couldn¡¯t even begin to fathom how he could have gone so far with Angel.Although Angel hadn¡¯t swallowed the cum in her mouth, she didn¡¯t seem particularly angry either.


    Wordlessly, Angel got dressed and left the room. As she exited, she locked the door behind her, clearly indicating that she didn¡¯t intend for Sam to leave just yet.


    In the bathroom, Angel faced the mirror over the sink and opened her mouth. It was filled with white cum¡ªon her tongue, teeth, and even deep in her throat, everywhere coated in a viscous mix with her saliva.


    Turning on the tap, Angel cupped some water in her hands to rinse her mouth. However, instead of spitting it out, she swallowed it all down, water and cum together.


    "Not bad, Sam¡¯s cum really has a unique taste!" Angel said to her reflection in the mirror, a charming smile playing on her lips.


    When Angel returned, she had reverted to her usual self - her expression cold, her demeanor regal, as if untouched by any change, as if she had never been affronted by Sam.


    Was what had transpired a desecration? It was hard to say. After all, it seemed both were caught in a whirlwind of sexual desire, far from any state of normalcy.


    "What are you going to do?" Sam asked as he watched Angel settle back behind her easel.


    Angel lifted her gaze to Sam, "I haven¡¯t finished painting." Your next read is at NovelFire.C?m


    "And what were you doing just now?" he probed.


    "Don¡¯t you know?" Angel retorted.


    Of course Sam knew. They had indulged in many wild actions, certainly not painting.


    Sam could only spread his hands in resignation. "So why do all that? It was a waste of time."


    Angel lifted her head. "What I wish to do is my business. And don¡¯t play coy. I didn¡¯t resist when you treated me roughly. My mouth still hurts."


    Sam asked with a smile, "So, my cum, did you swallow it or spit it out?"


    Angel¡¯s hand clenched the paintbrush suddenly, a flush of unnatural red creeping up her neck. She glared at Sam fiercely.


    "What are you thinking? Allowing you to cum in my mouth has already been my greatest indulgence for you. Do you expect me to swallow it? Let me tell you, it¡¯s absolutely impossible!"


    Sam shrugged nonchalantly. "Alright, but why has your face suddenly turned so red? Are you embarrassed, or are you lying?"


    "Snap!" A crisp sound echoed through the room.


    Sam glanced over and saw Angel, her gaze fixed on him, emotionless yet piercing like the cold of winter. In her hand, she had forcibly snapped a pencil.


    "Fine, fine, I¡¯ll stop talking. Let¡¯s focus on your painting," Sam conceded, and for the duration of Angel finishing her artwork, he didn¡¯t utter another word.


    By the time she was done, evening had arrived.


    Sam stretched leisurely, eager to see what Angel had been painting.


    However, as he approached, Angel quickly concealed the paper.


    "It¡¯s not finished yet. What are you looking at?"


    "Just curious. Besides, you¡¯re painting me, can¡¯t I have a look?" Sam asked.


    Angel scoffed. "Even though you¡¯re my model, it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m painting you. Once it¡¯s on paper, it could be anyone, but it certainly won¡¯t be Sam."


    Sam had to admit, he didn¡¯t quite understand the world of the artistically inclined. It was an area filled with strange fixations and madness, which probably explained why Angel was such a unique girl.


    "Fine, as long as you finish it soon, I¡¯m not particularly concerned," Sam replied, casually opening the door of the studio.


    Even though Sam had just shot a lot of cum, he walked steadily, however, the lingering atmosphere of the room did not seem to be easily dispelled.


    "It will end when it needs to end. Don¡¯t worry about it," Angel said coldly, standing beside Sam.


    Sam wanted to say he didn¡¯t care about her painting at all, but he refrained.


    Just as Sam was about to leave, a young voice called out, "Sis, Sam, are you done?"


    It was Selena, youthful and adorable, peeking in. She blinked at them.


    "Did you finish your piano practice today?" Angel asked her.


    Selena visibly shrank back a little, then replied, "Of course, I did!"


    Sam didn¡¯t want to get involved in the sisters¡¯ little drama, so he said, "If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving."


    "Hey, hey, hey! It¡¯s this late already, aren¡¯t you going to stay for dinner?" Selena quickly asked.


    Sam paused, surprised at the sudden invitation to stay for a meal. He had only met Selena once before; were they that close?


    As he caught Selena winking at him forcefully, a realization dawned on Sam¡ªhe had promised this young girl something.


    Before Sam could answer, Angel frowned, "Why are you inviting him to stay for dinner?"


    Selena cautiously suggested, "Anyway, we always eat by ourselves, which is pretty boring. And Sam is a guest, right? It¡¯s normal to entertain him a bit, isn¡¯t it?"


    Angel frowned, clearly still unaccustomed to the idea of Sam dining at her home, but Selena quickly took Sam by the arm.


    "Come this way, Sam, dinner is ready~"


    Angel seemed to have no objections and, though unspoken, she appeared somewhat expectant for Sam to stay for the meal.


    On their way to the dining room, Selena whispered to Sam, "Don¡¯t forget what you promised me, okay~?"


    "Ah... we¡¯re talking about it, don¡¯t worry, there will be a result soon."


    "Good, I trust you~"


    At the dinner table, Sam ventured, "Angel, can I discuss something with you?"


    Angel set down her utensils and looked at Sam. "What is it?"


    Sam could see Selena¡¯s expression tensing with nervousness. "I¡¯ve noticed Selena has been really good and obedient lately. How about you give her game console back to her?"


    "No."


    "Oh, okay, just thought I¡¯d ask."


    Sam glanced at Selena across the table. Her expression rapidly shifted like a magician¡¯s trick¡ªstarting with hope, morphing into disbelief, and finally settling into tearful eyes.


    Sam spread his hands helplessly, his eyes conveying the message: I tried.


    But Selena¡¯s tears were on the brink of spilling.


    Clearly, she was silently accusing Sam: What kind of help is that? You might as well have not bothered!


    "Are you not eating anymore?" Sam asked as Selena suddenly stood up.


    Selena¡¯s voice lost its usual sparkle, steeped in disappointment. "I¡¯m full. You guys keep eating. I¡¯ll go rest now, wuwuwu..."


    Sam felt like laughing but restrained himself. Looking at the array of dishes spread out before him, his appetite surged. He ate heartily without any pretense of restraint.


    And Angel just symbolically ate very little food and she stopped eating. Maybe Sam had already fed her with his semen before.


    Twenty minutes later, Sam put down his cutlery, feeling content. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Finished eating?" Angel asked him, her expression cool but her captivating beauty undiminished.


    Sam nodded. "Yeah, thanks for the hospitality."


    "Let¡¯s go then." She stood up.


    Sam looked at Angel curiously, surprised by her unusual gesture.


    "You¡¯re walking me out?"


    Angel replied matter-of-factly, "Don¡¯t overthink it. It¡¯s just basic courtesy."


    So, why didn¡¯t you do this the first time I came to your house? Had to wait until this day I fed you semen, huh?

 Chapter 62: What are you laughing at?

    The evening sun was beautiful, and Sam noticed that from this angle, the sunlight would penetrate through the gaps in the leaves of a large tree outside the courtyard.The warm orange light gently caressed Sam and Angel¡¯s hair.


    The girl walking beside him seemed to always carry an air of cold, aloof elegance, her nobility forcing everyone to look up to her.


    Sam was well aware that even with his extraordinary handsomeness and charm, in Angel¡¯s eyes, he was at best a slightly special toy.


    Completely winning her over was not going to be that simple.


    At that moment, Angel spoke up. "Did Selena ask you to talk to me about the game console?"


    Sam smiled. "If you already know, why ask? But you don¡¯t need to be such a harsh sister. She¡¯s still young; letting her play games for a while isn¡¯t so bad."


    Angel looked at Sam coldly. "Do you enjoy spreading your kindness to all girls?"


    Sam was taken aback. "Isn¡¯t she your sister?"


    "Not even my sister," Angel responded, her voice devoid of warmth.


    "Moreover, this is a matter of our family. What she is going through now is exactly what I experienced. No childish hobbies, no losing oneself in playthings, no showing any sign of childish, innocent joy in the eyes of so-called adults." Her tone was indifferent, as if these matters were trivial, light as a feather.


    Yet, when Sam empathized with this perspective, he could imagine a little girl stripped of all her toys, then submerged in a sea of books, money, and ambition.


    That might have been Angel in the past, perhaps the reason why she disliked considering others¡¯ feelings and was convinced that money and power could achieve anything. Because she, too, had never been understood by others.


    Seeing Sam¡¯s look of understanding, Angel didn¡¯t sigh. Her expression was as cold as the ice on a snowy mountain.


    "Better I teach her this truth than someone else."


    "Even if she grows up to resent you?" Sam looked at Angel.


    Angel didn¡¯t hesitate. "What does it matter? People like us, even after understanding all these truths and hating them, have no choice but to keep going."


    "That sounds pretty sad," Sam said calmly.


    Angel nodded. "You¡¯re the first to dare call me sad."


    Sam smiled: "Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re trying to say? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t tell me these things that ordinary people wouldn¡¯t think about. Are you hoping for my admiration or perhaps for me to hate you more?"


    Angel frowned, inexplicably irritated. At that moment, Sam wisely changed the subject.


    "But it seems that I¡¯ve only seen you two on my visits. I haven¡¯t met your parents yet."


    Angel¡¯s voice grew colder. "Mother has gone on a trip and won¡¯t be back for a while. Father passed away three years ago due to illness." Continue your saga on NovelFire.C?m


    "Ah... should I say I¡¯m sorry? No sarcasm intended, just genuinely seeking your opinion."


    Angel shook her head. "No need, it¡¯s just a formality anyway. To others, these things are just a line on my business card. No matter how eloquently expressed, they won¡¯t truly resonate with empathy. Besides, I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s empathy."


    She really is like a hedgehog, Sam thought.


    At that moment, Sam suddenly remembered Sophie. The difference between Angel and Sophie was slight; Sophie only wished to protect herself, while Angel tried to control everything, keeping it all in her hands.


    Sam nodded. "Okay, but I still want to say something. You don¡¯t have to be so harsh on your sister. After all, she might not understand many things you see, and perhaps she represents another version of you who hasn¡¯t achieved certain goals yet?"


    Angel didn¡¯t respond immediately, instead falling silent before stopping in her tracks.


    They stood in the middle of a spacious and clean road, the orange sunset casting its dull, warm light on her long hair, like an eternally beautiful yet unreachable shore.


    Angel looked at Sam, not far away. "Are you so concerned about our family¡¯s affairs because you want to be our son-in-law?"


    "Ah?" Sam stood frozen in place.


    Angel wasn¡¯t sneering, and her question seemed earnest.


    "If you really want to change something, whether it¡¯s her or me, there¡¯s only one way, right? Or are your words of kindness just superficial, and any small cost would make you back off?"


    The crucial question had arrived. It was a difficult one to answer and could impact the subsequent outcome.


    Angel seemed to ask whether he wanted to become part of the family, but actually, it was probing his intentions ¨C whether he genuinely cared about her past, her inner world, or was he like all the other men, feigning concern only to deceive and then abandon?


    The correct response was unclear, but a wrong one would have obvious consequences. A step close to the game¡¯s BAD ending.


    So, how should he respond?


    Sam¡¯s gaze drifted across her face, like the setting sun at that moment, and then fell.


    Not on her full, firm breasts, nor on her long legs.


    "Look, a cat!" Suddenly, Sam squatted down and gestured to a cat not far away.


    Angel frowned.


    She saw a small cat approaching Sam step by step, then enjoying the strokes of his hand.


    "How nice. Why is there a stray cat here?" Sam asked.


    Angel, watching Sam¡¯s childish behavior, replied irritably, "If it¡¯s a stray, it¡¯s normal for it to wander anywhere."


    "That makes sense. Hey, do you want to pet it? It¡¯s so comforting." Sam said as the round-headed kitten rubbed its head against his palm.


    A flicker of hesitation crossed Angel¡¯s face, quickly turning into thick disdain. "I don¡¯t like cats."


    Sam looked up at Angel in surprise. "There are people in the world who don¡¯t like cats?"


    "Then there shouldn¡¯t be people in the world who don¡¯t like me."


    How should he respond to such an aggressive gaze? Sam didn¡¯t know.


    Because he couldn¡¯t answer. Not because he lost the ability to speak, but... time suddenly stopped.


    Leaves hung mid-air, not reaching the ground.


    The small cat¡¯s motion of rubbing against Sam¡¯s palm froze.


    Time had stopped.


    Sam felt a sudden surge of anxiety. Why did time stop at this moment? Had he said something wrong? Had he done something wrong?


    What was the significance of this pause in time? What was she trying to do?


    As Sam stood motionless, unable to escape, he noticed Angel, not far in front of him, squatting down in front of him.


    No, more precisely, squatting behind the cat.


    From his angle, Sam could clearly see Angel¡¯s face unexpectedly flush with color.


    Then she carefully extended her hand. Gently, she began to stroke the cat¡¯s head.


    She was not just petting it. Her face even bore a sweet, healing smile as she touched the cat ¨C a pure, natural smile Sam had never seen on her before.


    She even made an unimaginable sound. "Hehe... so soft... so comfortable..."


    So, why stop time just to pet a cat? And why claim to dislike cats?


    He didn¡¯t know how long it had been, but she petted the cat for a very long time before finally standing up.


    Gradually, Sam felt time starting to flow again.


    He blinked, looking at the girl in front of him who seemed as if she hadn¡¯t moved at all since a moment ago.


    "But... cats are cute, aren¡¯t they?" Sam finally finished his earlier sentence.


    Angel frowned, her face full of disgust. "I¡¯ll say it again, I hate cats the most."


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter, almost to the point of doubling over in amusement.


    This left Angel utterly perplexed. "What are you laughing at?!"


    Tears nearly spilled from Sam¡¯s eyes as he realized what the girl had been doing, why she had stopped time. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She didn¡¯t want to expose any preferences or likes, considering them weaknesses. Realizing she actually liked cats, she would feel embarrassed and lose face.


    Sam wiped the tears of laughter from the corner of his eyes. "Nothing, nothing. I just suddenly thought you¡¯re quite cute."


    "What did you say..."


    "I said you¡¯re very cute, Angel."

 Chapter 63: To think of changing me, you are the first

    "You¡¯re talking nonsense!"On the street outside the courtyard, the orange glow of the sunset bathed Angel¡¯s beautiful face, casting a faint blush upon her cheeks.


    It seemed like the blush of the setting sun, but could it actually be the shy modesty of a young girl?


    Sam stood up and picked up the small cat from the ground.


    "Do you keep cats?" he asked.


    Angel remained silent, not uttering a word. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam smiled and said, "I quite like this cat, could you look after it for me?"


    Angel frowned.


    "If you like cats, why don¡¯t you take care of it yourself? What do you mean by asking me to do it for you? Am I your servant?"


    Clearly, for Angel, pride was of utmost importance. To her, the idea of helping could also be a form of domination.


    "My room isn¡¯t big enough to keep it, and besides, I just let you eat my semen. Don¡¯t you think you should compensate me for that?"


    Angel almost kicked him in the face, exasperated by his shamelessness.


    "You¡¯ve got some nerve! It was you who took advantage, don¡¯t expect any compensation from me."


    "How about this: I promise that next time you ask for anything, I¡¯ll comply with your request to draw, would that be okay?"


    Angel hesitated for a moment. The proposal was tempting.


    Frankly, she felt that the events in the room earlier were not enough. Sam¡¯s offer seemed like an opportunity delivered right to her doorstep.


    But Angel was not naive. Why would this boy make such a significant concession for a mere cat, especially after his previous reluctance?


    Or perhaps, he too was hooked and was simply looking for a suitable reason to meet again?


    "Are you sure it¡¯s just because of a cat?" Angel questioned his motives.


    Sam smiled. "I just thought you might like this cat, that¡¯s all."


    He handed the cat to Angel, and as she looked at Sam¡¯s expression, she seemed to understand something.


    It wasn¡¯t for the reason Angel thought. In fact, Sam had already realized that she was quite fond of the little cat, yet she insisted on pretending otherwise.


    But when did he find out? Could it be during the time freeze, he was actually conscious?


    Angel speculated.


    At that moment, Sam added, "Cats are very spiritual animals. If you didn¡¯t like it, it would clearly feel it. Since it doesn¡¯t dislike you, it shows you actually like it."


    "What kind of logic is that¡­"


    Angel¡¯s expression showed disdain, but she took the cat from Sam and held it in her arms.


    Sam thought for a moment and said, "It needs a name. How about little Angel?"


    Discover hidden content at NovelFire.C?m


    "Do you want to die?"


    Angel frowned, and Sam couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    "Then you name it."


    "I think Biscuit is a nice name."


    "Are you sure?"


    "That¡¯s the name. And don¡¯t forget what you promised me."


    "Of course, do you think I¡¯m like you? Although you promised, you don¡¯t follow the rules at all."


    "Sam!"


    "Ah, darn, I¡¯m going to miss the last bus. I have to go now, we¡¯ll talk next time. Bye~"


    As he waved goodbye in the lingering glow of the sunset, Angel suddenly felt an impulse to use her time-freezing ability to kiss him farewell. Unfortunately, she had already used that power earlier in the day.


    So, she could only watch Sam wave without any expression, refraining from saying the polite words of farewell.


    As Sam¡¯s figure gradually disappeared, Angel looked down at the small cat in her arms.


    "I hope you¡¯re more obedient than he is."


    Holding the cat, Angel turned and entered the courtyard. At that moment, Selena curiously peeked out.


    "Eh? Sis, where did this extra cat come from?"


    Angel looked at Selena, put the cat down, and then said to the girl, "I¡¯ll give you the game console later."


    "Huh?"


    "But you have to take good care of this cat."


    "Eh? Really?"


    "Is there a problem?"


    "I promise to complete the task!"


    Watching Selena joyfully pick up the cat, Angel¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much.


    She just seemed to remember something and couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly.


    "To think of changing me, you are the first."


    ...


    "I¡¯m really sorry, Sam, for calling you in to cover the shift today. I just didn¡¯t have any other choice..."


    Inside the convenience store, Mrs. Margaret looked apologetically at the young man, now dressed in his work uniform.


    Sam smiled.


    "It¡¯s okay, since your child is sick, you should hurry back and take care of him. I understand it¡¯s not easy for you."


    "Thank you, Sam."


    It seemed Sam¡¯s weekend plans had taken an unexpected turn.


    He had planned to relax at home with a cold coke and play games with Louis, but then he unexpectedly received a message from Mrs. Margaret.


    Her child had suddenly fallen ill, and she had to go back to take care of him, leaving Sam to cover her shift.


    The others apparently had no time.


    Sam didn¡¯t refuse. After all, he had nothing particularly important to do, and the matter with Angel had temporarily come to a close. He was feeling quite relaxed.


    As the time neared nine o¡¯clock and the customers dwindled, Sam began to feel bored.


    Working in a convenience store really wasn¡¯t exciting. Going home to play games seemed much more appealing.


    Ten minutes later, a somewhat unexpected face appeared before him.


    With hair still damp from a shower, dressed in a light green short-sleeved T-shirt, and showcasing long, slender legs, Sophie stood there.


    Sam glanced at the suddenly appeared Sophie and wasn¡¯t surprised anymore.


    She lived nearby, and even if she didn¡¯t want to see him, there was always the possibility of bumping into him while buying necessities.


    But Sam showed no reaction, not even letting his gaze linger on her for more than two seconds.


    It¡¯s better not to provoke this self-absorbed girl unless necessary. Moreover, having previously targeted her with the eye drops, Sam felt slightly guilty.


    Fortunately, Sophie didn¡¯t pay much attention to Sam either. She just went in to shop.


    However, a strange atmosphere was spreading. Perhaps even stranger than two people meeting and acting weird was deliberately pretending not to know each other.


    It wasn¡¯t until Sophie placed a bunch of items on the counter, including a toothbrush, towels, and two bars of chocolate, that the atmosphere shifted.


    Do all smart people have a habit of liking sweets?


    Sam didn¡¯t ponder over it much, simply scanned the items and gave her the total.


    As usual, Sophie paid the bill with a cold demeanor, and Sam thought that would be the end of it.


    But unexpectedly,


    "Snap."


    A bar of chocolate was taken out of the bag and placed in front of him.


    Sam looked up at Sophie.


    Still icy, but with an unnatural expression, Sophie looked towards the door.


    "This is compensation, consider it an apology. I misunderstood you before."


    "What?"


    Sam¡¯s eyes widened.


    Because the words coming out of Sophie¡¯s mouth seemed as unlikely as the end of the world.


    It was like a baby still in diapers telling him they had mastered nuclear fusion.

 Chapter 64: Sis, I think you’re scared.

    "Can¡¯t you understand plain speech?"Seeing Sam¡¯s surprised expression, Sophie appeared quite uncomfortable. That unexpected demeanor lasted only briefly before she reverted to her usual, less likable state.


    Sam didn¡¯t take the chocolate, instead he looked directly at her.


    "I can understand, alright, but I¡¯m not sure if these are the kind of words you¡¯d typically say."


    This remark was clearly irritating to Sophie, implying that in Sam¡¯s view, she didn¡¯t seem like someone who would speak kindly, or more bluntly, like someone who could speak ¡¯humanely¡¯.


    Sam continued to smile.


    "Besides, what do you have to compensate me for? Did you do something strange to me at some point?"


    "Don¡¯t overthink it!" Sophie¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    Under her slightly disheveled hair, her large eyes were quite attractive. It¡¯s just that she always seemed to act in a way that made her unlikable.


    Sophie turned her head away, her voice dropping a bit, almost as if she was being insincere.


    "What I meant was about what I said to you after seeing you with Asher and them in the study room that day."


    Sam paused, then realized she was referring to the day when Sophie thought he belonged to the same bad crowd as Asher, believing that Sam didn¡¯t deserve any sympathy because they were all in cahoots.


    But Sam was curious. "What did you find out?"


    Sophie appeared impatient again, as if being asked a question was one of her annoyances.


    "Nothing much, just that Asher specifically found me and told me some things about you guys. I¡¯m not interested in those matters, and I¡¯m not interested in you either. I just don¡¯t like feeling guilty about someone."


    It seems Sophie¡¯s moral standards were not too bad.


    Although many people would ignore such matters and are adept at laughing off their own mistakes while magnifying others¡¯, it¡¯s rare for someone to apologize upon realizing their mistake, especially offering a piece of chocolate as compensation...


    Should one say Sophie has a kind of childlike innocence and charm? After all, at this age, who would compensate in such a way?


    Sam nodded.


    "There¡¯s nothing to apologize for. After all, I didn¡¯t think of explaining it to you at that time, and it¡¯s not important. But indeed, I can¡¯t really call those people friends."


    "Why are you telling me all this?" Sophie frowned.


    Seeing Sophie¡¯s expression, Sam knew exactly what she was thinking. He sighed, looked up at the ceiling momentarily, then turned back to Sophie with a resigned look.


    "I have to say, among the people I¡¯ve met, you might be even more narcissistic than I am."


    "Sam! Are you serious?"


    Sophie¡¯s face flushed red. She clearly understood what Sam meant.


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help thinking, why did he have to say it out loud? Couldn¡¯t Sam just ignore it? She had no intention of being friends with him and wouldn¡¯t really express her true thoughts. Even if he guessed them, couldn¡¯t he pretend not to know?


    Sam shrugged and laughed. "It¡¯s because you always look at me with such a scrutinizing gaze and then say strange things. Once or twice, I don¡¯t bother explaining, but it gets annoying if it happens frequently, right?


    Of course, I understand you might be overly cautious around men, but you don¡¯t have to think I would use any tricks to strike up a conversation or get close to you."


    "Is it because of Angel?"


    Suddenly, Sophie said this, catching Sam off guard.


    "Huh?"


    How did she know about Angel?


    It was impossible for these two girls to be friends. Their backgrounds were worlds apart; there was no way they could have any connection.


    Sophie snorted disdainfully. "Don¡¯t get me wrong, I have no curiosity about your personal affairs. It¡¯s just that Angel is even more presumptuous than me. Because you bumped into me in the study room a few times, she specifically sought me out."


    So that was it, Sam felt relieved.


    Although it was surprising, it was indeed something Angel would do. She had a strange obsession and possessiveness over toys she took a liking to.


    Experience new tales on NovelFire.C?m


    And Sophie, in terms of appearance and temperament, was indeed as stunning as Angel, and both of their personalities were quite peculiar.


    They were like the odd ones out among normal people.


    "I¡¯m just an ordinary friend to her," said Sam.


    Sophie replied coldly, "I don¡¯t care whether you¡¯re friends or lovers with her. I just don¡¯t want her to bring her troubles to me because of you. I also don¡¯t want to be someone¡¯s imagined rival. So if possible, let¡¯s end our relationship here. If you¡¯re going to the study room, I won¡¯t show up there anymore."


    What can Sam say?


    Is it an excess of self-awareness or a strong sense of self-protection?


    It could also be seen as quite decisive, recognizing the trouble Angel could cause and therefore making such a firm decision. And she was quite candid about it too.


    Sam shrugged.


    "If it causes you trouble, I¡¯m sorry. But I won¡¯t be going to the study room for a while, so don¡¯t worry. I accept your suggestion and your compensation. Let¡¯s end our involvement here."


    Sam picked up the chocolate, his face devoid of regret or longing. He had no intention of holding onto Sophie.


    After all, for Sam, having one less dubious female lead was a welcome relief.


    Even if she seemed special, and her self-defensive demeanor tempted conquest, it was pointless.


    Sophie seemed to relax a bit as well, nodding her head in agreement.


    "Okay."


    After saying this, Sophie paid for her purchases, took her things, and left the convenience store, leaving behind only the piece of chocolate.


    As soon as she stepped outside, her expression changed dramatically.


    "Sis, that¡¯s so mean of you! How could you do that?" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What else should I have done? Do you think he¡¯s simple? A guy who can captivate Angel and dare to confront Brody, do you really think he¡¯s just an ordinary man? The more exceptional he acts, the more dangerous he is."


    "Sis, I think you¡¯re scared."


    "Scared of what? You must be joking!"


    "I¡¯ve never seen a guy cause such big emotional swings in you in such a short time. And you¡¯re not usually afraid of someone like Angel. You¡¯re just scared that if you continue interacting with Sam, you will..."


    "Shut up. Sophia, I said shut up."


    "But Sis, this is like using a cheat."


    Sophie¡¯s face, with its ever-changing expressions, suddenly lifted to look at the night sky, where the bright moon shone like the brightest lighthouse.


    "How can life be cheating? It¡¯s fate that loves to cheat. If he wants me to abandon all my past beliefs and convictions, to be reckless, then he needs to have the ability to make me do so. I don¡¯t care about Angel or Sam, I only care about you, Sophia."


    "Sis..."


    ...


    Time quickly reached 10 PM, and it was finally time for Sam to clock out.


    Though there wasn¡¯t much free time left to enjoy after returning home at this hour, especially with classes the next day, it still felt like a better use of time than playing video games.


    The convenience store wasn¡¯t far from home, so Sam didn¡¯t need to take a taxi. A short walk was no trouble for him.


    Near his apartment, there was a slightly complex alleyway formed by several streets. The streetlights were dim, creating a shadowy path to navigate.


    Just as Sam arrived, a taxi stopped nearby.


    Normally, this wouldn¡¯t be noteworthy, but what surprised Sam was the identity of one of the two women who alighted from the car ¨C it was Zoe.


    Had she drunk too much again?


    Zoe seemed a bit unsteady, but she said something to the woman with her, and they appeared to be in a brief tangle of words.


    Sam stood in the shadows, observing quietly. Eventually, the other woman got back into the taxi, which quickly drove away. Zoe rubbed her forehead and started walking towards her home.


    Zoe often had to drink due to work, even on her days off.


    Some might judge her lifestyle as reckless, not fitting the image of a ¡¯good wife¡¯, but who could understand the pressures a single woman faces in this city to maintain her livelihood?


    That Zoe maintained her integrity and resisted under-the-table offers was commendable in itself.


    Just as Sam was about to approach her, another taxi arrived quickly on the scene.


    This time, a man got out. He hurried out, paid the driver, and then looked around nervously, as if scouting for something.


    Then, he started walking in the direction where Zoe had just disappeared.


    Who was this man?

 Chapter 65: Mad Cael

    Late at night.Zoe had just finished a drinking session.


    To be honest, she wasn¡¯t fond of this bustling city, even though Kuhang was the most prosperous place in the country. Only adults struggling to make a living in this city could truly understand the pressure and fast pace it imposed.


    Everything required effort, and there were too many stresses with nowhere to release them. Gone were the days when socializing was just for the sake of socializing. Now, every interaction was for business, and drinking was only for work.


    Busy until now, she still couldn¡¯t afford her own house, like most people, adapting to the reality that she might have to rent for the foreseeable future.


    Despite this, she kept working hard to bring hope to her mundane life.


    Like on this rest day, a call from her boss meant she had to go out and attend a drinking party for so-called business.


    The promised promotion and raise from her boss had yet to materialize. Her dreams seemed close but always out of reach.


    Not to mention, at every drinking session, Zoe had to endure the lecherous gazes of well-dressed but morally corrupt old men.


    Many so-called tycoons had hinted to her that being their mistress could bring unimaginable wealth and status. But Zoe had never agreed to any of them, not even bothering to hide her disdain.


    After all, if she wanted to trade her beauty for money, she could have done so long ago. Why endure so much hardship? Giving up her principles now would mean discarding all her past efforts.


    She decided not to think about it anymore.


    Zoe wasn¡¯t actually drunk. Pretending to have a low alcohol tolerance at the table was one of her survival tactics. It not only protected her from drinking too much but also allowed her to leave early.


    Walking down this familiar street, Zoe still felt a bit scared. She always thought the street was too dark, too quiet.


    "Ah, if only Sam could accompany me home every day," Zoe suddenly had this strange thought. It seemed like every time she drank too much, she particularly missed Sam.


    But luckily, she was almost home.


    "Crack."


    In this extremely quiet moment, so silent that only her footsteps should be audible, a sudden sound of a breaking branch came from behind her.


    It was abrupt, as Zoe hadn¡¯t heard any footsteps behind her before.


    But branches don¡¯t just break on their own, how could...


    She didn¡¯t turn around at that moment. Instinct told her that there was definitely someone behind her, and turning around now would only make her more vulnerable.


    So, she couldn¡¯t stop, nor could she use her superpowers at this moment... otherwise, she risked exposing herself, which could bring more strange troubles. She had always been cautious.


    Thus, she began to quicken her pace. As long as she reached the apartment building, she would be safe.


    But as Zoe sped up, she started to hear hurried footsteps behind her.


    The person was also picking up the pace!


    In a moment of crisis, Zoe knew she had to use her superpowers at the next corner, or she would definitely face danger.


    The corner ahead was a blind spot, the perfect place to employ her powers.


    However, perhaps due to her anxious state or the lingering effects of alcohol, she failed to notice a few bricks on the ground at the corner. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tripping over them, she nearly fell, barely steadying herself against the wall. This unexpected mishap brought about an irreversible situation.


    "Zoe... are you okay?"


    A hand reached out, seemingly with the intention of kindly helping her. But Zoe recoiled as if avoiding a plague, her disdain for the voice overpowering the pain in her ankle from the high heels.


    When she finally looked up at the edge of the wall, her fears were confirmed.


    "Cael?"


    Under the moonlight stood a young man, lean and tall, his face flushed with drunkenness. Under the influence of alcohol, Cael¡¯s smile looked unnervingly sinister.


    "Yeah... you still remember me?"


    Cael seemed pleased, surprised that Zoe remembered him. Zoe¡¯s forehead was sweating slightly.


    "Cael, what are you doing here? Are you stalking me?"


    How could Zoe not recognize this man? They were once colleagues.


    Why refer to him in the past tense? Because Cael had been dismissed from their company, and not in a dignified manner.


    The dismissal was straightforward: initially, Cael, a newcomer, was mentored by Zoe. But over time, he began pursuing her.


    Zoe had no interest in this younger man and gently rejected him. But Cael only intensified his behavior, becoming more direct and crazy, even going so far as to steal Zoe¡¯s stockings.


    In one outrageous incident, Cael knelt in front of Zoe and licked her high heels in front of many colleagues.


    Fed up with the harassment, Zoe expressed her strong disapproval and warned Cael to stop, or they couldn¡¯t even be friends. Explore hidden tales at NovelFire.C?m


    But Cael couldn¡¯t accept Zoe¡¯s rejection. He found an opportunity to try and assault her, attempting to drug her with an aphrodisiac.


    Fortunately, Zoe was vigilant and discovered his intentions with the water cup in time. This incident led to Cael¡¯s forced resignation.


    However, to avoid a scandal, the company¡¯s upper management didn¡¯t report Cael to the police.


    This selfish decision by the company¡¯s management now seemed to have resulted in a disaster.


    Zoe watched Cael warily, but he just smiled.


    "I... of course, I¡¯ve been following you. After all, there are some things we haven¡¯t cleared up yet, Zoe... We still have a lot to talk about, don¡¯t we?"


    Zoe looked at Cael with undisguised disgust.


    "We¡¯ve made everything very clear. Don¡¯t forget, if I had protested the company¡¯s decision back then, I could have sent you to jail, but I didn¡¯t. I hoped to give you a chance. Do you realize what you¡¯re doing now?"


    Cael¡¯s body stiffened for a moment, as if struck by her words. But soon, his laughter grew louder and more sinister.


    "Of course, I know. I should thank you, shouldn¡¯t I? If it weren¡¯t for you, how would I have been fired from the company? If you hadn¡¯t rejected me, how would I have thought to do those things? If it weren¡¯t for you, how would I be in this situation today?


    So, Zoe, how can you not pay the price now?"


    The moonlight cast a distorted shadow on Cael¡¯s face. Zoe could clearly see the near-pathological madness in the man¡¯s eyes.


    And his footsteps, steadily advancing towards her.

 Chapter 66: You’re trash, you know that?

    Zoe became acutely aware of a grim reality: Cael had descended into madness.He couldn¡¯t see Zoe¡¯s kindness and gentleness; he felt no gratitude or relief. Instead, he blamed her rejection for all the consequences that followed.


    In his twisted logic, it was because Zoe refused his affection that his life had become such a mess.


    What absurd reasoning! Instead of reflecting on his own evil actions, he blamed Zoe for not accepting his pursuit.


    It was as if in this unreasonable world, those who did wrong and faced punishment never reflected on their mistakes but resented others for not enabling their wickedness.


    But Zoe had no time to ponder these thoughts now; her immediate safety was paramount.


    As Cael attempted to move closer, Zoe cautiously placed her bag in front of her, watching him and trying to remain calm and collected. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Cael... calm down. Don¡¯t think that what happens here won¡¯t be known to others. Even if you succeed, you¡¯ll still face jail time. If you leave now, I¡¯ll pretend nothing happened!"


    Would Zoe really pretend nothing happened? Obviously not.


    The depths of human depravity are boundless, and testing these limits can lead to increasingly outrageous acts. Therefore, her immediate goal was to keep Cael at bay. As long as she remained unharmed tonight, she would immediately contact the police and ensure this man faced the consequences of his actions.


    A smile crept back onto Cael¡¯s face.


    "Calm? I lost my calm the day I lost you. Do you know how I¡¯ve been living these days? People treat me like a perversion, everyone keeps their distance, and my parents blame me for ruining my future over a woman..."


    Cael¡¯s expression twisted into something grotesque, the veins in his neck bulging.


    "All I¡¯ve been able to do is drink. Drinking is the only way I can forget everything! I realize now, I shouldn¡¯t have been soft-hearted. I shouldn¡¯t have tried to drug you; I should have just tied you up and raped you!"


    Suddenly, Cael¡¯s gaze softened again, as if oscillating between the persona of a demon and a mere mortal.


    "But I¡¯ve missed you... I really missed you, and seeing you leave the restaurant tonight, I just couldn¡¯t control myself anymore. I knew I had to find you tonight, no matter what the cost."


    His words were delusional, mistaken for affection, but it was nothing more than his self-centered delusion.


    Under the night sky, in the gaze of such a man, Zoe could only feel utter revulsion.


    Watching Cael take another step closer, Zoe knew she had to be assertive. Running away wasn¡¯t an option, and naively approaching a man in this situation was certainly not a wise choice.


    So, she hardened her expression, trying to look as formidable as possible. Continue your journey on NovelFire.C?m


    "Think carefully. It may seem quiet here, but there are people living nearby. If you take one more step, I will scream loudly. And if you try anything, I will struggle as much as I can. I won¡¯t let you succeed, even if it kills me. Think about it, do you really want to risk everything?


    Do you want to ruin your life over this?"


    Cael seemed to hesitate for a moment at Zoe¡¯s resolute expression. But soon, his terrifying smile reappeared.


    "Scream? Go ahead, it might even excite me more!"


    To Zoe¡¯s shock, Cael reached behind him and pulled out a handgun.


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated that Cael would go to such deranged lengths. This was no longer mere premeditation; he might even be prepared for a murder-suicide.


    Cael seemed to have abandoned all thought of a way out.


    What should she do now? Use her superpowers right in front of him? But at such close range, she might not be able to dodge a bullet.


    Cael raised the gun, his gaze ferocious as he glared at Zoe.


    "You bitch, I¡¯m going to have my way with you today. I¡¯ll make you regret rejecting me! You dare refuse me... aren¡¯t you just a plaything to be used? Others can have you, why can¡¯t I?"


    Cael seemed to lose all patience, moving closer to Zoe, the gun always pointed at her body. Zoe instinctively pushed her bag in front of her chest for protection.


    But Cael, completely engulfed in madness, yanked it away with a violent pull, sending Zoe nearly sprawling on the ground.


    As she turned, she saw Cael looming over her, his smile lewd and unrestrained, as if no taboos or constraints existed anymore.


    "Just be obedient... I¡¯ll be good to you, Zoe... heh heh heh."


    He let out a chilling laugh, reaching out towards Zoe.


    At that moment, Zoe saw no hope.


    Her assailant was armed with a gun and ready to die with her.


    She was so young, not ready to die, not married yet, hadn¡¯t settled in this bustling city, and had so many things left undone.


    How could it end like this? How could it?!


    "No!!"


    Zoe finally let out an uncontrollable scream.


    As Cael ignored Zoe¡¯s screams, intent only on viciously assaulting her to vent his frustrations, he completely lost control.


    Just as he was about to touch Zoe inappropriately, a miraculous intervention occurred as if in response to Zoe¡¯s desperate plea.


    Cael, who should have been reaching for her, was suddenly flung away, slamming hard into a wall as if hit by a car. But how could a car get into such a narrow street?


    Zoe then saw an unexpected figure, like a hero from a movie or a protagonist from an anime, standing under the moonlight, casting a heroic silhouette.


    His handsome face bore a stern expression, standing there as if embodying hope and light, like the lighthouse Zoe had been desperately seeking in her stormy sea...


    Sam was there, looking at Cael who was slowly getting up from the ground, still clutching his waist. Cael instinctively tried to shoot, but realized his gun was gone.


    "You... who the hell are you! This is none of your business. I¡¯ll kill you for meddling!" Cael threatened Sam hysterically.


    Sam stepped forward, easily bypassing Zoe on the ground to stand in front of her, facing Cael directly. In Sam¡¯s eyes, there was only contempt and disdain.


    "Stalking a woman, threatening her with a gun. You¡¯re trash, you know that?"


    "I¡¯m not trash! You are! All of you are! I... I¡¯ll kill you!" Cael, unable to bear the provocation and without his gun, pulled out a fruit knife and lunged at Sam with it.

 Chapter 67: Left hook

    Up to this point, Sam lacked extensive combat experience.In this instant, he felt a twinge of nervousness, but he quickly regained his composure.


    He had nothing to fear; the adversary¡¯s handgun was gone, leaving only a fruit knife in his possession.


    Sam¡¯s body had been augmented by the system, boosting his attributes far beyond those of an ordinary person. Even if he were to be stabbed, as long as it wasn¡¯t a critical area like the heart or neck, Sam would be fine, suffering at most a minor blood loss.


    The man opposing him, looking both frantic and hysterical, cornered and desperate, what chances did he have against Sam¡¯s punch?


    This thought dispelled Sam¡¯s fear. Of course, if this had been during his initial days in this world, his instinct would have been to flee and immediately call the police.


    Recklessness has its limits; sometimes, bravery alone isn¡¯t enough.


    "Die!" Cael charged forward, the fruit knife in his hand gleaming coldly.


    Zoe¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she attempted to rise, to stop what was unfolding. She was reminded of a scene from years past, of how her brother lay in a pool of blood.


    Zoe had been too late then, helplessly watching as her brother took his last breath.


    She had never considered Sam a replacement for her young brother; they were too different in appearance and demeanor. Yet, she always harbored an innate desire to protect Sam.


    She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of witnessing such a tragedy unfold again, especially right before her eyes.


    "No!" Zoe¡¯s attempt to rise was too late.


    Cael, in a frenzy, seemed to unleash his body¡¯s latent potential, rapidly closing the distance to Sam.


    Zoe dreaded the imminent, blood-soaked scene. She would have preferred to be in danger herself rather than Sam risking his life for her. If Sam died saving her, she would be consumed by endless guilt and self-reproach.


    "Bang!!" The sound erupted.


    But the anticipated scene did not materialize.


    Cael¡¯s knife didn¡¯t penetrate Sam¡¯s body; it didn¡¯t even graze him. Sam, as if having foreseen the attack, precisely anticipated Cael¡¯s intentions.


    In that instant, his heightened focus and adrenaline made time seem to slow down, as if he had acquired a lower-tier version of time-freezing ability.


    Cael¡¯s movements appeared in slow motion, while Sam remained unaffected, his judgments swift and accurate.


    Sam slightly shifted his body, allowing the knife¡¯s blade to brush past him. This brief moment was all he needed.


    As Cael, thrown off balance by his own force, struggled to regain his footing, Sam stood firm and ready.


    His muscles tensed, ready to unleash a powerful force.


    Left hook!


    "Thump!!"


    Cael was hit squarely by the left hook, his body spinning in the air.


    Saliva mixed with blood sprayed from his mouth as he crashed to the ground. The fruit knife slipped from his grasp, clattering aside.


    Sam¡¯s punch had utterly overwhelmed Cael, leaving him incapacitated, his head buzzing, nearly losing consciousness.


    Sam didn¡¯t check if Cael was dead. Instead, he approached Zoe, who sat crumpled on the ground, seemingly still in shock.


    Zoe, who should have been youthful and charming, filled with a mature allure and gentle demeanor, now appeared disheveled and distraught.


    Her thick, flowing hair was in disarray, tears streaking her cheeks. Her dress was dust-streaked, and her high heels seemed broken, revealing her feet clad in black stockings.


    Sam looked at Zoe, who seemed dazed.


    "It¡¯s over now, are you okay?" His question was gentle, but hearing Sam¡¯s voice brought Zoe back to reality. She seemed overwhelmed with emotion.


    Suddenly, Zoe reached out, disregarding the pain in her ankle, and hugged Sam tightly.


    Sam was taken aback, then heard Zoe sobbing in his ear. "Please, no more risks like this, I beg you, no more, please..."


    Sam was momentarily stunned, but quickly understood why Zoe reacted this way.


    He had succeeded in every aspect. He hadn¡¯t made any mistakes, thanks to the system¡¯s enhancement of his physical abilities, securing an overwhelming victory, almost like a successful heroic rescue.


    But Zoe wouldn¡¯t know any of this. In that moment, she could only think of her young brother, who had been killed in a brawl, losing his life.


    So, her first plea wasn¡¯t about whether he was hurt or expressing gratitude for his timely arrival, but a heartfelt appeal for Sam not to do this again. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Sam suffering a fate similar to her brother¡¯s.


    Sam gently patted Zoe¡¯s back, feeling the dampness of her tears on his shoulder.


    "It¡¯s okay, it won¡¯t happen again. I¡¯m fine, Zoe... Sister, you¡¯re brave, you¡¯ve been very brave."


    After a while, Zoe gradually composed herself, her eyes, brimming with tears, looked at Sam, still impressive and handsome. "I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re okay..."


    Relief filled her eyes. If something had happened, she would never have forgiven herself.


    She realized that she couldn¡¯t bear to see Sam hurt before her eyes, almost feeling suffocated in that instant.


    Sam smiled, about to say something, when suddenly,


    "Beep-beep~~"


    The sound of police sirens echoed from the end of the alley.


    Zoe looked at Sam, puzzled. She knew the police had arrived, but how had they come so quickly?


    Sam smiled at Zoe. "When you were heading home, I happened to be nearby. I saw that man following you, so I called the police as soon as I sensed danger. Now, we need to cooperate with the police and give our statements."


    Zoe then realized how meticulously Sam had planned everything. She nodded. "Okay, I understand, ah..."


    As she tried to walk alongside Sam, Zoe felt a sharp pain in her ankle and nearly fell. Thankfully, Sam was there to support her.


    Zoe didn¡¯t want to appear weak. She stood up, insisting, "I¡¯m fine, it was just a stumble. It¡¯ll be okay soon, don¡¯t worry..."


    Sam glanced at her ankle and seemed to understand the situation.


    Zoe sighed, feeling somewhat defeated. She had intended to look after Sam, but now, in front of him, she felt useless.


    However, the next moment, Zoe saw Sam turn his back to her and crouch down in front of her.


    Your next read awaits at NovelFire.C?m


    She was surprised. "What are you doing?"


    Sam looked back at Zoe, her eyes wide with a childlike innocence that belied her age. "Since your foot is injured, I¡¯ll carry you on my back."


    For some reason, Zoe, who always considered herself brave, now felt an indescribable shyness. Hesitating, she carefully climbed onto Sam¡¯s back, wrapping her arms around his neck.


    As Sam easily stood up, even bouncing her slightly on his back, Zoe forgot her pain and the night¡¯s dangers.


    Her tension transformed into something else, a sweet joy that seemed to overflow from her heart.


    They walked towards the police car, and Zoe wished she could cling to Sam¡¯s back forever... never wanting to get down.


    So reliable. So warm. So dear...


    It seemed she was hopelessly, irrevocably falling in love with Sam. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 68: I think I’m becoming luckier because of you

    The police took Sam, Zoe, and the unconscious Cael away.At the police station, everything proceeded normally.


    With Sam by her side, Zoe recounted the events, including the sexual harassment she had previously suffered at the company at the hands of Cael.


    Once he regained consciousness, Cael seemed to have an epiphany. He broke down in tears, kneeling and begging for mercy at the police station, hoping for Zoe¡¯s forgiveness once again.


    But this time, Zoe did not hesitate. She was determined to see this man behind bars.


    Just the charges of attempted murder, stalking, and attempted rape were enough to imprison him.


    The police station was surprisingly humane, with someone attending to Zoe¡¯s twisted ankle. The treatment was simple, just an application of some medicinal solution.


    As Sam waited outside the police station, a voice came from behind him.


    "Young man, You¡¯re really powerful. Don¡¯t be fooled by the fact that he¡¯s awake now; you broke several of his ribs. Are you really just a high school student?"


    Turning around, Sam saw a woman in a police uniform standing behind him.


    He had a vague recollection of this woman; he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to her during the statement-taking process.


    Now, under the doorway¡¯s light, he could see her beautiful face as she removed her cap, exuding a rare, spirited aura.


    This didn¡¯t mean she looked manly, but rather, her gaze seemed sharp enough to cut you if you looked too long.


    Her posture was upright, conveying a unique charisma that led Sam to quickly deduce she wasn¡¯t just some ordinary clerk; she definitely had a background in military service.


    So, what was her role? A policewoman?


    That didn¡¯t seem right. There were no police characters in the game¡¯s storyline.


    Sam was cautious, offering a na?ve smile.


    "I just exercise at home a lot and have learned a bit of combat skills. Maybe it¡¯s because Cael is rather frail."


    The policewoman approached Sam, and he couldn¡¯t help but notice her striking height. She was one of the most elegantly tall and attractive women he had ever encountered.


    She must have been around 6.5 feet tall!


    Moreover, her ample and prominent breasts almost seemed too much for her police uniform, which looked like it was on the verge of bursting. She was at least an E-cup.


    With such height, figure, and looks, it seemed almost a waste not to be a model.


    But serving as a police officer seemed honorable too.


    "It doesn¡¯t seem as simple as you describe," the policewoman commented, her experience telling her that the severity of Cael¡¯s injuries wasn¡¯t something ordinary exercise could inflict.


    Sam frowned, sensing her suspicion.


    "Officer, as a victim who hasn¡¯t broken any laws or caused any trouble, is it appropriate for you to say this to me?"


    The policewoman smiled at Sam¡¯s expression and shook her head.


    "I didn¡¯t mean anything by it. I just know that often those who drown are the ones who know how to swim. It¡¯s good to have self-defense skills, but don¡¯t be so impulsive next time you face an armed assailant. You¡¯re young; don¡¯t gamble with your life, especially since not everyone is as weak as Cael."


    Sam paused, surprised. Was the policewoman showing concern for him?


    But why the sudden interest?


    Nevertheless, he appreciated the kind gesture and nodded.


    "I understand, Officer... um..."


    Since he didn¡¯t know her name, Sam used a somewhat awkward title.


    The policewoman chuckled, "I¡¯m Aurora, and I know you¡¯re Sam. Remember, it¡¯s wise to call the police first in emergencies. Don¡¯t act impulsively in every situation."


    For some reason, when Aurora smiled, Sam was reminded of Mia.


    Although they looked somewhat alike, the difference in height was significant. Could there be any connection between them?


    Just then, the sound of a door opening came from behind. Sam turned to see Zoe, limping out of the doorway. Experience new stories on NovelFire.C?m


    Realizing their conversation was over, Aurora patted Sam¡¯s shoulder.


    "Take care on your way back," she said, departing with a carefree elegance, her hair flowing in the wind like a heroine from a martial arts film.


    Sam didn¡¯t think much of it. After all, he was just a student with minimal contact with the police, and since there were no policewomen in the game, Aurora probably wasn¡¯t a threat.


    Sam approached Zoe, who was leaning against the wall.


    "Does your foot still hurt?"


    Zoe smiled at Sam.


    "A bit, but it¡¯s manageable. See, I can walk now."


    Although she could walk, it was at a pace slower than a sloth¡¯s. Sam couldn¡¯t possibly leave her to go home alone at this hour.


    It was already 1 a.m. the next day, and Sam didn¡¯t want to waste more time. He squatted down in front of Zoe again.


    "Then hop on, I¡¯ll carry you home so we can get back sooner."


    This time, Zoe didn¡¯t hesitate much and carefully climbed onto Sam¡¯s back. She really enjoyed this feeling. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With her arms around Sam¡¯s neck and feeling the gentle movements below, each step he took was stable. From this position, she could clearly smell his scent.


    The streetlights shone on them, and on the way home, Zoe felt an indescribable sense of security.


    To avoid falling asleep on his back, Zoe spoke softly.


    "Sam..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Weren¡¯t you off work today? How come you were there at that moment?"


    "Oh, that. I was filling in for someone last minute. I didn¡¯t expect it either. I just finished work and happened to see a strange man following you, so I got a bit cautious."


    Zoe felt genuinely fortunate. If Sam hadn¡¯t been there, or if it had been someone else, a tragedy might have occurred tonight.


    Not everyone has the courage and alertness of Sam.


    Perhaps others would have ignored it, only to realize the next day upon seeing the news, ¡¯Ah, that victim was the woman I saw last night.¡¯


    Zoe¡¯s hands tightened around Sam, and he could feel the pressure of her breasts against his back.


    Her breasts were elastic but probably flattened under her weight now.


    Even though it was just contact with his back, it felt unusually comfortable. Sam thought if Zoe used her breasts for a full-body massage, it would be incredibly enjoyable.


    His hands gripping Zoe¡¯s legs tightened slightly. The feel of her thighs, especially wrapped in silk stockings, was incredibly smooth.


    As they walked, Zoe whispered in Sam¡¯s ear.


    "Sam... I think I¡¯m becoming luckier because of you."


    Her cheeks were flushed, and she was smiling softly.


    The entire night seemed to become more ambiguous and turbid at this moment.

 Chapter 69: Would you come into the bedroom with me?

    They soon arrived at the apartment building.Perhaps due to exhaustion, Zoe had fallen asleep on Sam¡¯s back.


    Given the events of the day, it was a significant drain both physically and mentally.


    On the way, Sam didn¡¯t wake her, letting her sleep until they reached their destination.


    "Are we there?" Zoe asked upon awakening.


    "Yes, let¡¯s get down. Be careful with your foot."


    "Ah, okay."


    Reluctantly, Zoe got off Sam¡¯s back and walked towards the elevator with his assistance.


    In the elevator, Sam didn¡¯t make any move to keep a distance; he still escorted Zoe to her apartment.


    The familiar setting seemed unchanged from his last visit, as tidy as ever, with the quiet air typical of a single woman¡¯s home.


    "Alright, sister, it¡¯s been a hectic day. You should get some rest," Sam said, ready to leave with a smile at her door.


    However, Zoe hesitated and touched her hair at her temple.


    "Um... would you like to come in and rest for a bit?"


    Sam was taken aback and responded instinctively.


    "It¡¯s quite late, I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s a good idea."


    Indeed, it was already 2 a.m. Entering her apartment at this hour might not promise a straightforward exit.


    No matter what state she was in, Zoe was not to be underestimated. Did he really think she was harmless just because she was a bit hurt and scared? Naive!


    But Zoe had her tactics against Sam¡¯s hesitation. She looked disappointed and lowered her head slightly.


    "I just feel a bit scared staying alone... But you have classes tomorrow, right? You should go back and rest..."


    Hearing this, Sam seemed to feel guilty. He asked, "Are you scared?"


    Zoe looked up at Sam with a forced smile.


    "A bit... I always feel uneasy sleeping alone, like something keeps bothering me. I was only able to relax a little on your back just now. But it¡¯s okay, you go rest. Nothing should happen..."


    The more she said this, Sam harder it was to leave.


    Despite suspecting she might be doing this on purpose, seeing her tear-stained face and her pitiful expression, Sam sighed in resignation.


    "Then I¡¯ll stay and chat with you until you¡¯re sleepy, and then I¡¯ll head back."


    Zoe looked up at Sam with surprise.


    "Really?"


    "What choice do I have? You¡¯ve already said so much; I can¡¯t appear too indifferent," Sam responded.


    Zoe, smiling, led Sam into the house. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t drunk like the last time, so she was less likely to act impulsively.


    "Do you want some water or something? I can get it for you..." Zoe attempted to get up with her unsteady steps, but Sam stopped her.


    "It¡¯s okay, just rest. I¡¯ll get something if I need it, and I¡¯m not thirsty right now." Sam reassured her.


    Zoe blushed and nodded. "I¡¯m sorry for not being a good host and for unreasonably asking you to stay with me... Despite being older than you, I seem to be causing trouble."


    She looked embarrassed, but if she was truly that embarrassed, why make such a request?


    Clearly, it wasn¡¯t entirely credible, but Sam didn¡¯t want to ruin the moment by calling out these little schemes. He even comforted her with a smile.


    "It¡¯s okay. Anyone would be unsettled after such an incident. The important thing is that nothing worse happened."


    Zoe glanced at Sam gratefully. Enjoy new chapters from NovelFire.C?m


    Handsome, brave, and understanding.


    She didn¡¯t know how to describe her feelings for Sam; he seemed like someone who shouldn¡¯t be in her life, almost like a person too difficult to let go of.


    "But... I still want to ask, how were you so brave at that moment? Weren¡¯t you afraid of the danger?" Zoe wondered.


    A normal person might have chosen to call the police rather than take action like Sam, who confronted a gun and a knife without a hint of fear, showing extraordinary bravery that challenged her perception of him.


    Sam thought for a moment and then said, "It wasn¡¯t much, really. The situation was already dangerous, and I couldn¡¯t let him harm you, so I had to act. And don¡¯t worry, that guy was too weak physically, and not taller than me. Under normal circumstances, he couldn¡¯t beat me."


    Zoe looked at Sam with concern. "Even though it turned out okay this time, don¡¯t do that again. Your safety is more important than anything else."


    "Isn¡¯t your safety important, too?" Sam countered, leaving Zoe momentarily speechless.


    She lowered her head. "It¡¯s not that important, I guess. My life is just this way, but you have a bright future ahead. Besides... risking oneself to help others, isn¡¯t that kind of foolish?"


    Hearing Zoe¡¯s words, Sam shook his head.


    "Foolish? I don¡¯t think so. To me, the silliest thing is to hesitate and let a disaster unfold before your eyes, turning what could have been salvaged into something irreversible, and then living with that guilt. Isn¡¯t that the real foolishness?"


    Sam¡¯s response left Zoe somewhat dazed, and she was genuinely happy that Sam was such a person.


    At that moment, she also felt a bit ashamed.


    Sam might not know that she had secretly done many excessive things involving him - stealing his underwear, kissing his cock while he slept, and even using Sam as a sexual fantasy target for self-pleasure. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing her not responding, Sam thought Zoe might be tired. He gently suggested, "Why don¡¯t you go to bed and rest?"


    Zoe instantly looked up at Sam.


    "Are you leaving now?" She seemed quite worried, even fearful.


    Sam, not understanding the source of her emotions, replied with a resigned smile. "No, I¡¯m not leaving yet. You go to bed, and once you¡¯re asleep, I¡¯ll head out."


    Hearing this, Zoe¡¯s face flushed. She looked at Sam.


    "Then... would you come into the bedroom with me?"


    "Together, into the bedroom? That might be inconvenient..." Sam hesitated.


    "It¡¯s okay... I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll sleep well with you by my side. I¡¯ll fall asleep quickly. You¡¯re the only one who can make me feel this secure," Zoe said, her voice tinged with a plea.


    Seeing Zoe¡¯s imploring look, Sam was somewhat skeptical. "Really?"


    "Truly... please," Zoe even gently grasped Sam¡¯s hand.


    Sam sighed. "Alright, but you have to promise to sleep."


    "With Sam here, I¡¯ll be very good," Zoe assured him, acting coquettishly like a young girl, despite being several years older than Sam.


    Who could resist that?


    Sam stood up, walking with Zoe into the mysterious domain he had never entered before - Zoe¡¯s bedroom.

 Chapter 70: Was this really a dream?

    Sam had once used his X-ray vision to peek into Zoe¡¯s room, and entering it now, he found it was pretty much the same.Of course, this time he didn¡¯t see the pink ¡¯replica cock¡¯ she had been using back then; she must have tidied it away, and Sam had no intention of mentioning it.


    Exhausted and slightly tense, Zoe crawled under the covers, while Sam sat on the floor beside the bed.


    The bedroom floor was covered with soft mats, and in front of him was a dressing table, which Zoe apparently used for her makeup.


    The bed was very low, almost touching the ground. Sam thought he would have trouble sleeping in such a low bed, but guessed that for a woman living alone, this height probably offered a sense of security.


    He watched Zoe, now nestled in the covers, and sat quietly beside her. Without any conversation, he just sat silently, his gaze vacant as he stared in the direction of the wall, towards where his own bedroom lay.


    Zoe, burrowed under the covers, was captivated by Sam¡¯s profile and couldn¡¯t help but let her thoughts wander.


    If she were younger, closer to Sam¡¯s age, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have to sneak around, doing things in secrecy. They could only interact as if they were siblings, despite not being related by blood and simply being neighbors.


    With these thoughts, Zoe couldn¡¯t resist speaking to Sam, observing his handsome profile.


    "Sam."


    "Hmm, what is it?" Sam turned to her, noticing her slightly flushed cheeks.


    Her mature expression was alluring, like a ripe fruit or a rich, flavorful red wine, possessing a charm young girls lacked.


    "What do you plan to do in the future?" she asked softly, her palm cushioning her heated cheek.


    Sam seemed oblivious to the subtle shift in the atmosphere, responding matter-of-factly, "I don¡¯t know yet, I¡¯m still studying. For now, I¡¯ll focus on my studies, and maybe later I¡¯ll try for a good job. I don¡¯t have many dreams or goals at the moment."


    "Really? Shouldn¡¯t young people have lots of goals and dreams at this age, like becoming a scientist or working in finance?"


    Sam chuckled. "Because I still don¡¯t know what I¡¯m good at, I don¡¯t have a clear goal. What do you think I should do, Zoe?"


    Zoe pondered seriously for a moment. "Actually, Sam, you¡¯re quite handsome, and you have a great figure. How about becoming a model or a celebrity? You¡¯d likely have a good market, earn well, and it¡¯s easier than most jobs."


    Sam laughed and said, "Then why don¡¯t I become a rent boy?"


    "Eh? Being a rent boy wouldn¡¯t be bad, then I could go to you every day for company. I¡¯d spend all my salary on you."


    Both of them laughed at this. They knew Sam wouldn¡¯t really become a rent boy.


    Sam had briefly considered it, given his handsome features and strong cock, but he quickly dismissed the idea.


    The rent boy business was not all about meeting wealthy, beautiful women; he might encounter men with peculiar preferences.


    Besides, he was the male lead in this world - how could he become a rent boy?


    Sam yawned, smiling. It was getting late.


    "Are you tired?" asked Zoe.


    Sam nodded. "A bit. I haven¡¯t rested much today, and it¡¯s late."


    "Do you want to sleep here then?" she asked.


    Sam hesitated. "How can I? Your bed is..."


    He glanced at the bed, clearly a single, meaning if both were to sleep on it, they would have to stack atop each other.


    Noticing Sam¡¯s look, Zoe¡¯s face turned red. "I meant sleep beside the bed. What were you thinking?"


    "On the floor?"


    "Yes, the floor¡¯s covered with soft mats. Sometimes my female colleagues from work sleep there when they come over."


    Sam thought it over. "It doesn¡¯t seem right. And my room is just next door; there¡¯s no need."


    Zoe, seemingly a bit embarrassed, insisted, "I can¡¯t sleep yet. It¡¯s fine, just sleep beside me. It¡¯s just for one night, don¡¯t worry."


    As she spoke, Zoe got up and fetched a pillow and blanket from the closet, quickly making a spot on the floor. Sam watched, feeling as though this had been her plan all along, but it seemed too rude to refuse now.


    Zoe returned to her bed, her eyes blinking sleepily, looking like stars twinkling in the galaxy, utterly mesmerizing.


    "Let¡¯s do this, Sam. Now we can both have a good night¡¯s sleep." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam said with a wry smile, "It seems like coming here was a mistake."


    Zoe laughed, "Sorry about that. I said I¡¯d look after you like a sister, but it turns out I¡¯m the one who needs looking after."


    "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just too kind-hearted." Explore more stories with NovelFire.C?m


    With that, Sam lay down on the prepared spot on the floor. Meanwhile, Zoe got back into her bed, turned off the light, and stripped down to her underwear.


    The room plunged into darkness, so quiet that only their distinct breathing could be heard.


    In the dark, Sam heard Zoe softly say, "Thank you for today, Sam."


    "It¡¯s okay, as long as you¡¯re fine."


    "I just don¡¯t know how to repay you."


    "You don¡¯t need to repay me. Just cook me breakfast more often; I really love your cooking."


    "I will. Good night."


    "Good night."


    The conversation finally came to an end, signaling the conclusion of this complex and bizarre night.


    With classes awaiting him the next day, Sam quickly succumbed to a deep slumber, primarily due to the physical exhaustion from the day¡¯s events.


    The fight had taken its toll, proving to be quite draining, while feeding Angel the semen could only be considered a warm-up in comparison, hardly impactful.


    However, in his sleep, Sam experienced an odd sensation.


    His blanket was pulled away, and a coolness touched his crotch.


    It felt as if his cock was being gently cupped by a mouth, accompanied by rhythmic sucking.


    His cock began to swell, becoming hard as a rock. He could feel the complete encircling of his glans, a nimble tongue teasing his urethra.


    This sensation was peculiar; in the gentle suction, Sam¡¯s body seemed to ascend. His soul felt as if it was floating, drifting towards the stars, the moon, and the sun.


    Gradually, this sensation grew more intense, and Sam began to feel an urge similar to a nocturnal emission.


    He sensed that something was amiss.


    Sam reluctantly opened his eyes to see a beautiful figure, completely naked, her buttocks and a clean vagina right in front of his face.


    It seemed that this angle formed a perfect 69.


    As this peculiar sensation intensified, Sam felt as if he was oscillating between dream and reality, creating a surreal and chaotic experience.


    It was akin to the disconcerting sensation of sleep paralysis during a nap, an indescribable strangeness.


    With difficulty he managed to lift his head slightly, curious to see who was lying on top of him.


    Sam reached out to tap the person¡¯s buttocks, only to recognize a familiar figure. She was in that strange yet delightful position, lying there, displaying an expression never seen in normal circumstances.


    Her face was enchantingly beautiful, her smile sweet.


    What was she doing? Why did Sam feel utterly powerless to resist?


    Sam tried to clear his mind, but soon he heard her voice, "Just think of it as a dream, it¡¯s okay Sam, go back to sleep."


    It was like clouds obscuring the moon.


    Sam suddenly looked up, his face almost touching her vagin.


    At that moment, his consciousness seemed muddled, his vision blurring...


    Was this really a dream? Why did it feel so vividly real?

 Chapter 71: Sam’s cock has a big mission ahead

    The sunlight pierced through the window, landing on Sam¡¯s face as he opened his eyes.There was an indescribable sense of weariness in his body - perhaps from the exhausting battle yesterday?


    Rubbing his head, Sam felt there was something more important he should remember.


    He hadn¡¯t drunk any alcohol the previous day and was definitely not in a drunken state. So...


    His gaze shifted to the bedside. This wasn¡¯t his room, nor his bed.


    Zoe.


    The name suddenly came to him, along with memories of the previous night, even the dream-like, surreal experience.


    He threw back the covers and looked at his cock. There was nothing unusual about it, no dampness, no sticky sensation.


    Instead, his cock felt surprisingly fresh, as if it had been thoroughly cleansed - a stark contrast to his thoughts that what had happened with Zoe, snuggled under the covers and intimately connected to him, was just a figment of his dream.


    But Sam didn¡¯t believe it was just a dream.


    Not because he doubted the power of dreams, but because he couldn¡¯t believe his feelings were so far off. He hadn¡¯t been drunk or unconscious.


    It wasn¡¯t an illusion. Zoe had done everything perfectly. Not only had she kissed Sam¡¯s cock with her mouth, she had even licked his cum clean with her tongue. That explained the unusual freshness of his cock.


    Rubbing his temples, Sam still felt a bit groggy.


    Now, it seemed the events he had dismissed as a dream were, in fact, reality.


    He stood up, got dressed, and as he stepped out of the bedroom, he heard noises from the kitchen.


    When Sam emerged, a figure came into view - Zoe, wearing an apron, holding a plate.


    She was in a floral dress, exposing her fair and glistening shoulders. Her hair, not tied into a neat ponytail but rather loosely, draped to one side - a temptingly disheveled style.


    Sam realized then the allure of this woman. Her demeanor was captivating - a face both seductive and gentle, exuding a mature charm. Even in an apron, her bust was prominently accentuated, perfectly sculpted.


    Zoe looked at Sam with a smile, pretending as if nothing had happened.


    "You¡¯re up? Do you want to freshen up before breakfast? We¡¯ve got plenty of time," she said.


    Sam looked at Zoe¡¯s smiling face, which seemed completely normal, as if she harbored no guilt. Still, he decided to ask. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What happened last night? Why do I feel a bit tired after waking up?"


    Sam¡¯s question was a subtle probe and hint, indicating to Zoe that he remembered last night¡¯s events and was not clueless.


    However, Zoe¡¯s expression remained unshaken, calmly placing the plate on the table.


    "Nothing really. Maybe you¡¯re just tired from yesterday¡¯s activities. Do you need to take a day off?" she asked.


    Seeing her reaction, Sam realized that Zoe¡¯s composure under normal circumstances was excellent, capable of maintaining a flawless facade in her act. Her hands didn¡¯t even tremble. Your next chapter is on NovelFire.C?m


    But to Sam, this excessive normalcy seemed abnormal.


    Sam smiled and decided to change the subject. "I¡¯ll go freshen up. Thanks for the breakfast."


    "It¡¯s nothing~ Hurry up, it won¡¯t taste good cold."


    "Sure."


    After finishing the breakfast Zoe prepared and getting ready to leave, Sam didn¡¯t ask Zoe to see him out, considering her sprained ankle and limited mobility.


    She had taken the day off, so she had no reason to go out. As Sam took the empty elevator down, he looked down at his cock.


    "This is what you have to endure in the future, you have a great mission ahead. Forge ahead with the burden."


    Sam wasn¡¯t a child, so he wouldn¡¯t dismiss last night¡¯s events as a mere dream. And Zoe¡¯s attitude today conveyed a simple and clear message.


    Sam could treat everything as a dream, as her voluntary sacrifice. He didn¡¯t need to dwell on it or feel any responsibility.


    But could Sam really accept it so easily and consider it a privilege? Obviously not.


    Desires and ambitions constantly expand. If Sam condoned Zoe¡¯s behavior, she might escalate her actions next time. Eventually, she might want to monopolize Sam, wanting to be the only one to enjoy him.


    However, when Zoe gradually realizes that Sam is a Playboy, the entire situation might start to crumble.


    This incident brought Zoe and Sam closer, and she even cleaned his cum with her tongue. Yet, Sam felt that the upcoming challenges seemed even more daunting.


    Stepping out of the apartment, under the trees in the distance, sunlight pierced through the morning dew and the veins of green leaves, landing on Sam¡¯s handsome face.


    He smiled. "I like challenges. Life is about winning amidst dangers! And how else can I earn the system rewards if I don¡¯t interact with them?"


    ...


    At Kuhang High School, Sam, as usual, could see several love letters in his shoe locker. This had become a routine occurrence.


    However, as he turned his head, as if by unspoken agreement, he saw her from the familiar angle ¨C the unique girl who was as beautiful and solitary as the moon, and even more self-assured: Sophie.


    She seemed to never need anyone¡¯s sympathy or understanding, content in her small world. It was hard to determine whether this was a sign of weakness or strength.


    Sophie¡¯s demeanor was somewhat aloof, but undeniably, she was charming. The multitude of love letters in her own locker was proof enough.


    She consistently ignored them. When she caught Sam¡¯s casual glance, she didn¡¯t greet him but rather frowned slightly and murmured something under her breath.


    Sam couldn¡¯t hear it, but he was sure it wasn¡¯t anything pleasant.


    Sophie then turned away, changed her shoes, and walked toward the classroom, followed by the longing and fantasizing gazes of male classmates.


    Sam knew that Sophie was enforcing the ¡¯harsh words¡¯ she had previously stated, avoiding further contact with him. Their relationship was to remain at a basic level, which was also what Sam desired.


    There was nothing to regret; beauty was but a stumbling block on the path to success.


    But what had she just said? Something felt odd.


    Sam was about to leave when he felt a hand slap his shoulder. He didn¡¯t need to turn around to know who it was.


    Louis, brimming with excitement, emerged beside him, smiling at Sam. "Sam! You have no idea how brave I was in the game this weekend, let me tell you... Huh? What¡¯s this?"


    Suddenly, Louis looked astonished, pointing at Sam.


    Sam was puzzled at first, unable to see what Louis was pointing at.


    But then, following Louis¡¯s gaze, he realized why Sophie had looked at him with such disdain.


    If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, and barring any unforeseen circumstances, there should still be a kiss mark from Angel on his neck.

 Chapter 72: Sam, come to my office

    "Why are you blocking it! That was a hickey, wasn¡¯t it?""I told you, you¡¯re mistaken... stop making a fuss."


    "Look! You¡¯re obviously feeling guilty, it must be a hickey! Who left it? Who!"


    "It¡¯s a wound... Right, do you have a bandage, lend me one."


    "You¡¯re kidding, right? I might not be smart, but I¡¯m not that dumb! You¡¯ve betrayed our ¡¯Singlehood Alliance¡¯ oath! You¡¯re no longer pure, Sam!"


    "Relax, I¡¯m still single, I haven¡¯t betrayed our oath." Sam didn¡¯t recall ever making such an oath.


    "Really?"


    Louis kept questioning, clearly not believing Sam¡¯s words.


    Sam looked firmly at Louis. "Believe me, women are trouble, the prettier they are, the more so. I hope you never fall into such trouble."


    Louis paused. "Does that mean I won¡¯t be able to get married by thirty?"


    Sam smiled. "No worries, by then you could consider changing your style, like switching to men?"


    "Go to hell."


    "Quick, give me a bandage."


    "Here! Why the rush?"


    Enjoy new stories from NovelFire.C?m


    Sam took the bandage and placed it on his neck. Though it felt awkward, it was better than blatantly showing it off and letting people speculate.


    After all, he was still maintaining the image of a single man.


    The morning classes were much easier for Sam now. His enhanced intellect allowed him to absorb knowledge more efficiently in less time.


    Soon, it was lunchtime, and Sam was preparing to go eat as usual.


    However, Alice, who had just finished the last class, said while packing up her materials, "Sam, I need a moment of your time, come to my office."


    Sam was startled. Not even allowed to have lunch?


    But that didn¡¯t make sense. The results of the exams wouldn¡¯t be out so soon. Under normal circumstances, getting results before next week would already be efficient. What could be the reason for calling him to the office?


    Unsure, but obliged to go, Sam watched Alice smoothly brush her hair away from her temple and leave the classroom calmly.


    Ignoring the envious glances of his classmates, Sam stood up and left. To these young students, being alone with such a beautiful teacher seemed like a divine blessing.


    "Knock, knock, knock."


    Sam rapped on the slightly ajar door of the office.


    "Come in."


    Alice¡¯s magnetic voice came from inside.


    As a teacher, Alice¡¯s classes were hardly ever skipped. Not just because of her beauty, which captured most people¡¯s attention, but also because of her naturally charming voice. It was slightly husky, like the refined quality of a vinyl record, compelling you to pay attention to her words.


    Sam pushed the door open. The outside sunlight penetrated through the window, cutting through the dust in the air, forming a path.


    This was the Tyndall effect.


    Because of the Tyndall effect, light took on a shape.


    And so it often is with life; the appearance of someone can shape your entire existence.


    Alice was sitting in her chair, dressed in a tight pencil skirt and black stockings that covered her legs.


    Her posture was aesthetically pleasing, embodying the essence of an urban beauty - stern and intellectual in silence, unlike Zoe¡¯s complete and thorough gentleness and charm.


    She had an aura of independent strength, as if she would never bow to anyone. When she saw Sam enter, Alice instinctively adjusted her glasses.


    "Ah, you¡¯re here?" Her first words were quite normal.


    Sam approached her. "Yes, teacher. Did you need something from me?"


    Alice was about to speak but then noticed the bandage on Sam¡¯s neck, causing her to frown involuntarily. "What happened there?"


    Sam touched the uninjured area and said somewhat sheepishly, "Nothing much. I just accidentally scratched myself while getting up today, leaving a small wound."


    "How did you manage to hurt yourself there?" Alice¡¯s gaze held a clear suspicion, as if she doubted the bandage was covering something else.


    If it wasn¡¯t a wound, what could it be?


    Sam¡¯s expression revealed no flaws. "It¡¯s really nothing. I just fell asleep with my phone on my chest and accidentally scratched my neck with my fingernail while picking it up."


    His explanation seemed reasonable enough, and Alice¡¯s gaze shifted slightly. She seemed not to dwell on it, turning around to pick up something from her desk and handing it to Sam.


    "Take a look at this. If it¡¯s okay, just sign it."


    Sam took the paper. "A club application form... A club?" he said, surprised, looking at Alice.


    Alice explained, "The school requires every student to join at least one club to ensure a complete experience of youth. Since you haven¡¯t joined any, I took the liberty of applying on your behalf. Just sign this form and take it to the classroom after school to complete the joining process."


    Join a club to experience a complete youth? Sam didn¡¯t believe this was an absolute truth.


    "It doesn¡¯t seem right. I don¡¯t even know what this club is like, who¡¯s in it... I have social anxiety around strangers."


    Alice chuckled lightly. "Don¡¯t worry, this club currently has only one member. As for who it is, I won¡¯t tell you for now. You¡¯ll find out after school."


    Alice¡¯s gaze was firm, leaving no room for debate. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam looked at the application form again. The name of the club was strikingly written as...


    "The Ultimate Human Department... its goal is to study everything learnable, to become the ultimate human... What kind of strange thing is this? Is joining such a club really normal?"


    Sam¡¯s eyes widened in confusion. He had heard about the eccentric clubs in this world, but this was beyond extravagant. To explore the ultimate potential of humanity?


    Alice smiled, "It does seem a bit odd, but I think it has a positive, aspirational meaning, so I approved the establishment of this club. Or would you prefer to join a different club? Like Latin dance, yoga, or aerobics?"


    Sam¡¯s eye twitched. Well, with the system¡¯s help, he was practically evolving towards human limits.


    After a brief consideration of pros and cons, he nodded. "I understand, Teacher Alice. I¡¯ll report to The Ultimate Human Department after school."


    "Very well."


    "Then, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go have lunch now."


    "Yes."


    Alice seemed very relaxed to let Sam go. But just as he turned to leave, he heard a seductive voice.


    "Sam."


    Instinctively, Sam turned his head, directly meeting Alice¡¯s eyes. He immediately felt a wave of slight dizziness wash over his mind.


    Hypnosis! She hadn¡¯t given up!


    Sam had no choice but to feign a slightly dazed look, as if under control. He then saw Alice intensely staring into his eyes and saying, "Sam, take off the bandage on your neck."


    She hadn¡¯t forgotten about it!


    Sam felt his back breaking into a sweat. If he took it off, the hickey would undoubtedly not escape Alice¡¯s notice.


    How could he explain doing something that contradicted her hypnotic command? That was the real issue.


    And Sam couldn¡¯t refuse. As he raised his hand, his mind raced.


    How could he plausibly explain this situation? How could he proceed with his plans without raising her suspicions?


    "Sam, hurry up."


    "I..."

 Chapter 73: Why tell me this?

    "Bang." The office door was abruptly pushed open from the outside."Eh? Alice, haven¡¯t you gone for lunch yet?"


    The newcomer was a middle-aged male teacher, his hair thinning but stubbornly combed towards the center of his head.


    Initially, his face lit up with surprise upon seeing the beautiful Alice, but then his gaze shifted to Sam standing in front of her, and his joy visibly faded.


    "Sam is here too?" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was quite normal for this teacher to know Sam, just as many in the school were aware of Angel¡¯s presence, many knew of Sam as well.


    The adage ¡¯beauty is power¡¯ holds true in any era, in any country.


    Of course, envy from those of the same gender is inevitable.


    Sam glanced at the balding teacher, then turned his attention back to Alice.


    Due to the unexpected arrival, the sparkle in Alice¡¯s eyes dimmed and vanished in an instant, a hint of regret lingering. Her gaze remained on the young boy¡¯s neck, just as Sam¡¯s fingers had just brushed against it.


    He even let out a soft ¡¯hiss,¡¯ as if feeling the pain of the wound.


    His acting was quite convincing, seemingly a reflexive whimper upon touching the wound.


    Finally, Alice shifted her gaze away from Sam and looked at the teacher who had barged in.


    "Oh, it¡¯s nothing much, just discussing club matters with Sam. It¡¯s all sorted now. Sam, you should go have lunch. Just remember what I told you."


    "Okay, Alice..."


    With that, Sam left the classroom.


    ...


    That was a close call just now; Sam¡¯s ¡¯scar¡¯ was almost exposed.


    If the male teacher hadn¡¯t arrived, the situation would have been more challenging to handle. Sam would have had to pretend to be under hypnosis and honestly confess that he was either forcefully kissed or seduced by Angel.


    Explaining that would be tricky, and though he could have managed, it would have deepened Alice¡¯s suspicions. This unexpected turn of events was obviously the best outcome.


    Indeed, one can never be too careful. It seems everything is under control, but it¡¯s essential not to let any part of the plan fail. Caution is key.


    Due to the delayed trip to the cafeteria, many of Sam¡¯s favorite foods were already gone.


    However, Sam didn¡¯t complain. He wasn¡¯t picky and was content as long as he had enough to eat.


    As Sam sat in the rather empty cafeteria, three figures suddenly appeared before him.


    Initially, he thought it might be some sort of mishap or that the persistent club president was up to some underhanded scheme.


    But when he recognized them as Asher and his companions, he relaxed, feeling even more at ease than if he had seen Team Rocket.


    Despite their potentially intimidating behavior towards their peers, these three were actually quite naive and simple at heart.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t to whitewash their past actions. They had indeed caused harm and possibly even psychological trauma to some students.


    They sat across from Sam, staring intently at him.


    Sam continued eating calmly as if nothing had happened. The three of them just looked at each other, creating an awkward atmosphere, with none of them able to break the silence.


    Finally, as Sam was finishing his meal, he looked up. "You three, what¡¯s up?"


    Asher hesitated before speaking. "Lately... we haven¡¯t been bullying other students or trying to collect protection money anymore." Surprisingly, he admitted this.


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but nod with a hint of amusement, "Why tell me this?"


    Indeed, even if they resumed bullying other students, it had nothing to do with Sam.


    He wasn¡¯t a hero, just a man trying to safely navigate this world.


    After a moment of thought, Asher said, "I know this isn¡¯t enough to prove we¡¯ve turned over a new leaf... but I still hope we could have the chance to be friends with you."


    Sam frowned.


    "It¡¯s not like... you¡¯re not elementary school kids anymore. Is being friends with someone like me that important? Just live the life you choose now. Whether I¡¯m your friend or not won¡¯t impact your life¡¯s trajectory. Isn¡¯t it a simple truth that you¡¯re the only one who can take responsibility for your life?"


    Sam¡¯s words left the three boys exchanging puzzled looks.


    Asher, appearing a bit troubled, lowered his head and his voice. "We understand that... it¡¯s just that we want to change. Even though we¡¯ve stopped doing those things... the other students are still scared of us.


    I know it¡¯s because of what we did before, but we really want to change our way of life. So maybe we need someone like you to occasionally remind us, to guide us towards change. We really don¡¯t know where to start, it¡¯s like..."


    Jace, the boy next to him, quickly interjected, "It¡¯s like having strength with nowhere to use it!"


    The shorter boy nodded vigorously, "Confusion, we¡¯re really confused!"


    What sort of strange, youthful drama is this?


    How could he even help them? Take them to confess to a priest? That seemed inappropriate.


    But the earnestness in the eyes of the three was too sincere to be faked; with their capabilities, they couldn¡¯t mimic such emotions.


    Sam sighed and set down his utensils. "Honestly, I don¡¯t know how to help you. But there¡¯s a concept you might consider."


    "Please tell us, Sam!"


    "Well... it¡¯s about not deliberately doing things that are drastically different from your past behaviors. Perhaps just living a normal life like other students, studying normally, and letting those small incidents in life awaken your true kindness and gentleness might be a better approach."


    Asher furrowed his brow slightly. "You mean..."


    Jace seemed to catch on. "Be more natural?"


    Sam nodded. "Exactly, be more natural, not so forced. With time, people around you will see your change, and probably by then, you¡¯ll realize your lives have become entirely different. That¡¯s all I¡¯ll say on this. As for being friends with me... let¡¯s keep it natural.


    The day we can be friends, we¡¯ll naturally become friends."


    After finishing his advice, Sam picked up his empty tray, ready to leave. It was then that Asher remembered something important.


    "Right, Sam, there¡¯s something I need to remind you about."


    "What is it?"


    "Brody seems pretty angry lately... he¡¯s even criticized and punished a group of students at school recently. The foreboding mood isn¡¯t great, be careful he might have other plans against you."


    Of course, Brody would be upset, having lost a significant amount of money.


    Sam smiled and said, "Alright, I got it, thanks."


    With that, he left with his tray.


    As he walked to the classroom designated on the club application form after school, Sam pondered whether he had changed anyone¡¯s life.


    He couldn¡¯t immediately conclude because whether it was the trio of Asher, or others like Angel, Alice, Zoe, their intersection with him might just be a part of fate.


    For now, he couldn¡¯t arrogantly claim that his actions had altered certain timelines. All he could say was that he was steadfastly following the path he believed was right.


    Sam¡¯s steps halted in the quiet corridor, stopping before the closed door of his destination.


    The club activity room... 103.


    He stood up straight and knocked on the door.


    "Knock, knock, knock."


    Soon, a voice from inside responded.


    "Come in."


    It was an unfamiliar, yet unexpectedly pleasant and melodious female voice.

 Chapter 74: Nice to meet you, Isabella

    The door swung open with a clang, revealing a scene bathed in golden afternoon sunlight.The light streamed through an open window, causing the light blue curtains to flutter gently in the breeze. This soft movement not only made the curtains ripple like the hem of a lotus leaf but also caused the shoulder-length hair of a girl sitting behind a desk to sway.


    She was an unfamiliar girl, seemingly one Sam had never seen before. She had been reading a book but looked up at the sound of the door opening.


    Her bangs, a blend between a middle part and straight across, seemed to shift with her mood. Her cheeks were smooth and fair, untouched by blemishes, and her large, clear eyes sparkled like jewels.


    Dressed in a black pleated mini skirt, her legs were neatly together, straight and slender.


    Her aura wasn¡¯t like that of Angel or Sophie upon first meeting; there was no sense of haughtiness or pride stemming from her beauty. Instead, she seemed ordinary, even a bit curious and pleasantly surprised.


    A normal person? In this game world, a normal beautiful girl?


    Since Sam didn¡¯t know her and her demeanor was within the range of normal human emotions, just this glance almost brought him to tears.


    Observing Sam, who seemed to be staring in a daze at the doorway, the girl didn¡¯t frown but blinked her lively eyes and asked, "Hello, this is The Ultimate Human Department. We haven¡¯t started activities yet due to a lack of members. Are you here to inquire or join?"


    Polite! Courteous! Gentle! And not self-absorbed!


    Sam nearly teared up at this. He quickly composed himself, fearing that his prolonged exposure to such high-pressure situations had made him a bit strange and sensitive.


    Approaching the girl calmly, Sam handed over his application form. "I¡¯m Sam. Alice recommended I join this club."


    The girl seemed surprised as she took the application form, then looked up at Sam. "You¡¯re Sam?"


    "Yes, you know of me?"


    She smiled softly, her face lighting up with charming dimples. "Of course, I¡¯ve heard of you. You¡¯re quite famous in our school, a real heartthrob. Did you know that many girls secretly rank the boys in school, creating a list of the most charming ones? You¡¯re at the top."


    Sam wasn¡¯t surprised; the letters and love notes in his locker every day were proof enough. But hearing it from someone else made him blush.


    "Ah... I haven¡¯t paid much attention to that. I¡¯m mostly focused on my studies," Sam said with a bit of shameless exaggeration.


    The girl, looking at Sam, raised her lips in a small smile and said softly, "Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. I¡¯m the president of The Ultimate Human Department, Isabella."


    She even extended her hand to Sam¡ªa gesture of politeness and formality.


    Sam gently shook her hand, then released it. "Nice to meet you, Isabella."


    Isabella nodded, then said, "Alice had mentioned this to me earlier, but I didn¡¯t expect you to join so soon. I¡¯m curious, Sam, why have you decided to join The Ultimate Human Department now, when you¡¯ve always been reluctant to participate in clubs?" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam politely replied, "Because I couldn¡¯t avoid it anymore, so I had to join yours."


    While Sam¡¯s manner was courteous, his content was somewhat impolite, even a bit excessive. However, Isabella didn¡¯t show any displeasure; instead, she nodded.


    "That¡¯s a very honest answer... It seems your character, unlike your handsome appearance, is not one to sweet-talk. So, Sam, do you know the purpose of our club?"


    Sam recalled for a moment. "To learn everything that can be learned and become the ultimate human?"


    He had previously thought this goal was absurd. After all, who seriously considers becoming the ultimate human? Just being a hero in one¡¯s own life is challenging enough.


    Isabella nodded and sighed softly. "That¡¯s just an external objective, a rather stringent one. My true intention is to encourage members to join me in engaging and learning from both interesting and mundane activities. To constantly improve ourselves, tap into our potential, and live life to the fullest, aiming to have no regrets at any stage."


    This seemed more realistic, but still, the goal was lofty. After all, living without regrets is nearly impossible.


    "That sounds difficult, doesn¡¯t it? Given our limitations in time and energy, it¡¯s impossible for someone to be perfect, a universally acknowledged truth, right?"


    Isabella blinked. "Yes, it¡¯s impossible. But what I hope for is that everyone strives to be a better version of themselves than they were yesterday, to challenge and overcome themselves, to defeat the inferior versions of who they might have been."


    "Then... why not call it the Self-Challenge Department?"


    "Doesn¡¯t sound as cool as The Ultimate Human Department, right?"


    Watching Isabella¡¯s innocent gaze, Sam hesitated for a long time. Why did her reasoning seem so sound?


    No, wait! Both names are indeed bizarre!


    "Alright... I accept that reasoning." Sam said.


    Isabella sat up straight, the red bow tie at her collar fluttering in the wind. Her chest contour was beautiful, not overly exaggerated, yet not as understated as Sophie¡¯s.


    She was a true gem in every sense ¨C in temperament, appearance, and behavior, a beautiful girl who wouldn¡¯t be disliked by anyone. A real treasure in this game world.


    Sam¡¯s assessment was straightforward, but he couldn¡¯t fully let his guard down. After all, appearances can be deceiving, and who knows what the future holds?


    "If you¡¯re joining, I¡¯d be happy to have you," Isabella said. "But once you¡¯re a member, you¡¯ll need to be available for club activities outside of your home rest time. Can you commit to that?"


    Sam hesitated. He had to work after school, and although club activities could serve as a good excuse to handle the situations with Angel and the other girls, it was hard to predict if there would be conflicts.


    Seeing the hesitation on Sam¡¯s face, Isabella said, "Of course, you can inform me in advance about personal matters, like your part-time job... I know the school doesn¡¯t allow it, but don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell the teachers. Everyone has their own life to struggle with, and I consider part-time work as part of becoming the ultimate human too."


    She was incredibly understanding.


    Sam calmed himself and nodded. "If that¡¯s the case, I can accept."


    Isabella smiled sweetly. "Great, please sign here!"


    As Sam sat down to sign, there was suddenly another knock at the door.


    "Is there someone else?" Sam asked, puzzled.


    Isabella, as if suddenly remembering, raised a finger. "Oh! Yes, there¡¯s another new member joining today. After all, a club is officially recognized by the school only with three members... Come in, please."


    Something about her belated realization didn¡¯t sit right with Sam. It seemed things were not as straightforward as he had thought.


    The door slowly opened, and Sam instinctively looked back. Then he saw a familiar face, one that brought back deep memories.


    The girl with the backpack, her typically aloof expression, shifted to astonishment upon seeing him.


    Both uttered in unison, their voices tinged with surprise.


    "Sam?!"


    "Sophie?!"


    Isabella¡¯s gaze darted between the two, apparently catching on to something. She clapped her hands together, her face brightening with joy.


    "You know each other? That¡¯s great!"


    Great? Hardly.

 Chapter 75: Plan successful

    Sam never anticipated such a turn of events.Not only had Alice not mentioned anything in advance, but Isabella also seemed to have forgotten to tell him about the new member joining today. It was too coincidental, yet there seemed to be no reason for a deliberate arrangement.


    After all, his interactions with Sophie were quite private, limited mostly to the convenience store and study room, and not widely known.


    Although Angel is aware of it, there¡¯s no reason for these two to know. Stay tuned for updates on NovelFire.C?m


    Therefore, this appeared to be nothing more than a twist of ¡¯fate¡¯, an absurd concept that was playing out in reality.


    Clearly, Sophie was just as surprised by this encounter.


    She had come to join the club reluctantly, pressured by her excessive absences from school and a lack of interest in other hobbies. Now, to encounter Sam here?


    After their last conversation at the convenience store, this meeting was nothing short of awkward.


    Sophie felt her temperature rising slightly, the urge to turn around and leave almost overwhelming.


    But before she could act, Isabella stood up and quickly approached her.


    Sam was stunned. Had his hair been ruffled by a gust of wind? Where did that come from, and how had Isabella moved so quickly?


    "Here, you¡¯re Sophie, right? Please, take a seat!" Isabella nearly dragged Sophie to a chair, seating the bewildered girl before she could protest.


    Sam could only watch as Isabella, with a warm smile, addressed the cool and distant Sophie. "You¡¯re here to join The Ultimate Human Department, aren¡¯t you?"


    "...I was, but not anymore." Sophie knew what she needed and what she should avoid. At that moment, she decided to refuse.


    Isabella wasn¡¯t surprised. Instead, she smiled gently at Sophie. "Why? Is it because of Sam?"


    Sophie glanced at Sam, who was busy signing his name. There was no changing his decision; once Sam believed his choice was correct, he would stick to it, regardless of who else joined the scene.


    Sophie¡¯s gaze returned to Isabella, her expression cooling.


    "Pretty much. It¡¯s not because he¡¯s a terrible person. It¡¯s just that I prefer not to be in a club with other guys. Plus, my reason for joining a club was merely to appease the teachers. So, if you expect me to wholeheartedly embrace the club¡¯s philosophy, that¡¯s not really me. It¡¯s better if I don¡¯t join."


    Sam didn¡¯t dislike Sophie¡¯s straightforwardness; in fact, he admired it.


    Her ability to articulate her goals and needs without resorting to pleasantries or compromising her stance was commendable ¨C a quality many seem to be losing.


    Too many people wear false masks in their professional and personal lives, making choices against their will for the sake of appearances, career prospects, or social obligations. Life becomes less about personal choice and more like a battleground than a paradise.


    Isabella blinked, looking at the girl who stood undaunted before her, unique in her honesty.


    "I¡¯m surprised by your frankness, Sophie... In fact, I know that both you and Sam are here somewhat reluctantly. I want to share something with you: starting The Ultimate Human Department wasn¡¯t really my initial intention or passion. It was also out of necessity."


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but glance at Isabella. Did that mean all she had told him about the club¡¯s concept was fabricated? A lie?


    Capable of crafting such natural lies to mask her true intentions, Isabella was not as simple as she appeared. He shouldn¡¯t underestimate the tactics of attractive women in this world.


    "Necessity?" Sophie raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Isabella smiled, still maintaining her gentle demeanor. "Yes, I also dislike participating in club activities. To meet the school¡¯s requirements, I¡¯ve joined several clubs but quickly left them, so the school couldn¡¯t really do much about it.


    Until recently, they came up with this solution: forcing me to establish a club. So, here I am, having created this one. In a way, we three are kindred spirits."


    Sam was almost taken aback by Isabella¡¯s explanation. So, the club was essentially a gathering of three misfits?


    What kind of ¡¯The Ultimate Human Department¡¯ was that? More like a ¡¯Misfit Study Group¡¯!


    Sophie¡¯s frown deepened. Her hair, swaying gently in the breeze, had a distinct texture, each strand appearing so delicate as it fell across her cool, serene face and neck.


    "Maybe that¡¯s the case... but I believe there are other options, and this doesn¡¯t seem like the best one to me," she said.


    Isabella replied with a soft smile, "If your concern is being in a club with boys, you could have joined the modeling club, or yoga, or even the dance club, which are predominantly female. But you didn¡¯t join any of them. Do you really have a better option?"


    Sophie, despite Isabella¡¯s non-threatening, gentle gaze, felt an undeniable pressure. She averted her eyes. "I can try to find a way."


    But Isabella shook her head. "You won¡¯t find a better solution. In my view, the tension between you and Sam seems to be the best scenario. If you joined another club with boys, their attitudes towards you are predictable and would likely trouble you more.


    This current situation might be the best, assuming it doesn¡¯t sour. Moreover, joining a club with only girls isn¡¯t feasible for you. Given your unique presence, you¡¯d either face jealousy and exclusion or your pride wouldn¡¯t tolerate their mediocrity."


    Sam was genuinely shocked. What was Isabella¡¯s background?


    The game never mentioned her, yet in such a short time, she had discerned the peculiar dynamic between him and Sophie and analyzed Sophie¡¯s psychological state with remarkable clarity.


    Was she too strong to be real? Could she be the creator of this game?


    Having just signed his name, Sam suddenly had some regrets.


    Sophie, with a furrowed brow and a flickering gaze, was clearly contemplating Isabella¡¯s words, filled with skepticism. "Why would you think that?"


    "Just a guess," Isabella responded. "If I were wrong, you would have left here in anger rather than asking why I think so. Your curiosity suggests I struck a chord, making you wonder where you showed a flaw."


    Sophie shook her head. "You couldn¡¯t possibly understand me so well in such a short time."


    Isabella placed her index finger to her lips, her eyes shifting upward as if recalling something.


    "Ah... Maybe it¡¯s because I had seen your profiles in advance and made some deductions based on that information. Does that sound reasonable enough?"


    Sophie remained silent, and Sam wondered what she was hesitating about.


    Isabella¡¯s familiar smile returned, her beautiful eyes narrowing into crescents. "All weaknesses, all flaws."


    "What are you saying?" Sophie asked.


    "I¡¯m saying, Sophie, you¡¯re not as strong as you think. You are still far from the person you aspire to be."


    When Isabella uttered these words lightly, Sam clearly saw Sophie¡¯s fists clenching on her lap. This had struck a nerve in the sensitive girl, signaling to Sam that Isabella had found a breakthrough.


    Often, a significant emotional fluctuation in someone indicates a half-success in breaking through their psychological defenses. Isabella was indeed no simple character.


    Sophie stared intensely at Isabella, her expression almost solidifying. Unlike Sophie¡¯s hardened demeanor, Isabella remained as serene and gentle as a spring breeze.


    Sophie, lowering her voice without concern for Sam¡¯s presence, challenged Isabella. "You want to use belittlement to make me doubt myself and then join your club?"


    Isabella shook her head. "Everyone has their way of living, but everyone also doubts at some point whether they made the wrong choices at crucial moments, preventing them from becoming a better person. But no one can truly provide an answer to that. So, what I¡¯m suggesting is, don¡¯t you want to explore another possibility?"


    Sophie lifted her proud head, a demeanor familiar to Sam. "What makes you think you can help me achieve that?"


    Isabella didn¡¯t make any promises or present evidence to prove her point. Instead, she employed a tactic so clever that Sam couldn¡¯t help but admire it even in retrospect.


    How did she manage such a masterstroke with such calm?


    Backlit by the window, with sunlight and a gentle breeze outside, Isabella said, "By joining my club, you¡¯ve already embarked on another possibility, haven¡¯t you?"


    The silence between them stretched on for a long time, so long that Sam felt somewhat superfluous.


    But seeing the rare flicker of indecision on Sophie¡¯s face, Sam already knew the outcome.


    Sophie unclenched her fists, took a soft breath, and then, lifting her head with her usual cool expression, declared, "I will join The Ultimate Human Department."


    Thus, the peculiar club, with its three odd members, came together in such a manner on this day.


    Outside the classroom, it was quiet ¨C so quiet that the sound of a pen kissing the paper was distinctly audible.


    Sam, lounging lazily in his chair with one arm draped over it, glanced at Isabella, who was still smiling. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She turned her head towards him and winked.


    Cute and beautiful, as if to say: Plan successful!


    But all Sam could think was: Truly impressive!

 Chapter 76: You’re the strangest girl I’ve ever met

    "Alright, then it¡¯s official - Sam and Sophie, welcome to The Ultimate Human Department! From now on, we¡¯re all members of the same club, so let¡¯s make sure to help each other out~"Isabella seemed extremely delighted, her eyes curving into crescent moons as she smiled.


    But this expression was no longer enough to convince Sam of her innocence.


    This girl was not simple, not in the slightest. Sam realized he had underestimated the complexity of this game world.


    "So, can I leave now?" Sophie was not particularly thrilled.


    For her, experimenting with such a possibility was merely a challenge. She had no intention of investing deep emotions, as she put it herself: she was too poor, too impoverished to even spare a bit of trust.


    Isabella blinked.


    "Of course, you can. Let¡¯s start the club activities tomorrow~ First, let¡¯s exchange contact information. I¡¯ll also set up a discussion group so we can keep in touch anytime, anywhere via our phones!"


    Upon hearing this suggestion, Sophie first frowned, then glanced at Sam.


    Sam immediately understood her concern. They hadn¡¯t exchanged contact information before, and for Sophie, this seemed like an imposition, something she was clearly not fond of.


    But why should her reluctance concern him?


    Sam confidently took out his phone and swiftly exchanged contact details with Isabella.


    Then Isabella turned to Sophie with a smile. "Your turn now."


    Sophie hesitated, but still pulled out her phone. However, before adding the contact, she muttered,


    "Just to be clear, if it¡¯s not something important, I won¡¯t pay attention or respond to idle chatter."


    Isabella responded with a smile, "Of course, I won¡¯t bother you guys for no reason. You can relax, I¡¯m usually quite busy too, don¡¯t underestimate me, okay?"


    "That would be best." Sophie was not the least bit polite in her response.


    As Isabella used this method to attract them into the club, it inherently altered the nature of their relationship. It seemed to transform them into potential rivals, one needing to prove themselves, the other maintaining skepticism.


    Sophie picked up her backpack, slung it over her shoulder, and stood up. Her legs were long and slender, the delicate figure of the girl turning away with a cold expression.


    "Then, I¡¯ll take my leave."


    It was about time for Sam to leave too. He stood up. "I¡¯ll be going then."


    Isabella, seemingly in a very good mood, waved at them cheerily.


    "Alright~ Remember to come to the club room right after school tomorrow~ Bye~"


    Watching her sweet and charming smile, hearing her soft and gentle voice, Sam could only feel a chill down his spine.


    What truly lay behind her facade?


    Sam reined in his curiosity, following Sophie¡¯s steps as they left the club activity classroom.


    The school now seemed almost deserted, with only their footsteps echoing in the corridor, side by side, neither willing to fall behind the other.


    Their relationship appeared distant, surrounded by a cool air, making their pairing seem somewhat unusual.


    Yet, Sophie broke the silence. "Do you know Isabella?"


    She asked in a stiff tone, clearly uncomfortable, her gaze fixed ahead.


    Sam, on the other hand, didn¡¯t harbor these awkward feelings. He was quite at ease with the situation, believing in going with the flow and not overly concerning himself with others¡¯ attitudes. Being too mindful of others¡¯ perceptions could lead to losing one¡¯s sanity.


    So, despite Sophie repeatedly indicating her disinterest in engaging with him, Sam wasn¡¯t offended. It simply didn¡¯t matter to him.


    "No, I don¡¯t know her. It¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve met."


    Sophie frowned.


    "She¡¯s a strange woman," she commented.


    Sam looked at her curiously.


    "Stranger than you?"


    "How am I strange?"


    Sophie looked at Sam, clearly displeased.


    Sam chuckled.


    "To be honest, you¡¯re the strangest girl I¡¯ve ever met."


    "You¡¯re not much better," Sophie huffed.


    Sam smiled again: "I never claimed to be normal. Besides, isn¡¯t it fitting that strange people end up in this club?"


    Sophie glared at the boy, about to retort, but Sam spoke first.


    "I know, I know, you don¡¯t have to tell me that you didn¡¯t follow me here. I¡¯m not that vain. It¡¯s just a coincidence."


    Sophie paused, feeling her cheeks warm up.


    Really, why did she always feel so odd around this boy? It was unlike her usual calm and rational self.


    "I don¡¯t want to talk about it."


    Sophie quickened her pace, seemingly trying to distance herself from Sam, who made no attempt to follow.


    After a few steps, Sophie seemed to recall something and stopped at the staircase. She turned around, her stunning appearance even in this simple action resembling a cinematic scene.


    The setting sun cast its glow on the corridor, bathing their shoulders in a golden hue.


    "Sam."


    She called his name directly, much like Angel.


    "What is it?"


    Sam halted, maintaining a short distance as he faced her.


    Sophie squinted slightly, a clear skepticism in her eyes.


    "On the day of the exam, why did you suddenly remind me to check my paper again?" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Was it about the day Sam used eye drops? Did Sophie sense something?


    Sam wasn¡¯t surprised by Sophie¡¯s suspicions.


    The eye drops¡¯ label did mention a risk of being discovered, and judging by Sophie¡¯s expression, she wasn¡¯t certain about what had happened. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have waited until now to ask.


    "It was just a friendly reminder, nothing more. It was exam day, after all. Isn¡¯t that pretty normal?"


    Despite Sam¡¯s casual demeanor, Sophie was far from convinced, her skepticism deepening.


    "That doesn¡¯t add up. Why did my vision blur right after your reminder, during the exam? And why did it seem like I saw you?"


    Realizing the unreliability of the eye drops, which fortunately could only be used once, Sam touched his nose awkwardly, trying to deflect with humor.


    "Who knows? Maybe you were just missing me so much that you hallucinated? Didn¡¯t know you express your fondness in such a way."


    Sophie didn¡¯t react with shyness or anger to Sam¡¯s obviously teasing attempt to change the subject.


    She snorted coldly.


    "You better hope I don¡¯t find out what really happened. And if something like this happens again, I¡¯ll definitely hold you responsible."


    Sam shrugged indifferently and took a step forward, closing the distance between them.


    Sophie instantly became alert, but her pride wouldn¡¯t allow her to back down in front of this boy. She stood her ground, facing Sam, who was considerably taller.


    Sam¡¯s handsome face, his lazy expression, and slight smile resembled the quintessential male protagonist from a teenage romance manga.


    Many girls might fantasize about such a moment under the setting sun, in a deserted corridor, being looked down upon, embraced, and kissed by such a strikingly handsome boy. He was so good-looking, he seemed almost unreal.


    Sam, smiling at Sophie, who was just an arm¡¯s length away, said,


    "If you¡¯re trying to get my attention this way, I¡¯d suggest a different strategy. I prefer cuter girls."


    "...Jerk," Sophie¡¯s cheeks flushed red.


    Sam patted her shoulder with a laugh, then casually walked past her and descended the stairs, leaving the building with a carefree air.


    Sophie was left standing, clenching her fists in anger.


    She was so infuriated!


    Indescribably so!


    No one else had the right to speak to her that way, but Sam, with his looks, seemed to get away with it.


    But what was the crux of the matter?


    "Sister... he¡¯s really handsome~"


    "Handsome, my foot! He¡¯s just a jerk, a narcissist! Who wants his attention? It¡¯s your fault for saying you saw him that made me so embarrassed!"


    "Sister, don¡¯t deny it. I felt it just now, your heartbeat..."


    "Shut up, shut up, shut up, shut up, SHUT UP!!"


    The setting sun bathed Sophie¡¯s cheeks. Red and warm.


    Her breathing was irregular, and her modest chest rose and fell like a sea surface caressed by the sea breeze.


    Rippling, gently churning...


    ------------


    "What are you doing?"


    "Eating, what else? But why are you calling at this time?"


    Sam was enjoying a pizza, his recent favorite.


    He was in the middle of his meal when his sister Ava called, her voice carrying a playful whine.


    "Can¡¯t I call you during dinner? I¡¯m worried that you might die over there and no one would know. I¡¯m just showing some concern. What¡¯s with your attitude?"


    Typical Ava, always saying the opposite of what she feels.


    But Sam understood; it was the peak of teenage rebellion, and it wasn¡¯t unusual for youngsters to struggle with expressing their true feelings, especially towards those close to them.


    "Alright, alright, I got it wrong. I indeed have a caring and lovely young sister."


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    "Hmph, good that you know. Not everyone is lucky enough to have a sister who¡¯s as pretty, smart, and understanding as I am. You don¡¯t appreciate me! You should cherish me instead of always being sarcastic!"


    "How about I enshrine you in a church?"


    "Shut up!"


    Aha, his sister was anything but smart and considerate, except for being pretty.


    Sam happily took another big bite of his pizza.


    Ava huffed, "Isn¡¯t your summer vacation starting in less than a month?"


    Sam paused, instinctively glancing at the date on his phone.


    "That¡¯s true, what about it?"


    "Are you coming home for the break? Uh... I¡¯m not the one asking, I don¡¯t care whether you come back or not. It would be better if you didn¡¯t. It¡¯s Mom and Dad who made me ask. It¡¯s so annoying!"


    ¡¯Right, it¡¯s Mom and Dad asking.¡¯ Sam saw through the facade but didn¡¯t call her out. After all, a sister who¡¯s tough on the outside but soft on the inside is the cutest.


    "Oh, since Ava doesn¡¯t want me to come back, I guess I won¡¯t return this summer. I¡¯ll just work here all vacation. It¡¯ll help reduce the family¡¯s burden and save you the annoyance of seeing me."


    "What? Wait! Are you really not coming back?"


    Ava seemed to panic immediately, and Sam could even hear her sitting up in bed.


    "Yep, you don¡¯t want me to, right?"


    "I never said I didn¡¯t want you to come back. I was just... I was just..."


    "Huh? Just what? Can¡¯t hear you clearly. Is the signal bad?"


    "Stupid, annoying brother! The signal is perfect! Forget it, do whatever you want. If you don¡¯t come back, just die in Kuhang for all I care!"


    She sounded like she was flustered and angry. Quite amusing. Sam had to admire his own playful mischief.


    "Alright, alright, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be home for the summer break."


    "Really?"


    Ava¡¯s voice was clearly restrained, and Sam could almost imagine her trying to hide her excitement.


    Everyone tends to say things they don¡¯t mean at times, but Sam found this level of insincerity acceptable, perhaps due to his fondness for his sister.


    Having never had the experience of being a brother in his previous world and growing up without the companionship of parents, the warmth of family affection was something new and precious to him. Now, having the chance to experience it felt quite nice.


    "Of course. After all, I have to come back and see if my cute sister has become even prettier."


    A strange noise came from Ava¡¯s end. It sounded almost like a kettle boiling, then Sam realized he wasn¡¯t boiling any water.


    "You¡¯re always so smooth with words, but that¡¯s only over the phone. When you¡¯re back, you¡¯ll just bully me again. I don¡¯t believe your sweet talk!"


    "Who says that¡¯s bullying? That¡¯s just a brother doting on his sister."


    Ava snorted.


    "You better not forget that time it snowed. I threw a snowball at you, and you retaliated with one bigger than my head."


    Did that really happen?


    "Ah... I don¡¯t think that happened, did it? They say memory is like a magnifying glass, making things from the past seem bigger than they were..."


    "I don¡¯t want to talk about it. Just remember to bring me a gift when you come back, or you might not be allowed in the house."


    "What kind of gift do you want?"


    "Do I need to tell you? A gift should be full of personal thought. I¡¯ll leave it to your sincerity. Anyway, I¡¯ve got another call coming in, gotta go."


    "Who¡¯s calling you at this time?"


    "Don¡¯t know~ Maybe it¡¯s a boy from school who admires me. I¡¯m hanging up now, don¡¯t want you to ruin my sweet romance."


    With that, Ava ended the call.


    Sam shook his head with a smile, not really believing there was such a call.


    On the other end of the line, Ava, dressed in sweatpants, was lying on her bed. Surprisingly tall and slender for her age, she was ahead of her peers in development.


    With smooth shoulders, prominent curves, and long legs that seemed almost unreal, her toned legs shimmered attractively as she moved them back and forth on the bed.


    Indeed, she was on another call, but not with a boy, rather with another girl.


    "Callista~ Sorry, but it looks like our summer vacation travel plans might have to be canceled. I won¡¯t have time."


    "Oh, it¡¯s not anything else. It¡¯s just that my brother is coming back and he insists on having me around. It¡¯s really annoying. Even if I disagree, my parents wouldn¡¯t want me going out anyway.


    Yeah, it¡¯s because of my brother. Oh come on, he¡¯s just average-looking. Handsome? You haven¡¯t seen his photos? What? You want to visit my house during summer?


    Forget it, my brother is just a regular guy, not good-looking at all.


    I edited those photos, you know. You guys go on your trip; don¡¯t worry about me. No, really, don¡¯t come, you¡¯ll be disappointed. He¡¯s not that good-looking!"


    Ava ended the call. She sighed deeply, holding her phone, then glanced at her screen which displayed a photo of Sam, calmly gazing into the distance from a balcony ¨C a photo she had secretly taken. A hint of red crept onto her cheeks.


    "I need to change this photo quickly. If anyone finds out..."


    After changing the picture, Ava lay back down on her bed, staring at the ceiling, her cheeks growing redder, lost in thought.


    "I should buy some new dresses. I¡¯ll definitely dazzle my brother!"


    She hugged her phone tightly, swinging her legs energetically, making the whole bed shake. Read new chapters at NovelFire.C?m


    Then a voice from outside:


    "Ava? Did you break your bed? What¡¯s that noise?"


    "Ah? Nothing! I¡¯m just exercising!"


    After the voice faded, Ava buried her face in her pillow, her face burning red.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Sam, unaware of these developments back at home, was in his apartment in Kuhang. As night approached, he received an unexpected call.


    From Alice...


    He hesitated for a moment, then answered.


    "Hello, Ms. Alice? Is everything okay?"


    "Sam... Sorry to disturb you now, but... do you have some time? I might need your help."


    Alice needing help at this hour? What could it be?

 Chapter 77: Let’s go to your place, Sam

    Alice didn¡¯t specify what it was about but sent a succinct text message to herself, containing an address.The address wasn¡¯t far from Sam¡¯s location, seemingly a mere ten-minute taxi ride away.


    It was situated in a bustling area nearby.


    But this location... why a bar?


    On such a night, nearing nine o¡¯clock, a mature and attractive female teacher inviting a young male student to a bar?


    Was that reasonable?


    Especially knowing this was a game world!


    It was obviously risky, almost like a powder keg.


    Sam certainly had reasons not to go, or to simply ignore it. But if he ignore it, he might be safe tonight, but what about tomorrow? He couldn¡¯t skip school; he would have to face Alice then.


    If Sam refused Alice¡¯s request, it would make conquering later on much more difficult. So, Sam quickly finished the remaining pizza and decisively changed his clothes before leaving the house.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Miss Alice, about us..."


    "Mr. Ira, my young brother is coming to pick me up soon, so let¡¯s just leave it at that."


    "Ah... your young brother? So today we..."


    "Yes, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t intend for more than this. It was just my parents wanting me to meet you. I hope you understand."


    "Okay... I get it. I¡¯m quite taken with Miss Alice, but... I won¡¯t bother you further. Just, if Miss Alice ever changes her mind, I hope you¡¯ll consider me first."


    ...


    This was the scene that greeted Sam as he entered the quiet bar.


    A well-dressed man, not particularly young, looked regretfully and somewhat unwillingly at Sam, who had just arrived, and then left the bar in a despondent manner. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Across from where the man had been sitting was a calm, even slightly disheartened young woman, shining like a diamond under the lights ¨C it was Alice.


    She was dressed in a dark short skirt, with a slightly open neckline that revealed her pale neck and delicate collarbones. Her ears were adorned with silver earrings, hanging like perpetual, glowing moons.


    The light near the bar illuminated her profile, a departure from her usual gentle and intellectual demeanor. With a glass of wine in front of her, Alice¡¯s eyes were slightly downcast, her lightly curled long hair partially covering her face, yet Sam could still see the deep, sea-like melancholy in her eyes, a somberness not usually present.


    Sam approached the emotionally unsettled Alice and sat opposite her.


    "Miss Alice... what was that about?"


    Alice looked up at Sam, a forced smile on her face, but it was evident she had been drinking before he arrived. Her cheeks were slightly flushed, adding to her allure.


    A mature woman after a drink is like a finely aged wine, possessing a unique flavor.


    "It¡¯s nothing, just a blind date arranged by my parents."


    "But you¡¯re still so young, Miss Alice. Why resort to blind dates?"


    Alice stretched out her smooth arm, propping her cheek, and smiled at Sam. "So, Sam has a sweet tongue? Even flattering his teacher."


    Sam coughed twice, slightly embarrassed. "It¡¯s not that. I¡¯m just surprised. I think a woman like Miss Alice doesn¡¯t need blind dates ¨C young, beautiful, and with a respectable career..."


    Alice, holding her cheek, smiled, a touch of tragic beauty in her expression, reminiscent of a helpless beauty from a novel.


    "What good are these things? In this world, women are expected to marry at a certain age, and I don¡¯t have the family background like Angel... It¡¯s quite normal. Would you like something to drink, Sam?" Experience exclusive tales on NovelFire.C?m


    Alice seemed reluctant to talk more about these matters, simply inviting the young man across her to drink. Perhaps what she needed at this moment was someone to quietly share a drink with, but...


    "Miss Alice, I don¡¯t drink."


    Alice looked at Sam, seemingly realizing he was still a student, essentially just an 18-year-old kid, and indeed shouldn¡¯t have a habit of drinking.


    But soon, Sam smiled.


    "However, if Miss Alice would like to treat me to a soda, I¡¯d be more than happy to listen to her stories."


    Hearing this, Alice couldn¡¯t help but laugh softly.


    "Waiter, a glass of iced cola, please."


    Watching the handsome young man before her, seeing the light refract on his striking face, the edge of the light like a divine arrival, Sam seemed even more attractive.


    Whether it was the effect of alcohol or something stirring within, at that moment, Alice found herself wondering what kind of girl would eventually be with this boy. The thought made her feel a tinge of envy.


    The iced cola was placed in front of Sam. He stirred the ice cubes slightly and then looked at Alice.


    "So... Miss Alice, were you dissatisfied with your blind date?" Sam was curious.


    Alice shook her head. "I never wanted a blind date in the first place, nor had I thought about starting my marriage at this time. It¡¯s just that this man¡¯s family has some connections with mine. It was hard to keep declining due to the sake of face, so I came to clear things up. No matter how excellent or attractive he is now, I never thought of accepting."


    I see... But why share so much? It sounded like she was deliberately avoiding some misunderstanding, almost as if she was proving something to Sam.


    But Sam was just her student... Alice¡¯s thoughts seemed somewhat impure.


    The good news was that Alice had no intention of using her superpowers so far; it seemed she just wanted to talk tonight.


    "That¡¯s so... But why call me here? I thought something had happened."


    Alice smiled faintly, drinking quickly. She finished the dark red wine in front of her in no time and signaled the waiter for another glass.


    "It¡¯s nothing much. Your presence gave me a reason to make him leave early. After all, I said my brother was coming to pick me up. Though I don¡¯t actually have a brother, it was a good excuse for him not to linger."


    Indeed, during dates, women tend to think a lot, and not without reason.


    "Then, calling another colleague or friend... wouldn¡¯t that have been better?"


    Alice¡¯s cheeks reddened further. She brushed her hair from her forehead, revealing her smooth, delicate forehead and exquisite features for a moment before her hair fell loosely around her face again. She exuded a lazy beauty, like a stunning woman tousled by the wind while relaxing on a balcony.


    "Why would Sam think there¡¯s someone more suitable? You¡¯re young and handsome, enough to make many men feel inferior."


    "But..." Sam swirled the cola in his hand, "I¡¯m not a suitable drinking companion, after all, I don¡¯t even drink."


    Alice shrugged nonchalantly.


    She pushed her wine glass forward, clinking it against Sam¡¯s glass. The sound was crisp, and the liquids in both glasses swayed gently.


    Alice¡¯s beautiful eyes fixed on Sam, as if trying to dance with his soul.


    "Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter. There are too many dull and boring people in this world, many chasing after inexplicable things, trying to drag others along with them. It¡¯s rare and remarkable to sit face-to-face with someone interesting and have a conversation. Sam, you are indeed an intriguing person."


    Alice spoke earnestly, but did she really have such a simple thought? Sam was highly skeptical.


    Yet, facing this charming, elegant woman outside the school environment, he found it hard to say that the night was unbearable.


    Under the soothing music, the iced cola went down smoothly.


    Everything became more romantic and ambiguous in the quietly escalating atmosphere.


    Sam wondered why, despite not drinking any alcohol, his body temperature seemed to rise, feeling somewhat warm.


    He deliberately avoided Alice¡¯s gaze, looking towards the bar, and said, "I¡¯m just an ordinary guy... Miss Alice, you¡¯re exaggerating in your praise."


    Alice squinted at Sam. "Really? How could an ¡¯ordinary¡¯ boy attract the attention of a girl like Angel?"


    Sam blinked innocently. "There¡¯s no such attention. It¡¯s probably just pure artistic exchange, like modeling for her art pieces. We don¡¯t have any personal interactions."


    "Is that so?"


    Her eyes held a scrutinizing look, trying to discern Sam¡¯s honesty without using hypnosis, as she finished her drink in one gulp.


    "Of course... After all, the gap between Angel¡¯s and my social status is quite obvious, isn¡¯t it? I wouldn¡¯t dream of something like a common country boy suddenly winning the favor of a beautiful, wealthy heiress and having a life of luxury out of nowhere... That¡¯s almost like science fiction."


    A slight trickle of rose-red wine slid down Alice¡¯s flushed lips, which she casually wiped with her finger.


    "That¡¯s so... It seems you¡¯re more clear-headed than most, Sam. But that¡¯s also what makes you special. People shouldn¡¯t undervalue themselves. Indeed, many are born in Rome, possessing wealth and status most can only dream of their whole lives. But you, as a young man, are different from them.


    You¡¯re destined for a brilliant life."


    She spoke softly, as if narrating a beautiful fairy tale.


    If Alexander¡¯s teachers all spoke like this, he probably wouldn¡¯t be in the mood for gaming at all, right? He would surely be motivated to study hard.


    Sam took a deep breath, seemingly slightly influenced by her words.


    "My wish has always been very simple."


    "What is Sam¡¯s wish?" Alice asked with curiosity, enjoying the atmosphere.


    Sam smiled. "My wish is to become Kuhang¡¯s most handsome man."


    "...Pfft." Alice couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter, leaning forward and back, completely devoid of her usual formal demeanor. Her full breasts gently quivered, and her long legs wrapped in black stockings and high heels tapped on the floor.


    She seemed on the verge of tears from laughing.


    "A handsome man of Kuhang, huh? Then you already are," she said.


    But Sam just smiled and shook his head, feigning maturity. "A handsome man of Kuhang should not only possess superficial beauty but also the character of a true gentleman ¨C calm in the face of all difficulties, courageous against danger, and having a caring and gentle nature."


    Alice, wiping the tears from her eyes, looked at Sam. "That¡¯s a lofty goal indeed. It seems enrolling you in The Ultimate Human Department was a good decision. But... Sam, I can believe in your intelligence, your uniqueness, and your bravery, but where is your tenderness and thoughtfulness?"


    Sam looked innocently at the seductive woman. "Ah? Doesn¡¯t running all this way to keep the teacher company count as caring and considerate?"


    In such an atmosphere, Alice playfully tapped Sam¡¯s arm. "That¡¯s not necessarily true. Maybe Sam is actually a bad guy, thinking I might be too drunk and wanting to take advantage, which isn¡¯t very caring or considerate."


    Sam feigned sorrow and shook his head. "So the teacher is so wary of me, it¡¯s heartbreaking."


    "That means you need to present more convincing evidence," she teased.


    "That so?"


    Sam suddenly stood up, his tall figure casting a shadow over her. Alice was momentarily taken aback, unsure of his intentions.


    But in the next moment, Sam reached for a tissue and leaned towards Alice. It wasn¡¯t until Sam gently wiped the red stain from the corner of her lips that she realized she had accidentally smudged her lipstick while drinking.


    After completing the gesture with a smile, Sam sat back down, showing Alice the lipstick mark on the tissue before tucking it into his pocket.


    Smiling at Alice, Sam said, "Miss, I¡¯ll keep this as a memento, if you don¡¯t mind?"


    Looking at his thin lips, at his eyes seemingly holding a thousand stars, Alice couldn¡¯t find a single flaw in his features. She could distinctly hear her heart pounding in her chest.


    For the first time, she acknowledged her feelings for someone younger than herself... her own student!


    She found it insane.


    This madness made her almost call for another drink to suppress these feelings, unsure of what she might impulsively do next.


    But Sam reached out, gently holding her wrist.


    Alice saw the warmth in Sam¡¯s eyes. "Don¡¯t drink anymore, Miss. You¡¯ve had enough for today. You should go home and rest."


    Alice felt the warmth on her wrist, the gentleness that reached her heart, and the restless heat stirring within.


    She lifted her head, her lips curving into a smile. "I don¡¯t want to go home."


    "Where can we go if not home..."


    "Let¡¯s go to your place, Sam. I want to go to your house."


    Her eyes were like a vortex.


    It made Sam, who hadn¡¯t drunk a drop, feel a slight dizziness, as if being swept into an endless abyss...

 Chapter 78: I would only reward Sam

    "Teacher... it¡¯s quite late now, isn¡¯t it a bit inappropriate to go to my house at this hour?"Sam hadn¡¯t drunk any alcohol, so his consciousness should have been very clear. However, at this moment, his head felt a slight dizziness, and there was only one reason for this sensation.


    Alice, standing before him, had activated her hypnotic powers.


    Why would she use hypnosis at this time? Was her intention to have Sam take her home with him?


    Sam certainly didn¡¯t think this was any simple matter, nor did he believe her wanting to stay at his place was just about seeking shelter for the night.


    What Alice really wanted seemed quite obvious, clearly something straight out of a scenario one might find in a game world, and it appeared to be something Sam had to confront at this moment.


    Sam tried to put on a show of resistance, relying on his strong willpower, hoping that she would give up on this decision.


    But this was not at school, where Alice would be bound by any rules. Moreover, she had consumed quite a bit of alcohol, making her boundaries uncontrollable, to the point where it could be said she had no boundaries at all at the moment.


    She was set on doing what she wanted, and if Sam resisted, her only thought would be to increase the intensity of her hypnotic power, not to weigh the pros and cons and then give up.


    Continue reading stories on NovelFire.C?m


    So, the words Sam spoke were actually of no use at all.


    Alice stood up and walked over to Sam.


    Sam looked at her somewhat bewilderedly, which was exactly his state at that moment.


    Under the bar lights, her face looked rosy and enchantingly beautiful, like a stunning fairy stepping out of a fantasy to challenge a mortal.


    A "duel invitation! "


    Her perfume instantly enveloped Sam as Alice took the initiative to grasp his hand. Her brows and eyes flirtatious, she exuded an endless charm.


    "There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about it. We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we? And this isn¡¯t school, right? You live alone, so why can¡¯t I visit your place? Isn¡¯t that correct? Or is it that Sam really dislikes teachers and doesn¡¯t want me to develop a closer relationship with you?"


    Her fingers gently caressed Sam¡¯s palm, as if teasing his lust.


    Sam knew he could no longer continue to refuse; some things that weren¡¯t planned seemed to be happening sooner than expected. Thus, Sam decided to go with the flow and see how far this woman would go.


    Perhaps by buying some time, waiting for her to sober up a bit, she might not continue with her actions. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, Sam was well aware that if he really took her home, this scene must not be witnessed by Zoe next door, neither upon their return nor their departure.


    Otherwise, it could lead to the complete collapse of the entire plan, possibly veering off in an unpredictable direction.


    "I... would certainly like that," Sam said with a feigned shy demeanor.


    Hearing the answer she wanted, Alice¡¯s face revealed an even more enchanting smile. "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m looking forward to it. I¡¯m eager to see how Sam will entertain me; you¡¯ll treat me well, won¡¯t you?"


    Sam nodded: "Of course, I¡¯ll take good care of you, teacher..."


    Though somewhat reluctant, Sam had no choice but to stand up.


    Alice immediately looped her arm gently through his, and though the hold wasn¡¯t tight¡ªbarely allowing him to feel the touch and shape of her breasts¡ªthe slight friction seemed enough to stir the heart.


    Stepping out of the bar, the outside wind didn¡¯t offer much coolness in the summer night but seemed to add to the heat instead.


    Sam could clearly see the fine beads of sweat glistening on Alice¡¯s slightly flushed neck, shining like pearls, giving off an unconventional allure due to her charisma.


    Fortunately, Sam resisted any urge to taste them.


    Taxis were plentiful here, and Alice effortlessly pulled Sam into one. Of course, this required Sam to first inform the driver of his apartment¡¯s location.


    Under the "hypnosis" of this woman, he felt he had little choice.


    As the car moved forward, the street scenes flew by. Alice gently rested her head on Sam¡¯s shoulder, cuddling like a couple, despite the apparent age difference between them.


    Yet, this gap didn¡¯t seem to pose a barrier to their interaction; instead, it offered Alice a different kind of thrill.


    A handsome young man, and her student at that¡ªwhat could be more exhilarating in this world?


    A mundane life, constantly controlled, seemed to be her destiny without any excitement, a future too predictable at a glance... There should be some breathtaking moments, shouldn¡¯t there?


    And this handsome student seemed like the breathtaking glimpse within Alice¡¯s fate that she couldn¡¯t afford to miss. Once seen, it could not be ignored.


    The crossing streetlights passed by her, like scenes from a movie being edited frame by frame. She understood that this is how life mostly passes by, with each frame flying past one¡¯s eyes, leaving behind only the most luminous memories when looking back.


    So, something must be left behind... But what?


    Ten minutes later, the taxi arrived at the quiet apartment complex.


    Disembarking, Sam appeared expressionless throughout the journey, but inwardly, he had been devising numerous strategies on how to safely navigate the night.


    Or, in case certain outcomes couldn¡¯t be altered, how he could seize the maximum initiative to ensure subsequent events remained under his control.


    They got out of the car.


    Sam, ever slightly shy, glanced at the apartment building and said, "This is where I live..."


    Alice¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile. She then asked, "Is there a park near Sam¡¯s place?"


    "A park... Yes, there is one nearby, but at this hour..."


    "Ah, I seem to have drunk a bit too much. I¡¯d like to take a walk in the park to sober up. Would you join me?"


    A sudden change of plans¡ªnot going to his place?


    This was good news for Sam, but the park... Was she planning something thrilling there?


    A walk to sober up? Even a 5-year-old wouldn¡¯t buy that!


    Sam looked into her enchanting eyes, unsure if he could maintain this supposed hypnotic state for long, but he responded normally, "That¡¯s not a problem... It¡¯s just a bit late, is it safe?"


    Alice, unconcerned, naturally took Sam¡¯s hand again. "As long as I¡¯m with Sam, right? Let¡¯s go~"


    Sam¡¯s heart fluttered slightly at the sight of Alice¡¯s charming smile. He took a deep breath and said, "Then let¡¯s go. If I¡¯m late for school tomorrow, Teacher Alice, you can¡¯t scold me."


    Alice¡¯s laugh was beautiful and seductive. "I would only reward Sam."

 Chapter 79: When did you realize I could hypnotize?

    The park was nearby, not far from the apartment. Normally, the park was only frequented by the elderly taking strolls during the day or by children playing after meals.It wasn¡¯t particularly large, with few pathways, and dense trees surrounding the area, obscuring the central region. There were facilities like swings, slides, and sandpits.


    The park seemed only about the size of two football fields, but the tall, lush greenery surrounding it acted as a natural barrier, making it appear as secluded and tranquil as a valley.


    As they walked in, there was hardly any wind. The few streetlights that were there cast a dim light, as if everything was arranged by divine intervention specifically for the young sweetheart¡¯s arrival.


    Sam even harbored a strange suspicion. Could this place be a scene set up in the game?


    He seemed to remember... The park had indeed appeared in the original game work, but what happened there, he couldn¡¯t recall.


    Was it Alice?


    "Sam... do you find it odd for a teacher like me?" Alice said as she sat on a swing, looking forward.


    Sam stood behind Alice, gently pushing the swing. The motion was gentle, causing her to sway back and forth with a small amplitude, not enough to launch her into the air.


    Although Sam somewhat wished to see the woman fly out of the park.


    However, without her having done anything yet, such an action would be purely suicidal.


    Even in a game world, they were real people to him, with their own lives and stories. Sam could choose to be cold, to be calm, but how could he commit such a foolish act?


    "Why?" Sam asked softly.


    The woman on the swing smiled as it began to sway, yet her eyes seemed somewhat dim.


    Experience more tales on NovelFire.C?m


    "Because it really is odd, isn¡¯t it? Drinking in front of students, calling a student out so late to keep one company... it doesn¡¯t seem normal at all. If others found out, it might even lead to a report."


    Alice knew the consequences and still dared to do this?


    But the psychological states of these female leads couldn¡¯t be judged by ordinary standards, after all, it was a game world, and to impose too much reality would be madness. So, Sam¡¯s response was quite indifferent.


    "Not at all, I think Teacher Alice is very normal. At least, my study habits have significantly improved recently, haven¡¯t they?"


    Alice turned slightly to look at Sam, who was gripping the edge of the swing. "So, my presence has contributed to your recent academic success?"


    Sam nodded.


    "What else? Before, I barely had a concept of studying, let alone the motivation. But after Teacher Alice arrived, I felt a strong urge to learn."


    Sam was pretending not to know about her ability to hypnotize. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alice stopped the swing and stood up. "Shall we sit over there?" She pointed to a bench across from them.


    The park was utterly silent, and given the late hour, it was unlikely anyone else would come. Sam nodded. "Okay."


    When they reached the bench, Alice sat down beside him, maintaining a safe distance.


    Sitting down, they felt the breeze facing them as Alice looked up at the star-filled night sky. "Sam, I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you if you remember certain things."


    "Certain things... what things?" Sam asked, puzzled.


    Alice smiled. "Do you remember what I told you in my office? The reason that made you so focused on your studies, do you remember?"


    Was this a test? Although Sam didn¡¯t fully understand her abilities, he had researched hypnosis.


    Sometimes, a hypnotist might leave a trigger in the subject¡¯s subconscious that, when activated, awakens certain hypnotized states of consciousness, allowing them to enter a state rapidly.


    Before this trigger is activated, the hypnotized individual should appear perfectly normal. So, feigning confusion, Sam said, "I¡¯m not quite clear... but I think Teacher Alice must have said something very important to me, that¡¯s why, right?"


    Alice¡¯s smile grew under the night sky, her eyes slightly shimmering, her cheeks flushed from alcohol, facing Sam.


    "Indeed, it was something very important... I promised Sam, if you did well on this test, I would reward you properly. Do you remember what the reward was?"


    A puzzled look appeared on Sam¡¯s face. "A reward? I don¡¯t remember, but... what reward?"


    Sam¡¯s feigned bewilderment made Alice¡¯s smile even brighter. She suddenly turned towards him, placing her hand on his chest. "It seems you¡¯ve forgotten... The reward... of course, it¡¯s a very good one. Are you looking forward to it?"


    Knowing she hadn¡¯t used her hypnotic abilities yet, Sam showed a troubled expression. "Of course, I¡¯m looking forward to it... but what are you doing, Teacher? Are you drunk?"


    Alice nodded with a smile. "Yes, I¡¯ve had a bit too much to drink, so I¡¯m thinking of giving you your reward now."


    In the park! Outdoors! Was this really the place to start?


    "But... the results haven¡¯t come out yet, have they? And this reward..."


    "Don¡¯t worry about it. I actually already know the results. Sam, you did really well. I¡¯m even starting to wonder if you¡¯ve been hiding your true abilities, just waiting for this moment?"


    Sam felt Alice¡¯s body drawing closer, her breath warm on his face as if she might kiss him at any moment, yet she hesitated.


    His view was blocked; he could only see her, unable to gaze upon the brilliant night sky behind her. "Of course, I wouldn¡¯t do that... Were my exam results truly that good?"


    Alice chuckled, then cradled Sam¡¯s face in her other hand, gently touching him, looking into his handsome eyes. "Of course, you did well. That¡¯s why I want to give you a proper reward. What would you like?"


    Feeling the warmth on his cheeks and looking into the eyes of the woman close enough to be engulfed in some fervent emotion yet not rash enough to stop, he whispered, "I don¡¯t know..."


    "Then I¡¯ll decide," Alice said with a smile.


    The hand that had been resting on Sam¡¯s chest slid down and suddenly landed on the crotch of his trousers.


    Sam immediately became alert, he reached out to stop her, a seemingly instinctive act of self-preservation.


    "Uh... this doesn¡¯t seem right, does it? Alice, I mean, Teacher Alice..."


    "Be good, Sam. Are you not going to listen to your teacher?"


    Alice squinted at Sam, her gaze direct and captivating, even without glasses. The most critical aspect was the familiar sensation of dizziness returning.


    It seemed that unlike Angel¡¯s time-stopping ability, this woman¡¯s hypnosis appeared to have no limit on usage, or perhaps it could be used twice in one day.


    Sam¡¯s expression immediately shifted to comply. "I... of course, I¡¯ll listen to the teacher."


    "Alright, then rest easy, leave everything to me. All you have to do is enjoy yourself. After all, there¡¯s no one here; it¡¯s our little secret, right?"


    "Yes... it¡¯s our secret... mine and the teacher¡¯s..."


    Sam¡¯s face displayed a mix of embarrassment and, at the same time, seemed as though he was lost in a kind of enjoyment.


    Alice didn¡¯t directly remove Sam¡¯s boxers, but gently moved her arm, starting from his lap, then over the sensitive inner lap, and finally to the most important spot - his cock.


    Sam got an instant erection.


    There was no way not to respond with such a high level of sexual desire, especially as Alice was practically breathing on his own cheek, her warm breath caressing his sensitive ears.


    Alice noticed a distinct change in Sam¡¯s body. A more enchanting smile appeared on her face as she leaned closer to Sam¡¯s ear, whispering softly,


    "It really is a youthful body... such a quick reaction, it¡¯s truly incredible. My hand has barely touched you and your cock is already as hard as diamonds."


    Sam was on the verge of losing his mind.


    The first incident occurred in the office, and now, here they were in the park. Couldn¡¯t they have chosen a place that was at least a bit more conventional?


    "I... I don¡¯t know, am I too weird or something..." Sam looked genuinely troubled, his demeanor a mix of shyness and nervousness.


    Alice continued to gently stroke his cock, while her other hand had already unbuckled the girdle on Sam¡¯s pant.


    She smiled reassuringly, "Don¡¯t be nervous... There¡¯s nothing weird about this. Just leave everything to me."


    "But I..."


    "Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s just enjoy the moment." Alice leaned in, her cheek brushing against his, and tenderly rubbed her nose against his face. The delicate touch and the occasional, unintentional brush of her lips were intoxicating.


    These actions made Sam¡¯s desire even more apparent, and his sexual impulse became more pronounced.


    Alice removed of Sam¡¯s boxers, and in that moment, his fully erect cock was exposed in the moonlight.


    Sam had already felt the coolness, and the tenderness in Alice¡¯s hands was unmistakably evident.


    As she gazed upon thise unique cock, Alice slightly lowered her head, a hint of surprise flashing in her eyes, but what was more pronounced was a sense of longing.


    She took hold of it.


    She clasped Sam¡¯s cock tightly in her hands.


    Alice¡¯s movements were not skilled, but they were better than before, offering Sam a feeling that was significantly clear and somewhat more tender and considerate than Angel¡¯s.


    However, it is often such gentleness that becomes a more stimulating experience.


    Under the cover of night, Sam could not see her face, but could distinctly feel the heat of her cheeks.


    Feeling the occasional slight tremble in Sam¡¯s body.


    Alice¡¯s smile grew deeper, and she couldn¡¯t help but greedily kiss Sam¡¯s cheek.


    The kiss was light, like a sea breeze sweeping across the beach, yet the mingling sensations seemed to layer Sam¡¯s pleasure, gentle at times, more intense at others.


    But it didn¡¯t just stop there.


    Sam felt his senses stimulated to their utmost. He was on the receiving end, passively taking it all in, listening to the words Alice whispered continuously by his ear.


    "That¡¯s an adorable reaction... Do you like it?"


    "Too... too thrilling, this isn¡¯t really good..."


    "There¡¯s nothing bad about it. This is a reward from the teacher, something others won¡¯t get to enjoy. It¡¯s our little secret between me and Sam, right?"


    "Right... it¡¯s our secret."


    "Very good... Good kids deserve even more rewards, don¡¯t they?"


    "Ah?"


    Suddenly, Sam felt the departure of Alice¡¯s hand, leaving only his cock standing there.


    Sam looked at Alice, puzzled. Yet, her expression was one of ease, even enjoyment.


    She slightly distanced herself and then¡ªremoved her high heels, revealing her legs clad in black stockings.


    What was she planning?


    Alice leaned to the side, one hand resting on the back of the bench, and the other supporting her from the side.


    She slightly tilted her head back, gazing at Sam.


    "I remember... Sam, you like my legs, right?"


    "Yes..."


    Sam lowered his head, appearing somewhat ashamed.


    But the next moment, he saw Alice extending her feet towards him.


    Alice quickly closed the distance with Sam, and the moment her feet touched his body, an odd sensation spread throughout Sam¡¯s entire body.


    At this point, there was no talking about calm or reason. Some instincts, as a human, as a man, are simply beyond control.


    Especially when her foot was so directly pressed against his cock¡ªwho could stand that?


    The sensation of her feet against his was unmistakably intense; all his blood seemed to boil, an unnamed flame threatening to burn away Sam¡¯s sanity.


    Everything intensified.


    Alice¡¯s gaze grew increasingly wild, uncontrollable, as if she had completely lost it.


    And a strange scent began to spread through the air.


    Silky, smooth, delicate, soft... every exquisite sensation flooded Sam¡¯s mind.


    "Feels good, doesn¡¯t it?"


    "Yes... it¡¯s just so exhilarating..."


    "Honesty is admirable, but teacher do appreciate honest children. It¡¯s okay... don¡¯t restrain any impulses, I will forgive you and won¡¯t blame you. This is what Sam should enjoy, right? Good kids get to have candy, don¡¯t they?"


    "Teacher... teacher..."


    It was like a desperate plea, and Sam¡¯s clenched fist symbolized his current situation.


    Alice¡¯s smile became even brighter, and her slightly radiant black stockings seemed like a tempting catalyst on a night like this.


    And at that moment, Sam could clearly feel his phone vibrating.


    It was a message notification... a message?


    Who could be messaging him?


    Could it be the kind of message that hasn¡¯t appeared in a while? Is it trying to tell him something?


    Sam wanted to take a look at what it was, regardless of the current situation.


    But Alice firmly immobilized Sam¡¯s cock with her feet, accelerating her pace in an instant.


    "Don¡¯t go check... it¡¯s just a message, right? It¡¯s okay, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s definitely not something important. You can wait until after I¡¯ve finished giving you your reward, right?"


    Things have taken a complicated turn; now Sam has to pretend to be hypnotized by the other party.


    Sam looks towards this woman.


    In reality, a considerable amount of time has already passed, and Alice starts to feel a numbness in her legs.


    Yet, she must press on, enduring until the very end, aiming to etch an indelible mark of herself in the depths of Sam¡¯s heart.


    She continued to increase the speed of the feet job and Sam couldn¡¯t think of anything else as she was driven by the intense pleasure.


    The bench began to rock violently and the extreme sensation of the touch had Sam on the verge of orgasm.


    Alice¡¯s bewitching words still echoed in his ears.


    "Don¡¯t hold back... Just be your truest self with me, there¡¯s no need to resist, right? Sam... be honest, just a bit more honest..."


    Desire was sweeping through him, feelings were peaking.


    He lost track of time.


    When Alice marveled at Sam¡¯s endurance, to the point where her legs were nearly giving out.


    "Ah~"


    Sam¡¯s thick semen sprayed out, not only covering the bench but also coating Alice¡¯s legs and feet.


    It all seemed to have come to an end. Sam was panting heavily, a look of enjoyment on his face.


    Watching Sam bask in this pleasure, Alice found herself filled with immense satisfaction and a sense of achievement.


    She took out a tissue from her bag, diligently wiping off the cum from the bench and her stockings. Even though traces of semen would remain on the stockings, Alice didn¡¯t mind at all; she even considered treasuring this pair of stockings.


    She approached Sam with a smile, gently caressing the fine beads of sweat that had formed on his forehead.


    "Feeling good, Sam?"


    Sam sighed in relief, glad that it was finally over. Although footplay wasn¡¯t actual intercourse, that moment of climax was truly... amazing.


    It¡¯s hard to imagine that footplay could feel this way. If it were to progress to the final step, it would undoubtedly be even more thrilling!


    Through recent interactions with these female leads, Sam now clearly understands that the pace of the game seems to be accelerating, suggesting that becoming a true man might not be far off.


    But with whom? And when exactly?


    Sam doesn¡¯t know; all he knows is that at this moment, he must pretend to be hypnotized by Alice.


    "It¡¯s very relaxing, Miss Alice..."


    With a soft "pop," Alice gently kissed Sam¡¯s cheek.


    Then, their bodies slightly pulled apart. It seemed as if everything would end at this moment¡ªthe night had already been fulfilling, and there shouldn¡¯t have been more to the story.


    But in the next instant, Alice, who was within arm¡¯s reach, gazed at Sam with sparkling eyes.


    She parted her seductive lips and whispered something in Sam¡¯s ear. "So, can Sam answer a question for his teacher?"


    "What?" Sam, puzzled, locked eyes with her, only to see an unusual, never-before-seen sharpness in her gaze.


    "When did you realize I could hypnotize?"


    "...What?" He was taken aback. What was she talking about?


    The evening breeze brushed through Sam¡¯s hair, not bringing any relief but instead making him stiffen. Under her piercing scrutiny, he felt a chill run down his spine.

 Chapter 80: I refuse to be mediocre

    Caught completely off guard, utterly unprepared.This must be the only time Sam was entirely without defense, aside from when he first encountered Angel.


    He looked at the woman before him, Alice was still smiling. Even just two minutes earlier, the two could be described as incredibly close, their interaction brimming with ambiguity.


    Yet, in the blink of an eye, the atmosphere shifted dramatically, becoming dangerous, eerie, and even suffocatingly tense.


    Alice stared straight into his eyes, any attempt Sam made to avoid her gaze now seemed like it would expose a fatal flaw.


    Sam wondered, where had he slipped up? That couldn¡¯t be right; his performance had been flawless, neither overdone nor forced.


    He had carefully thought through every move, including everything that happened tonight. But why would she suddenly say something like this?


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Sam spoke with a puzzled and bewildered tone. "Hypnosis? You¡¯re not a psychology teacher, are you..."


    Alice smiled, her lips curving slightly. She reached out with her hand, now cleaned with a tissue, and gently caressed Sam¡¯s face.


    Her gaze seemed a bit yandere, but not to the extent that one would consider her insane. Right now, she was incredibly dangerous, perilously so.


    As the woman gently stroked Sam¡¯s brow and eyes, she looked into his eyes, trying to remain calm, and said, "Actually, from the very first time, my attempt to hypnotize you was unsuccessful, wasn¡¯t it?


    But unexpectedly, you¡¯ve been playing along all this time. This makes me have to wonder, what is your purpose? Was it for the reward just now?"


    She even guessed that the first attempt at hypnosis had failed!


    Once the seed of doubt is planted, is it impossible for it to ever completely disappear?


    Or is it that this woman was too suspicious from the start, never trusting Sam¡¯s reactions? So why expose everything now? And even using footjob method as a reward.


    Why take it to this step? Or did Sam reveal a flaw just now? Impossible. Sam couldn¡¯t believe he would show any vulnerability at such a moment.


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about... What hypnosis? The first time you attempted to hypnotize me? What does that mean? Does it mean that all this time... I¡¯ve been under your hypnosis?" Sam¡¯s frown made him look utterly convincing.


    But for Alice, who had already settled on an answer, everything seemed false.


    It¡¯s like when you¡¯ve already made up your mind about something, asking anyone else, no matter how many more people you consult, you still tend to go with your initial choice.


    This is the essence of human nature; in fact, you tend to trust yourself more than anyone else.


    Alice withdrew her hand, sighed softly, leaned back in her chair, and enjoyed the caress of the night breeze.


    Looking up at the stars in the sky, she murmured into the night, "I¡¯ve never been a happy person, even though to others my life might seem blissful. After all, having parents who are psychologists, it appears as though I¡¯ve never wanted for anything...


    But why, when they¡¯re so skilled at counseling others, at persuading, at understanding all the theoretical knowledge, did they choose to control my life in every possible way?"


    The sudden shift in topic caught Sam off guard. But he quickly realized this was just a preamble, a setup for why she doubted him in the first place.


    So, he didn¡¯t interrupt, waiting quietly instead.


    Alice continued in a soft voice, "Under their demands, I had to wear certain clothes when I went out, come home at a specific time, eat specific things for each meal, and even the amount of money I spent and what I bought had to be controlled by them.


    Where I went to school, what major I studied, what kind of person I became¡ªall under their control... My life was like a precisely turning instrument. Sam, why do you think someone like me would want to become a teacher?"


    A new question had arrived before the previous one had been resolved.


    But Sam knew he had to answer.


    "To become someone who guides others, rather than someone who controls a child like your parents did?"


    Alice smiled and said, "At first, that¡¯s indeed what I thought. But soon, I realized that wasn¡¯t what I wanted at all. A person who has been controlled and manipulated for so long actually wants to turn around and control others.


    I not only wanted to break the rules, I even found pleasure in touching the forbidden. On my eighteenth birthday, I wished that I could control others, and unexpectedly... after that day, it seemed like I really did gain that ability."


    Sam felt a chill run down his spine. Could such a powerful ability really be obtained just by making a wish?


    It seemed unbelievable, but in the world of the female leads, such a reason appeared entirely plausible.


    Alice narrowed her eyes, revealing an expression of enjoyment.


    "Finally, with this ability, I was able to break free from my parents¡¯ control. The matter of blind dates is somewhat beyond my control, given the difficulty of manipulating someone over the phone...


    But I never imagined I¡¯d one day meet someone as interesting as Sam. Not only do you ignore my control, not affected by me, but you even cooperate with me. Sam, what are you thinking? Can you tell me?"


    Alice narrowed her eyes and tilted her head slightly, smiling, her silky hair resting on one shoulder.


    Despite the seductive movement and graceful posture, it seemed almost as terrifying as a deranged killer asking how tasty your flesh is at that moment!


    Sam now faced two choices. Continue to feign ignorance, insisting he knows nothing about hypnosis, then pretend to be deceived and storm off in a huff.


    Or, he could admit he knew about the hypnosis and honestly tell her he was just worried she might use even stranger methods to influence him, so he reluctantly cooperated.


    Is there any other option? Are these really choices?


    As Alice¡¯s gaze drew closer, Sam suddenly sighed, as if giving up resistance, and her expression seemed to say, "I knew it."


    Sam finally spoke up. "I didn¡¯t expect the teacher to find out, did I make a mistake somewhere?"


    Alice looked at Sam. "It¡¯s not a big flaw, your acting is indeed excellent, but... my intuition tells me you weren¡¯t hypnotized by me. You¡¯re still in touch with Angel. If I¡¯m not mistaken, that¡¯s not a scar on your neck but a love bite."


    Sam smiled and calmly removed the bandage from his neck, revealing the not-yet-faded dark red marks.


    Alice was somewhat surprised by Sam¡¯s honesty at this moment; she had no idea what he was thinking but felt he was relatively sincere. However, she didn¡¯t anticipate Sam being this honest.


    "So, despite having someone as outstanding as Angel interested in you, why would you still cooperate with me? Are you hoping to benefit from me, like those men who have their cake and eat it too?"


    This seemed like a fatal question, as if everything had come to the most dangerous point.


    A conquest failure? A BAD ending punishment?


    No, Sam would not fall at this moment.


    Leaning back in his chair, appearing relaxed and nonchalant, Sam looked directly at the greatest danger.


    "I have feelings for Miss Alice." He said, leaving Alice momentarily stunned, caught off guard by his admission.


    Watching Sam make this declaration, Alice¡¯s expression flickered with confusion. "Feelings..."


    "Just like Miss Alice¡¯s attitude towards me, you must like me, right? At the very least, you feel affectionate towards me."


    "What makes you think that?" Alice frowned, realizing this Sam was completely different from what she had expected.


    Rather than begging for mercy or admitting fault, he claimed to have feelings for her. What was this supposed to mean?


    She didn¡¯t even realize her momentary panic. But Sam just smiled and said, "It¡¯s simple. If that weren¡¯t the case, why would Miss Alice reward me like this? If not, you wouldn¡¯t have asked me to join you at a bar on such a night. Am I wrong?"


    Alice frowned again. "But even if I gave you a footjob, what does it matter? Even if I did feel some affection for you, I wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to invest my emotions and waste time on a man who¡¯s unfaithful..."


    "Wasting time? Is investing emotions a waste of time? Is being unfaithful really a mistake?" Sam directly questioned her in response.


    Alice paused, "What do you mean... Isn¡¯t that a mistake? I only accept people who like me and only me. If you have feelings for me and can break off your relationship with Angel, then I might consider..." Your next journey awaits at NovelFire.C?m


    "Then I can only consider breaking off my relationship with you, Miss Alice." Sam said decisively.


    Alice was stunned, as if turned to stone. How could he say such a thing so easily? What did her companionship tonight amount to then?


    The desires that had just begun to ignite, the thrill of hovering on the edge of the forbidden, ¡ªwas it all to be destroyed in an instant?


    A rich sense of unwillingness and indignation spread from the bottom of her heart. "You mean to choose Angel, right?"


    Sam shook his head. "It¡¯s just that Miss Alice doesn¡¯t want to be chosen by me."


    "When did I ever say that... wait, you mean, you want both?!" Alice suddenly realized this dreadful possibility. Like a greedy pirate, he presented this terrible intention of infidelity with his handsome appearance.


    Sam sighed helplessly. "When faced with something beautiful, everyone¡¯s instinct is to want it all for themselves, much like Miss Alice wishes to touch the forbidden, desires a relationship with her student, and wants to control others¡¯ lives. Am I worse than Miss Alice for that?"


    Such words... Alice had never heard, nor seen such brazen honesty. Yet, she found herself unable to refute it.


    As Alice struggled to find a rebuttal, Sam pressed on. "But then again, is Miss Alice really willing to give me up?"


    "Why shouldn¡¯t I be able to give you up?"


    Sam replied with a smile, "I admit, sometimes pouring emotions into someone like me could be considered a waste. But it¡¯s not just any waste. Even seemingly honest men can harbor the potential to be unfaithful; after all, men are such uncertain creatures.


    But an ordinary man couldn¡¯t offer you the completely unique experiences and radically different processes that I can, ensuring that your memories of me would be absolutely unparalleled, and possibly even without regret."


    "What kind of twisted logic is that... Sam, I really didn¡¯t expect you to be this kind of person."


    "Then how about what you¡¯ve done? Didn¡¯t you say you hoped I wouldn¡¯t be too involved with Angel, essentially suggesting... you want me all to yourself?"


    Alice looked up, visibly irked. She knew her family background didn¡¯t match Angel¡¯s, but she refused to admit she was inferior to that girl in any other aspect.


    Especially after meeting Sam, the desire to possess him completely unexpectedly surged within her.


    While trying to hypnotize Sam with her gaze, she found herself being drawn in as well. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, she was aware that this was a whirlpool, a crossroads that could alter her life. Yet, she resolutely dove into the vortex, chasing that feeling of the forbidden, the taboo, which couldn¡¯t be experienced under normal circumstances.


    Dangerous, yet captivating.


    Only now did she realize that Sam was not simple, his ambitions even more grandiose than she had imagined.


    So Alice looked up at Sam. "Indeed, I only accept you if I can have you to myself, not shared with anyone else. I am willing to give up a lot for you, even if it means being discovered by colleagues or potentially jeopardizing my career.


    I¡¯m prepared because I know such experiences are rare. But don¡¯t get too smug. Rather than share you, I¡¯d prefer to destroy you."


    So that¡¯s how it is, Alice... I knew none of these female leads were simple.


    But Sam had never expected to easily change such a female lead¡¯s mind with mere sophistry.


    So, his final move was revealed. "Then... do you think I have a chance?"


    Alice¡¯s gaze was resolute. "Impossible. I won¡¯t agree, and Angel wouldn¡¯t either."


    Sam looked at Alice with a smile, his tone calm.


    "Then let¡¯s compromise. Why not try, before graduation, to see whether Miss Alice can capture me, making me willingly belong to you... or if I can make Miss Alice willingly fulfill my grand ambition?"


    "What is this supposed to be..." Alice widened her eyes. Was this a bet? Or a challenge? Where did his confidence come from?!


    Sam was already standing up. "Of course, it¡¯s clear that I cannot openly be with Miss Alice at school, as it would indeed affect your future, wouldn¡¯t it? If you think it¡¯s too risky and decide to give up, I can understand.


    Then, from now on, we¡¯ll simply be teacher and student, without any interference. It¡¯s all up to you, Miss Alice. For now... let¡¯s go back. You don¡¯t have to rush to give me an answer."


    He extended his hand towards Alice. On his handsome face was a smile no woman could resist.


    Like the purest sunlight.


    Like the clearest dew.


    "I am despicable, ambitious, and shameless. I know. But I won¡¯t do anything that I¡¯ll regret, just as I don¡¯t want to miss out on something wonderful. Miss Alice, this is what I want to do, I refuse to be mediocre."


    His words, under the night sky, were like an ice pick breaking through a glacier, piercing Alice¡¯s heart. Fiercely shaking her already tottering psychological defenses.

 Chapter 81: How can I make you behave?

    The journey back wasn¡¯t long. Clearly, Alice was sober enough and didn¡¯t need to stay over at Sam¡¯s place.After all, sharing the same room after such a conversation would likely lead to awkwardness, wouldn¡¯t it?


    As for what the future holds and what choices this woman would make¡ª Experience tales at NovelFire.C?m


    Whether to decisively give up for the sake of her career and pride, or to be spurred on by the simple provocation, becoming even more determined to go it alone and make Sam her own¡ª


    These were decisions Sam guessed would be tough for her.


    Thus, Sam had wisely set the terms of their wager before graduation. Whether this was a brilliant move or a blunder, Sam couldn¡¯t be sure at the moment.


    There was only one thing he knew: acknowledging that he could resist her hypnosis meant everything that followed was crucial. He absolutely couldn¡¯t let the story develop into a deceitful, irreparable bad ending.


    While Sam could rely on a system to enhance his abilities, giving him some means of self-preservation, the full potential of this system hadn¡¯t been unveiled yet.


    If it only increased some attributes, how could it possibly match up against the female leads¡¯ superpowers?


    Sam and Alice reached the entrance of the apartment building. The arrival of the taxi seemed to mark the moment for farewells.


    Seeing Alice, who had just given him a footjob, Sam¡¯s expression softened considerably. "This is where we part, Teacher. Take care on your way back."


    Alice looked at Sam, who seemed to have revealed his true self yet remained somehow likable, feeling that everything about this night was beyond any day she had experienced before.


    An unprecedented emotion spread through her heart. She took a deep breath, locking eyes with Sam. "If I agree to your wager, do you really have a way to make Angel agree as well?"


    Sam shrugged. "No way to know for sure, but we have to try, right? However, if Teacher isn¡¯t interested, it seems there¡¯s no point in trying."


    "So, you¡¯re saying you can manipulate Angel just as easily as me?"


    Sam shook his head. "I don¡¯t have that kind of confidence. It¡¯s just about trying to work towards that goal. Of course, failure means losing everything, and I¡¯m well aware of that."


    Indeed, failure meant losing everything, even his life.


    Thus, for Sam, this choice was a no-choice situation. It seemed frank and direct, yet it was a desperate move, a reckless fight with his back against the wall.


    Alice sighed, looking at Sam somewhat helplessly. "I really can¡¯t do anything about you, Sam. It seems I shouldn¡¯t have tried this from the start. Now, it looks like I¡¯m the one facing a dilemma... You really are something."


    Sam said with a smile, "So, Teacher, have you made your choice?"


    Alice responded with an enchanting smile, stepping forward and tilting her head slightly. A passionate kiss landed on the corner of Sam¡¯s mouth.


    Then, pulling away, Alice looked into Sam¡¯s eyes, which were calm yet not without ripples.


    "I¡¯ve made my choice, but I plan to make it a bit difficult for you. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯d be willing to give up everything for your teacher. Indeed... monopoly is the most despicable of things, and selfishness is something one can never part with."


    It seemed Alice was prepared to accept Sam¡¯s wager, signaling a declaration of war.


    This was within Sam¡¯s expectations; Alice was mature enough and, after all, one of the female leads... It was time for the direct confrontation to begin.


    "It seems it will be tough," Sam remarked.


    Alice smiled, "Since you have such grand ambitions... I can only support you. Do your best, for tonight at least, I quite like you, Sam. Goodnight."


    "Goodnight, Teacher Alice."


    Watching Alice get into the car and seeing the taxi quickly drive away, Sam finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He hadn¡¯t anticipated Alice¡¯s level of wariness and suspicion, but since the mistrust was there from the start, there was no point in wondering if it was a mistake. It was time for a change in strategy.


    Sam exhaled softly, turning to enter the elevator when suddenly he remembered something¡ªtext messages!


    He hadn¡¯t had the chance to check them before, and now, after Alice had made her move, it was impossible to ignore them any longer.


    With a sense of foreboding, Sam pulled out his phone. There were no surprises, no strokes of luck.


    [Sam... I¡¯ve told you not to trust other women, haven¡¯t I? Why would you choose to kiss such a woman instead of getting closer to me? Sam... don¡¯t leave me, okay? Sam...


    how can I make you behave? How can I make you behave?]


    Damn it!


    What is this all about?


    Seeing the name and the tone of the message, Sam¡¯s mind immediately conjured up Zoe¡¯s face. And he realized, since Alice had kissed him just outside the apartment building, if this message was about Zoe, then there was no doubt she had seen the kiss.


    That explained her words.


    As the elevator continued to ascend, nearing his floor, Sam clenched his fists.


    Something didn¡¯t add up. He hadn¡¯t made any promises to Zoe, and their relationship hadn¡¯t progressed to such a stage; they merely acknowledged a sibling-like bond.


    Why then, would she suddenly say such things? It was as if she wanted him dead.


    With the system¡¯s help, Sam had greatly enhanced his physical condition. He didn¡¯t believe Zoe could overpower him, but he also didn¡¯t want a neighbor who was obsessed with keeping him to herself, trying to make him "behave."


    The elevator ascended. Finally, it stopped. The "ding" signaled the doors were about to open.


    He took a deep breath and lifted his head, only to be startled by a face directly in front of him as the doors slid open!


    It was a smiling face. Golden long hair, dressed in a light red nightgown. She stood there, smiling at him.


    Sam felt his heart stop. Was this a game world or a horror world? Why introduce such a thriller element?


    "Sam, you¡¯re back?" Zoe, with a peculiar smile, stood outside the elevator, seemingly oblivious to the momentary freeze on Sam¡¯s face.


    But Sam noticed, as she smiled at him, her hands were behind her back, and he keenly observed that her arms were slightly tensed. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What did that mean? It meant she was gripping something tightly behind her back.


    What could it be?


    Sam stood frozen inside the elevator, not daring to move.


    Just as the elevator doors were about to close, Zoe took a step forward.


    The doors reopened, and she moved closer to Sam, then smiled and said, "Sam... why don¡¯t you come out? Are you... afraid of your sister?"

 Chapter 82: This was left by someone else

    At this moment, Sam¡¯s heart was racing with tension.Zoe¡¯s demeanor was eerily strange; her constant smiling, rather than being comforting, felt downright terrifying.


    The step she took into the elevator sent shivers down Sam¡¯s spine. He was even ready to fight back at a moment¡¯s notice, prepared to retaliate without a second thought if Zoe dared to harm him. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What a joke! Life is precious, and Sam had no intention of offering redemption to someone who might kill him.


    Sam watched Zoe warily, her demeanor unsettling. "Zoe... what are you doing here?"


    Zoe slightly turned her head, stepping fully into the elevator. The doors closed behind her, but without anyone pressing the button, the elevator was destined to stay put on the same floor, effectively trapping them in this confined space.


    "Well... I live here too, you know. What¡¯s wrong, Sam? You look off today, almost as if you¡¯ve forgotten I¡¯m your neighbor." Her response, coupled with the bizarre shift in her usual behavior and the content of the recent messages, sent Sam¡¯s heart racing.


    "I mean... shouldn¡¯t you be at home right now? It seems like you were waiting for me?" He said.


    Sam remained on high alert, not allowing Zoe¡¯s usual kindness of preparing breakfast to lower his guard. It was crucial not to act rashly, as that could escalate an unformed threat into immediate danger.


    He attempted to cool down the atmosphere, but suddenly, the elevator¡¯s lights flickered due to a short circuit.


    Zoe kept smiling, her expression eerily unchanging as if it were fixed to her face. "Of course, I was waiting for Sam... Going out so late and only returning now, it¡¯s worrying, isn¡¯t it?"


    "How did you know I went out?" Sam thought, perplexed at her knowledge of his whereabouts.


    "Of course... I heard it. I¡¯ve always been paying close attention to Sam. So, what were you doing out so late? Was it... to meet that woman just now?"


    She took a step closer as she spoke. The elevator was already cramped, and this made Sam feel even more cornered.


    Looking at the woman before him, smelling the familiar scent, he instinctively stepped back, focusing on what might be hidden behind her.


    Even using X-ray Vision, he couldn¡¯t see what she was holding behind her back; her posture remained unchanged. It was impossible to see through her entire body...


    At this moment, he could only use X-ray Vision to see the underwear she was wearing inside...


    Wait, why could he directly see her teats and clit? Was she not wearing any underwear? In such a scenario, going commando, what was she planning to do?


    "What woman..." Sam feigned ignorance.


    Zoe snickered at Sam¡¯s act. "I saw everything just now... from the hallway. Looking down, I could clearly see Sam and that woman kissing. I thought you would come up together... But why did you separate?


    Did you finish what you had to do?" Read exclusive chapters at NovelFire.C?m


    Zoe¡¯s tone was like that of a wife who felt betrayed. Her gaze was filled with a kind of sorrow, as if she had stumbled upon an unacceptable truth, akin to discovering infidelity.


    Sam found her emotions bewildering, yet not absurd when considering the storyline of the game.


    In the original story, this woman was depicted as desperately lacking love, not in the sense of male pursuit or affection, but in a nearly pathological obsession for feedback about herself from others.


    That is, if she couldn¡¯t receive sufficient feedback and feel the love she craved, she would become extremely paranoid and dissatisfied.


    This was why she killed ¡¯Sam¡¯ and kept his body under her bed, indifferent to its decomposition, just to feel his perpetual company.


    Thus, even without establishing a romantic relationship, in her subconscious, Sam shouldn¡¯t have any similar connections with other women; otherwise, she¡¯d perceive it as betrayal.


    This was a type of gentle and considerate behavior that bordered on pathological. It was an extreme resistance driven by fear of deceit and abandonment, evolving into such obsession and fervor.


    "There¡¯s nothing of the sort. She and I are just friends; we didn¡¯t do anything weird." Sam pondered internally whether a footjob counted as something weird, of course, he wasn¡¯t foolish enough to admit it.


    Zoe¡¯s gaze flickered, her ambiguous smile lingering. "Is that so? Then why does Sam look so guilty... even afraid to come close to me? Am I that frightening, or is Sam lying?"


    "Why would I lie to Sister Zoe..."


    "But then, what about the hickey on your neck?" she suddenly asked.


    Sam was still thinking. Zoe should have noticed the hickey on his neck before, yet she never mentioned it. Why was that?


    It seemed she had deliberately ignored the hickey or perhaps the circumstances at the time didn¡¯t allow her to inquire about it. After all, Sam had just saved her, making it difficult for her to express any other emotions.


    But now, having clearly seen Alice kissing Sam, she connected the dots.


    In Zoe¡¯s mind, a story formed.


    It was about a seemingly more mature woman kissing Sam, leaving a hickey on his neck, and maintaining an inappropriate relationship with him.


    Zoe was completely unaware of all this, and it appeared that Sam had enjoyed the other woman¡¯s affection. Although it was the woman who initiated, Sam did not firmly stop her, akin to the behavior of a typical playboy.


    Zoe stared intently at the hickey on Sam¡¯s neck, a mark left by Angel.


    Sam could even hear her murmuring to herself in a low voice, "Sam... I¡¯ve told you not to trust other women, haven¡¯t I? Why would you choose to kiss such a woman instead of getting closer to me? Sam... don¡¯t leave me, okay? Sam...


    how can I make you behave? How can I make you behave?" Zoe¡¯s eyes glazed over, lost in her emotions.


    At this moment, Sam took a deep breath and looked at her, knowing he couldn¡¯t delay any longer.


    "This was left by someone else... not the same woman from earlier."


    "Someone else?!" Zoe was stunned, not expecting Sam to say such a thing.


    Sam appeared helpless as he explained, "It was a classmate... Well, she hoped to establish a romantic relationship with me, but I felt we were too different. So, even though she did this, I still refused her."


    This explanation seemed to make Zoe understand a bit better. It wasn¡¯t that he was actively entangling himself with someone; it was others who were entangling themselves with him.


    Indeed, how could a handsome man like Sam not have admirers? It was only natural for him to have pursuers, especially among young girls, driven by an innate pursuit of beauty.


    Wait, wasn¡¯t that describing herself?


    "So... was the woman downstairs earlier the same?" Zoe asked tentatively.


    Sam smiled helplessly. "Probably, but I also refused. I don¡¯t wish to date anyone for the time being. Until I figure out my life goals, I¡¯m quite afraid of getting deeply hurt.


    After all, relationships require responsibility, right? I don¡¯t want to become a playboy... I¡¯m sorry for always hiding my true situation from Sister Zoe. I¡¯m such a despicable person."


    "How could that be, Sam? You¡¯re not despicable at all..." She stepped forward, reaching out to gently touch Sam¡¯s shoulder, as if to offer comfort.


    But at that moment, because she reached out, she inadvertently revealed what she had been holding in her hand all along.


    "Clang..." A sound echoed.


    Both of their gazes turned to the floor.


    A knife. A kitchen knife, used for chopping vegetables, had fallen to the ground.


    Sam looked at Zoe with a stiff expression. Well, it really was a knife!


    A kitchen knife, at that? Was she planning to chop Sam into pieces?


    Zoe looked back at Sam with an awkward expression. "That... I was making a late-night snack earlier and forgot I had brought it with me..."


    Sam certainly couldn¡¯t believe this excuse, but he could only force a smile, more painful than crying. "Let¡¯s not have late-night snacks anymore, it¡¯s bad for your health...hehehe."

 Chapter 83: So this is the game we’re playing?

    "I¡¯m really sorry, did I scare you? But as you know, a few days ago, I ran into some trouble on my way home, and I¡¯ve been a bit frightened since... So, I carry this knife for self-defense, not at all meant for Sam, please don¡¯t think of me as weird."Zoe seemed almost on the verge of tears.


    Sam didn¡¯t quite know what to say.


    All he could do was help her pick up the kitchen knife from the ground, then, almost embracing her, walked towards the elevator, comforting her as they went.


    "It¡¯s okay, I understand, sis. I know you¡¯re worried about safety, and about me... But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of myself just as I would protect you. You don¡¯t need to worry about me; you must take good care of yourself, Zoe."


    Zoe looked at Sam, touched.


    "Sam, you¡¯re so kind~ Take good care of yourself too. I didn¡¯t come out here to ask anything else, just worried that you might be deceived by some bad women in this bustling city. It would be great if you could stay alert on your own."


    Sam smiled.


    "Yeah, don¡¯t worry, I know the only person who¡¯s really good to me here is you, Zoe. You treat me like a young brother, letting me feel a sense of family in this cold, bustling city. I¡¯m really grateful to you, Zoe. But it¡¯s late now, let¡¯s go home, okay?"


    Explore more at NovelFire.C?m


    Zoe nodded, standing inside the door, looking at Sam, her eyes twinkling slightly.


    "Take good care of yourself, and don¡¯t get fooled. If you ever feel lonely, you can come to me for anything... anything at all."


    Zoe¡¯s face wore a charming allure, her words seeming like a flirtatious hint, but Sam showed no impulse, carefully handing the kitchen knife back to her.


    "I understand, thank you, sis. You go back first, good night."


    "Good night."


    As the door closed, Zoe, still with a blush and shy emotions on her face, looked at the door, her expression fading instantly. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She glanced at the kitchen knife in her hand.


    "Tsck~ Seems like I got a bit carried away there, that might make Sam suspicious."


    Turning around, she walked towards a wall and stopped in front of it, knowing that Sam¡¯s room was just on the other side.


    Only a wall separated them.


    Zoe displayed a contemplative expression. "Just as I thought, Sam is not lacking in female attention. I need to figure something out... otherwise, Sam will be taken away by someone else."


    She gripped the kitchen knife, looking up at the ceiling with a devout expression, like a praying saintess.


    However, the knife in her hand starkly contrasted with this image. A mix of devotion and cruelty.


    "If things continue this way, Sam will be taken away... That cannot happen... Those women, how could they possibly be suitable to take care of Sam? It¡¯s all deception... coveting his handsome appearance. Only I am different...


    I have to take care of him, take good care of him. I alone am enough to do so..."


    ...


    Gasping for breath, Sam shut the door of his room behind him.


    His eyes were wide as he breathed rapidly.


    "That scared the life out of me... Why would she carry a kitchen knife? Has she lost her mind?"


    Now, he had no doubts about the warnings of a BAD ending in this game world being real.


    Fortunately, his quick reaction turned the tide. Otherwise, tonight could have been disastrous.


    After taking a shower, Sam returned to his bed, exhausted.


    He had to face another day tomorrow... with new developments and relationships with the female leads. It was too much, and Sam momentarily gave up on thinking.


    Just sleep. As long as he was alive, that was enough.


    [Ding.]


    [Relationship progress detected with one of the female leads, ¡¯Alice¡¯. Rewarding the host with five points to all attributes!]


    [Intelligence: 45]


    [Physical Strength: 48]


    [Power: 39]


    [Luck: 37]


    [Charm: 99]


    [Sexual Desire: 125]


    [Experience points increased for Temptation Constitution.]


    [Experience points increased for X-ray Vision.]


    Sam glanced at the dashboard and then closed his eyes, unimpressed.


    "Lame system, let me know when you¡¯re ready to award five hundred points, tossing pennies like to a beggar..."


    At that moment.


    [Ding! Based on the host¡¯s conquest progress, a special skill is awarded!]


    [Self-Healing]


    [Self-Healing: C-grade exclusive skill. Enables the host to heal bodily injuries to a certain extent and increases resistance to diseases and negative effects of medications. Note: (As the skill levels up, healing extent increases, self-healing effect improves, resistance increases).]


    "Now, that¡¯s more like it!"


    ...


    Just another day, another morning.


    As usual, Sam found some love letters in his shoe locker, and today, he seemed even more handsome.


    Turning his head, he saw the same mysterious and magical girl opening her locker, who felt his gaze and glanced back at him.


    With the same disdain, the same scorn. Perfect, very spirited. At least it proved that today¡¯s Sophie was very normal.


    "Please be the only normal thing in my abnormal life, and never give me a good face. I beg you!"


    Sam¡¯s eyes even held a hint of pleading, which made Sophie pause. "This jerk... What¡¯s with that weird look? Is he sick?"


    In the classroom, Louis was as enthusiastic as ever, discussing how intense and cool last night¡¯s game was, although ending with a score of 0-10 nearly brought him to tears.


    Sam admired such optimism, patting Louis on the shoulder, saying, "Games are fun, right? The female characters are pretty, aren¡¯t they?"


    Louis¡¯s face lit up with devotion. "Of course! The female characters in games are the best!"


    Sam nodded. "Good, live forever in that fantasy world, and don¡¯t be like me... It seems wonderful, but it¡¯s not."


    Louis was confused. "Even though you¡¯re wishing me well, why does it sound like you¡¯re bragging?"


    "Sam! Go to the office and get your report card!"


    "Oh, okay."


    Sam realized today was report card day, but what did it matter?


    The ¡¯rewards¡¯ were already given, almost as a punishment.


    Sam walked towards the office, where Alice stood with her report card, her expression seemingly normal. It was all strictly business, even bordering on cold, a demeanor that felt unfamiliar to Sam.


    "Your progress is rapid, but there¡¯s still room for improvement in math. Keep up the effort and don¡¯t get complacent."


    "Oh... okay, thank you, teacher."


    Sam didn¡¯t probe further into her professional facade; in fact, he preferred it this way. But just as he was about to turn away, he found himself frozen in place.


    Alice looked up at him, her face maintaining its normalcy.


    "Is there something else?"


    Taking a deep breath, Sam clearly saw a mischievous glint in her eyes. He got the message, he quickly shook his head.


    "No, nothing. I¡¯ll be going now."


    "Alright."


    As he turned to leave, Sam quickened his pace. He needed to get back to his seat fast to avoid any embarrassment.


    For just as he had turned, he distinctly felt a hand... carefully, deliberately stroking the crotch where he held his cock... even giving it a pinch!


    Who else could it be but Alice?


    Alright, alright, so this is the game we¡¯re playing? It¡¯s on now, isn¡¯t it?

 Chapter 84: Perhaps it’s me who’s missing you?

    Sam and Louis found themselves together in the cafeteria.Despite Louis¡¯s average table manners and not exactly being a model of virtue, Sam felt quite at ease around him.


    After all, how many true friends can one have? Do you make friends thinking they will help you advance in life?


    Clearly not. Most people never encounter the kind of profound friendships found only in novels and films.


    Because most of us are ordinary folks, just getting through life is challenging enough, let alone thinking about helping others advance. It¡¯s quite unrealistic.


    Actually, if you keep it simple, being happy and getting some comfort during tough times is already quite an achievement.


    "By the way, you haven¡¯t joined any clubs yet, have you? Hasn¡¯t Alice the teacher talked to you about it?" Louis suddenly asked while eating.


    Sam shook his head.


    "She did, and so I¡¯ve joined a club."


    Louis was shocked: "When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?"


    "Just a few days ago... I guess I was too busy and forgot."


    Louis, curious, asked: "Which club did you join? It¡¯s a pity, I was about to invite you to the Steam Gaming Club... I was telling you, the after-school club activities are so much fun, although the club only has two computers, but..."


    "It¡¯s called The Ultimate Human Department..." Sam said simply.


    Louis¡¯s eyes widened: "The Ultimate Human Department? What a strange name. Who founded this club?"


    Indeed, even Louis thought the name was odd, which certainly wasn¡¯t normal.


    Sam shrugged: "I think it¡¯s Isabella... Yeah, that¡¯s the name."


    "Isabella? Wait, Isabella! It¡¯s her?" Louis¡¯s reaction was one of utter shock, as if he had just seen Sam transform into Superman right before his eyes.


    "Do you know her? She does look pretty good."


    "Of course, I know! Isabella... she¡¯s a well-known figure in our school, haven¡¯t you heard?"


    "Why would I have heard? What¡¯s she famous for? And how come you know all about her, are you the encyclopedia of our school?"


    Sam found it strange. He knew about Angel, Sophie, and even Isabella... but unknown to Sam himself.


    Could it be that Louis is the secret author behind all this? Were all these female leads his creation?


    Louis was about to speak when Asher and his two friends suddenly appeared and blurted out a lot:


    "Isabella is a rather unique student. She has 50K followers on social media, making her somewhat of a celebrity in our school...


    Moreover, she¡¯s known for her anime and game cosplays, even being considered a VIP guest at some comic conventions, enjoying a high reputation in the fan community.


    But Isabella always seems to give up these endeavors right after getting involved, like her social media, which hasn¡¯t been updated in a while, and her cosplay activities, which she hasn¡¯t done recently.


    It¡¯s as if she suddenly lost interest... It¡¯s been a long time since she was in the public eye, but everyone must admit Isabella is a very special presence in our school."


    Sam, taken aback, looked at Asher. "How did you guys end up here?"


    Before Asher could reply, Louis, as if he had discovered something, lowered his voice.


    "Ah... it¡¯s them... wait, sorry, my friend tends to be blunt, no offense meant, definitely not trying to be disrespectful."


    Louis clearly remembered the bad reputation of these individuals and, worrying that Sam¡¯s impatient demeanor might cause trouble, hurriedly apologized on Sam¡¯s behalf.


    He also carefully tugged at Sam¡¯s sleeve: "Sam, you¡¯re joking, right? You didn¡¯t mean anything by it..."


    Louis made faces at Sam, trying to signal him to back down a bit.


    But Sam looked puzzledly at Louis, then turned to Asher and his group.


    "What do you mean, no offense? I meant exactly what I said. Are you three nuts, stalking me while I¡¯m eating?"


    Hearing Sam speak like this, Louis was completely stunned.


    All he could think was: This is bad, so bad!


    Has Sam lost his mind, talking like that to the well-known troublemakers of the school?


    Well, it was too late for regrets now. Who else but him, Louis, to stand by Sam, his best bro? Despite the numerous girls that liked Sam, Louis was the only man by his side!


    So, should he silently bear the brunt of the imminent disaster that was about to unfold on Sam¡¯s behalf?


    Let it be him then!


    Louis felt a surge of valor, as if ready to face death. He lifted his head to confront the trio, only to see Asher looking appeasingly at Sam.


    "How could that be... I swear we just happened to be here eating and saw you, so we came over to say hi... Right, Jace, Orin?"


    The two sidekicks immediately nodded, also adopting a pleasing demeanor towards Sam.


    "Really, it¡¯s a coincidence. We¡¯ve been eating here for several days now, we¡¯ve been very honest these days..."


    "Of course! Naturally!"


    Louis was baffled, unable to grasp what was happening. Weren¡¯t these three known as the bad students of the school? Why were they acting as docile as kittens, even somewhat dog-like?


    "What the heck, do you... have some compromising photos of them? Why are they treating you like this?"


    Asher was taken aback for a moment before glaring at Louis.


    "What are you babbling about, kid!"


    "Ah? So-, sorry!"


    Louis apologized instinctively, then heard Sam¡¯s voice, cold as ice.


    "What did you say to my friend? Who¡¯s apologizing?"


    Stunned, Asher immediately stood up and bowed to Louis.


    "Sorry, I was a bit loud just now..."


    "Ah? No... no, it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry."


    Louis turned his head, shocked, looking at Sam. He truly couldn¡¯t make sense of the world anymore.


    He couldn¡¯t tell if he was dreaming or not.


    What was going on?


    Had the plot of a novel spilled into reality?


    Was his bro actually a mafia boss?


    Sam didn¡¯t explain anything to Louis but turned to Asher.


    "So, you just wanted to say hi, nothing else?"


    As if nothing had happened, being polite and courteous to others seemed not so difficult for Asher now, who said with a smile. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Isn¡¯t it because we heard you joined The Ultimate Human Department... We also want to join, could you introduce us?"


    Sam frowned.


    "You¡¯re interested in this club?"


    Asher responded cheerily, "Well, since you joined... we thought we¡¯d give it a try too. Heard that being in the same club can really fast-track friendships."


    Upon hearing this, Louis immediately became restless.


    They wanted to get closer to Sam?


    What did that make him?


    An ex-bro left behind?


    His status as Sam¡¯s best bro was under threat! This couldn¡¯t stand!


    Louis quickly grabbed Sam¡¯s sleeve.


    "Um... I want to join too."


    "Aren¡¯t you in the Steam Gaming Club?"


    "I can quit! I now think gaming is just wasting time. I love the challenge of pushing human limits! Yes, I want to join The Ultimate Human Department!"


    Crazy!


    His conviction was as if he was pledging allegiance to a cause.


    Sam shook his head.


    "I don¡¯t have a say in this; I just joined myself, no special privileges. If you want to join, go ask the president yourself."


    Explore more stories at NovelFire.C?m


    Hearing Sam¡¯s response, the group seemed disappointed but not deterred. Sam didn¡¯t want to deal with it any further; he preferred to navigate this vortex alone.


    With two not-so-simple girls in this club, only God knew the challenges...


    Suddenly, a voice broke the brief silence.


    "So many people, are you having a meeting?"


    Everyone looked up, except for Sam, who recognized the voice.


    Asher stuttered, "Ah... Miss Angel... How...?"


    "If you¡¯re not eating, make some room. I need to speak with Sam."


    Her tone was as always: superior and impatient.


    Asher quickly caught on, stood up with his companions, and said with a smile, "We won¡¯t disturb your romantic couple¡¯s conversation then..."


    At this strange reference, Angel frowned, a faint blush on her cheeks, but she didn¡¯t correct him.


    Louis, still sitting dumbfounded, seemed overwhelmed by the girl¡¯s presence.


    Asher, about to leave, came back to drag Louis away.


    "Hey, hey, why are you pulling me? I haven¡¯t finished eating, I¡¯m with Sam!"


    "Come on, you have no sense of atmosphere at all!"


    With that, the area was cleared, leaving Sam alone, with Louis reluctantly being taken away.


    Wearing a pleated skirt, Angel, whose beauty seemed to mature with each passing day, sat down across from Sam.


    Sam looked up at Angel, who appeared slightly displeased. "What¡¯s wrong? Who upset you?"


    Angel huffed. "Your cat, how long has it been since you last checked on it?"


    What kind of excuse was that?


    Sam smiled at her. "Is it the cat missing me?"


    "Or perhaps it¡¯s me who¡¯s missing you?"


    Sam blinked, unable to help but laugh. "Heiress, do you have to be this adorable?"


    This time, Angel wasn¡¯t about to blush hastily. She crossed her arms, accentuating her cleavage, tilted her head back, and displayed an air of unrivaled pride.


    "I have always been adorable."

 Chapter 85: Isabella, it’s not what you think

    Don¡¯t try to challenge Miss Angel¡¯s pride; not even prying her mouth open would make her admit certain things. So, her reaction was all within Sam¡¯s expectations.He bowed his head, took a bite of his food, then chewed slowly and swallowed. Only when Angel became impatient did Sam slowly start to speak.


    "I probably won¡¯t have time these days, but does it have to be at your place? That place is actually quite far."


    Angel frowned, still with her arms crossed in front of her chest, the impressively proud shape of her chest squeezed out made Sam feel the urge to save it as his phone wallpaper.


    "Of course, at my place. I can only have the patience to create in an environment I¡¯m accustomed to. Besides, what place worthy of my status could you possibly take me to? Don¡¯t even mention your 50-square-meter apartment."


    Sam was well aware that, given Angel¡¯s status and habits, it was impossible for her to visit the apartment where Sam lived. That would be a desecration of the girl.


    Some people¡¯s statuses are destined from birth.


    Princesses will never appear in slums, and princes won¡¯t dine at street stalls.


    "Have your demands always been so harsh?" Sam asked curiously.


    Angel looked at him as if he were a fool.


    "What else? Since I was born this way, if I don¡¯t do things that match this status, it would be a waste. Just like some people are born to labor, while others are born only to enjoy. It might seem unfair, but that¡¯s the essence of this world."


    Sam indeed acknowledged that Angel made sense, but... how did she manage to express it in such an annoying way?


    Of course, it was still hard to dislike her when looking at that beautiful face. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You¡¯re not wrong, but I don¡¯t really like the way you express it," Sam sighed.


    Angel sneered.


    "A famous writer once said, ¡¯We walk in this world, watching the splendor, while heading towards hell.¡¯ What do you think that means? Don¡¯t be too naive, Sam."


    Sam finished eating, leaned back in his chair, and turned to look at the comings and goings of people at the school, their youthful smiles radiating on their faces.


    "Heiress, do you know where the biggest difference between you and me lies? No, I should say between you and people like us."


    Angel narrowed her eyes.


    "Status?"


    Sam shook his head.


    "Power?"


    Sam still shook his head, then smiled and said, "The biggest difference between us is that each of us is very clear about the class gap between us and someone like you being hard to bridge. Yet, we still live each day with hope, aiming to make the most of today. We see the darkness, but we also love the light of the present."


    Angel looked at Sam, the faint smile between his brows like a ray of sunshine piercing through the grey and white corner of the wall. It was light with shape.


    She turned her head.


    "I hate meaningless talk. Give me a precise time. My patience is limited, and I don¡¯t think you¡¯d want me to have someone tie you up and bring you to live at my place for a few months."


    A few months seemed a bit exaggerated, didn¡¯t it? But could she do it... well, Sam had no doubts about that; Angel could indeed pull off something like that.


    Sam shook his head. "I at least need to finish up what I¡¯m currently busy with."


    Angel looked at him displeased. "What are you so busy with... is it that weird club?"


    "You know I joined The Ultimate Human Department?"


    Angel scoffed coldly, "Not only do I know, but I also know that the club¡¯s president is Isabella, a strange woman, and there¡¯s Sophie. I don¡¯t like either of them, so you better quit."


    "Why? I¡¯m just collaborating with you on your creation, not your possession. Are you going to break our agreement?"


    Angel scoffed mercilessly at him. "Do you think everything we did at my place last time was in line with our agreement? You went too far, even making my mouth full of your semen."


    At this point, Sam shifted his gaze away, appearing somewhat guilty. "That wasn¡¯t entirely my fault..."


    "Quit that club already."


    "No, Alice said I had to join a club, saying it¡¯s a school rule."


    Angel already wanted to control him without even being in a confirmed relationship; what would the future hold? It was time to establish his manhood and dignity now!


    Angel¡¯s face showed disgust: "That woman again... Just join my sculpture club, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult."


    "I¡¯m not interested in sculpture," said Sam.


    Angel leaned forward slightly, her foot stepping directly on Sam¡¯s, exerting a bit of force as if threatening. "So, your interest is to become what, the ultimate human? You want to be a superhero?"


    Sam grimaced while trying to maintain his dignity. "Can¡¯t I have dreams? Don¡¯t look down on people."


    Watching Sam¡¯s comically feigned strength, Angel let go of her foot, both annoyed and amused. She elegantly stood up, running her hand through her hair.


    Graceful and noble, arrogantly unreachable.


    Like the snow lotus on the highest mountain peak.


    "Anyway, before summer break, you have to help me finish at least ten paintings. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be leaving my house all summer."


    "How many have you done now?"


    "One."


    Sam nearly face-planted onto the table.


    If you don¡¯t have the skill, then don¡¯t paint! His efficiency was painfully slow. Sam was on the verge of tears.


    However, seeing Sam¡¯s defeated expression, Angel¡¯s lips curved into a satisfied smirk.


    Could she, the dignified heiress of the Angel family, really be manipulated by this country boy?


    Angel walked away with her head held high, leaving Sam to sigh into the void.


    Some gaps, indeed, cannot be bridged by intellect alone, such as the chasm formed by the differences and habits developed over a lifetime between her and him.


    She could disregard many rules and employ the most straightforward and brutal methods, whereas Sam could not.


    Fortunately, Sam knew from the start that this was an unfair game... But no matter, he would continue.


    Just as he was about to leave the cafeteria, he turned around to see Brody, a boy with a dark expression staring at him.


    Sam walked towards him, even coming to his side, then shook his head with a look of helplessness.


    "Sorry, as you saw, she approached me first. It wasn¡¯t me breaking our agreement."


    "...Sam, are you provoking me?" Brody was almost grinding his teeth in anger, as if making a clear sound through his clenched jaw, like the grinding of teeth.


    Sam looked at him in shock. "Ah, you figured that out?"


    "Do you take me for a fool?" Brody was furious.


    If it weren¡¯t for the school setting, he would¡¯ve loved to land a left hook on Sam¡¯s annoying face right then and there.


    Brody even forgot that in a one-on-one situation, Sam could easily beat him.


    Sam shook his head and then flashed a brilliant smile. "I just think it¡¯s absurd that you consider me your enemy... And even more absurd that you can¡¯t deal with me. That¡¯s all."


    With that, Sam walked away with a smile.


    Brody said in a threatening tone, "Sam... I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing how many more times your smiling face will appear at this school."


    Sam waved his hand. "If you like it, take a picture and set it as your phone wallpaper. I won¡¯t mock you."


    "...Damn it!!" Brody clenched his fists, his face as dark as a storm about to burst on this sunny day.


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from NovelFire.C?m


    ...


    The afternoon classes proceeded as usual, time passing quickly.


    Time always seems to slip away unnoticed, taking with it childhood, youth, and precious memories, as well as the scars of pain.


    If there were a panacea in the world, it would undoubtedly be called time. Of course, it¡¯s not guaranteed to heal, and it might even bring destruction.


    For Sam, apart from the monotonous lectures and the occasional witty banter with Louis, there was also a woman as a teacher who would pretend to help him with questions, only to audaciously rub her thigh against him in the classroom "unintentionally."


    He knew Alice¡¯s tactics had begun. She intended to tease Sam¡¯s nerves in this dangerously thrilling situation, making him unable to resist and succumb to her charm.


    But was it that easy? Sam could only scoff, at most responding with a hard erection in a guise of politeness.


    After school, as agreed, he headed to The Ultimate Human Department¡¯s activity room 103.


    It was a familiar route, a familiar corridor, and Sam arrived there alone, carrying his backpack. To his slight surprise, Isabella was not present.


    Instead, Sophie sat alone, absorbed in a book, "The Great Gatsby" by the renowned author F. Scott Fitzgerald, a work rich in literary flavor and one of Sam¡¯s favorites.


    The pale blue curtains and the quiet, blond-haired girl had an ethereal quality about her, as if she were out of step with the mundane world.


    Sam took a seat directly across from her, staring at the girl as if she were a model on display, his gaze unswerving.


    Initially, Sophie tried to ignore him, but constantly feeling Sam¡¯s gaze, she could no longer bear it. With a slap, she threw the book on the table, her brows furrowed in disdain as she glared at Sam. "How long are you going to stare?!"


    "Just sitting there, aren¡¯t you bored?" Sam blinked and asked.


    "That¡¯s your boredom. I¡¯m reading," Sophie retorted angrily.


    "Then I¡¯ll watch you. That¡¯s fair," Sam replied.


    Sophie paused, her cheeks flushing unnaturally. "You¡¯re really a rogue..."


    She flipped the book open again, turning away in a huff to avoid looking at the annoying Sam.


    Lazing on the table, Sam smiled and said, "You¡¯re so smart, let me ask you a question."


    Sophie didn¡¯t respond, clearly not interested in engaging.


    Undeterred, Sam mused aloud, "An expert swimmer, who never faced any danger, drowned one day in green lake water. Why do you think that happened?"


    Sophie chose not to answer such a trivial question, completely ignoring him.


    Sam chuckled and said, "Take a guess, and if you¡¯re right, I won¡¯t initiate a conversation with you for three days."


    "Cramps and drowned," she guessed. The wager seemed tempting enough, at least she wouldn¡¯t have to be bothered by Sam all the time.


    And with her pride in her intelligence, how could there possibly be a question she couldn¡¯t answer?


    Sam shook his head.


    Sophie frowned. "Got tangled in seaweed and drowned?"


    "Not that either."


    "Then was he murdered?"


    "Not that either."


    "What is it, then!" Sophie looked at him impatiently, feeling that Sam was just being ridiculous.


    Then she saw Sam blink and say, "Because he was colorblind and couldn¡¯t see green."


    "What? You¡¯re so boring," Sophie said, looking at Sam.


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but laugh: "Hahaha... I also think this joke is lame... but suddenly, I just felt like laughing, hahaha."


    Sophie watched Sam, who was laughing uproariously, with a puzzled expression, feeling like he was insulting her intelligence.


    "Do you have a problem, Sam? Stop laughing!!" She reached out, intending to slam the book in her hand onto Sam¡¯s face, but Sam grabbed Sophie¡¯s wrist a step ahead.


    Their gazes didn¡¯t meet, but their strength was intertwined. Essentially, it was a mutual struggle where neither party wanted to give in, a situation ripe for accidents, especially given the unequal physical strength between a man and a woman...


    So...


    "Bang!"


    "Clang!"


    "Ah...!"


    Strange noises intermingled, creating a moment of chaos.


    "Creak~~~"


    Just then, the activity room¡¯s door opened.


    Isabella appeared at the door with a smile. "Sorry, I was delayed and arrived late. You guys... ah, is this... the kind of relationship you have?"


    At that moment.


    Sophie was straddling Sam¡¯s waist.


    Sam seemed to be innocently lying on the floor, and both of them turned their heads towards the door where Isabella stood.


    Isabella¡¯s gaze swept over them, slowly turning mischievous as if she had confirmed some unusual fact.


    "So Sophie likes to be on top... I underestimated you."


    Sophie was mortified, her face turning as red as a strawberry.


    "What are you talking about!! Isabella, it¡¯s not what you think, damn it, let go of me, I need to get up!!"


    Isabella, with an "I understand everything" expression, extended her hand. "It¡¯s okay~ I won¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t see anything, you guys carry on~"


    With that, she covered her face with her hands, seemingly closing her eyes.


    But... her fingers were parted enough to allow her sight through...


    "Stop looking!!"


    Sophie¡¯s embarrassed and angry shouts echoed through the classroom...

 Chapter 86: That woman is crazy

    Sam and Sophie quickly stood up, straightened their slightly disheveled clothes, and then sat down on the chairs.Isabella, still wore a smile on her face.


    "Although our school doesn¡¯t explicitly forbid campus romance, you should still be a bit mindful of its impact. Avoid doing overly intimate things in the school classrooms. You could go to a nearby hotel instead. If money is an issue, I could lend you some," she said teasingly.


    Sam ran his fingers through his hair, not responding immediately. Sophie, who was not far away, glared at Isabella with eyes wide in anger.


    "Stop spouting nonsense. Who¡¯s in a relationship with him? Can¡¯t we talk about something serious?" Sophie was visibly upset, more so than she expected to be over Sam.


    It was his unwelcome joke that had sparked her ire. She thought to herself how ridiculous it was to get upset over something so trivial¡ªif it hadn¡¯t been for him, she wouldn¡¯t have been embarrassed.


    She had always said that this boy was trouble...no, that being near any man spelled misfortune! Sophie reminded herself of this belief once more. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Isabella, still smiling, said, "I think Sam is quite outstanding, and handsome too. Why do you dislike him so much?"


    Sophie¡¯s expression was frosty. "Are you going to talk about something serious or not? If not, I¡¯ll be leaving."


    That was the kind of girl Sophie was¡ªnever one to indulge others, and quick to leave in displeasure without concern for whether it was appropriate or polite.


    Isabella calmly took a sip of her coffee.


    Yes, there was coffee here.


    The activity classroom was even equipped with a kettle and cola.


    What club activity room? It seemed more like Isabella had created a personal lounge tailored to her own tastes.


    "Don¡¯t rush; I was just about to get to it. Today is our club¡¯s first official meeting, so we¡¯re here to align our thoughts. I wanted to ask you all what you think constitutes the ultimate goal for humanity," she said.


    Isabella first looked at Sam, as they had previously discussed this topic.


    Looking at Isabella, who appeared gentle and elegant with a mature charm, Sam lazily answered, "Didn¡¯t we already talk about this... Challenging oneself to learn in all areas, aiming for self-improvement. The more knowledge you acquire and the better you perform, the closer you get to what you might call the ultimate goal."


    Isabella nodded approvingly. "Very well. And what about you, Sophie? What do you think?"


    Sophie slightly furrowed her brows, seemingly annoyed by Isabella¡¯s homework-assigning demeanor. After all, Isabella was only a year older than herself, and it was debatable who was more mature mentally.


    However, Sophie felt it necessary to answer the question. She lifted her head and said, "The true pinnacle of humanity should be achieving things in various fields that most, if not all, people cannot achieve. That¡¯s what I consider the ultimate. Otherwise, it¡¯s just child¡¯s play."


    Isabella couldn¡¯t help but laugh. "If you think we¡¯re just playing house, why join us?"


    Sophie replied with a hint of resignation, "Do you think I wanted to? It was a choice made without options."


    Isabella poked Sam¡¯s arm teasingly. "See, Sophie is more enlightened than both of us."


    Sam sighed helplessly. "Don¡¯t make it hard for me. I¡¯m just a regular student, not aiming to be a superhero. That¡¯s enough."


    Isabella frowned slightly. "How can one lack such aspiration? And you two, so beautiful and so unique, would it not be a waste to only do what ordinary people do?"


    Sam rested his cheek in his hand. "So, Isabella, what exactly do you want to do?"


    Isabella stood up with a commanding presence, looking down at Sophie and Sam. "I¡¯ve decided. Tomorrow is Saturday. So, tomorrow will be our club activity day. We¡¯ll meet at the school gate and then embark on our first team action!"


    "What action requires taking up my weekend?" Sophie asked, clearly dissatisfied.


    Clearly, she didn¡¯t take the so-called club seriously, preferring to sleep at home rather than waste time on pointless, juvenile activities.


    Sam, not having to work on the weekend, also lacked interest. He seemed to sense that Isabella might not be very reliable, perhaps even a bit odd. As for what was odd, that was still hard to say.


    Isabella blinked. "It¡¯s a secret for now, but meet at the school gate at 1:30 PM tomorrow. Everyone¡¯s okay with that, right?"


    Sophie was the first to raise her hand. "I don¡¯t want to come. I¡¯m busy."


    Isabella scoffed. "You¡¯re just scared."


    Sophie glared. "Scared of what? I just don¡¯t want to waste my precious time on useless things!"


    "And what do you plan to do with your time?"


    "Study, of course. Summer break is coming, and I need to prepare for the final exams."


    Isabella smiled. "Only those who lack confidence in their studies would cram at the last minute. It turns out that Sophie, the top student of our grade, is not a study genius but just an ordinary person who relies on hard work to build confidence."


    The impact of Isabella¡¯s words was unmistakable, and even Sam could see that Sophie was a person of immense pride.


    Her intelligence and maturity were beyond question, and naturally, she considered herself a genius, unwilling to accept any mediocre assessment.


    Isabella¡¯s provocation seemed to work well, as Sophie glared at her coldly. "The activity better be challenging tomorrow, or I¡¯ll be submitting my resignation from the club."


    Isabella smiled, her confidence unshaken. "Of course, we¡¯ll make sure Sophie finds it interesting. And what about you, Sam?"


    Sam observed Isabella¡¯s smiling demeanor, reminiscent of those crafty individuals who smile innocently while orchestrating mischief behind the scenes.


    Wondering how she might mock him if he refused, he decided it was better to maintain his dignity. "I have no issues."


    Isabella clapped her hands in delight. "That settles it then. Tomorrow at 1:30 PM, no one should be absent. You¡¯re dismissed now."


    Sam and Sophie left classroom 103 almost simultaneously. Sam didn¡¯t initiate any conversation, sensing Sophie¡¯s foul mood. Her gloom was palpable, making it clear that now was not the time for chat. Experience tales with NovelFire.C?m


    However, Sophie broke the silence. "That woman is crazy."


    Her blunt assessment left Sam with little to say except, "Yeah, she¡¯s a bit off."


    "Just a bit off?" Sophie scoffed.


    "To be honest, I think you could both be categorized as strange."


    Sophie turned to Sam sharply. "So you think you¡¯re the only normal one?"


    Sam shrugged. "Not exactly. I¡¯m just relatively normal compared to you guys. But compared to truly normal people, I guess I¡¯m still odd. After all, they say it¡¯s the odd ones who are drawn to each other..."


    "Who wants to be drawn to you? Don¡¯t get too big for your britches!"


    "I was just speaking off the cuff. Why are you so defensive? Speaking of which, you¡¯ve been trying to set boundaries between us. Could it be that you¡¯ve realized there¡¯s a mutual attraction, and you¡¯re subconsciously trying to avoid it?"


    "What are you rambling about? You really have some imagination!" Sophie retorted.


    Sam smiled at Sophie. "You know, up until now, it seems you¡¯re the one who¡¯s been most fond of imagining things. I don¡¯t recall doing anything to you, yet somehow, in your subconscious, I¡¯ve become this harasser, a creep. That doesn¡¯t make sense, does it?"


    Sophie paused, then frowned, clearly realizing the problem. The unprecedented guard she had put up had evolved into this emotion, and she didn¡¯t want to acknowledge where the problem lay.


    "Think what you want... We¡¯re not going to have anything more between us."


    "Are we going together tomorrow? We live pretty close to each other," Sam said, looking out the window, his tone calm.


    Sophie snorted. "Why would I go with you? I don¡¯t want her to find out we live close to each other..."


    She lifted her head and quickened her pace, leaving with a pride as if there was nothing worth looking back for. Proud and decisive in her departure.


    However, the next day, when they coincidentally met at the bus stop, Sophie¡¯s face was covered in embarrassment.


    Sam even greeted her with a smile and a wave.


    "What a coincidence, Sophie. Looks like we have to go together now, doesn¡¯t it?"

 Chapter 87: Let’s see who’s afraid

    It was a splendidly sunny Saturday.Despite her insistence on avoiding chance encounters, Sophie still bumped into Sam.


    She felt a surge of embarrassment, almost tempted to turn around and leave, but she quickly regained her composure. Why should she leave? She had done nothing wrong!


    She couldn¡¯t help but suspect, "You weren¡¯t waiting here for me on purpose, were you?"


    Sam, with a smile, showed her his phone, displaying a message he had just sent to Isabella: [Just arrived at the station, waiting for the bus.] The timestamp was three minutes earlier.


    It was evident Sam wasn¡¯t waiting for her specifically.


    "Can we stop with the wild accusations now?" Sam pocketed his phone, observing Sophie¡¯s cheeks turn a shade redder, unsure if it was the sun¡¯s doing or a rare moment of embarrassment.


    "I was just making a casual comment. Why take it so seriously?"


    Feeling a wave of embarrassment, Sophie turned her face away, her discomfort evident.


    Sam had never seen someone wait for a bus with such intensity¡ªas if she wasn¡¯t waiting for mere transportation but for Noah¡¯s Ark itself.


    Standing beside Sophie, Sam positioned himself in a way that his shadow slightly shielded her from the glaring sun. This inadvertent gesture placed Sophie as if she were under an umbrella.


    The closeness was unusual for her, and despite the discomfort brought on by the blistering sun, she chose not to move away.


    Then, Sam¡¯s voice broke the silence. "For anyone else, such earnestness might not be necessary, but with you, if I¡¯m not serious, I¡¯m labeled as odd. Perhaps you should consider who really has the issue here."


    As ever, he was just as irksome. Couldn¡¯t he just overlook it, pretending nothing had happened?


    With a cold snort, Sophie resolved to ignore Sam from that point on, sparing herself the risk of giving him any further ammunition to use against her.


    The bus, arriving every twenty minutes, soon came, and both boarded together.


    The Saturday crowd seemed lighter, with most people likely still at lunch, leaving the bus relatively empty and making it easy to find seats.


    However, the bus driver found it odd that this attractive pair, who seemed to have arrived together, chose to sit separately, one behind the other, by the windows.


    Perhaps this is just how young people are today, he thought, experts at maintaining distance, engaging in what might be called a relationship of the mind.


    Sam took a seat slightly behind, allowing him a view of Sophie, who had deliberately chosen a spot away from him.


    She was dressed casually for the day, her skin glowing under the protection of sunscreen, reflecting the sunlight beautifully. Her outfit was simple, devoid of any intention to impress, and she wore no makeup, presenting a natural beauty.


    From behind, Sam admired her profile as she looked out the window.


    Despite her challenging personality and guarded nature, there was no denying her delicate features and stunning appearance ¡ª exactly the type Sam found appealing, almost like the ideal partner he had fantasized about in the past.


    Their meeting in this peculiar club, whether by strange coincidence or deliberate fate, made Sam ponder whether it was fortunate or not.


    At least, unlike Angel, she hadn¡¯t initiated anything bizarre towards him. She seemed like a normal person among the not-so-normal, a comforting thought.


    Sophie, gazing out the window, could see Sam¡¯s reflection and felt his occasional glances. Typical, she thought, pretending to be a gentleman but unable to resist sneaking peeks.


    Men, always coveting in silence yet pretending to be staunch.


    Yet, her impression of Sam wasn¡¯t entirely negative. He was handsome and never overly intrusive.


    However, the thought of the bet she had with her young sister brought a sense of resignation...


    Sophie sighed deeply, returning her focus to her phone.


    She didn¡¯t need a romantic relationship or another man disrupting her life. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She and her sister could have a complete youth on their own.


    They soon arrived at their destination, which turned out to be the entrance of the school.


    "Arrived quite early, didn¡¯t you ? Nice, it seems our club¡¯s execution is up to par." Isabella, all smiles, donned a sun hat that somewhat resembled a straw hat, dressed in a white sundress.


    Her face was lightly made up, presenting the very image of a girl excited to go out for a creative excursion, perhaps even a photoshoot. Indeed, she possessed the potential to be a model.


    Her figure was proportionately curved, and her legs under the hem of her dress were straight and slender. While she might not have been on Sophie¡¯s extraordinary level, she was definitely a catch. At least, one could imagine the feel would be quite pleasant.


    Sam¡¯s gaze returned from Isabella.


    Sophie was already showing signs of impatience. "It¡¯s really hot outside, where are we actually going?"


    Isabella, still smiling, said, "Don¡¯t rush, I¡¯ve already called a cab. It¡¯ll be here in a minute."


    Sophie frowned. "So why not just tell us the destination? We could have met directly at the final venue."


    Isabella shook her head. "That would take all the fun out of it, plus... what if you decided to back out once you knew where it was?"


    Sophie scoffed. "Why would I back out? You really do think too little of me."


    Isabella, with a clucking of her tongue, lamented, "It¡¯s not prejudice, just that I¡¯ve always been skeptical about Sam and Sophie¡¯s courage, you know~"


    "Making things mysterious," Sophie commented succinctly.


    Explore more adventures at NovelFire.C?m


    Isabella wasn¡¯t upset, and soon enough, the taxi arrived. The three of them got in, still unaware of the destination, except for Isabella herself.


    Sam was also curious about what Isabella had in mind. But the mystery didn¡¯t last long. As soon as they stepped out of the taxi, the truth was unveiled.


    "An amusement park? This is your idea of a ¡¯challenge ourselves¡¯ club activity?!" Sophie looked incredulously at the bustling entrance of the large amusement park.


    Typically, the place was frequented by adults with children or young couples. They, however, seemed entirely out of place.


    Sam¡¯s eyes wandered to the distant Ferris wheel and the roller coaster from which screams could be heard, pondering if Isabella had merely used the club activity as an excuse to find companions for her leisure.


    Isabella, observing the distant attractions, wore an inexplicable smile. "Yes... an amusement park. Everyone ready for a battle?"


    "You¡¯re insane! It¡¯s an amusement park, not a battlefield. I¡¯m not interested in wasting time with you. If you want to play, go by yourself. There¡¯s no need to drag me into this..."


    "Sophie, you¡¯re actually scared, aren¡¯t you? If I¡¯m not mistaken, there¡¯s something here you¡¯re really afraid of," Isabella teased.


    Sam found their exchange bizarrely childish yet transparently foolish. However, glancing at Sophie, he unexpectedly noticed a hint of nervousness on her face...


    Wait, Sophie is afraid of amusement parks? She¡¯s scared of places like this?


    Sophie¡¯s expression turned icy.


    "Me, afraid of amusement parks? Let¡¯s go then! Let¡¯s see who¡¯s afraid!"

 Chapter 88: Perhaps he’ll be the most unforgettable man in your life

    Screams were incessant, as if the roller coaster, climbing to the skies, was about to plummet from its highest point.The roller coaster seems to be an inescapable attraction in any amusement park; even if you don¡¯t ride it, you can¡¯t help but give it a few extra glances.


    Ascending, then dropping.


    This is the kind of activity that can cause the most vivid fluctuations in human emotions, complete with a breath-stealing sensation of suffocation, making it particularly unfriendly for those with a fear of heights.


    "Isabella, don¡¯t tell me your so-called ultimate human challenge is riding a roller coaster." When the three of them stood in front of the roller coaster, Isabella¡¯s intentions became quite clear.


    Isabella smiled, adjusting her sun hat, then looked up. "Why wouldn¡¯t it count? Confronting the fear of danger is part of the challenge, and for our first team-building, what could be more memorable than this... You¡¯re not scared of roller coasters, are you?"


    Sam was certainly not afraid; he didn¡¯t have a fear of heights, and he had ridden roller coasters before. This was too simple for him, especially since the ride didn¡¯t seem very long or exceptionally high.


    He might not have been afraid, but the same couldn¡¯t be said for the other woman.


    "How could I be scared? I just think it¡¯s a bit childish, always playing these kinds of things at amusement parks is boring... Why not try the haunted house? I¡¯ve heard this amusement park¡¯s haunted house has good reviews..."


    Sophie¡¯s apprehension was written all over her face, her fists clenched tight, and Sam even noticed how slowly she moved while queuing.


    Isabella, smiling, leaned in closer to Sophie. "Sophie¡¯s nervousness is written all over her face, looks like she¡¯s really tense."


    "I am not nervous!"


    "It¡¯s okay, admitting your fears is also a form of bravery. If you admit it, then Sam and I will go for a ride... Ah~ I¡¯ve never ridden a roller coaster with such a handsome guy before, wonder what it would feel like?"


    Sophie took a deep breath and lifted her head proudly. "Who said I was scared? It¡¯s just the crowd that¡¯s making me a bit uncomfortable, let¡¯s go, and don¡¯t underestimate me."


    Sam sighed inwardly. What was the consequence of pretending to be brave? It was obvious, just self-torture.


    After a 10-minute queue, the roller coaster came to a stop in front of them, and it was time to choose seats.


    Isabella took a seat towards the front, while Sophie hesitated for a moment, took a deep breath as if to reassure herself, and then climbed onto the ride, sitting behind Isabella.


    Despite her evident fear, she had still chosen to take the ride, a decision that Sam couldn¡¯t help but admire.


    At this point, Isabella turned towards Sam with a smile, though the meaning behind it was unclear. Without overthinking, Sam chose to sit next to Sophie.


    Sophie turned her head, seemingly surprised to see Sam next to her.


    Isabella, smiling, turned her head around, "Sam is really a gentle person, worrying about you at a time like this."


    Sophie¡¯s cheeks reddened slightly, though it was barely noticeable, and she turned her head away with a cold huff. "I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s concern. Maybe he¡¯s the one who¡¯s scared..."


    Sam was on the verge of laughing but refrained from further explanation, instead suggesting, "Instead of bickering, better check your safety lock. I heard this amusement park had accidents before..."


    Isabella turned her head back with only a brief glance at her safety lock. However, Sophie, visibly nervous, bowed her head to meticulously inspect her safety lock. It was clear who was the most frightened.


    After a final check of everyone¡¯s safety locks by the staff, they left the roller coaster.


    The roller coaster made an old, creaking sound as it started, and Sophie¡¯s heart was in her throat. She knew the real thrill hadn¡¯t even begun, but she was already extremely nervous.


    She had acrophobia. Severe acrophobia.


    It was one of her weaknesses that she was unwilling to admit, a flaw she had tried to conquer time and again but to no avail.


    She vividly remembered how that woman had tried to jump from the twenty-fifth floor with her in a moment of utter despair. She knew that if she had openly admitted her fear, she would not have boarded the roller coaster and would not be experiencing this tension.


    But what she was even more unwilling to do was to reveal her weakness in front of others. She understood deeply that showing one¡¯s vulnerabilities only leads to exploitation, manipulation, and a never-ending cycle of darkness.


    Yet, as the roller coaster slowly began to ascend towards a peak, her heart was filled with regret. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Why did she get on? This slow ascent felt like a drawn-out torture!


    Her heart felt like it was constantly rising, unable to sink back down, her nerves so tense she felt like she couldn¡¯t even open her mouth to take deep breaths, a suffocating sensation covering her nose and mouth.


    She tried her best not to look nervous, as the instinctive fear and shadows within her heart fiercely battled against her stubbornness and rationality.


    Higher and higher they went, until the blue sky and white clouds were in sight. Yet, her eyes grew wider and wider, as if even closing them to escape became a difficult task.


    Sophie wanted to leave the roller coaster, but it was impossible now; all she could do was clench her fists tightly and force herself to look forward.


    It was at this moment she realized she was utterly unable to regulate her emotions under such circumstances. Everything seemed out of control.


    And then, the worst part arrived¡ªthe peak. The roller coaster came to a halt, and she knew the next moment would be the direct plunge downwards, the mere thought making her legs go weak.


    But she couldn¡¯t scream; it seemed like no one could save her from her fear. No one...


    "Open your mouth, get ready to scream."


    "Eh?!" Caught off guard by the voice, Sophie instinctively turned her head and saw Sam looking at her.


    He wasn¡¯t laughing, nor did he have his usual frivolous and lazy expression. Instead, his eyes were warm, showing a kind of firmness that could give someone strength.


    Sophie was surprised to see such an expression on him, but she also realized he had seen her real nervousness.


    Of course... she was in such a state, how could no one notice?


    But why open her mouth? To scream? Was this too...


    As the roller coaster at the peak made a rumbling noise, Sophie¡¯s face instantly turned pale.


    She realized it was about to plunge, to dive, the most thrilling part was about to happen!


    She nearly held her breath, like a civilian facing a disaster completely unprepared.


    When the intense noise erupted, the entire world seemed to shake violently. She could barely see anything in front of her, her chest vibrating, but at that moment, she couldn¡¯t open her mouth, feeling extremely uncomfortable.


    Feeling the intense dive, the crazy sensation of weightlessness, it felt like she could be thrown out of the roller coaster and fall to the ground at any moment.


    This intense feeling of nervousness, this extreme discomfort, almost made her cry.


    She began to regret not opening her mouth sooner, to heed Sam¡¯s advice and scream.


    The wind rushing in, the strong airflow hitting her face made it impossible for her to open her mouth, to scream.


    What to do!!


    I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m really going to die!!


    At this seemingly solitary moment, she distinctly felt a palm covering her hand.


    Whose hand?


    At this time... it could only be Sam¡¯s hand reaching out to her.


    What was he doing?


    Taking advantage of her at a time like this?


    It was during this bizarre thought that a sharp pain came.


    He was actually pinching the back of her hand with his fingernails!!


    "Ah!!!!"


    This instant pain made Sophie instinctively open her mouth and scream out loud.


    Simultaneously, countless screams erupted around her, almost deafening!


    Her fear and tension hadn¡¯t eased much, but being drowned out in the sea of screams, she somehow didn¡¯t feel as bad as before.


    Sam¡¯s hand quickly withdrew, and before Sophie fully realized it, it was as if she could still feel the strength from his palm.


    Until it ended.


    She even bravely opened her eyes before the end.


    She saw an unimaginable sky, as if this was the closest she had ever been to the azure heavens.


    She felt like a bird with wings, the unimaginable tension accompanied by unimaginable freedom.


    It was a magical experience.


    When the roller coaster slowly came to a stop, her eyes were somewhat blurry. Leaning back in her seat, she felt as if reborn.


    Until Sam¡¯s voice reached her.


    "Aren¡¯t you coming down, or do you plan to go for another round?"


    Sophie looked dazedly to the side, just in time to see Sam extending his hand, seemingly to help her.


    If it were the previous her, no, the her before riding the roller coaster, she would have harshly mocked him and refused.


    But now, with a slight blush on her cheeks, after unlocking the safety belt, she extended her hand.


    Because her legs were really weak, she feared she might fall upon standing up.


    Her soft hand was held in Sam¡¯s, and the color on Sophie¡¯s cheeks deepened.


    Perhaps for the first time, having such contact with a boy, she couldn¡¯t describe her feelings at the moment, but felt moisture. Probably just sweat in her palm...


    But his hand was really broad, comfortable, and delicate.


    Why didn¡¯t she feel the disgust or even the revulsion she had imagined? She didn¡¯t know, just somewhat dazedly being led by Sam.


    Isabella easily got off the roller coaster, indeed it was easy for her.


    And Sam, after glancing at the two, calmly said, "I¡¯m going to buy some water, wait here for a moment."


    Without waiting for any response, Sam turned and left them.


    Sophie took a deep breath, the blush on her face slowly fading.


    It was unclear whether the tension from the roller coaster was greater, or the impression of Sam¡¯s palm was more profound...


    "Sam is really a very attentive, gentle person who doesn¡¯t show it much."


    Isabella¡¯s voice reached her, prompting Sophie to glance at her curiously before turning her head.


    "Just so so," Sophie said.


    Isabella chuckled. "You didn¡¯t hear it, but Sam¡¯s scream was louder than everyone else¡¯s combined."


    Hearing this, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but snicker: "Just a real coward..."


    "Do you really think Sam is a coward?"


    Sophie turned her head, unprepared for the depth in Isabella¡¯s eyes at that moment, making her instantly realize something. Read new adventures at NovelFire.C?m


    Sam, afraid? Cowardly?


    Who was it that reminded her to open her mouth and scream at the beginning?


    And how could he have been mindful enough during the ride to notice her nervousness and intelligently pinch the back of her hand to make her scream?


    So, he wasn¡¯t scared, not cowardly.


    His loud screaming was to... cover Sophie¡¯s screams.


    He knew Sophie¡¯s pride wouldn¡¯t allow her to be seen in such a disheveled state, that she would only scream out loud if her voice couldn¡¯t be heard by others...


    Suddenly, Sophie¡¯s fingers clenched tightly.


    The next moment, Isabella¡¯s voice seemed to come from beyond the horizon, ethereal, distant yet somehow close.


    "I actually know you two aren¡¯t a couple, but... there¡¯s no need to avoid contact with Sam so much. He¡¯s a good friend, a reliable guy, perhaps he¡¯ll be the most unforgettable man in your life."


    A new round of people on the roller coaster began to scream.


    Sophie¡¯s ears were filled with the noisy howl of the wind, as if trying to tell her something.


    What was that sound?


    [I know this world is meant to be as fleeting as dew, yet, yet.]


    Sophie wanted to cover her ears with her hands; she wanted to escape...

 Chapter 89: Something was very wrong

    Sam wasn¡¯t trying to curry favor with anyone, nor was he making a deliberate effort to shower Sophie with attention.In Sam¡¯s eyes, matters of the heart were straightforward: as long as he had no regrets about his own efforts, why should he care about others¡¯ mockery or misunderstanding?


    Ultimately, the only person one can truly be accountable to is oneself. And the only one who can truly understand your affections, your persistence, and your unreserved dedication is you.


    Of course, what Sam did on the roller coaster was quite simple; he merely didn¡¯t want Sophie to face any trouble that could leave a deeper scar.


    So, he did something seemingly minor, perhaps it could be considered tender, but it was hardly worth mentioning. At least, he never thought such a gesture would cause any significant change.


    When Sam returned with water for them, he could clearly see Sophie casting a complex glance his way before quietly accepting the bottle.


    "Alright, we¡¯ve rested enough, let¡¯s move on to the next thing!" Isabella announced with great enthusiasm.


    Sophie frowned. "The next thing? We¡¯ve already done the roller coaster, what more do you want?"


    Isabella smiled as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "Since we¡¯re here, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste not to enjoy ourselves to the fullest? Or do you want to head back now, Sophie? That¡¯s fine too; Sam and I can still have a great time~"


    Isabella gently tugged on Sam¡¯s arm, catching him off-guard with her sudden closeness. He felt the soft touch of her palm and was enveloped in a fragrance as sweet and appealing as oranges, fitting her charming and sweet demeanor perfectly.


    Sophie¡¯s frown deepened at this. "You¡¯re just using us for your own amusement."


    Isabella smiled and squinted her eyes. "That¡¯s not entirely true~ You¡¯re different from mere company."


    "How so?" Sam asked, intrigued.


    Isabella replied seriously, "You don¡¯t cost money."


    "..."


    And indeed, they went on to enjoy many more attractions. In this vast amusement park, it was as if they had returned to the rare joys of childhood.


    Of course, the day was not without its personal grievances.


    "Die, Sophie!"


    "Bang!" A bumper car slammed into hers, shaking Sophie¡¯s slender frame violently.


    Isabella, the driver, was still full of defiance. "Is that all you¡¯ve got, Sophie? This is a battlefield, and I won¡¯t go easy on you!"


    "Bang!" Another fierce collision nearly sent Sophie flying out of her car.


    Furious, Sophie had had enough of today¡¯s hardships and was ready to let loose. "Alright, you want to play rough? Watch me take you down!"


    Sam was leisurely impressed, and not just him, but also the other visitors at the bumper car arena seemed stunned by these two beautiful yet bizarre women. The spacious area seemed to transform into their personal battleground. Experience more tales on NovelFire.C?m


    Watching them clash and shake with an air of ferocity, Sam had only one thought: if anyone ever allows these two to pass their driving tests, they would be committing an unforgivable sin against humanity.


    After exhausting themselves with one round of bumper cars, both were keen for another, but Sam couldn¡¯t stand being spectated like a clown any longer. He was somewhat embarrassed to admit his association with Sophie and Isabella.


    They then tried other attractions like the pirate ship and haunted house. Compared to the roller coaster, the pirate ship seemed rather child¡¯s play, and Sophie, who was consistently by Sam¡¯s side, seemed less tense.


    She was reluctant to admit many things, such as her fear of heights and her own nervousness and fear. And, notably, the peculiar tranquility she felt by Sam¡¯s side, as if his presence alone could settle her nerves.


    Sophie didn¡¯t want to depend on anyone; she understood all too well that dependence was the world¡¯s most addictive and inescapable poison.


    Yet, when sunlight fell upon Sam¡¯s blond hair, it seemed as though its rays could refract straight into her heart, warming all her tensions away.


    "Ah... should be enough, right? I¡¯m exhausted." As evening approached, many people chose to leave the amusement park, which started to quiet down.


    Sam wasn¡¯t very tired but felt there wasn¡¯t much left worth doing.


    Sophie appeared weary, her stamina not the best. Given her slim figure, it was no surprise she lacked the fat reserves for energy storage.


    "Let¡¯s wrap this up; I want to go home." The cool and composed demeanor she had upon arrival had now given way to disarray, her refreshing and soft hair looking somewhat untidy from sweat.


    Isabella, adjusting her sunhat, seemed to be faring the best, her unique aura intact in her white dress, even her makeup unchanged. "We need a perfect finish to commemorate our first team-building."


    Sophie immediately frowned. "What more do you want?" she said, sensing trouble.


    Isabella, all smiles, draped an arm around Sophie, who detested physical contact with anyone but couldn¡¯t shrug her off. "Let¡¯s go to the Starlight Bar! Our perfect weekend is just one step away!"


    Sam frowned. "We¡¯re all students; going to the Starlight Bar doesn¡¯t seem right."


    Isabella smiled, "We¡¯ll just have some juice."


    Sophie retorted, annoyed, "Juice at the Starlight Bar? Are you crazy?"


    "Wheat juice," Isabella said.


    Sophie hesitated, "Is there even such a thing as wheat juice?"


    Sam rubbed his temples, somewhat helplessly clarifying, "She means beer."


    Sophie, taken aback, promptly pulled away from Isabella¡¯s arm. "Are you insane? That¡¯s still drinking!"


    Isabella stood hands on hips, proudly displaying her breasts, which could easily make Sophie feel insecure.


    "Why can¡¯t we drink? This isn¡¯t school, and we¡¯re all over 18, right? How can a gathering be complete without a drink? Sophie, your values seem quite problematic."


    "Whose values are really the problem here?" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Isabella narrowed her eyes, then turned to Sophie. "Oh, can¡¯t Sophie drink?"


    "Who said that?"


    Predictably, a familiar scenario unfolded, and Sam didn¡¯t even know what to say.


    Sophie really never learns, does she? How many times has this happened, and she still can¡¯t just back down a little? Or is standing her ground just her nature?


    Isabella scoffed dismissively. "It¡¯s clear, those who don¡¯t like drinking are doomed to a relatively failed life. If you can¡¯t drink, that¡¯s fine, I won¡¯t mock you."


    Sophie looked at Isabella coldly. "Let me make it clear, I don¡¯t think not being able to drink is shameful. What I¡¯m going to show you is what it means to be a true master of drink."


    Sam facepalmed. Really, are you a pike, biting at every bait?


    Isabella waved her hand. "Great! Let¡¯s go!"


    "No, I might have other plans, I should..." Sam didn¡¯t want to be part of this absurd activity.


    But Isabella grabbed his wrist as if oblivious to any notions of propriety between genders. "It¡¯s Saturday, what could you possibly have to do? Come on, when else should we drink if not now? Let¡¯s go, go, go!"


    "..."


    Who exactly did I manage to offend?


    Sam, nearly in tears, could already anticipate the chaos that was about to ensue.


    It seemed Isabella wasn¡¯t just set on corrupting Sophie but him as well. This was no club; it was Isabella¡¯s playground, and they were her chosen toys!


    After a journey of roughly twenty minutes, they moved from the amusement park to the Starlight Bar. The Starlight Bar wasn¡¯t too crowded, nor was it in a remote location.


    With the sunset casting its glow, Isabella, seemingly familiar with the place, had already ordered a table full of items.


    Aside from a bunch of beers, there were also many pastries and foods to fill the stomach.


    Isabella took the seat on the far right, with Sam in the middle, and to his surprise, Sophie sat on his other side, seemingly more inclined to be close to him than to Isabella.


    Sam could clearly sense Sophie¡¯s nervousness at the sight of the alcohol. Her reaction wasn¡¯t quite the same as on the roller coaster, but her mood was similarly off, confirming Sam¡¯s suspicion that Sophie indeed wasn¡¯t good at drinking.


    By then, Isabella had already poured full glasses of beer for the three of them, the foam nearly spilling over, ensuring no one drank less than their share.


    She raised her glass. "Here¡¯s to the successful conclusion of The Ultimate Human Department¡¯s first team event!"


    Sam sighed, hoping for a truly successful conclusion, as he lifted his glass, glancing at the girl beside him.


    Sophie seemed lost, staring blankly at her glass, seemingly unresponsive.


    Isabella burst into laughter. "What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t Sophie really drink? No worries, I¡¯ll ask the staff to bring some water. For kids, water is just fine."


    Sophie¡¯s head shot up as if a switch had been flipped. She lifted her glass with a defiant air, staring down the two of them. "Who are you calling a kid? Don¡¯t underestimate me. Watch out, I don¡¯t hold back when I drink."


    "Ha ha ha, well then, I¡¯d love to see your prowess. Cheers!"


    "...Cheers."


    Sam was beyond the point of commentary.


    Isabella drank with gusto, and Sam, resignedly, took a big gulp. Thankfully, it was just beer, with a relatively low alcohol content. Sophie, too, took a sip, with an air of resigned determination.


    "Bang!"


    When the glass hit the table, Sam was surprised to see that Sophie had finished more than half of it. However, her cheeks quickly turned rosy.


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Are you sure you¡¯re okay drinking that fast?"


    Sophie¡¯s face took on a radiant hue as she smirked dismissively. "This much? It¡¯s still early days!"


    Then, "Bang!" Sophie¡¯s head crashed onto the table.


    Sam and Isabella jumped in shock. "What¡¯s happening?!"


    Isabella¡¯s eyes widened. She had anticipated Sophie¡¯s low tolerance, but not to this dramatic extent.


    Sam looked at Isabella with resignation. "There¡¯s a limit to provocation. Pushing too far only leads to harm."


    "Is she... okay?"


    Isabella and Sam tried to check on her, but in the next moment, "Swoosh!" Sophie suddenly lifted her head.


    Her expression was somewhat dazed, her cheeks still flushed, but Sam distinctly noticed a significant change in her gaze.


    She looked around in confusion, then her eyes settled back on the glass on the table. "So we were drinking..."


    Even her tone sounded off.


    Isabella tentatively asked, "Sophie... are you alright? Maybe you shouldn¡¯t drink anymore?"


    But Sophie flashed an unusually sweet smile, rare for her. "It¡¯s okay~ It¡¯s just drinking, after all. Come on, cheers!"


    With that, she tipped her head back and finished the rest of her drink in one go!


    Sam and Isabella exchanged bewildered glances, reading the same message in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Something was very wrong. This woman was acting very strangely!

 Chapter 90: Was this still Sophie?

    "Bang!"Sophie, whose demeanor, expressions, and even tone seemed entirely transformed, downed the rest of the beer in her glass in one go. Slamming the glass down on the table, she looked around, with Sam and Isabella appearing utterly stunned.


    "Hmm... beer isn¡¯t all that special, is it? Aren¡¯t you guys drinking?"


    Isabella eyed Sophie warily. "You... are you okay?"


    Sophie smiled at Isabella, "What could possibly be wrong with me? It¡¯s just drinking. I was just adjusting my state, that¡¯s all."


    Was it just a change of state? It was as if she had become a completely different person!


    When did Sophie ever smile like that? Although, it was quite attractive...


    Isabella glanced at Sam, whispering, "Should we call an ambulance?"


    Sam shrugged helplessly. "This is all your doing. How should I know?"


    As they were discussing, Sam suddenly felt warmth on his shoulder. Turning his head, he saw Sophie, her cheeks flushed from the alcohol, almost clinging to his arm.


    Her beauty was more striking than that of a fresh apple, her eyes misty and seductive, tempting yet not fully intoxicated. Leaning against Sam, she looked at him with a gaze so intense it almost felt tangible.


    "What¡¯s the matter? Aren¡¯t you drinking, Sam? There¡¯s plenty more..."


    This was unbearable! What kind of enchantress was this? She even breathed out warm air onto Sam¡¯s face, a mix of alcohol and Sophie¡¯s unique scent.


    He longed for the old Sophie, even if she was scolding him! What was this succubus-like behavior about? Could alcohol really change someone this much?


    "It¡¯s not... If you can¡¯t drink anymore, don¡¯t force yourself. Are you really okay?"


    Sam awkwardly shifted his position, but Sophie clung to him like a slick serpent, sweetly smiling. "I¡¯m really fine, my tolerance is quite good~ Hmm, are you worried about me? Don¡¯t worry~"


    How could he not be worried? She was practically glue! Was this still Sophie?


    Meanwhile, Isabella, with a gleam in her eye, laughed and raised her glass. "Looks like she¡¯s fine, so let¡¯s keep drinking!"


    "Where do you see that she¡¯s fine?!" Sam¡¯s eyes widened. What was Isabella thinking? Couldn¡¯t she see Sophie¡¯s bizarre state?


    At that moment, Sophie, while leaning on Sam, reached out and lifted the glasses in front of Sam. "Come on, drink~ Let¡¯s drink together, it¡¯s really good~"


    She sounded like a temptress coaxing patrons to drink.


    Sam was utterly taken aback, casting a pleading look at Isabella for help.


    However, Isabella simply smiled. "Yeah, come on, drink up. Clearly, Sophie¡¯s in the zone now. Would Sam really be a spoilsport at this point? This is our team-building event, after all." Explore more stories at NovelFire.C?m


    Fine, if this is how we¡¯re playing, let¡¯s see who ends up losing in the end!


    With no further hesitation, Sam grasped his glass firmly. "Then let¡¯s drink. But don¡¯t you think just drinking like this is a bit boring?"


    Isabella looked at Sam. "What, you want to play some strip drinking game?"


    "...I didn¡¯t say that."


    Sophie¡¯s cheeks turned even redder. "Isn¡¯t that a bit much? Can socks count as an article of clothing?"


    "Let¡¯s not play any weird games!" Sam said, exasperated. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then what do you propose?"


    Sam smiled and looked up. "Waiter, can we have three dice, please?"


    It was normal for Starlight Bar to have dice, but Sam had in mind a game that wasn¡¯t the usual fare. He handed out a dice cup to each person, each containing a single die.


    "Here¡¯s the deal," Sam said with a smile. "Each of us rolls the dice in our cup. You can look at your own result, but don¡¯t let others see. Then, taking turns as the banker, you choose someone to compare dice sizes with.


    If you win, the loser drinks half their glass. The banker can choose to continue challenging, and if they win again, the two losers must finish their drink. If the banker wins against both, they continue as banker. If the roll is a tie, the banker wins, but note, six isn¡¯t the highest; it loses to one. Are we playing?"


    Isabella pondered for a moment. "My luck¡¯s not bad, sounds interesting, I¡¯m in. What about you, Sophie?"


    Sophie looked at Sam, then smiled sweetly and seductively. "Of course, we¡¯ll play the game Sam suggests~"


    Sam nearly shivered. That seductive gaze, that smile, that tender tone... it was too tempting!


    "Alright, who¡¯ll be the banker first?"


    "Me, me!" Sophie, seemingly transformed after drinking, volunteered eagerly. Neither Isabella nor Sam objected.


    The game started off routinely, with Sophie choosing to challenge Isabella first. Sophie rolled a six right off the bat, while Isabella had a five.


    Isabella was disappointed. "How could I lose like that? What luck... Oh, but you have a six! You have to challenge Sam now; he can¡¯t possibly roll a one!"


    Sophie turned to Sam with an apologetic air. "Sorry, Sam~ Let¡¯s compare, shall we~"


    Sam hadn¡¯t even checked his roll, curious to see if his luck would hold. "Let¡¯s do it!"


    "Reveal!"


    "A one?!"


    Unexpectedly, Sam rolled the one number that could not win against any but a six. Even Sam was surprised by his own luck. Maybe he should consider buying lottery tickets in the future?


    Sophie, though disappointed, showed no signs of begging off and downed her drink without hesitation.


    Next, it was Isabella¡¯s turn to be the banker. She first chose Sophie, rolling a five and beating Sophie¡¯s three. However, she lost to Sam¡¯s six.


    Isabella pouted, "What¡¯s with that? How come you always roll just above me? You¡¯re not cheating, are you?"


    Sam smiled slightly, "Do I need to cheat to win against you?"


    Hands on her hips, Isabella took a deep breath and ran her fingers through her hair, now without her sunhat. "Fine... I hope you can still walk out of here smiling today. Let¡¯s go again!"


    Sam casually picked up the dice, "It¡¯s my turn to be the banker."


    "You be the banker then. Afraid of you? Bring it on!"


    The two of them had yet to realize the gravity of the situation. Sam had no intention of going easy; he was ready to show what it meant to be the true king of luck.


    First, he rolled a six, defeating both players. They had to drink a full glass each. Then, even with a roll of three, the two women rolled a one and a two, respectively.


    This pattern kept repeating, with Sam unsure of how many rounds he had been the banker. But the girls¡¯ glasses were filled and emptied, again and again, in a continuous cycle.


    Isabella became anxious, "How can you dare to challenge with just a three?"


    Sam smiled lightly, "Because I¡¯m confident."


    Confident? Of course not. When his dice showed a high number, Sam boldly took the challenge, trusting in his luck. And when the dice showed four or less, Sam supposedly activated "X-ray Vision."


    After applying "X-ray Vision" perfectly twice, it seemed Sam¡¯s luck didn¡¯t just make him fortunate but also had the uncanny ability to influence others¡¯ luck.


    Finally, after the last "X-ray Vision," Sam saw that his number couldn¡¯t beat anyone, seemingly reaching the limit of his luck, so he chose to lose to Sophie and safely step down as the banker.


    After a few more rounds, Isabella, flushed from drinking, her neck also turning a delicate pink, finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. "Ah... can¡¯t do this anymore... you guys are something... I¡¯m going to the bathroom, can¡¯t handle it a bit!"


    Isabella hurried off to the bathroom, leaving Sam and Sophie alone in the private room.


    Looking at the girl beside him, her cheeks flushed from drinking, Sam decided to ask, "Are you really okay?"


    Sophie turned her head instantly, her eyes gleaming and misty, looking dazed yet enticing, almost like a succubus.


    "Are you really that worried about me?" she asked softly, leaning in closer to Sam.


    Sam frowned slightly. "Do you always act like this after drinking?"


    Sophie seemed not to understand, looking at Sam with a puzzled expression. "Like what? I¡¯ve always been this way around you, Sam."


    "But... it feels strange."


    Sophie leaned even closer to Sam, her scent enveloping him, almost as if a mere tilt of his head would bring him to a kiss.


    She smiled and said, "Why is it strange? It¡¯s only natural for us to become closer after you helped me on the roller coaster, right?"


    It seemed logical, yet entirely illogical. If Sophie was so easily moved, she wouldn¡¯t be Sophie.


    Clearly, there was something more secretive at play, yet to be discovered.


    Sam narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing her. "That¡¯s not right... The Sophie I know isn¡¯t like this. She¡¯s usually quite stubborn. There must be another reason. You¡¯re acting very unusual, Sophie."


    Sophie wrapped her arms around Sam¡¯s, gently hugging his arm. "I could share this secret with Sam, but are you ready to bear the responsibility that comes with knowing it?"


    Seeing her hazy eyes and her beauty that could rival Angel¡¯s, Sam felt his resolve wavering.


    Responsibility... it might mean taking on another female lead. This could get complicated.


    Just as Sam was about to suppress his curiosity, "Creak¡ª" The door to their private room opened.


    Isabella, having returned from the restroom, rejoined them. She sat down, ready to continue. "Alright, I¡¯m all refreshed. Let¡¯s keep drinking!"


    Sam frowned. "Keep drinking? We¡¯ve had enough."


    Isabella complained, "You haven¡¯t drunk much at all; it¡¯s been mostly me and Sophie. What reason do you have to refuse?"


    Sophie nodded in agreement. "Yeah, you haven¡¯t drunk much. Let¡¯s continue~"


    Thus, Sam found himself drinking more, thanks to the persistence of the two women. Fortunately, with his physical resilience and the skill of Absolute Lucidity, he managed to stay relatively unaffected.


    Eventually, the night came to an end.


    "How do you plan to get home?" Sam asked, supporting a seemingly semi-conscious Sophie, while addressing the woman in the sunhat.


    Isabella smiled. "I¡¯m fine, I can get home on my own. This amount of alcohol is nothing to me. Sophie, though, I¡¯ll leave in your care."


    "Leave her to me?"


    Isabella leaned in, almost kissing Sam¡¯s face, causing him to instinctively lean back. Her cheek stopped just short of touching him as she smiled and said, "This is a good opportunity."


    "What opportunity? What are you thinking!"


    Isabella chuckled. "I mean, it¡¯s a good chance to figure out why she¡¯s acting this way. Don¡¯t you want to know her little secret?"


    Indeed... Such a smart girl could see through it too.


    But Sam frowned. "Everyone has their secrets. It¡¯s not right to pry."


    Isabella patted Sam¡¯s shoulder, whispering, "It¡¯s true that everyone has secrets, but not all secrets are meant to be kept until death. Many are just like a box waiting to be unlocked, needing only the right person with the key. And Sam, you might just be that person."


    "What are you talking about..."


    "Alright, I¡¯m off. Take good care of her, Sam. Good luck!"


    Isabella caught a taxi and left. Meanwhile, Sam was left supporting Sophie, who seemed still lost in her drunken haze.


    Without knowing Sophie¡¯s family or any way to leave her unattended, Sam decided to take the very warm and pliable Sophie into a taxi.


    Throughout the journey, Sophie leaned against Sam¡¯s body, resembling a sleeping infant from his perspective.


    Despite the mix of alcohol and her fragrance, the feeling of being relied upon by such a girl seemed irresistible to any man.


    Reflecting on Sophie¡¯s odd behavior earlier, Sam humorously realized he might have a masochistic streak, finding the version of Sophie that constantly sarcastic and bewildered him somewhat more endearing.


    But could there really be such a strange phenomenon where a single drink changes someone¡¯s state so drastically? He didn¡¯t know.


    The taxi stopped near a convenience store, a place where Sam and Sophie had crossed paths before. Without knowing where she lived, he guessed this would be a close enough point.


    After disembarking, Sam tried to wake Sophie up. "We¡¯re here. Can you wake up? If not, I might have to take you to the hospital."


    Hearing this, Sophie slowly lifted her head, still somewhat groggy, and looked around. "We¡¯re not home yet..."


    "I don¡¯t know where you live. Can you find your way?" Sam inquired.


    Sophie, looking at Sam, nuzzled into his chest. "Hmm... I know, but I can¡¯t walk..."


    "Alright, tell me where it is, and I¡¯ll help you get there." Sophie seemed to retain some awareness but likely couldn¡¯t control her steps, which was understandable.


    Following her directions, Sam managed to get Sophie to an apartment building similar to his own.


    He helped her open her door, supporting her against the door frame. "Can you manage to rest up on your own? If you¡¯re okay, I¡¯ll be heading out."


    Unexpectedly, just as Sam was about to leave, a hand firmly clutched his collar. It was Sophie, her face flushed, her gaze hazy.


    She looked up at him, her eyes misty, her hair messily framing her cheeks, revealing her radiant complexion and glow. She resembled a ripened fruit, ready to be picked, her scent enveloping him.


    "Don¡¯t go... Sam~ help me, I can¡¯t walk~"

 Chapter 91: You’re cuter this way

    "It¡¯s already so late, and it would be somewhat inconvenient for me to go in. Let¡¯s just forget it; you should be a bit more sober now."Sam tried to restrain himself from crossing his last line of defense.


    He didn¡¯t want a moment of weakness to lead him into an irretrievable situation, especially since he hadn¡¯t yet touched upon Sophie¡¯s mission. It was better not to delve into her secrets.


    Although Sam was well aware that continuing to interact this way, with both of them in the same club and his understanding of her deepening, even a fleeting appearance of the female lead in this game would inevitably lead to a story with him.


    But Sam hoped to at least sort out some things around him before that happened.


    At least not now, with the attention of many female leads, constantly worrying about them.


    However, it was clear that Sophie, in her current state, had no intention of letting Sam go.


    She acted almost subconsciously, like a drunk person clutching at something stable nearby, pulling at Sam¡¯s collar, refusing to let go, and dragging him into the room.


    "No... I¡¯m so dizzy, help me, please. Leaving now would be too cruel, I¡¯m really dizzy~"


    Sam¡¯s collar was nearly torn from the tugging.


    An annoyed Sam finally couldn¡¯t endure Sophie¡¯s drastic change in behavior any longer.


    He grabbed her wrist, looked down at the woman whose face was flushed red and reeked of alcohol.


    "Are you sure you want my help?"


    A flicker of panic flashed through Sophie¡¯s eyes, but like a frail deer, she gently nodded.


    "Mm... help me, Sam... ah~~!"


    Sam didn¡¯t respond because his actions spoke for him.


    He effortlessly lifted the slender Sophie in his arms, cradling her like a princess.


    Sophie, suddenly lifted into the air, was caught off guard. By the time she realized what was happening, the door had closed, and Sam was striding towards the room with her in his arms.


    Sophie didn¡¯t know what Sam intended to do, but the ambiguity and the strong scent of him made her head spin.


    How did her sister always manage to speak so harshly to this Sam?


    She didn¡¯t know.


    All she felt was her heart about to leap out of her chest.


    Her head was more muddled than the dizziness the alcohol brought.


    His chest was just too reliable...


    And he smelled so good...


    Sorry, sister, I can¡¯t wait for your permission, Sam is really handsome...


    "Bang."


    When she came to, Sophie... no, Sophia was already thrown onto the bed.


    She shrank slightly on the bed, seemingly a bit nervous and shy, yet her eyes couldn¡¯t help but stealthily take in Sam standing at the bedside.


    Sam just stood there, in a white T-shirt, snug jeans.


    From this angle, the outline of his groin was conspicuously bulging.


    Embarrassingly...


    But is this okay?


    Isn¡¯t it too fast?


    Did I go too far?


    When my sister wakes up, she¡¯ll definitely be furious, right?


    Sam¡¯s gaze landed on Sophie¡¯s face, which bore a complex expression.


    He sat down on the edge of the bed, causing her to tremble slightly at his approach.


    "Sophie, were you inviting me just now?"


    The woman on the bed was taken aback. "What... invitation?"


    Sam smirked, his look full of intrigue as he gazed at the woman on the bed.


    "Under the influence, a single woman inviting a man of her age to her home, isn¡¯t that an invitation?"


    Instantly, Sophia felt an unprecedented pressure, her nervousness making her body shake.


    "I... don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Sam. I just... drank too much... um!"


    While Sophia was still trying to figure out how to explain herself, suddenly, Sam leaned down towards her, as if to invade her space.


    But he stopped very close, forcing her to endure the pressure of his gaze, unable to escape.


    Sam looked into her eyes and said decisively,


    "Stop pretending. You¡¯re not that drunk. Your consciousness is clear. You insisting on me coming in wasn¡¯t something you said because you were drunk."


    Sophia wanted to escape, but the confined space left no room to retreat. She realized she had underestimated Sam¡¯s perceptiveness.


    This time it seemed a bit impulsive...


    Sophia tried to explain,


    "Can¡¯t I do this without being drunk? I... just wanted to express my gratitude for today..."


    Hearing her obviously insincere words, Sam laughed mockingly.


    "Gratitude? How do you plan to express it, with your body?"


    "I... I didn¡¯t mean it like that. I just... I just..."


    Sam moved even closer, his nose almost touching hers, her body tensing up as if frozen.


    Sam then lowered his voice and said,


    "Stop pretending. The Sophie I know would never do such a thing, nor would she have so much physical contact with me while drinking. Your so-called secret is probably..."


    In this seemingly inescapable moment, under the layers of pressure that almost overwhelmed her, instincts kicked in.


    She suddenly closed her eyes, then abruptly opened them.


    This sudden familiar gaze made Sam narrow his eyes, noticing the detail.


    And then,


    "Get lost...!"


    The low voice,


    The familiar tone,


    The utter disdain, even disgust in her gaze reappeared.


    Indeed... just as he had thought. Read latest stories on NovelFire.C?m


    Sam didn¡¯t move away immediately but instead accurately grabbed her hand as she tried to push him away.


    "You invited me in, and now you¡¯re telling me to get lost. Am I a football?"


    The proximity of Sam¡¯s breath, closer than ever before, filled Sophie with discomfort and a strange tension.


    She gritted her teeth, staring daggers at Sam.


    "I was drunk just now. What do you want to do? If you¡¯re planning to take this opportunity to rape me, I swear I¡¯ll have you thrown in jail!"


    Sam stared intently into her eyes.


    "Is it because you drank too much, or is it another ¡¯you¡¯?"


    "You...!!"


    Sophie¡¯s eyes widened, revealing a hint of despair, as if a secret had been uncovered.


    Sam slowly stood up and released her hand.


    He rose from the bed under her puzzled gaze, straightening his clothes.


    Then he said,


    "I don¡¯t care about your secrets, nor do I have any intentions towards you. But if you don¡¯t want others to know about these secrets, then communicate with me properly. Don¡¯t keep pretending to be strong; it¡¯s not smart."


    After saying this, Sam prepared to leave.


    But at that moment,


    "Sam."


    A voice came from behind him, and as Sam turned, he saw Sophie sitting up on the bed.


    The anger and disdain in her eyes had lessened, replaced by an indefinable look.


    Sitting cross-legged on the bed, Sophie¡¯s legs were long and her skin almost glowed.


    Sam looked at Sophie as she lifted her head.


    "I¡¯m quite unpleasant, aren¡¯t I?"


    Sam thought for a moment, first nodding, then quickly shaking his head.


    "Not to that extent."


    "I know, without this pretty face, my personality would really annoy people. I¡¯m stubborn, competitive, never willing to admit I¡¯m weaker than anyone, and I don¡¯t want anyone to see even the slightest weakness in me."


    Sam looked at her calmly, offering neither comfort nor reply.


    Sophie laughed at herself.


    "I can¡¯t tell you my secret, not now at least. Even though I know you might have guessed it, but... can you pretend you don¡¯t know?"


    Sam sighed.


    "I¡¯ll try."


    Sophie looked at Sam, then lowered her eyes.


    "I want to ask you, why did you help me on the roller coaster? Did you pity me, or... were you trying to expose my pretense?"


    Sam shook his head.


    "Neither."


    "Then what?"


    "It¡¯s just my character. If it wasn¡¯t you, I would have helped someone else."


    Sophie looked at Sam in a daze, then shook her head and laughed at herself.


    "Indeed, there¡¯s nothing special about me in your eyes... but still, thank you. I¡¯ll try... not to treat you like I did before. But I hope you understand, what happened to me made me this way. Most of the time, I didn¡¯t intend to hurt anyone; I just wanted to protect myself."


    Sam looked at the woman on the bed.


    He looked up at the ceiling, then at the tightly closed window and the closely drawn curtains.


    Sam shrugged.


    "It has nothing to do with me; it¡¯s your own business. You don¡¯t need to explain anything to me."


    "..."


    Yes, what does it have to do with Sam? It¡¯s Sophie¡¯s own issue. It¡¯s natural for him to dislike her, even hate her, as this is the path she chose for herself.


    How can one expect to be oneself and yet be understood by others?


    Such greed...


    Sam chuckled and said, "But I still want to say one thing."


    "What...?"


    "You¡¯re cuter this way."


    "...What are you talking about!"


    Sophie, caught off guard, widened her eyes, her cheeks instantly flushing a different shade from the drunken red earlier.


    Sam spread his hands.


    "Nothing much, just wanted to tell you to live in a way that feels comfortable to you, like me. Even if I don¡¯t have a particularly good impression, others might like you.


    You don¡¯t need to deliberately change anything; it¡¯s your own life. Alright, I¡¯m leaving. Take care and rest well."


    Sam calmly turned and left.


    It wasn¡¯t until the sound of the front door closing again reached her that Sophie snapped out of her daze.


    She couldn¡¯t help but hug a pillow. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What did I even say... Sophia, this is all your fault!"


    "What did I do? If you hadn¡¯t been unable to hold your liquor, I wouldn¡¯t have had to come out!"


    "Why did you let him come to our place?!"


    "I couldn¡¯t get back by myself!"


    "What do we do now? He knows everything, he¡¯s so smart he must have figured out our secret!"


    "So what if he knows... It¡¯s not like we can hide it forever, and who knows, it might be a good opportunity..."


    "A good opportunity my foot! I don¡¯t want this kind of opportunity, I don¡¯t want..."


    "Sister... Even though our personalities and preferences aren¡¯t the same, some truths remain."


    "And that is... Fate and destiny can¡¯t be escaped, no matter how much we try."

 Chapter 92: Magical Condom

    [Congratulations to the host for meeting the check-in conditions. Would you like to check in?]The message that appeared wasn¡¯t a system prompt about a conquest.


    It seems Sophie¡¯s conditions are stricter than Sam thought. Is this the presence a female lead who only appeared once in the original work should have?


    Unclear, though triggering a conquest would grant him certain rewards, it¡¯s evident that for Sam personally, the danger associated with Sophie would spike.


    But Sam wonders if she might actually not be a yandere, possibly the only character in the game¡¯s original script who wouldn¡¯t end up killing him.


    Could it be the game creator had a change of heart, offering him the only option for survival?


    Unknown, but perhaps now is the best time, to interact normally, without mixing in anything extra.


    However, how long can this normalcy last?


    After all... she has a dual personality.


    Although Sam can¡¯t be entirely sure without evidence, he¡¯s almost certain of it.


    The rapid switching states, Sophie before and after drinking... and Sophie reemerging under his pressure...


    Indeed, none of these beautiful female leads around him are simple or normal!


    [The host is thinking too much. Are you going to check in or not?]


    Alright, is the system getting impatient?


    Wait, why is the system showing emotions all of a sudden? Has AI advanced to this extent?


    [To check in or not? If not, this opportunity will be lost.]


    [Check in, what¡¯s the rush?]


    [Ding! Congratulations to the host for a successful check-in!]


    [Congratulations to the host for acquiring an item: Magical Condom!]


    [Magical Condom: Automatically adjusts to fit the host¡¯s cock size and guarantees absolute leak-proofing, while ensuring the host enjoys a more pleasurable sensation. A one-time-use item that disappears after use. Using it with a female lead significantly boosts the host¡¯s sexual performance.]


    "..."


    Standing in the street, Sam was at a loss for words.


    A condom?


    Is this thing... good or bad?


    No, how did he end up with such an item? This is practically a treasure every man dreams of!


    No man would complain about having exceptionally strong sexual performance, including Sam, who is already quite impressive, surpassing the average.


    After using this... Sam could easily compare to those male actors in adult videos.


    But it¡¯s well known that even the abilities of those actors in adult videos aren¡¯t as exaggerated as they seem, some relying on medication to maintain performance, others on editing techniques.


    And Sam is confident that his abilities in this regard are truly superhuman.


    The key issue is who to use this condom with?! Who would be the perfect choice to fulfill Sam¡¯s plans without leaving troublesome aftermath?


    This reward seems like a push for Sam to engage in sexual relations with the female leads... Although Sam has been mentally prepared for such scenarios, actually implementing them doesn¡¯t seem urgent.


    Well, who knows? Let things take their course.


    ...


    There¡¯s just one week left until the summer vacation.


    The last exam of the semester is about to begin.


    It seems the atmosphere in the entire school and in the classrooms has become a bit tense, yet filled with excitement.


    Many are already planning where to travel during the summer vacation, while many others are disheartened at the thought that if they don¡¯t achieve good grades in the final exams, their travel plans might be difficult to execute.


    "Hey, Sam, do you want to go to Silverpine City during the summer vacation? Hehe, the scenery there is beautiful, and it¡¯s also a paradise for men. I¡¯ve wanted to go there for a long time," Louis said with a grin as he approached Sam before school was dismissed.


    Sam glanced at him.


    "Are you going for the scenery, or for the beautiful call girls?"


    Louis looked at Sam seriously.


    "What kind of person do you think I am? Don¡¯t judge me by your standards. Your best friend has a supremely noble soul."


    Sam chuckled and nodded. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, alright, your soul is noble, and I¡¯m the worldly one, okay?"


    "That¡¯s not to say you should underestimate yourself. So, are you coming or not?"


    "No, I¡¯m going home."


    "Ah? That¡¯s so boring..." Louis looked disappointed.


    Sam sighed.


    "Can¡¯t help it, Kuhang¡¯s summer is hot and humid... and my young sister already told me I have to come home."


    "Sister? You have a sister?"


    Louis seemed to sense something and immediately widened his eyes.


    "Yeah, didn¡¯t you know?"


    "Well... I don¡¯t have anything planned for the summer vacation, how about I accompany you back home? It¡¯d be nice to get some fresh air and experience nature."


    Seeing the ulterior motive on Louis¡¯s face, Sam knew exactly what he was thinking and flatly refused.


    "Forget it, I won¡¯t have time to look after you. My house is small; there won¡¯t be room for you."


    "No problem, I can stay somewhere else!"


    No matter what Louis said, hoping to meet Sam¡¯s legendary beautiful sister, Sam didn¡¯t agree.


    What a joke, one troublemaker at home was enough, why add another?


    Finally, school was dismissed, and unlike the real world, the school here actually required students to clean up themselves.


    Unfortunately for Sam, he was on cleaning duty today, responsible for his class¡¯s cleanliness.


    Of course, these tasks couldn¡¯t be done alone; there were also two other girls. A bit awkwardly, as the boy, Sam could only handle the more difficult and complex areas, like mopping the entire classroom floor.


    "Um... Sam, sorry, but my friend and I have plans to go watch a movie..."


    "It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ve already finished your part. You guys can go ahead."


    "Thanks, Sam~ Really appreciate it~~"


    As the two female classmates left the classroom one after another, Sam was left alone.


    It was very quiet around him, so quiet it felt like he was the only one left in the entire building, finishing up the cleaning.


    This must be the ultimate cultivation of a man, alone, independent, silently bearing everything.


    Sam mocked himself.


    Discover hidden tales at NovelFire.C?m


    He bent down to mop the last of the floor.


    But then...


    "Creak."


    He heard a strange noise.


    Sam frowned, straightened up, and turned around to find the classroom door closed, with a figure leaning against it.


    Alice...


    She was wearing glasses, a black pencil skirt, her legs encased in slightly reflective black stockings, and a pair of black high heels. The woman stood there leaning on the door, watching him.


    Sam instantly became alert.


    At a time like after school... when almost the entire teaching building was deserted, why hadn¡¯t she left? And why was the door closed?!


    "Teacher...Alice?"


    Sam tensed up slightly.


    "Click."


    "Click."


    "Click."


    The sound of high heels tapping crisply on the ground echoed.


    Alice walked towards Sam, step by step, as if each step was pressing on his heart, his heartbeat seemingly syncing with her rhythm.


    Alice didn¡¯t walk directly up to Sam. Instead, she went to the nearest desk and sat on it, her shapely, peach-like buttocks pressing against the desk.


    Her legs, both meaty and perfectly proportioned, rubbed and squeezed together slightly.


    She was like walking pheromones, a stunning beauty capable of draining a man¡¯s sexual desire.


    Thus, she looked up slightly at Sam, who was very close.


    "Sam... The final exams are coming up, are you ready?"


    Was she really here just to ask that?


    Sam didn¡¯t back away, maintaining his composure while looking at Alice.


    "I¡¯m pretty much prepared, I think it should be fine. Thank you for your concern, teacher. But, aren¡¯t you going home at this time?"


    Seeing Sam¡¯s normal demeanor, seemingly unaffected by the beauty before him. Alice¡¯s lips curled into a smile.


    "Of course, I haven¡¯t gone home. After all, I need to discuss something important with Sam."


    "With me...? What do we need to discuss?"


    She leaned slightly towards Sam, and it was only then that Sam noticed that, at some point, she had undone a button at her chest!


    The result was her full breasts, right before Sam¡¯s eyes, seemingly about to burst through her clothing...


    She even looked at Sam through her glasses, adopting a pose that perfectly matched every male student¡¯s fantasy about a beautiful teacher as she spoke.


    "Of course, we need to talk... about what reward you¡¯d like for the upcoming final exams."

 Chapter 93: Sam, have you lost your mind?

    Reward?The concept of a "reward" shouldn¡¯t still exist between them.


    After all, they both clearly understand what the other is thinking, and Alice knows that Sam is immune to her hypnosis. So, the pretext that was deliberately created before now serves what purpose?


    Her goal... it wasn¡¯t really about the exam results, but for the final "reward."


    Sam looked at the beautiful woman in front of him as the sunlight outside became dimmer and dimmer. The entire campus seemed to be sinking into sleep and silence, as if the whole world was left with just the two of them.


    Sam could clearly feel that as long as this woman was in the same room with him, things would automatically become ambiguous, become strange. This probably was the rule of this game world, with no one being able to avoid these occurrences.


    Sam said to Alice, "Teacher... do we really still need to talk about these hypocritical reasons?"


    Alice crossed her left leg over her right, the black stockings compressing together, making her already attractive legs appear even more voluptuous and firm.


    "Why not?" After saying this, she reached out and grabbed Sam¡¯s collar, breathing lightly.


    Sam could clearly feel her warm breath on his neck, "Although some secrets have been revealed, the game can still go on, can¡¯t it?"


    Her words seemed like a deliberate seduction, pulling Sam back to the memory of how this mature, sexy, and charming woman had step by step seduced him.


    Sam looked into her eyes closely, his breathing becoming heavier.


    "Teacher, I don¡¯t recommend continuing this game. I¡¯m afraid you will end up completely immersed in it."


    Alice immediately narrowed her eyes at Sam, raising her head to bring their gazes to the same level. "Why would I be the one to fall completely? Why couldn¡¯t it be you first? Could it be..."


    While speaking, Alice actually reached straight for the crotch of Sam¡¯s trousers. Although through his clothes, Sam¡¯s cock were instantly grasped.


    Alice, holding Sam¡¯s cock with her right hand, wore a proud smile on her face.


    Although she was smiling, she was actually astonished, feeling a different experience every time, shocked by the unique size... His cock is truly extraordinary.


    Alice¡¯s gaze was hazy and seductive, filled with temptation but also full of provocation. "Is it because of your handsome appearance... or because of your thick and long cock?"


    This guy... indeed had unique talents. His cock is astonishingly remarkable...


    While the size was shocking, it was also indeed a fascinating aspect. Even Alice had occasional dreams in her sleep of Sam penetrating her vagina completely with his cock.


    Alice truly enjoyed this dream state, even starting to fantasize about how wonderful it would be if such scenarios from her dreams were to happen in reality.


    Despite this, Alice still refused to believe that she was the one deeply ensnared by these fantasies.


    "Why couldn¡¯t it be Sam who is fall completely? Am I not tempting enough? Surely, I¡¯m at least more gentle and considerate than a young girl like Angel, right?"


    Alice spoke, her voice laced with frustration, even as she gradually increased the pressure of her hands. But it wasn¡¯t just brute force she applied; she varied the intensity and pace like one would during a massage.


    Soon, she noticed Sam¡¯s breathing becoming rapid.


    Her hands moved with the ease and familiarity of a well-traveled path, deftly undoing Sam¡¯s girdle and pulling down the zipper of his pant as if these motions were rehearsed countless times before. Now, once again, they unfolded.


    As Sam¡¯s cock once again made an imposing appearance before Alice, her eyes briefly sparkled with admiration. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No mistake, right? Why does it feel... even bigger than last time?


    Lifting her gaze, Alice found Sam looking directly into her eyes. Gone was his usual feigned shyness and timidity, replaced instead with an expression that carried a hint of... disdain.


    Sam doesn¡¯t have to disguise himself as much as he used to, and he doesn¡¯t have to be as passive as he used to be in order to accommodate Alice¡¯s controlling tendencies. He doesn¡¯t even have to be shy, even though the touch of the other¡¯s palm feels so real.


    "Alice, you can¡¯t handle this," Sam said.


    Alice paused, feeling the warmth of his hand, and blinked at Sam.


    "Don¡¯t joke. You won¡¯t last long in my hands. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯ll only take 5 minutes at the most before you ejaculate."


    "Is that so? If you don¡¯t believe me, teacher, you can try," Sam said with a smile, looking extremely confident.


    Alice, of course, was not to be outdone. She had already begun her move, gripping his cock tightly.


    As she manoeuvred her hand, the familiar sensation flowed through and indeed Sam felt very comfortable. But this time Sam, who had no intention of being passive, had activated his full power!


    Twenty minutes had passed and Alice was still at it, even switching to her left hand halfway through.


    But Sam¡¯s cock was still hard and he didn¡¯t feel like ejaculating at all. Read exclusive adventures at NovelFire.C?m


    Alice gave Sam a wistful glance, her forehead glistening with sweat.


    Sam simply shrugged.


    "I¡¯ve already said it, Alice, trying to make me give in this way is futile. You¡¯re a teacher; you should understand that repeated actions often lead to resistance."


    Resistance? Alice took a deep breath, stood up, and then sat back on the table, deliberately within Sam¡¯s line of sight, she slipped off her high heels and lifted her legs.


    "Really? I¡¯m aware that taking medicine frequently can lead to drug resistance, but... you won¡¯t find such resistance in me."


    Sam had an inkling of what she was about to do next, yet he didn¡¯t try to stop her.


    "Is that so? Then give it a try, but watch out for cramps in your legs."


    "Don¡¯t get too smug!"


    Alice began to attend to Sam using her feet, and when the sole of her foot brushed against Sam¡¯s cock, even she nearly lost her composure.


    Her panties is completely drenched.


    "No... I must not show it. I have to make this little rascal understand that a teacher is always a teacher, and he¡¯s just putting on a show of strength!"


    When Sam felt Alice¡¯s feet with his cock, his body shuddered momentarily, but he quickly regained his composure.


    "Damn, those black stockings and long legs... they¡¯re too tempting!"


    Sam quickly restrained himself, no matter how hard Alice tried, even though her feet became almost as dexterous as hands, she still couldn¡¯t make him submit.


    Twenty minutes passed, and Alice¡¯s legs were almost cramping.


    "What¡¯s with Sam today?"


    He hadn¡¯t lasted this long before; how come he suddenly...


    Alice released her legs, realizing that if she didn¡¯t let go now, she really would cramp up.


    Wiping the sweat from her forehead, she looked at Sam: "You¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you?"


    In truth, Sam was also struggling to maintain his composure. In his current state, he wished he could pin Alice beneath him, regardless of whether they were in a school or not.


    But he couldn¡¯t do that now; doing so would be tantamount to admitting defeat. So, Sam adjusted his breathing.


    "Can you handle it, Teacher Alice?"


    "Sam, do you really think I¡¯ve run out of options with you?"


    Alice¡¯s eyes gleamed as she retracted her long legs and moved away from the table. Sam watched her warily, unsure of her intentions.


    Alice walked directly in front of Sam, then... she squatted down.


    Sam was momentarily taken aback.


    From this angle, this downward gaze... he could clearly see the top of her head.


    Wait, she wasn¡¯t about to...


    Alice gently took Sam¡¯s cock in hers, looking up at him with a seductive gaze.


    Her eyes were so intoxicating. Sam¡¯s cock trembled slightly, as if paying homage.


    Alice didn¡¯t start immediately; she extended her tongue and licked Sam¡¯s glans.


    Unable to resist, Sam reached out to press her head down, intending to push his cock all the way into her mouth at that moment.


    However, Alice firmly on his thighs, stopping Sam¡¯s impulsive move.


    Seeing the desire and impulsiveness in Sam¡¯s eyes, Alice smiled slightly.


    "Can¡¯t hold back, can you?"


    "Teacher, you¡¯ve successfully aroused my sexual desires, so what do you plan to do about it?"


    Alice looked at Sam with allure: "Of course, I can resolve it, in the way you desperately want, and not just with my mouth. Any part of my body, including my anus, can be involved... but the condition is, you must belong to me."


    Sam looked back at her, his gaze gradually calming before he released his hand. "That¡¯s not acceptable."


    Alice¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. "You¡¯re going to insist even now?"


    "Teacher, have you forgotten our previous bet?"


    Alice laughed softly. "Of course, I remember. But I¡¯ve thought it over. I can offer you a privilege. Even if you belong to me, I won¡¯t interfere with your affairs with Angel."


    Sam looked at her quizzically.


    Alice continued with a light laugh, "You seem to have forgotten my abilities... How about this? If you comply, I can hypnotize Angel to fulfill your wish... How does that sound? It¡¯s a fair trade, isn¡¯t it? Do you have any reason not to agree?"


    Sam shook his head. "I don¡¯t agree."


    "Why?"


    "It might seem feasible, but I refuse to resort to such despicable means. And knowing you, Teacher, if I agreed, you¡¯d probably hypnotize Angel to despise me, to drive her away from me, right?"


    Alice was a bit surprised. How could Sam remain so composed under these circumstances?


    Indeed, she would have done exactly as Sam described because only by doing so could she ensure that Sam was completely under her control, utterly devoted to her, belonging solely to her.


    Share Sam with another woman? Unthinkable! Why should she share? Why couldn¡¯t she have someone as outstanding as Sam all to herself?


    Before Alice could respond, she felt the force of Sam.


    Sam had actually grabbed her hair and yanked her up.


    In her moment of surprise, he not only pulled her up but also spun her around and pushed her onto the table in front of him.


    Alice, sprawled across the table, started to panic, sensing what was coming. "Wait... what are you doing!"


    A cold, mocking laugh came from Sam behind her. "You has deceived me, so now I¡¯m very angry. It¡¯s time to teach teacher a little lesson."


    It was as if her skirt had suddenly been opened. Alice had never considered making love to Sam here, especially as Sam hadn¡¯t agreed to her terms!


    "No! Absolutely not! Sam... have you lost your mind? Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to you? If you don¡¯t agree to my terms and make love to me by force...


    I will never let you go!"


    And in the next instant, Alice felt her legs close together, the warmth between them.


    Hot, firm.


    This position... wasn¡¯t what she had in mind, Sam¡¯s cock with her vagina still some distance away, but... very close, indeed.


    Then Sam whispering in her ear.


    "Relax, Alice. I would never do such a thing now. Just going to handle it in a different way, rest assured."


    Alice instantly understood the other¡¯s intent.


    This guy...


    How could he use such a posture, with her own legs, in this kind of place...


    "Bang!"


    "Oh~... Mmm!"


    Alice¡¯s upturned hips and Sam¡¯s powerful thighs.


    The sound of the collision echoed through the classroom.

 Chapter 94: liking me is not shameful

    Sexual desire seems like an endless vortex, sweeping in those caught within it, leaving none to emerge unscathed.Of course, Sam is not entirely driven by desire. His seemingly reckless actions at this moment undoubtedly have their purpose.


    He intends to make the woman beneath him experience a feeling akin to scratching an itch through a boot¡ªa sensation of yearning yet unattainable satisfaction.


    "Clang¡ª"


    "Clang¡ª"


    These are the sounds of tables and chairs shaking.


    "Quicker... even quicker, you little rascal...!"


    Intertwined breathing sounds.


    The sunlight outside gradually dims, making everything happening in this classroom a scene destined to be remembered.


    Although he did not penetrate Alice¡¯s vagina with his cock, it was very comfortable for Sam himself.


    Alice could feel Sam¡¯s penis swelling up, a sign that he was about to ejaculate. So she said hastily, "I only have this outfit, please don¡¯t shoot semen on it. It would be embarrassing if a colleague or another students saw it."


    Sam thought for a moment and said, "What then, you can¡¯t make me hold it back, can you?"


    Alice didn¡¯t say anything, she turned her body to face Sam, then opened her mouth and took the whole penis into her mouth.


    Because of its size, the penis soon reached her throat, with a large part still exposed on the outside.


    By this time Alice¡¯s mouth was completely full and she was unable to speak.


    Alice¡¯s mouth is very soft and tight. The sensations she brings to the cock are also very intense.


    At the moment Sam released all his semen, he felt a sense of emptiness as if something was missing.


    After an hour of madness, Alice¡¯s hair was completely disheveled now, her clothes pushed down to her shoulders revealing her breasts. Sweat made her hair stick to her face and neck, creating a disordered appearance.


    Sam sat in a chair, equally drenched in sweat.


    Alice wiped the semen from the corner of her mouth with a tissue, swallowing the rest without spitting it out. "Are you satisfied now?"


    Sam adjusted his collar, trying to dissipate some of the heat from his body. "Why didn¡¯t you swallow it all? You¡¯ve thrown the tissue on the floor, and now I have to clean up again."


    Alice snorted, then slowly stood up, elegantly straightening her clothes.


    Sam also adjusted his attire and looked at her.


    Alice lifted her head, "After what you¡¯ve just done to me, don¡¯t you think you owe me something?"


    Sam wanted to say that it was her own doing, and not charging her was already quite generous. But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it.


    "What would Teacher Alice like me to do?" he asked.


    "Compensate me," she said, a slight smile curving her lips.


    Sam sighed softly, thinking it should be him who deserved compensation since all this was her seduction...


    However, it was unfortunate that they hadn¡¯t reached an agreement this time, so he couldn¡¯t use ¡¯Magical Condom¡¯. It seemed Alice wouldn¡¯t have that fortune for now.


    "Let me clean up here first."


    "And then?"


    "Take the teacher out for a drink."


    Alice¡¯s eyebrows lifted, her eyes lighting up instantly.


    ...


    By the time the two arrived at a quiet bar, the sky had already darkened, indicating the considerable amount of time spent with Alice earlier.


    The soft, soothing music and the scent of alcohol floating in the air seemed to momentarily disperse the lingering heat and desire from the depths of their hearts.


    "Summer is still far from over," Alice said, swirling the glass in her hand and leaning back in her chair with a languid tone.


    In front of Sam was a glass of rum. He smiled, observing the beautiful yet somewhat melancholic mature woman across from him. "Once summer vacation ends, summer itself is almost over."


    In reality, everyone¡¯s life has only one summer, one deeply memorable, heart-fluttering summer of first love. Beyond that, every subsequent summer is merely an attempt at replication.


    Alice nodded slightly, her expression tinged with a bit of melancholy. "Yes, days fly by so quickly. It seems like many things left undone are just wasted away in the passing days."


    "Do you have things you wished to do but couldn¡¯t accomplish?" Sam inquired.


    Alice took a light sip of her martini. "Probably a lot. But it seems the more I let go, the less precious those memories become. Besides, there¡¯s nothing particularly valuable in my memories."


    Under such lighting, Alice¡¯s expression was unforgettable, almost invoking a desire to protect her.


    "Every memory has its significance, whether it¡¯s painful or beautiful. It¡¯s just that Teacher Alice doesn¡¯t want to recall them right now," Sam responded.


    Alice smiled at Sam, "You¡¯re so young, yet you act more mature than me? You should know that girls nowadays least like boys who pretend to be mature."


    "But Teacher Alice isn¡¯t a girl, right?"


    "Hmm?" Alice frowned slightly, sensitive about the topic of age.


    Sam smiled, "Teacher Alice is a woman with mature charm, a true woman."


    Alice casually lifting her glass for a sip and brushing a strand of hair behind her ear, the blush on her neck was unmistakably visible.


    "Don¡¯t be so smooth-talking. Even with your flattering words, you¡¯re still not willing to be mine alone," Alice pointed out.


    Sam sighed helplessly. "Let¡¯s not talk about that now."


    "What does tonight¡¯s drink mean, then?" Alice asked with narrowed eyes, her cheeks flushed as if the alcohol was taking effect quickly.


    Sam raised his glass, "It¡¯s not about world peace, human history, or cosmic civilization. Tonight, I only care about you."


    "Pfft.."


    Alice chuckled, clinking their glasses together. And so, their conversation continued, indeed concerning neither world peace nor cosmic civilization.


    After each had three drinks and it was almost time to leave, Sam took the initiative to pay the bill.


    The cocktails at this bar weren¡¯t cheap, definitely more expensive than those at Starlight Bar. Sam felt a pinch, but it was alright, summer vacation was just around the corner.


    Leaving the bar, the night wind was strong. Neither of them was in a hurry to leave; they hadn¡¯t drunk to excess.


    They leaned on the railing by the roadside, watching the comings and goings across the street and feeling the summer breeze on their faces. Enjoy new chapters from NovelFire.C?m


    Alice¡¯s hair was tousled by the wind, her delicate face exceptionally captivating under the night sky.


    "Sam, I have to admit, I¡¯ve lived a relatively failed life," she said.


    "Why would you say that?"


    "It seems like I¡¯ve never managed to escape the cage my parents left for me. I haven¡¯t become a better person, nor have I become the kind of teacher I wanted to be. Instead, I¡¯ve attempted to fulfill my desire for control through you, which is quite shameful," she said with a self-deprecating laugh.


    Sam looked at Alice. "Is liking me something to be ashamed of?"


    Alice replied helplessly, "It¡¯s always something to be hidden, isn¡¯t it? But even though I know this, it seems I can¡¯t change it for now. Just take it as drunken babble, I hope you understand."


    Sam shrugged nonchalantly. "I don¡¯t care about these things. I just want to tell you, liking me is not shameful. After all, I am the most handsome man in Kuhang, not everyone has the privilege to get close to me."


    Alice, somber just a moment ago, couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    "You¡¯re always so appropriately narcissistic."


    Sam smiled. "I¡¯m just a little humorous, that¡¯s all." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alice turned around, leaning on the railing, gazing at the neon sign hanging high above.


    "Sam, you¡¯re going home for the summer vacation, right?"


    "Yeah, that¡¯s right."


    "That¡¯s nice."


    "Aren¡¯t you going back, Teacher Alice?"


    "What¡¯s there to go back to? One of the ways I protect myself is by keeping distance from my parents. A phone call is enough. I don¡¯t want to see what I might become if I were around them."


    "Teacher Alice is different."


    Alice looked at Sam, who shrugged.


    "At least I don¡¯t find it difficult. I don¡¯t dislike Teacher Alice¡¯s ¡¯rewards¡¯; it¡¯s just the idea of belonging entirely to you that bothers me."


    Alice couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips into a beautiful smile, looking up at the brilliant starry sky.


    "When I was a kid, I loved watching the stars, hoping for a shooting star to pass by so I could wish to grow up faster, to escape my parents, to mature, to become a different person, a better person. But after so long, looking at the sky now, it seems no different from back then, and perhaps, I haven¡¯t changed much either."


    Sam slowly straightened up, stretching lazily. "Teacher Alice."


    Alice looked at him. Sam, radiant as the morning dew and as dazzling as the sunrise, was smiling at her.


    "Teacher Alice," he said.


    "Hmm?"


    "Do I glow?"


    What a silly question. It seems people who have had a drink tend to talk nonsense... Alice thought to herself, knowing she was no exception.


    She shook her head. "No."


    Then Sam took a big step under a streetlight, where its light instantly enveloped him, making his hair seem to shimmer.


    He looked at Alice with a smile. "Do I have light on me now?"


    "...Yes," Alice replied, her gaze somewhat dazed.


    Sam nodded. He stepped towards Alice, stopping just a step away, his voice clear and magnetic.


    "When you don¡¯t have light, seek it out. Stand under it, and you become someone who has light. So, if I have hope that you don¡¯t, I¡¯m willing to share it with Teacher Alice. Similarly, Teacher Alice has something I don¡¯t, so I also want to be close to you."


    Alice opened her mouth but found herself unable to respond.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    She got it¡ªwhat she lacked, missed, and couldn¡¯t achieve on her own, Sam was willing to fulfill for her.


    He gently told Alice that just because you don¡¯t have something doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t ever have it; it just takes the right person to share it with.


    Sam looked into her eyes and said with a smile, "Alright, when I come back, I¡¯ll bring some local specialties for Teacher Alice. But during this period... you might miss out on tasting my semen."


    Alice¡¯s cheeks flushed instantly. "You little rascal..."


    But then she reached out to hug Sam, gently resting her chin on his shoulder and whispering in his ear, amid the summer breeze, beneath the neon lights, under the endlessly brilliant starry night sky.


    "Thank you, Sam."


    "Though I thank you, when you return, I will check your sexual skills thoroughly."

 Chapter 95: The circumstances don’t allow it

    "Here¡¯s your pay for the recent days," Mia said, offering an envelope to Sam in the convenience store.However, his days there were numbered; with the end-of-term exams approaching, he was soon to return to his rural hometown. Thus, Mia had come early today to settle his wages.


    Holding the thick envelope, Sam looked up. Mia, standing before him, always seemed enigmatic. Her style was ever-changing; one could hardly pin down her profession, let alone guess her age.


    "Actually, a bank transfer would have been fine. Why insist on cash? It¡¯s so easy to make a counting mistake," Sam commented while counting the money.


    Mia was dressed in a black, form-fitting T-shirt that showcased her toned and balanced figure. Although her chest wasn¡¯t as pronounced as Zoe¡¯s, it had a pleasant appearance, with perky breasts and a firm buttocks.


    Sam always had his suspicions about her; her physique and appearance were too perfect.


    If she wasn¡¯t one of the female leads, it would be a waste... But perhaps it was good news, at least indicating she lacked those bizarre supernatural abilities.


    Mia smiled, "What¡¯s the fun in a bank transfer? There¡¯s something satisfying about holding a stack of cash, don¡¯t you think?"


    "I don¡¯t see the big deal, really. How satisfying can it be?" Sam replied, still counting.


    Mia thought for a moment, "Probably more satisfying than a kiss, I¡¯d guess?"


    Sam glanced at the playful woman, "Is your definition of satisfaction limited to kissing? Wouldn¡¯t what happens after be even more thrilling?"


    Narrowing her eyes, Mia playfully prodded Sam¡¯s cheek, "Sam, you¡¯re 18 now, but it¡¯s not good to be constantly thinking about sex, you know." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did I mention sex? You¡¯re the one jumping to conclusions," Sam retorted.


    "Eh? Damn, are you trying to bait me into saying that?" Mia enjoyed making quirky expressions, which made her seem younger... Of course, she was indeed young.


    "No, but... boss, you¡¯ve overpaid me," Sam said, noticing the extra money.


    Mia smiled as Sam pulled out a few bills, "That¡¯s not an overpayment. That¡¯s your bonus."


    "Bonus? Since when do I have a bonus?"


    Mia explained with a smile, "You¡¯ve been doing an excellent job, so it¡¯s only right you get a bonus. If it makes you feel better, think of it as an allowance for keeping you, a handsome young man, around. I¡¯m somewhat interested in that."


    Sam smirked, "That¡¯s too cheap. I¡¯m not someone who can be bought off with a few hundred dollars."


    Mia rolled her eyes, "It¡¯s summer break, and you¡¯re heading back to your hometown. Should be enough, right?"


    Laughing, Sam asked, "What if it¡¯s not enough? Will you give me more?"


    "In your dreams... Hey, where is your hometown again?" Mia suddenly inquired.


    Sam replied calmly, "Over by Cedarwood... Why do you ask?"


    Mia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. "My hometown is in Cedarwood too!"


    "That¡¯s quite the coincidence... But don¡¯t you need to go back home?" Sam inquired.


    At his question, a fleeting shadow of sadness crossed Mia¡¯s face, her brows knitting together subtly before she quickly smoothed them out, adopting an indifferent demeanor.


    "I haven¡¯t been back in a long time. After all, my career and work are all here. Just wondering about that woman..."


    "Hmm? What woman?"


    "Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Be careful on your way home, and let me know when you can come back to work," Mia said, shaking her head.


    "Sure."


    "It¡¯s a shame, really. Ah, I had plans to show Sam the nightlife in Kuhang this summer... Seems like that won¡¯t be happening now," Mia sighed, stepping out of the convenience store.


    Holding the envelope, Sam glanced at the bills in his hand. If he hadn¡¯t misheard, she mentioned "that woman"... What relationship does that woman have with Mia? Better not to dwell on these matters.


    ---


    In the classroom, the quiet wasn¡¯t due to a lack of people but because everyone was engrossed in their exams, the sound of pens scratching on paper filling the air, occasionally interrupted by the proctor¡¯s warning coughs.


    This was the end-of-term exam at Kuhang High School. The exam questions weren¡¯t as difficult as Sam had anticipated, suggesting the examiners had some compassion, hoping for everyone to have a decent summer break.


    With his enhanced abilities, academic challenges had become trivial for Sam, making even subjects like math easy to grasp.


    The final question was an essay on language arts, asking for a discussion on one¡¯s perception of youth and whether they were satisfied with their current stage of youth.


    It was a broad topic, seemingly allowing for a wide range of responses.


    Looking out the window at the blue sky and bright sunshine, observing the lush trees swaying gently in the wind, Sam contemplated the essence of youth. He decisively penned the title of his essay, "The Youth That Never Was."


    In the opening line, he wrote with about a thought that came to him spontaneously:


    "In the limited expanse of my life, I refuse to segment existence into phases¡ªno childhood, no adolescence, no middle age, and no old age. My life should unfold like a perfect novel. I am not confined to youth; I am aboard the ark of time, where every wave that breaks is a badge of honor."


    Having completed his essay, Sam had no intention of spending the remaining thirty minutes like his peers¡ªrechecking his answers or wasting time napping. Decisively, he handed in his paper and left the classroom.


    Turning a corner and descending the empty stairwell, he exited the academic building.


    The sunlight, filtering through the gaps in the leaves, kissed Sam¡¯s clean, refreshed face. It¡¯s often in moments of departure that one appreciates the beauty of the present.


    Wondering what emotions graduation might bring was a thought for another day; no matter, the first order of business is to make sure Sam lives that long.


    Sam made his way to the club activity room and pushed open the door. What greeted him were two familiar faces.


    Isabella, leisurely scrolling through her phone with a coffee on the table, who looked up at him immediately, and Sophie, whose attention was wholly absorbed by the book in her hands, "Distant Journeys."


    "Wow, that was quick, Sam. Just a tad slower than Sophie, though," Isabella teased as Sam¡¯s gaze shifted to another spot in the room¡ªSophie.


    Sophie seemed oblivious to his arrival, deeply engrossed in her book.


    Sam didn¡¯t mind; he calmly closed the door, walked in with ease, and took a seat next to Sophie.


    "It¡¯s all good. After all, I can¡¯t compare with the best student in our class. I handed in my work as soon as I finished it. Checking it again wouldn¡¯t have made any difference," he said nonchalantly.


    Sophie turned a page and wrinkled her nose, her gaze inadvertently falling on Sam¡¯s hand resting on the table.


    The back of his hand was fair and clean, his fingers slender... It seemed almost a sacrilege for sunlight to touch them. She shifted her gaze away, deliberately avoiding his.


    Isabella stood up and poured a cup of hot coffee for Sam. "It¡¯s already the end of the term... A whole semester gone just like that," she remarked, somewhat nostalgically.


    Sam, gazing at the steam rising from his coffee cup, leaned back lazily in his chair, his arm brushing against Sophie¡¯s by accident. She frowned and instinctively shrugged her shoulder.


    "Isabella feeling sentimental?" Sam quipped.


    Isabella sighed, "Can¡¯t help it. In a year, we¡¯ll be leaving this school. Thinking about it, meeting you two interesting folks came way too late."


    Sam smiled, "Just one team building and you¡¯ve decided we¡¯re interesting companions? Who knows, there might be plenty of quarrels and disagreements ahead, even fights pulling each other¡¯s hair."


    Isabella couldn¡¯t help but laugh. "Really? So, you¡¯re saying Sophie and I will fight over you, pulling each other¡¯s hair out of jealousy?"


    Sophie, who had been silent, couldn¡¯t help but lift her head at that remark. "Nonsense... That¡¯s not going to happen."


    Isabella looked at Sophie with feigned shock. "Eh? Shouldn¡¯t Sophie be cursing Sam out right about now? Why so gentle all of a sudden? Did something happen after Sam walked you home last time?"


    Sophie¡¯s cheeks turned a shade of pink. "Crazy, I don¡¯t curse at people. Not happy if I don¡¯t?"


    Sam looked at her innocently. "I didn¡¯t say anything."


    "Just your speaking annoys me, shut up," Sophie retorted, albeit without real anger. Yet, it was apparent to everyone that, although her words seemed harsh, similar to her usual treatment of Sam, the tone and the quick shift of her gaze indicated that something between them had indeed changed.


    It was like the tip of an iceberg beginning to melt away. Find exclusive stories on NovelFire.C?m


    Sam shrugged nonchalantly, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed anything.


    Isabella squinted her eyes, looking out the window with a sense of wistfulness, "It seems our team really does have a bright future ahead~" She shifted her chair, stood up, and grabbed her bag. "Well, that¡¯s it for today. I wish you both a pleasant summer in advance."


    Sam looked up, having only just arrived to find Isabella preparing to leave. "You¡¯re heading out already?"


    Isabella stretched lazily, her attractive figure fully on display. The stretching emphasized her bust, quite a spectacle, seemingly comparable to Angel¡¯s dimensions...


    Particularly because of the broad motion, even the hem of her school uniform was lifted. Sam even caught a glimpse of her belly, the tight waistline, and the cute navel...


    Isabella smiled, "Of course, I have my own life, Sam. Don¡¯t fall for me too soon; it would be troubling."


    Sam smiled back, "Don¡¯t worry, that¡¯s not going to happen."


    "Goodbye~" Isabella vanished from the activity room, leaving only Sam and the girl beside him.


    However, when Sam unconsciously turned his head, he caught Sophie¡¯s disdainful look. "Pervert..."


    Sam was taken aback, "How am I being perverted?"


    Sophie¡¯s face colored as she focused on the book in her hands, "You were staring at Isabella stretching, what else would you call it?"


    So, it was his gaze that had betrayed him. Sam chuckled, "Being attracted to beauty is a human instinct... I would be interested to see you stretch, but... it seems the circumstances don¡¯t allow it."


    Sophie turned her head, meeting Sam¡¯s gaze, then looked down following his gaze... only to see her own toes.


    Sophie, with her beautiful but underdeveloped breasts, immediately felt her ears burning with embarrassment. "Sam, go die!"

 Chapter 96: I’d like to meet

    If Sam were to choose the world¡¯s most valuable paintings, one of them would surely be of Sophie reading a book.There she sat, engrossed in her book, seemingly over the ripple caused by Sam¡¯s earlier tease, having returned to her usual aloof demeanor.


    Sam, who was replying to a message from Angel on his phone, found his gaze occasionally drawn to her. He admitted to himself that there was no shame in acknowledging this attraction, an opportunity many guys could only dream of.


    The afternoon sun streamed through the window, illuminating her long hair draped over her shoulders, enveloping her slender figure. Unadorned with makeup, her beautiful face was as cold as ice.


    The golden sunlight filtered through her hair, casting a glow on her delicate features and upturned eyelashes. Every inch touched by the sunlight seemed ethereal.


    Of course, amidst this seemingly idyllic admiration, Sam harbored his own minor troubles, realizing he needed to see Angel before heading back home.


    Indeed, mastering time management seemed a necessity rather than a choice for men.


    Engrossed in his thoughts, Sam forgot his gaze was fixed on Sophie¡¯s face until her cheeks began to redden... She finally couldn¡¯t resist closing her book and turning to look at the still daydreaming Sam.


    "Have you had your fill of staring?" she asked.


    Sam, momentarily startled, realized how his gaze could be easily misconstrued. Yet, far from apologizing or showing nervousness, he replied with a smile, "The sunlight today is just too beautiful to ignore."


    Sophie rolled her eyes, placed her book back in her bag, and stood up. "Then enjoy it all you want, I¡¯m heading back."


    As she stood, her pleated skirt fluttered, revealing the smooth skin of her thighs.


    The texture must feel incredibly silky... wait, I mean to the touch.


    Stretching lazily, Sam also stood up. "Let¡¯s go, I was about to head home myself."


    Sophie frowned. "Who said I want to go home with you?"


    Saying so, Sophie walked to the door but didn¡¯t close it behind her. When Sam, having packed up, left the classroom, he found Sophie crouching down, tying her shoelaces.


    Seeing this, Sam could hardly suppress a chuckle. She had just said she didn¡¯t want to go home with him, so why wait here on purpose? It¡¯s just tying shoelaces, that shouldn¡¯t take ten minutes, right?


    But she really is cute. Should he attempt a leapfrog move? Jump right over her head?


    Better not, he thought.


    As Sam approached, Sophie stood up just in time, glancing at him. She was about to speak when Sam beat her to it.


    "I know you weren¡¯t waiting for me, but let¡¯s not waste time; it¡¯s getting dark."


    With that, Sam took the lead.


    Watching Sam¡¯s retreating back, Sophie furrowed her brows, her fists clenched a bit tighter, but eventually, she let go with a sense of resignation.


    Forget it, let him act cool if he wants.


    They walked downstairs together, moving through the campus which seemed eerily quiet at this time.


    Indeed, after the end-of-term exams, everyone seemed eager to head home, with hardly anyone still engrossed in club activities. It felt like the vacation had started the moment the exams ended.


    The girl beside him walked slowly, prompting Sam to adjust his stride to match hers.


    Walking side by side always seemed to carry a special significance, making Sophie somewhat distracted.


    She didn¡¯t like walking shoulder to shoulder with boys, or anyone for that matter, be it men or women.


    But, she had to admit, there was something about Sam that seemed to wield a strange kind of magnetism; as much as she wanted to dislike him, she found it impossible to truly do so.


    "Do you like reading novels?" Sam asked, glancing at the path lined with fallen leaves leading to the school gate.


    Sophie looked up. "I guess so. I¡¯ll read anything that¡¯s good."


    "I thought you only liked those melancholic, aesthetically beautiful novels," Sam said with a smile.


    Sophie wrinkled her nose. "I¡¯m not that pessimistic. In fact, I disagree with many views. It¡¯s like philosophy, you know? Everyone has their own interpretations and reasoning when reading different novels. They might contradict each other, but you still have to find your own path."


    "That¡¯s a very rational judgment. I also think many beliefs are just self-comforting, self-deceiving notions," Sam remarked.


    "Like what?" Sophie looked at Sam as if challenging him, curious if he was just pretending to be cultured.


    Sam shrugged. "Like a line from the novel you were reading: ¡¯We spend our lives walking alone, seeking love and being sought by love.¡¯"


    Sophie frowned. "You disagree with that statement?"


    Sam shook his head. "Not exactly disagree, but rather, we shouldn¡¯t blindly believe in it."


    His unusual stance piqued Sophie¡¯s curiosity as she studied his face. They had reached the school gate, but Sam stopped, turning back to look at the campus under Sophie¡¯s watchful eyes.


    "Look, as kids, we had companions in kindergarten, in junior high we had classmates, in high school, we had high school friends, and then in college and at work... In the end, we have many companions along the way."


    Sophie looked back at the campus, quiet and peaceful under the soft glow of the setting sun, emanating a faint warmth. "But with every step, we¡¯re moving away from old acquaintances. People continuously vanish into the past, making that statement correct."


    Sam nodded. "Yes, seen in that light, there¡¯s nothing wrong with the statement... But we can¡¯t deny that each person has indeed existed in our lives, in our past. As long as we remember them, they haven¡¯t disappeared; they continue to exist and provide us with strength and warmth to keep going. How can you say then that we are always walking alone?"


    Sam, his face bathed in the afterglow of the sunset, had his hair tousled by the evening breeze. His gaze seemed distant, stretching to the horizon, to the skyline, leaving Sophie to wonder just how far into the future he was seeing.


    The brilliance was somewhat blinding. She slightly lowered her head.


    "I don¡¯t need friends. I can keep going on my own."


    Sam smiled, turning back to face her with an air of indifference. "That¡¯s okay. At least you¡¯ll remember me, and I¡¯ll remember you."


    His gaze made her ears instantly warm. She couldn¡¯t bear the bright light in his eyes and quickly turned her head away.


    "The school bus will arrive soon."


    She started to walk faster, her hair bouncing with each step.


    They boarded the school bus, a familiar scene, following her heart¡¯s last resolve, still choosing seats one in front of the other with Sam. But this time, she sat a bit further back, allowing her a clear view of Sam leaning slightly against the window.


    The passing scenery outside the bus window was fleeting, elusive, like memories from a movie. She wouldn¡¯t lean out to catch a glimpse of missed landscapes; she always felt that what was missed wasn¡¯t really missed¡ªit was never hers to begin with.


    Yet, looking at Sam¡¯s clean shirt, at his messy hair, she frowned. Though reluctant to admit it, yes, some things were enough for Sophie to remember him.


    This summer... was indeed different.


    When the bus stopped at a familiar place, the two of them got off together. On the clean streets, one could occasionally see a stray cat jumping over a fence or lazily enjoying the last rays of the sun.


    It seemed like the final stretch of the term, the last walk with Sam. Sophie didn¡¯t know what to say, maybe she should remain as she always had been, saying nothing.


    Time would take its toll, evaporating wavering emotions, adjusting unclear feelings.


    But at this moment, at the crossroads of their impending separation, Sam stopped and turned back to look at an unprepared Sophie. Your next journey awaits at NovelFire.C?m


    "Sophie."


    "Hmm?"


    His hesitant demeanor, almost like a conflicted anime protagonist wanting to confess but holding back, was unmistakably clear. She knew it was impossible, yet she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little anticipation.


    "What are your plans for the summer vacation?"


    Was that all he wanted to ask? Sophie unclenched her fists, feeling somewhat empty inside. "Isn¡¯t it a bit late to be asking that now?"


    Sam chuckled, "Why would it be late? I¡¯m not asking you to come back to my hometown with me."


    "In your dreams!" Sophie looked away, then sighed and turned back with an impatient gaze, "Stay home, read some books, maybe go out for a walk occasionally. That¡¯s all."


    "Don¡¯t you play any games?"


    "A waste of life."


    "Louis would be heartbroken to hear that," Sam remarked.


    "Who¡¯s Louis?"


    "Never mind, just a friend of mine. Maybe I¡¯ll introduce you sometime."


    Sophie frowned immediately: "No thanks." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam shrugged indifferently, his gaze drifting to a chubby cat on the wall, alternately licking its paws and scratching its head in a comical fashion. The sight made him chuckle.


    "What¡¯s so funny?" Sophie asked, visibly annoyed.


    Sam shook his head, "Nothing, just... don¡¯t you get bored? Spending the whole summer like that, it seems like a pity. Loneliness and boredom... they can be tough to deal with."


    Sophie scoffed disdainfully, "Only those with weak spirits fear loneliness and boredom. The so-called companionship among friends is just meaningless socializing, a way to pass the time."


    Such deep-seated biases~


    Sam nodded, "You¡¯re entitled to your opinion... But if you ever feel bored or lonely, you can call me. Though, the reception might not be great in the countryside."


    Sophie snorted, "Why would I call you? Don¡¯t flatter yourself."


    Sam responded casually, "It¡¯s okay, I know you like to play tough."


    "You¡¯re the one who¡¯s playing tough!"


    "Say what you will. Anyway, I¡¯m off. See you after the summer."


    Sam smiled easily, as if he could never be hurt.


    But the word "summer vacation" lingered in Sophie¡¯s mind.


    Summer vacation.


    Dozens of days.


    Summer always seems so long... right?


    "Sam."


    "Hmm?" Sam turned, puzzled at the girl who had suddenly called out to him.


    Sophie¡¯s expression was complex, tinged with dissatisfaction yet seemingly resigned, before she finally sighed. "After the summer... I¡¯ll introduce her to you."


    Sam didn¡¯t ask who ¡¯she¡¯ was at that moment because he felt he already knew the answer. "Are you sure? You really don¡¯t have to force yourself."


    "If you don¡¯t want to meet, forget it." Perhaps he¡¯d find it a nuisance? After all, such a peculiar request... Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have seemed so indifferent when he first discovered her secret...


    But the next moment, Sam¡¯s face broke into a smile. "I¡¯d like to meet."


    "Huh?" Sophie was surprised, only to hear Sam add, "I never thought such a thing would happen, but now that I think about it, it might be interesting. So, please do. Alright, I¡¯m off."


    He waved his hand, not expecting Sophie to say goodbye, and turned to walk down the long, quiet street. The setting sun cast a long shadow behind him.


    The breeze blew Sophie¡¯s hair from her forehead, her gaze filled with a hint of confusion. Slowly, as his figure disappeared, she raised her hand in a wave, then lowered her head, uttering words only the wind could catch.


    "When we meet again, the summer will almost be over."

 Chapter 97: What can you do if you disagree?

    "Chirp chirp¡ª"


    Birds perched on the roof tiles in the courtyard, looking around. Without blooming tulips yearning for sunlight, snatching dewdrops.


    This was certainly not Sam¡¯s hometown, in fact, Sam hadn¡¯t returned home yet, even though it was already a day after the final exams had ended and vacation had started.


    But because of Angel, Sam had to delay his plans.


    "Focus, do I really need to explain to you what focusing means?"


    The girl behind the canvas peeked out, her expression quite dissatisfied, but as soon as her eyes met Sam, they couldn¡¯t move away from a certain part of him.


    There was no helping it. Sam was stripped again.


    How to put it, Sam felt like one of those courtesans in a brothel, encountering a client with peculiar fetishes.


    This kind of client doesn¡¯t like to get straight to the point but rather has you change into various outfits, engaging in different thematic role-plays, and you simply can¡¯t refuse.


    Resigned, Sam, akin to a Greek statue, looked at Angel. "No need, I just wish you¡¯d concentrate a bit more. I¡¯m in a hurry to get home."


    "Less talking, try to cooperate with me, and my painting will soon be finished."


    "Oh."


    Time passed slowly, Sam felt somewhat bored, even starting to feel sleepy.


    Sam felt like a wild beast being gradually tamed, from initially feeling reserved to now being quite open, posing in various positions without any hesitation... but perhaps this was precisely the effect Angel wanted.


    So, Sam was quite accommodating. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    During this time, it was slightly dull, only seeing Angel periodically peek out, glance, then retract her gaze to start working.


    It has to be said, this was how painting should be.


    Unlike the previous times, she hadn¡¯t moved her pen much, purely admiring Sam¡¯s cock.


    This session took considerably longer, with Sam changing poses under Angel¡¯s direction for over two hours.


    Finally, Angel put down her pen, sighing deeply like a young girl who had just accomplished something significant, then stood up.


    Sam looked up at her. "Is it done?"


    Angel stood not far away, looking down at Sam, who was now lying on the ground. Now that the painting was finished, was it time for something else?


    A subtle impulse arose within Angel, a hidden restlessness spreading at the bottom of her heart.


    "No more painting for today."


    "Okay."


    Sam nodded, then sat up, preparing to get dressed.


    Angel watched him. "Why the rush to get dressed? Did I say you could?"


    Sam looked at her, puzzled, while slipping on his T-shirt.


    "What else? You want me to go streaking?"


    "Don¡¯t play dumb."


    Angel straddled Sam¡¯s waist, attempting to push his shoulders down to make him lie back down.


    Her eyes were filled with intense dissatisfaction and a concealed flame. "Don¡¯t you expect anything else?"


    She wondered how Sam could feel nothing for her. She was so beautiful, a dream for other men.


    Angel believed she had bestowed too much on Sam. Maybe most of the time, she was the initiator, but he should also be looking forward to some replay of events or to take a decisive step.


    This would deepen Sam¡¯s obsession and dependence on her, gradually taking control, and eventually relishing the unique delights of this toy belonging solely to her.


    Not like now, getting dressed immediately after painting.


    Did he really think he was at a loss? What a joke!


    Sam looked at Angel quizzically: "What am I expecting? I¡¯m looking forward to the ride home, to returning to a familiar environment, to my entire summer vacation ahead."


    "What about me?"


    Angel fixed her gaze on his eyes. Although she couldn¡¯t push Sam down, she managed to immobilize him for the moment.


    Sam met her gaze.


    "Angel, what do you expect me to look forward to regarding you?"


    Angel¡¯s eyes narrowed, the glint within them turning perilous. "I wish your cock would be as firm as your tone."


    "Sorry, I don¡¯t quite catch your drift, Angel. As far as I¡¯m concerned, now that the painting is done, that concludes our business for today. I should be heading home. I¡¯ve booked a ticket back to my hometown for tomorrow. As for anything else, we can talk after the summer vacation is over."


    Sam remained remarkably composed, his facial expression crystal clear.


    Angel was sitting on top of him, her hands resting on his shoulders. Such clarity shouldn¡¯t be present in this situation.


    Then, Angel leaned toward Sam, gradually closing the distance between their faces. Her waist subtly, almost imperceptibly, twisted.


    Despite Sam¡¯s unresponsive demeanor, Angel was sure she could feel something as her buttocks were pressed firmly against the hard cock.


    Angel¡¯s smile curled, her gaze deepening as she looked at Sam.


    "You see, I told you you¡¯re honest. What¡¯s the point in pretending? Pretending you¡¯re not interested in me, yet you can¡¯t control your instincts. What¡¯s the point, Sam?"


    Sam observed her eyes becoming increasingly enchanting, as if she took great pride in his reaction, almost as if she could hear the triumphant songs of conquest.


    Sam¡¯s expression remained calm.


    "This only proves that I am a normal male, nothing more. Besides, considering your esteemed status, why bother doing this to me? If it¡¯s just to prove your charm, don¡¯t you find that a bit strange?"


    Angel feigned irritation. "What else? You think I like you?"


    "Isn¡¯t that the case?"


    Sam said with a smile. He was sexually aroused, but not to the point of being unable to endure.


    Until Angel, with a smirk and a cold, disdainful tone, said, "Don¡¯t flatter yourself. I don¡¯t need a reason for anything I do, and you don¡¯t need to try understanding my actions with your narrow mindset."


    Sam felt somewhat helpless.


    "No other reason. I just didn¡¯t want to make a joke of your noble body and your vagina".


    Angel¡¯s expression darkened further. "I want it this way. What right do you have to control what I do?"


    Sam naturally responded, "Then you shouldn¡¯t restrict my freedom either."


    Angel scoffed.


    "That¡¯s my privilege. That¡¯s what you have to endure in my presence. I can limit your freedom, I can even make time stop. What can you do if you disagree?"


    Hearing these words, Sam chuckled.


    Angel, who had been questioning the meaning of that smile just a second ago, suddenly let out a low, uncontrollable cry of surprise the next moment.


    Somewhat embarrassingly but uncontrollably because Sam had stood up from the ground, extending his arms to not let Angel fall but instead firmly wrapping them around her waist.


    Angel¡¯s reaction was purely instinctual, wrapping her arms around Sam¡¯s neck, and her legs instinctively winding around his waist, akin to a koala.


    But it didn¡¯t end there.


    With a "thud," Angel felt the hardness behind her buttocks, opening her eyes to reveal an uncontrollable burst of embarrassed and angry glare.


    "Jerk...! How dare you..."


    Sam had not only lifted her but even pinned her against the wall.


    This position allowed Angel to fully feel Sam¡¯s vigorous and robust cock.


    And at this moment, Sam narrowed the space between them, their chests uncontrollably colliding.


    The distance was so close, their faces almost touching.


    The exchange of fiery breaths made the atmosphere either ambiguously charged or dangerously explosive. For the first time, Angel felt panic.


    "Afraid now?" Sam said with a smile.


    Angel adjusted her expression, coldly scoffing. "What should I be afraid of? The one who couldn¡¯t resist is you. Are you planning to fuck me now?"


    Sam continued, "I have no such thought at the moment. I just wanted to tell you, Angel, that I have the power to resist you. Even if you use your ability to stop time now, I will still firmly suppress you, making it impossible for you to push me away or do anything else until five minutes are over."


    Feeling Sam¡¯s strong physique, Angel had to admit this point... Sam could indeed do as he said.


    But Angel is not one to admit defeat or accept being conquered. She looked at Sam with suppressed anger. "So what? This is just this once, what can you do? If this is your idea of resistance, it¡¯s laughably weak."


    "Is that so..." Sam looked up at the ceiling before lowering his gaze to Angel, "I remember you asking me earlier what I was looking forward to."


    Through his eyes, Angel sensed a change unlike any other day.


    She felt a rare moment of unease, but her pride wouldn¡¯t allow her to bow down, to compromise, not even a moment¡¯s retreat was possible.


    So, she still looked at him intently. "What about it?"


    "Then let me tell you now what I¡¯m looking forward to."


    "You better be... Mmm!!"


    The sudden closeness of Sam¡¯s cock silenced all of Angel¡¯s intended words.


    This wasn¡¯t their first oral sex, but it was certainly the first time Angel found herself in such a passive state, even more so than before!


    Sam¡¯s cock plunged directly into her mouth.


    It seemed to instantly fill the girl¡¯s mind, leaving Angel momentarily blank.


    What is Sam doing?


    He is desecrating her!


    With that dirty, vile glans... desecrating her!


    But she was pinned against the wall by Sam, her legs supported by his hands, unable to come down, she couldn¡¯t resist. It seemed her brain had crashed, forgetting she had the power to stop time.


    She felt the wildness.


    She felt the plunder.


    She felt the audacity of Sam¡¯s insubordination.


    Despite the humiliation, she had to admit, the touch at that moment was so enchanting, enchanting to the point where she couldn¡¯t close her teeth, couldn¡¯t stop Sam from his frenzied violation...


    The oral sex lasted a long time.


    How long was it?


    "Thud."


    Until finally, Sam released her, her tempting red lips slightly swollen, and after being released, she sat dazedly on the floor.


    She seemed to be savoring it, perhaps too overwhelmed by the momentary assault to react.


    Her disheveled appearance was unprecedented.


    The light shone on the corner of her mouth, reflecting the sparkling saliva.


    Sam glanced down at her, adjusting his own clothes, then spoke softly.


    "That¡¯s enough for now. What I wanted to tell you is that the matters between a man and a woman can¡¯t be controlled by one¡¯s status. If you want to conquer me, be prepared to be conquered by me. See you after the summer vacation."


    Sam opened the door of the studio and left calmly.


    Was this the taste of an Heiress? Quite delightful.


    "Meow~"


    Walking into the yard, he heard a cat¡¯s meow.


    Looking down, Sam saw the familiar kitten lying in the nearby sand, lazily basking in the sun.


    He couldn¡¯t resist crouching down to pet its head.


    The kitten rolled over, clearly well-fed during this period, noticeably plumper than before.


    "Hey, hey, hey, are you leaving, Sam?" Selena ran over, blinking at Sam.


    Sam nodded and stood up. "Have you been taking care of it recently?"


    Selena proudly puffed out her breasts, just beginning to develop. "Of course! I¡¯ve taken good care of it, right? It loves sticking with me!"


    Sam nodded: "Not bad... Does it have a name?"


    He seemed to recall something about a name last time... What kind of name would Angel choose?


    "Yes." Selena blinked: "It¡¯s called Biscuit, my sister named it! Why do you ask?"


    "Nothing, I¡¯m leaving, goodbye."


    After Sam left, Selena felt excited and proud. She remembered something and turned back towards the studio.


    Hasn¡¯t her sister come out yet?


    "Creak...!"


    She opened the door to the studio, and light instantly flooded in.


    "Ah...!"


    Selena was stunned, even taking a step back, almost screaming.


    Because she had never seen such a scene. Never seen Angel like this...


    The studio was in disarray, papers and furniture overturned as if it had been through a war.


    And Angel at that moment, with her hair in disarray, looked as if she had undergone some significant ordeal.


    Her dress was somewhat disheveled, sitting on the floor, looking towards the door but not at Selena.


    Instead, her gaze was fixed in one direction, the direction Sam had left... even seemingly in a trance, murmuring to herself.


    "Do you think I¡¯ll let you go? I¡¯ll give you an unforgettable summer vacation..."

 Chapter 98: vibrating egg

    "Yeah, right, the train at ten in the morning tomorrow..."


    "There¡¯s really no need to come pick me up; it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know the way home. Yes, yes, I get it¡ªI¡¯ll be careful."


    "Isn¡¯t it just because you don¡¯t want me to go through the trouble? Your son isn¡¯t some bookworm without the ability to move; I¡¯ve never been directionally challenged... Alright, alright, I¡¯ll listen to Dad."


    Sam sighed and hung up the phone.


    The person he had been talking to was naturally his father in this world, discussing his trip back to his hometown tomorrow.


    The night had already fallen, and the stars outside the window shone brightly.


    Especially at this time, people tend to feel particularly lonely and isolated, having not yet eaten but already tasting solitude. But actually, for Sam, these weren¡¯t difficult things at all.


    The real challenge was the first week after arriving in this world.


    Every night, Sam would dream many dreams, some of which seemed to predict events that hadn¡¯t yet occurred, while others were about his own past.


    Experiencing memorable events from ¡¯Sam¡¯s life from childhood to adulthood was like a passing of the baton, a kind of inheritance of memory.


    So, in reality, interacting with these family members didn¡¯t bring any awkwardness or strangeness, nor was there much pretense or acting involved. It was more like reliving personal experiences.


    Not to mention the feelings about his hometown. Now, thinking back, it felt as though Sam had lived there for more than a decade, so familiar and even beginning to miss the rivers, streams, bridges, and the church visited on every significant occasion...


    What kind of experience was this? The memories from before crossing over were gradually becoming blurry, as if this had truly become Sam¡¯s real life now.


    Sam chuckled and shook his head. It was as if he had been unable to distinguish reality from illusion from the start, as if he had always been Sam.


    "Ding-dong."


    The sudden ring of the doorbell snapped Sam out of his reverie.


    He stood up and walked towards the door, wondering who could be ringing his bell at this time. Even before opening the door, Sam already had his guess.


    "Zoe, what brings you here at this hour?"


    Upon opening the door, Sam saw Zoe standing outside, just as he had expected.


    Zoe appeared to have just gotten home, her uniform from work replaced by a homely yellow floral dress.


    Truth be told, yellow is a somewhat demanding color, requiring not only good skin but also a perfect body ratio; otherwise, it can make one look quite matronly, reminiscent of a housewife trapped between the sofa and the kitchen for over a decade, left with nothing but complaints and grievances.


    But on Zoe, it was simply perfect.


    Her mature and delicately beautiful face, along with the exaggerated cleavage due to her ample bosom, and her long legs that seemed to still carry the sparkling drops of water from a shower, all looked stunning.


    Her hair was lightly tied at the back, matched with a black hairband, a hairstyle both dangerous and full of fantasy for men, as she stood there outside the door, her gaze slightly shy.


    "I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. I just passed by the convenience store after work and bought some things, but noticed you weren¡¯t at your part-time job today. I was worried something might have happened..."


    Eh? How did she know today was supposed to be my workday?


    Wait, does this mean she¡¯s been keeping track of my regular schedule?


    Impressive.


    Sam kept his composure, smiling nonchalantly as he explained, "Ah, that. I¡¯m heading back to my hometown tomorrow, so I took the day off in advance. I won¡¯t be back at work until after the summer break."


    Zoe¡¯s eyes widened slightly in surprise, as if she couldn¡¯t believe it.


    "Is summer break already upon us? Ah, right, it¡¯s that time already... Time flies, doesn¡¯t it? But you¡¯re going back to your hometown tomorrow, so soon?"


    Zoe seemed somewhat reluctant, her emotions genuinely natural, yet embarrassingly forthright.


    After all, being secretly adored by such a woman, no one could remain indifferent.


    Sam smiled. "Yeah, we had discussed this quite a while ago with the family, so it¡¯s better to go earlier..." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The look of regret in Zoe¡¯s eyes flashed momentarily before she turned to Sam. "Indeed... After being away for so long, your family must be really looking forward to your return. By the way, have you had dinner yet?"


    Sam shook his head: "Not yet, I was just about to start cooking."


    Zoe smiled, then looked at Sam with a familiar anticipation.


    "How about we eat together? I bought quite a lot of groceries. It¡¯s kind of unfair that you¡¯ve never given me a chance to have a meal together."


    At this point, Sam naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. Besides, refusing was pointless; there was nothing to avoid anymore.


    "Okay, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Zoe."


    "No trouble at all~ Come on over, I¡¯ll have dinner ready in no time~"


    And so, on the night before his return to his hometown, Sam was led to Zoe¡¯s room.


    The decor and arrangement hadn¡¯t changed much, the only difference being a new, yet small, plant on the window sill.


    Zoe had already put on an apron and started preparing dinner at the stove.


    "Do you have anything particular in mind you¡¯d like to eat?" Zoe asked, peeking over.


    Sam shook his head: "I¡¯m not picky, anything is fine."


    Zoe smiled: "That¡¯s nice. Being such a child, your parents must be really relieved."


    "Heh, I guess so."


    Was Sam really such an easy child? It seemed not.


    The memories from those dreams told Sam that he had always been quite introverted, the type who wouldn¡¯t tell his parents even if he was wronged. In the beautiful countryside where children his age played, it seemed he was never among them.


    He would only occasionally frolic with his young sister, to the extent that his parents worried his personality might develop into a serious psychological issue.


    Thankfully, there was Ava¡¯s company. She was a girl who was much more extroverted than Sam during their childhood, innocently lively and somewhat unrestrained.


    Under her influence, Sam¡¯s childhood seemed to have received a rare form of redemption.


    Thinking back on that girl now, Sam¡¯s heart unexpectedly felt a rare warmth.


    ...


    "Sorry~ There¡¯s not much else to do here but watch TV."


    "That¡¯s fine, Zoe. You go ahead with your tasks; don¡¯t worry about me."


    "You¡¯re so understanding, Sam~"


    Is this what counts as being understanding? It seems that the favored ones can do no wrong in the eyes of their admirers, always scoring extra points.


    But this woman¡¯s favor... is clearly not something to be taken lightly.


    So, Sam ended up watching TV out of boredom.


    He couldn¡¯t quite get into the variety shows of this world, finding them unfamiliar, so he took out his phone and started playing games.


    After about twenty minutes, Zoe had dinner almost ready.


    On the table were burgers, fries, burritos, and steak¡ªundoubtedly, all of Sam¡¯s favorites.


    Zoe took off her apron and sat down.


    The act of sitting caused her breasts to tremble due to the movement, momentarily catching Sam¡¯s gaze.


    She was truly too tempting, a woman whose entire being was filled with allure.


    Zoe¡¯s eyes sparkled slightly. "Go on, try it. It¡¯s my first time cooking for you at home, so I¡¯m a bit nervous."


    Sam smiled and picked up his utensils. "Just the smell alone is irresistible."


    Zoe giggled, covering her mouth: "Lately, Sam, you¡¯ve become quite the charmer. Have all the girls at school fallen for you yet?"


    Sam tasted a bite of the burger, and it was delicious.


    It was filled with bacon, cheese, and greens, offering a superb texture and rich flavors upon tasting.


    "Not at all, I¡¯m just relatively honest, that¡¯s all."


    Zoe also took a bite, then rested her cheek on her hand while looking at Sam, her eyes filled with deep affection, as if she couldn¡¯t contain her feelings whenever she saw him.


    "That¡¯s true, with those handsome looks, you don¡¯t need too many words."


    "Not at all, Zoe, you always say such things, I¡¯ll get too flustered to eat."


    "Alright, alright, I¡¯ll stop. You go ahead and eat."


    In the end, Zoe hardly ate much. Every bite she took was followed by a pause to gaze at Sam¡¯s face, as if enjoying a unique pleasure.


    Sam had no choice but to take on the responsibility of preventing food waste.


    Though not everything was finished, only some fries were left, which could be saved for tomorrow.


    After clearing the dishes, Sam lounged on the couch, not because he didn¡¯t want to go home, but simply because he didn¡¯t feel like moving at all.


    On such a summer day, after a satisfying meal, in an air-conditioned room with an almost perfect mature woman nearby, who would want to leave?


    Watching Sam on the couch, Zoe brought him a cup of coffee.


    Zoe smiled. "You must be full, right? Today¡¯s preparation was a bit rushed. If I had known you were leaving tomorrow, I would have prepared something more lavish."


    Sam immediately shook his head. "I¡¯m already very satisfied, Zoe. I¡¯m not a pig; I really couldn¡¯t eat anymore. But you hardly ate."


    Zoe gently sat beside Sam, maintaining a distance of about 30 centimeters.


    "Because I was too busy watching Sam."


    "Watching me?"


    Sam felt it but didn¡¯t expect her to say it so directly.


    Zoe¡¯s smile was gentle, her gaze softly rippling.


    "Yes, watching Sam eat is a very enjoyable thing for me, and fulfilling my wish to feed Sam with my cooking is another. If only we could do this every day."


    "Ha ha ha... I¡¯d turn into a fat pig..." Sam laughed somewhat awkwardly.


    Shifting a bit, Sam suddenly felt something hard under him. Without much thought, he reached down and pulled something out.


    "It seems there¡¯s something..."


    Instinctively, he brought it out, but the next second, what appeared in front of both Sam and Zoe made his eyes widen uncontrollably.


    Not just Sam, Zoe immediately lowered her head, looking very shy. At the same time, her eyes were filled with panic and confusion.


    Sam¡¯s brain even froze for a moment.


    Because he never imagined that what he would pull out from the crevice of the couch would be this pink... oval-shaped... even equipped with a power cord...


    A vibrating egg!


    How could this thing possibly be here!

 Chapter 99: How can it be, you’re not wearing panties?

    When Sam retrieved it from the crevice of the sofa, his reaction was not only one of extreme embarrassment, but for a moment, he was also somewhat dazed and shocked.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder, how could something so private end up on the sofa? Was it intentional on the part of this woman, or did she simply neglect to tidy up or forget about it after masturbating?


    It seemed like any scenario was possible, but undoubtedly, it was an incredibly awkward moment. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not just Sam, who was frozen in place, but also Zoe, whose expression seemed to solidify next to him.


    "Zoe... this..." Sam couldn¡¯t pretend he hadn¡¯t seen the object and looked at the woman, whose face was now beet red.


    "Ah...!!" Zoe panicked, snatched the vibrating egg from Sam¡¯s hand, and ran straight into the bedroom. It was unclear whether she hid the adult toy or destroyed it altogether.


    Sam waited awkwardly on the sofa outside for almost fifteen minutes, during which he felt it was inappropriate to leave or to directly ask Zoe if she was okay.


    When she emerged again, her entire demeanor had changed. With her head slightly lowered and her long hair covering most of her face, the confident and seductive charm she had previously displayed seemed to have vanished.


    At this moment, Zoe looked like a newlywed young wife, even crossing her hands in front of her abdomen, her fingers tightly interlocked, pulling at each other, displaying significant nervousness.


    Sam, naturally, would not make any insensitive jokes at such a time. He tried to remain as calm as possible. "Zoe, are you okay?"


    Zoe moved slowly to sit closer to Sam than before, close enough that Sam could feel the warmth emanating from her body.


    In such a season, through the thin layer of clothing, Sam instantly sensed that the atmosphere had shifted inappropriately. The air seemed to thicken with an ambiguous tension.


    With her head still lowered and her cheeks flushed, Zoe apologized, "I¡¯m so embarrassed... for you to see something like that... It¡¯s really humiliating. I won¡¯t be able to face you after this."


    Her tone carried the vulnerability of a shy, wronged girl, stirring a sense of compassion in the listener.


    However, Sam knew better than to let his guard down, aware that Zoe was an exceptional actress. If the vibrating egg had been deliberately placed there by her, the evening could unfold in unexpected ways.


    Sam offered her gentle reassurance. "It¡¯s okay, Zoe. I understand these things. After all, as a woman living alone, it¡¯s normal to have certain needs. Everyone has them..."


    Zoe seemed to muster the courage to glance at Sam. "Do you really think so?"


    Sam nodded, noticing the genuine, almost tearful look in Zoe¡¯s eyes, which softened his heart involuntarily.


    "Of course... It¡¯s a natural physiological need. And men have their moments, too. Just remember to put things away after use. It¡¯s good that it was me who found it this time. It would be hard to explain if someone else had seen it."


    Zoe suddenly leaned in closer to Sam, her hand inadvertently resting on his thigh. The nervous woman looked at Sam from a very close distance, saying, "How could that be... No one but Sam has ever been in my home. I¡¯m not that kind of person!"


    Sam was momentarily taken aback. Was there a need for such an explanation? But it was not his place to say so directly, especially with her so close to him.


    The scent of her was overwhelming, and with just a slight lowering of his gaze, Sam could see the mature, seductive woman¡¯s neckline and the deep cleavage, the proud contour of her breasts.


    "Ah... it¡¯s okay, I didn¡¯t mean it that way." Sam slightly leaned back, distancing himself from the precarious closeness.


    Zoe seemed to realize the ambiguity of their positioning as well and let go of his hand, also creating some space between them.


    She lowered her head slightly. "I must have made you uncomfortable, haven¡¯t I?"


    "Not at all. How could something like this make me dislike you?"


    "But it¡¯s really strange, isn¡¯t it? I just wanted to invite you for a meal before you went back to your hometown, and then this weird incident happened..."


    "It¡¯s not strange at all. It¡¯s perfectly normal. I told you, men need to masturbate even more than women do."


    After saying this, Sam noticed Zoe turning her head to look at him, curiosity sparkling in her eyes.


    "Does... Sam do that too?"


    Sam paused, wondering how the conversation had shifted to him. He was trying to comfort Zoe, yet she kept asking about him.


    Sam smiled awkwardly. "Occasionally... After all, teenage boys also need to address their physiological needs..."


    As he spoke, Zoe moved closer again, almost climbing onto Sam¡¯s shoulder. Her warming body temperature touched Sam¡¯s skin, and the lit room suddenly seemed imbued with an intimate atmosphere.


    Zoe, with a slightly flushed face, looked intently at Sam. "Really... So, when Sam masturbates, who does you think about?"


    Sam was taken aback, amazed by her bold question. His body almost leaned back on the sofa as Zoe nearly lay on his chest, one hand resting on his shoulder and the other on his chest.


    "Well... that¡¯s not an easy question to answer, is it?"


    Seeing Sam appear somewhat nervous, Zoe touched the young and vigorous body, feeling as though she was being consumed by sex flames.


    She could not, and did not want to, restrain herself.


    Aware that Sam would be leaving for a long time tomorrow, Zoe found herself unable to prevent his departure, and she could only imagine the agony she would face in his absence.


    Thus, she offered a seductive smile, her cheeks flushed, making her appear like a captivating temptress.


    "Then, does Sam know what I think about when I masturbate?" Her question was fraught with danger.


    Had it been the Sam from the beginning, he would have certainly looked for an opportunity to escape. However, Sam had since changed his approach, understanding that some situations are unavoidable.


    So, he cooperated, saying, "I don¡¯t know... But you don¡¯t have to tell me. After all, it¡¯s a very private matter..."


    "It¡¯s not," she insisted. "I want Sam to know because I¡¯ve been holding back for so long."


    Zoe leaned in closer, her full and firm breasts pressing against Sam¡¯s arm, creating an exquisitely pleasant sensation.


    "Why?" Sam asked, genuinely puzzled.


    "Because when I masturbate, all I can think about is Sam..." Zoe revealed, prompting Sam to widen his eyes in feigned surprise.


    In truth, he had known all along, having even indulged in the scene with his X-ray vision¡ªZoe kept ramming her electric dildo into her pussy as she screamed Sam¡¯s name and the moment was unforgettable to him.


    "Ah? How could that be..." Sam responded, feigning ignorance.


    At that moment, Zoe no longer hesitated; she followed her impulse and deepest desires.


    Swiftly, she climbed onto Sam¡¯s lap, an action so quick that Sam barely had time to react, bringing them instantly close as if they shared an intimate bond.


    She gently cradled Sam¡¯s head, gazing into his eyes, observing his hesitation and avoidance, and whispered softly, "It¡¯s true... Every time I masturbate, I can¡¯t help thinking of you. Thinking of you makes it more intense, more enjoyable, and I reach the orgasm... Sam, you understand me, right?"


    Sam appeared trapped, unable to escape. "I... understand, but it¡¯s not quite right, is it?"


    "Why wouldn¡¯t it be right? Do you dislike me?" Zoe tilted her head slightly, her gaze wandering over Sam¡¯s features, her face flushed with a deep red, transforming her into a bewitching figure that could lead one astray.


    Sam displayed a shy, boyish demeanor. "Of course I don¡¯t dislike you, it¡¯s just that... this isn¡¯t quite right, I... uh!"


    Before Sam could finish his sentence, Zoe could no longer contain herself. Firmly cradling Sam¡¯s face, she silenced him with her lips.


    Although Sam had braced himself, he hadn¡¯t fully anticipated the woman¡¯s fervor.


    She clung tightly to his neck, her fingers weaving through his hair, delivering passionate kisses. The intensity of her actions, her very essence, seemed irresistible.


    Zoe was nearly overwhelming Sam with her fiery passion, her captivating allure turning what should have been a tranquil room into a tempestuous sea. The prolonged kiss left Sam almost dizzy, struggling for breath until Zoe finally allowed him a moment¡¯s reprieve.


    Sam looked bewilderedly at the woman on his lap, her cheeks flushed, her hairband nearly slipping off.


    "Zoe..."


    Zoe reached out, grasping Sam¡¯s hand, and whispered, "Sam... I got a bit carried away. Can you forgive me?"


    "I..." Sam felt his hand being guided by hers.


    She leaned into him, almost resting on his shoulder, whispering into his ear with a breath that tickled, "But I want you to know... I¡¯m deeply infatuated with you. I truly love you."


    As she spoke, Sam felt his hand led by hers to the hem of her dress, touching her smooth skin, and then... Sam¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    The moment his fingertips encountered something unexpected, he immediately pulled back.


    "How can it be, you¡¯re not wearing panties...?"


    Zoe chuckled softly, nibbling on Sam¡¯s ear. "They disappeared when I went back to the bedroom... Consider it a special preparation."


    After saying that, Zoe stood up right in Sam¡¯s line of sight.


    From this angle, Sam could clearly see Zoe¡¯s pussy, so smooth and beautiful, completely devoid of any hair.


    Zoe glanced down at Sam, who was captivated by this beautiful scene. She knew that the sight was enough to leave him stunned.


    Unable to resist the urge for more, Zoe wanted to present her body in its entirety to Sam¡¯s gaze. This wasn¡¯t just about being open; it was an uncontrollable little quirk she had when facing Sam, a desire to complete the scene she had always dreamed of.


    Unable to hold back any longer and faced with the prospect of parting from Sam for an entire summer vacation, she found the anticipation unbearable. Now was the moment to fulfill those long-held desires.


    So, in Sam¡¯s bewildered gaze, Zoe slowly began to lift the hem of her dress, much like the curtain of a stage play gradually rising.


    Sam had braced himself, knowing that Zoe was bound to be wild today, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated it reaching this extent!


    His eyes widened in disbelief. It seemed tonight was destined to be a restless one.


    Zoe¡¯s cheeks flushed, her lips gently nibbling the edge of her lifted skirt, her gaze seemingly ensnaring Sam¡¯s soul.


    Sam was truly stunned. The scene before him was an extreme form of aesthetic beauty.


    It could be described as a kind of magical realism: Sam¡¯s perspective allowed him to clearly see Zoe¡¯s vagina and clitoris, meticulously cared for without any sign of neglect, even carrying a faint scent of perfume.


    Just as Sam was captivated by her pussy, Zoe placed Sam¡¯s hand directly on her vulva.


    "Sam... I¡¯m sorry to trouble you like this." Zoe¡¯s voice carried a blend of apology and anticipation.


    "Uh... But there¡¯s no turning back now, is there? It has to be this way..." Sam responded.


    Sam slipped a finger inside Zoe¡¯s pussy and began to move it gently. Soon the inside of Zoe¡¯s vagina was wet and becoming more lubricated.


    Sam then inserted two or even three fingers all the way in.


    As Sam continued to move his fingers, Zoe¡¯s whole body began to shake.


    Zoe continued, her voice a whisper of unguarded feelings. "This sensation is so comforting... I just can¡¯t hold back..."


    "I don¡¯t know why, but seeing Sam, I lose control over my sex desires... But... I really like it, I truly do..."


    Sitting down with her back to Sam, Zoe slightly lifted her buttocks to better accommodate Sam¡¯s angle, allowing him to more comfortably use his fingers to massage her.


    "It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make it difficult for you. I just hope you can enjoy it too..." Her words, inviting and gentle.


    As she spoke, Zoe removed Sam¡¯s trousers and underwear, his already rock hard cock was instantly exposed.


    At this moment, Zoe, in her utmost seductive allure, became the embodiment of sex desire, akin to a succubus¡¯ incarnation.


    She enticingly enveloped Sam¡¯s cock with her lips, murmuring indistinctly, "Why should Sam be the only one to exert effort... I¡¯ll also assist you well..."


    "Don¡¯t worry... You said it yourself, it¡¯s normal. Really, such a normal thing... Right, Sam?"


    Perhaps Sam had anticipated that Zoe would be impulsive, that she might be unable to restrain herself on such a night. Yet, he hadn¡¯t foreseen it escalating to this extent.


    He was once again reminded of the exaggerations within this game world, and crucially... this was far from any torment. It was, in fact... an unimaginable blessing.


    Zoe¡¯s tongue was remarkably dexterous, continuously kissing Sam¡¯s cock. Although she often sneaked into Sam¡¯s room at night, this time it was done openly.


    Her heart swelled with immense satisfaction, eager to devote all her tenderness and love. Sam hadn¡¯t expected to receive such a gift on the eve of his temporary departure from the metropolis.


    The night was clear and star-filled. Yet, why did it feel like a tempest, as if a downpour was imminent?

 Chapter 100: You’re not thinking of going back hometown with me, are you?

    When Sam got up from bed at 8 a.m., he felt a sense of satisfaction from having slept well after a wave of fatigue.


    Logically, given the extent of his ¡¯Sexual Desire,¡¯ he wouldn¡¯t expect to feel physically overdrawn.


    However, upon reflection, it seemed more likely that the exhaustion stemmed from emotional states rather than physical exertion.


    Pouring himself a glass of pure milk, Sam gazed at the pure white liquid swirling in the glass, which triggered memories of the previous night¡¯s madness.


    Sam used his fingers to massage Zoe¡¯s pussy, bringing her to several orgasms.


    The image was unforgettable, Zoe almost going limp on top of Sam, caressing her breasts with one hand, then grabbing Sam¡¯s wrist with one hand and letting his free hand rest on top of her breasts.


    She kissed Sam¡¯s cock to her heart¡¯s content, itching to get it all down her throat.


    Zoe¡¯s movements were wild, but she was very careful, avoiding her teeth touching Sam¡¯s cock each time, which certainly gave him the best experience.


    Zoe didn¡¯t release her mouth until Sam had climaxed and ejaculated, she took the cum in her mouth and swallowed it back, then licked the cock completely with her flexible tongue.


    Zoe¡¯s actions were gentle, and throughout the process, she seemed to thoroughly enjoy herself.


    It¡¯s likely that Sam will never forget this scene¡ªnot just for a long time, but perhaps for his entire life. This night could be described as the most passionate one since Sam arrived in this world.


    Even though Sam was momentarily tempted to use the Magical Condom, he ultimately restrained himself. Just as he was about to act on the impulse, Zoe¡¯s murmured words right by his ear, as if in a trance, made him abandon the thought altogether.


    "It¡¯s mine... All of Sam, every inch, every drop, must be mine..."


    Was it truly hers? Of course not. A man as outstanding as Sam should be considered a treasure for all humanity, not just belonging to one person.


    Well, that might just be the declaration of a shameless harem protagonist.


    Drinking his milk, Sam certainly didn¡¯t consider himself a paragon of fidelity, especially given the current circumstances where being devoted to just one person seemed an impossibility, almost like a death wish.


    The game world and the real world are vastly different, after all. Aside from taking the initiative and conquering the female leads, there seemed to be no other path or retreat.


    It really was a situation of no turning back.


    After finishing his milk, Sam looked over the luggage he had packed the night before.


    It wasn¡¯t much since he was returning to his hometown, not going on a trip. A simple canvas bag containing his documents, charger, and keys was all he needed.


    The train was scheduled to depart at 10 a.m., and Sam planned to leave by 9 a.m. It seemed Zoe had already left for work early, with the weather in Kuhang remaining sunny and the temperature still scorching.


    Sam locked the door and headed downstairs. The sunlight evaporated the dew on the green leaves as he prepared to take a taxi from the front of his apartment building.


    Suddenly, a sleek black luxury car unfamiliar to him pulled up right in front of him, making Sam hesitate due to the car¡¯s precisely timed stop.


    Before Sam could ponder further, the rear window rolled down, revealing a face that was surprisingly familiar yet unexpected.


    "Get in," she said.


    Angel, with her noble, cold beauty, sitting in the back of the luxury car, spoke casually.


    Sam was taken aback, not expecting Angel to be there. How did she know where he lived, or that he was about to leave at this time?


    "What¡¯s this about?"


    Angel¡¯s voice was calm, almost indifferent. "Aren¡¯t you going to the station? Get in."


    Was she really offering him a ride out of goodwill? Wait, he hadn¡¯t asked for such a favor, nor had he informed her about his train schedule...


    Angel seemed to notice Sam¡¯s hesitation and explained, "With my family¡¯s resources, finding out when you¡¯re boarding and which train you¡¯re taking is easy."


    "Suppose that makes sense." No longer feeling the need to protest, Sam appreciated the offer of a free ride and promptly got into the car.


    The driver, a woman Sam had never seen before, displayed professional conduct, never glancing at him through the rearview mirror.


    As soon as Sam boarded, she smoothly drove off, her presence so minimal it was as if the car was self-driving.


    Sam looked curiously at Angel sitting beside him.


    She was dressed in an exquisite, expensive-looking black mini skirt paired with flat shoes suitable for travel, and wrapped in black over-the-knee stockings. Her attire exuded a youthful vibe, yet retained her inherently noble and extraordinary aura.


    "Why would you go to the trouble of sending me off?" Sam queried, finding it unnecessary.


    Angel wasn¡¯t known for making gestures that would ¡¯move herself,¡¯ nor was she someone to fawn over others. Angel kept her gaze forward. "Do I need your permission to do what I want?"


    Sam leaned back comfortably, appreciating the luxurious seat. He noted the pleasant, high-quality scent coming from Angel. "Of course you don¡¯t need my permission, but it¡¯s still odd. It¡¯s hard to imagine this is something you¡¯d do."


    Angel¡¯s behavior was unusually proactive. Detecting the implication in Sam¡¯s words, Angel let out a cold laugh.


    "Don¡¯t overthink it. There are things left unsaid, scores unsettled that are bothering me. That¡¯s why I needed to see you today."


    This reasoning seemed more plausible, albeit still peculiar.


    As Sam watched the landscape speed by, confirming they were on the route to the train station, he mused, "There¡¯s no need to rush, is there? And what score could there be to settle? Do I owe the heiress something?"


    Sam had taken to referring to Angel as the heiress.


    Angel scoffed. "Do you really think you owe me nothing? Have you forgotten what you did to me yesterday?"


    Sam glanced cautiously at the female driver, who remained unresponsive, dressed like a bodyguard.


    Lowering his voice, he replied, "It was unavoidable, wasn¡¯t it? After all, you were the one who initiated it. I merely reacted instinctively..."


    Angel looked straight into Sam¡¯s eyes, her sarcasm unshielded. "Before you, no one dared to resist me. And you think it¡¯s no big deal?"


    "I apologize then," Sam surrendered promptly, upholding his principle of not quibbling with women¡ªa trait he considered among his virtues.


    "What¡¯s the use of an apology if it solved anything? Why would we need police then?" Angel retorted.


    "Then, call the police," Sam suggested, only to feel a sharp pain on his foot the next moment. Angel had stomped on his foot quite forcefully.


    Fortunately, thanks to his enhanced attributes and self-healing ability, Sam didn¡¯t find it too unbearable, though he grimaced for show.


    Choosing to remain silent thereafter, Sam decided to enjoy the view outside the window, waiting for the journey to end.


    As they neared their destination, Angel inquired, "Your hometown is in Cedarwood?"


    Sam nodded in affirmation. "Yeah."


    "Never been there. What¡¯s it like?" Angel seemed genuinely curious.


    Sam smiled and described, "Well, it¡¯s not very developed, but it¡¯s a beautiful place. Peaceful and comfortable, without the hustle and stress of big cities, but naturally, lacking their glamour too."


    Angel frowned slightly. "You seem to really like it there."


    "Of course, who doesn¡¯t love their hometown? No matter how poor or backward, it holds precious memories. How can anyone forget where they come from?"


    Sam¡¯s answer, sincere and straightforward, elicited a clear, tranquil smile from him, momentarily disorienting Angel.


    The determined, forced his cock into her mouth Sam from yesterday and the content, peaceful Sam of now¡ªshe wondered which one was the real him.


    "Hearing you talk about it makes me want to see your hometown," Angel admitted.


    Sam chuckled. "I could take you there sometime, but be prepared. It¡¯s a place far removed from the conveniences you¡¯re used to..."


    "Miss, we¡¯ve arrived." The car stopped in front of the bustling station entrance.


    Sam opened the door, got out of the car, and turned to Angel, who was still inside. He waved at her. "Thanks for the ride. I¡¯ll be off then."


    "Wait." Angel suddenly stopped Sam, prompting him to look back at her. He wondered if she intended something like a farewell kiss from a movie scene, although their relationship hadn¡¯t reached such intimacy.


    Angel stepped out from the other side of the car and walked over to Sam. The sunlight highlighted her perfectly braided hair, making her as unforgettable as ever.


    Soon, Sam noticed the female driver also exiting the car, not just to get out but to open the trunk and wheel a suitcase over to them.


    The driver looked towards Angel, "Everything¡¯s arranged, Miss. Assistance will arrive there quickly, rest assured."


    Angel nodded, "Thank you, no need for too many people."


    "Understood, Miss," the driver responded before getting back into the car.


    Sam, utterly baffled by the turn of events, turned to Angel. Her look of sly satisfaction confused him further.


    "What are you doing?" Sam thought of a terrifying possibility.


    With a smug smile, Angel replied, "Didn¡¯t you just invite me? Now¡¯s your chance."


    "You... you¡¯re not thinking of going back hometown with me, are you?!" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam hadn¡¯t considered this at all, but the situation left no room for doubt¡ªher luggage was already out!


    Angel squinted, looking up at Sam with enjoyment. "Why not? I have no interesting plans for the summer vacation, and since you made it sound so intriguing, let¡¯s see what your hometown is really like. I hope I won¡¯t be disappointed."


    It seemed Angel had planned this all along.


    Sam attempted to dissuade her, "It¡¯s unnecessary... My hometown has nowhere for you to stay, and the transport is terrible. You won¡¯t like it."


    Angel smiled, "We¡¯ll see if I can handle it when we get there. Now, take my luggage and get ready to board."


    "Why bother..." Sam muttered, but Angel turned and glanced away with her familiar pride and a hint of triumph. "Allowing I to take you back home is already a favor. Don¡¯t haggle. Let¡¯s go."


    With that, she led the way towards the crowded station entrance.


    Sam looked at the luggage by his side, feeling a surge of panic.


    Stay updated through NovelFire.C?m


    He had thought returning home would be a break, but now, what was this situation?

 Chapter 101: Hello, I’m Angel, Sam’s girlfriend

    "If it¡¯s really unbearable, why not just stay home? Why insist on taking the train and make things difficult for yourself?"


    Sam felt helpless, especially when he saw the gorgeous girl next to him sitting on his jacket. That jacket was the only one he brought from his hometown.


    His hometown was far from Kuhang, nestled among mountains on several sides, which made the climate unstable. Sometimes, unexpected cold spells would hit even in the peak of summer, so it was always good to be prepared.


    And now, his jacket had been requisitioned by Angel, under the pretext of not wanting to sit on a seat that many others had used, turning it into a cushion for her.


    Sam was at his wit¡¯s end.


    He had even lifted their luggage onto the rack, while Angel seemed completely incapable of independence, needing help with everything, even as trivial as opening a bottle of water.


    Angel took the seat by the window, thus avoiding any accidental contact with people passing through the aisle.


    "If you were flying, I could have upgraded to first class. Why did you have to take the train?"


    Angel¡¯s righteous declaration left Sam with nothing to do but sigh.


    "Heiress, not everyone has the luxury to enjoy the best mode of transportation wherever they go, especially first class, which is quite expensive."


    Angel, unfazed by the sarcasm, simply smiled. "You could have the same privileges."


    "By winning the lottery and becoming instantly wealthy?" Sam asked sarcastically. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The woman laughed and replied, "By becoming a son-in-law to our family."


    A son-in-law?


    Sam shook his head: "I have no such plans for now. I¡¯m still young and prefer to strive on my own."


    Angel looked at Sam with disdain: "No matter how much you study or strive, the ultimate goal of your efforts in society is just to earn a bit more money. Yet, here¡¯s a shortcut right in front of you."


    Sam shook his head again in refusal: "I¡¯d rather not. The things I¡¯ve worked for with my own hands won¡¯t be lost so easily. Who knows when you might lose interest in me and kick me away like a soccer ball?"


    Such wariness... Could this really be what Sam thinks? Angel, unusually, revealed a smile. "Even if that were to happen, you¡¯d still receive a considerable severance."


    Sam shook his head. "Sounds tempting, but it wouldn¡¯t be good for my reputation."


    "You care about your reputation?" Angel was incredulous. She had always thought the so-called reputation Sam worried about was a joke. In her eyes, he had no right to mention such things, clearly, her status was much more noble.


    Sam replied as if it were obvious: "What else would I do? I have long-term goals. How could I afford to have such a blemish on my record?"


    Angel was almost rolling her eyes.


    "Everyone has their own unsavory past... And being dumped by me wouldn¡¯t be a blemish. Others can only dream of getting this opportunity, but I wouldn¡¯t give it to anyone else."


    Read exclusive chapters at NovelFire.C?m


    Sam took a sip of water to moisten his throat. "I don¡¯t want that opportunity, even kids from Cedarwood should have their own dignity."


    Angel didn¡¯t bother to reply, thinking that dignity was a cheap word.


    In her view, those who truly possess dignity are those with sufficient power and money, often at the expense of trampling over the dignity of others. Those who constantly speak of dignity are often the ones whose dignity is being shattered by life or others at every turn.


    That was her philosophy.


    During this quiet period, Sam took the opportunity to rest a bit.


    Although he didn¡¯t have a window seat to enjoy the passing scenery, having Angel by his side wasn¡¯t too bad either. She was a breathtaking sight in her own right, provided she didn¡¯t make any unnecessary movements or speak.


    The train wouldn¡¯t reach its destination until nearly three in the afternoon, so there was plenty of time. Sam closed his eyes slightly and put on his headphones to listen to music.


    Angel watched the scenery for a while, gradually distancing from Kuhang without any panic. In fact, she found the views away from the metropolis uniquely charming.


    However, looking at the scenery for too long could become boring. Turning her head, she saw Sam with his eyes closed, listening to music. She frowned.


    She wasn¡¯t pleased with being ignored, especially by someone as pretty as her... but Sam always managed to do just that.


    She reached out, plucked one of the earphones from Sam¡¯s ear, and without any hesitation, put it into her own. What she heard was a melody she had never encountered before.


    She had expected Sam, of all people, to listen to some pretentious music, but instead, it was¡ª


    ["Con te partir¨°. Paesi che non ho mai veduto e vissuto con te, adesso s¨¬ li vivr¨°¡ª"]


    Unexpectedly pleasant, albeit in a somewhat foreign language.


    Sam opened his eyes. Angel looked at him. "You¡¯re listening to an foreign song?"


    "Yeah, what about it?"


    "So, you like this kind of music."


    It seemed like she understood something, but Sam just smiled.


    "I just like listening to good music."


    "Do you understand the lyrics?"


    "No."


    "Then why listen to it?"


    "I like listening to foreign songs because I¡¯m tired of the domestic ones."


    "You always have some weird hobbies."


    Angel was clearly listening, yet her tone remained disdainful.


    Sam, smiling, retorted, "As weird as they might be, they can¡¯t be weirder than yours, right? After all, who else likes to kiss..."


    Catching the increasingly dangerous look in Angel¡¯s eyes, Sam wisely shut his mouth in time.


    "How much longer until we arrive?"


    Angel also squinted slightly, seemingly a bit tired.


    Sam checked the time: "A little over an hour, why?"


    "How long will it take to get to your house after we get off?"


    "About fifty more minutes."


    "Are we walking?"


    "How could we? My dad said he would come to pick me up."


    If his memory served him right, his father would arrive in the old car bought years ago, to bring him back to their home, which, while not very accessible, was full of rustic charm.


    Angel thought for a moment, then calmly asked, "My people should be there already, do you want me to arrange a car?"


    It seemed like a good suggestion, but Sam didn¡¯t even think before refusing.


    "You can go, but I¡¯d rather not."


    "Why?"


    Sam looked at the woman, who seemed not to understand, and smiled warmly.


    "Because I don¡¯t want to disappoint a father who¡¯s coming all this way to pick up his son... It would be too sad."


    Angel adorably wrinkled her nose, the first time Sam had seen her make such a gesture. It was a mix of dissatisfaction, incomprehension, and a helpless inability to object.


    Indeed, she did not understand such familial affection. The kind of familial affection that should exist in the world of ordinary people.


    "Then I can simply gift a car to you and your father," she suggested.


    Sam¡¯s eyes widened: "Please don¡¯t do that."


    "Why not?"


    "Do you want to scare him to death? He¡¯s never ridden in a luxury car in his life, never aspired for wealth. His only wish is for his family to be safe and healthy. Doing that would only make him think I¡¯ve done something terrible outside, or deceived the heiress¡¯s feelings, and he might very well kill me."


    Angel was even more baffled. Such a gift should elicit joy, not fear.


    Turning her head away, she voiced her opinion, "What a strange father and son."


    Sam laughed softly, leaning back in his chair.


    "Maybe, but we¡¯re just an ordinary father and son, that¡¯s all."


    "What¡¯s your dad like?" Sam asked.


    "My dad... how to put it, he¡¯s quite boring, yet... he¡¯s also pretty adorable."


    "Adorable?"


    "Yeah..."


    ---


    "Ava, don¡¯t tell me you spent all this time getting ready just to not come with me to pick up your brother."


    The middle-aged man in the somewhat outdated polo shirt didn¡¯t put much effort into his appearance. His build was sturdy, but his face bore many signs of aging and clear wrinkles. His exposed arms showed numerous old scars.


    Standing in front of the door, Sam¡¯s father, Robert, spoke with a hint of resignation.


    A delicate, youthful voice came from inside the room.


    "Of course I¡¯m not going! I still haven¡¯t decided what to wear... Dad, you go pick him up. If I go out now, my makeup will get ruined, it¡¯s just too hot."


    "...It¡¯s just your brother, why do you need to dress up?"


    "Oh, Dad, you don¡¯t get it! Hurry up and go, you¡¯re going to be late!"


    "Alright..."


    Robert was a relatively well-known man in the nearby villages. He was quite handsome and had mastered various skills like carpentry, masonry, and welding in his youth. Yet, he ended up marrying a woman who was ordinary in both her family background and appearance.


    He never engaged in dishonest behavior, not even indulging in gambling or similar vices. Surprisingly straightforward, some would even describe him as na?ve or unsophisticated.


    This middle-aged man, who supported his family with his own two hands, endured many injuries, and even adopted an orphan, calmly went downstairs. He drove the old car that had been in service for who knows how many years, leaving from their yard toward Cedarwood¡¯s only train station.


    He showed little emotion, even appearing somewhat stiff amidst the bustling train station crowd.


    He watched as people with luggage continuously emerged from the exit, pondering slightly.


    What would Sam look like now? Has he grown taller, gotten a tan?


    But it didn¡¯t matter much to him. A man¡¯s skin being a bit darker only adds to his masculinity.


    What should he say when they meet? Robert slightly furrowed his brows.


    A hug?


    No, that seemed too sentimental for him. A hug between two men, even if they were father and son, felt too strange.


    Maybe just pat him on the shoulder and comment that he¡¯s grown taller.


    That should do.


    Robert didn¡¯t imagine an elaborate scenario, but for some reason, he felt unexpectedly nervous, an anxious urge to smoke creeping up on him.


    However, since it was a public place, he restrained himself, and the train¡¯s arrival time was drawing near anyway.


    Finally, Robert spotted a familiar figure at the exit. He immediately raised his hand, waving awkwardly.


    "Sam, over here!"


    Sam, just out from the station, seemed to hear something, looked over, and then smiled, walking towards him at a leisurely pace.


    Robert raised his arm, intending to pat Sam on the shoulder as he had envisioned, but unexpectedly, in the next moment,


    "Boom!"


    Sam extended his arms and hugged him.


    Robert froze. What was this?


    He felt awkward but also reassured by the feeling of Sam¡¯s much sturdier body.


    As he looked at his son, who seemed even more handsome up close, about to say something, another voice suddenly interrupted.


    "Hello, I¡¯m Angel, Sam¡¯s girlfriend."


    Robert initially thought it was some kind of joke, but when he turned to look,


    He was met with an unimaginably charming woman, whose presence seemed almost too surreal for this world, looking at him with an indifferent expression.


    Robert was stunned for a moment, and an awkward silence ensued.


    Such a beautiful girl claiming to be his son¡¯s girlfriend? Not only was she attractive, but she also had such an aura.


    Her attire and appearance... she didn¡¯t look like an ordinary girl at all!


    Is this girl really his son¡¯s girlfriend? Wait... could it be...


    Robert immediately turned to look at Sam.


    "Smack!"


    He slapped Sam on the back of his head.


    "Did you break the law?!"


    "What are you talking about?!"


    Sam, rubbing his head, sighed helplessly: "She¡¯s not my girlfriend, just a classmate... said she was bored at home and wanted to come see the scenery here..."


    Robert glanced at his son, then uncertainly at Angel, who seemed aloof and aristocratic, possessing a unique aura.


    "Um... Miss, if my son has done something wrong, even against the law... I won¡¯t cover for him. He must face legal consequences. But, if possible, I hope you can give my son a chance..."


    Sam: .....


    Is this really what a father thinks of his son? How could Sam possibly do anything illegal?


    Meanwhile, in a room,


    There was a girl, exceptionally tall, with perfect body proportions and a pair of sexy long legs, constantly adjusting her posture and the dress on her body in front of a mirror, like a model practicing various poses.


    She looked slightly troubled. "Does this look too childish?"


    But her concern quickly faded, replaced by a smug smile.


    "Sam is my brother, why bother dressing up so nicely? He¡¯s never seen beautiful girls before. Having a pretty young sister like me, he should be waking up from his dreams smiling~"


    Ava hummed an unknown tune, admiring her face in the mirror, which, despite its slight greenness, was undeniably beautiful.


    Ava raised an eyebrow, then glanced at the family photo on the table...


    "Hmph~ Die of beauty, won¡¯t you!"

 Chapter 102: I’ll sleep in your room

    Sam took a bit of time to explain, and of course, he couldn¡¯t tell the whole truth.


    After all, his relationship with Angel was too complicated, practically enough material for a drama series.


    Sam¡¯s explanation to his father was that this girl was a classmate and friend from school. With nothing to do over the summer break, and her hobby being painting, she followed Sam to Cedarwood to gather some painting materials.


    This explanation was flimsy at best, full of holes. Robert looked at his son with eyes filled with doubt.


    But what could he do? Besides, this girl was indeed special. It was hard to imagine how such a girl could be connected to his son...


    She had a unique aura, appeared completely at ease, and even carried herself with the grace of an heiress, making Robert feel the need to be cautious around her.


    Before getting into his old car, Robert felt somewhat embarrassed.


    Sam was used to it, but he thought Angel would probably turn around and leave at the sight of the old and cramped vehicle.


    However, to his surprise, the girl turned to him first.


    "Where¡¯s your jacket?"


    "..."


    Now that Angel had met Sam¡¯s father, he couldn¡¯t just send her away to take another car. With no other option, Sam sacrificed his jacket once again to serve as Angel¡¯s seat cushion.


    Robert watched the two young people through the rearview mirror. Even with his worldly experience, he was puzzled about what their relationship could be.


    Just classmates? Impossible. Why would someone travel thousands of miles to Cedarwood just to be with his son?


    If they were a couple... but then, there seemed to be no intimate gestures between them, and his son appeared more resigned than anything else.


    In conclusion, Robert realized he no longer understood the youth of today.


    Not very sociable by nature, Robert simply drove, knowing that prying was not his forte.


    As the car left the crowded station behind, venturing into the narrow and rugged countryside, the towering buildings vanished without a trace. In the late afternoon light, everything seemed at its brightest.


    The lush, green hills in the distance, the vast expanses of farmland, and the beautiful Cedar trees far off were all clearly visible. It was as if the countryside¡¯s essence could penetrate the glass, the air feeling distinctly fresher than in Kuhang.


    Angel, not one to follow trends or go with the flow, found herself captivated by the open landscapes and the unobstructed sky and clouds. She experienced an indescribable sense of freedom.


    The further they moved away from the urban atmosphere and deeper into the countryside, amidst countless farmhouses, the more ordinary Sam seemed to become by Angel¡¯s side. She realized she had never noticed this side of him before.


    How should she put it?


    He lacked the restlessness typical of youth, the desire to constantly show off.


    Sitting by the window, he quietly observed the scenery outside, his face devoid of any obvious smile, his gaze as if reaching far into the distance.


    His clean and fresh appearance, against the vast backdrop of the sky, seemed like the most natural and harmonious scene.


    He might be the handsomest man in Kuhang, but he seemed even more suited to this place.


    This thought unexpectedly crossed Angel¡¯s mind.


    Just before reaching his home, Robert couldn¡¯t help but speak up.


    "So... Sam, where¡¯s your classmate staying?"


    Knowing what Cedarwood had to offer, Robert was aware there were inns, but he doubted any local lodging could match this girl¡¯s standards.


    Where could she stay? Surely they couldn¡¯t just leave her?


    Sam looked ahead, then answered calmly.


    "We have some spare rooms at home, we can make one available."


    Just like that, having her stay at their house? Without any preamble?


    Before Robert could express his surprise, he heard the girl¡¯s statement from the backseat.


    "I don¡¯t want to sleep in a different room."


    "Then where do you want to sleep?" Sam seemed somewhat helpless.


    "I¡¯ll sleep in your room."


    Robert¡¯s pupils dilated uncontrollably!


    What kind of conversation was this? Was this really something he was supposed to hear? The youth of today...


    "Why would you sleep in my room? The guest rooms are much tidier than mine."


    "It¡¯s decided."


    "I haven¡¯t agreed yet!" Sam protested.


    But Angel simply smiled, not looking at Sam but instead forward.


    "Mr. Robert, it should be okay for me to sleep in his room, right? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay for my stay."


    Robert quickly responded, "That¡¯s no problem... no need for any payment, we¡¯re not a hotel or anything... but you¡¯re both still young, isn¡¯t this a bit..."


    He trailed off, finding it difficult to continue.


    Then suddenly, there was silence from the back. Glancing in the rearview mirror, Robert saw Sam holding his forehead, while Angel¡¯s cheeks were tinged with a faint blush.


    What happened?


    Weren¡¯t they the ones who brought it up? Why did they become shy when he mentioned it?


    Then he heard Sam say irritably, "Dad, she means she¡¯ll sleep in my room, and I¡¯ll go sleep in the guest room."


    "Oh... oh, I see... that¡¯s what I thought, yeah, I didn¡¯t mean anything else, really."


    "You better mean that."


    "Of course, that¡¯s what I meant. What¡¯s wrong with you, kid? Doubting your own father?"


    "Fine, fine, I¡¯ll shut up."


    As Robert resumed driving, he breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t as outrageous as he¡¯d feared. His son was still sensible...


    Angel regained her composure and glanced at Sam.


    Sam, noticing her look, couldn¡¯t help but whisper with a smile, "See, isn¡¯t my dad kind of cute?"


    Angel scrunched her nose. "You¡¯re not cute."


    "Of course, I¡¯m Sam, why would I need to be cute?"


    "Conceited." Angel rolled her eyes and looked out the window.


    Sam leaned back in his seat. "Speaking of conceit, I don¡¯t even rank in my own home. You haven¡¯t met my sister... Hm? Right, Dad, why didn¡¯t Ava come along?"


    Robert answered without hesitation, "She¡¯s been holed up in her room since this morning, fussing over something, probably getting dressed. I didn¡¯t want to wait around and be late, so I came ahead."


    Angel¡¯s gaze shifted subtly towards Sam. "She¡¯s making such an effort because you¡¯re coming back?"


    Sam shrugged. "She¡¯s always got a lot going on. I don¡¯t really get it."


    "Alright, we¡¯re here. Sam, help Miss Angel with her luggage. I¡¯ll go tell your mom to get a room ready."


    "Okay."


    The car stopped in the yard.


    Angel observed the yard, which naturally couldn¡¯t compare to her own home¡¯s garden. It lacked any sort of refined elegance, there were no artificial hills or precious flowers, just a simple setup.


    The front yard had some weeds, a randomly placed table, and a disorganized barbecue grill. There were clothes drying on lines upstairs, the courtyard walls were mottled, and moss crept up the walls.


    It was very simple, very modest.


    Angel unconsciously frowned.


    By then, Sam had already pulled the luggage to her side, smiling. "You see, nothing special, the conditions might even be worse than the lowest-grade hotel you¡¯ve stayed in. So why come here and suffer?"


    Hearing Sam say this, Angel looked up defiantly, her face glowing in the nearly evening sun. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don¡¯t underestimate me. There¡¯s nowhere I can¡¯t adapt to, it¡¯s just a matter of whether I want to or not."


    Read exclusive adventures at NovelFire.C?m


    "Oh, tough talk," Sam teased.


    Angel snorted. "You should know whether I¡¯m tough or not, haven¡¯t you tasted it?"


    Sam had only spoken in jest, but when she threw back such a provocative remark, his gaze involuntarily fell on Angel¡¯s lips.


    He instantly remembered their softness, like delicious jelly, tempting him to indulge.


    Noticing Sam¡¯s look, Angel also seemed to recall something, her cheeks flushing unnaturally.


    But her pride wouldn¡¯t allow her to show shyness, especially in front of Sam. She aimed to always keep the upper hand.


    So, she proudly lifted her head, looking at Sam with disdain and provocation.


    "Do you want to try again, right in front of your parents? Dare you to put your cock in my mouth right now."


    Sam indeed felt a momentary impulse, especially when he saw the girl¡¯s stunning face, the moisture on her lips, and the arc of light in her eyes...


    But just then...


    "Brother!"


    A delicate voice suddenly came from inside the house.


    The familiar sound instantly pulled Sam back to reality, and he turned his head.


    At the doorway, where the sunlight couldn¡¯t reach, the first thing to appear was a pair of sexy, long legs.


    The proportions of the legs were extraordinary.


    Slender, firm, exuding youthful vitality.


    Then came the unforgettable white dress from his memories, blossoming like a flower, creating ripples with her steps.


    It was like a sudden wave on a previously calm sea.


    When the light and shadow fell on her, the tall figure, skin so fair it seemed to shine with a gloss, and the long braid bouncing behind her head.


    It was as if all the frames of memory had come together. Sam felt a surge of familiarity, and more importantly, a warmth known as familial love.


    No matter how much they argued over the phone, seeing this girl... he couldn¡¯t help but feel an overwhelming sense of affection and indulgence.


    She was just as lively, youthful, and beautiful as he remembered.


    Watching Ava cross the threshold toward him, Sam couldn¡¯t help but turn and walk towards her.


    After so long apart, and all the tsundere banter over the phone, he thought he should give her the world¡¯s best brotherly hug upon seeing her.


    So, he opened his arms slightly, imagining in his mind the girl being embraced by him, then tsundere complaining but unable to resist relying on him.


    What brother wouldn¡¯t fantasize about such a scene?


    Always claiming to dislike it, but how could he not admit that such a sister was the most adorable?


    However...


    "Snap."


    Sam¡¯s wrist was accurately grasped.


    Sam was taken aback, this wasn¡¯t what he had expected.


    He looked up, anticipating Ava¡¯s uncontrollable joy, but it was nowhere to be seen.


    Instead, he was met with her cold, unyielding facade, her gaze piercing through him, yet beneath it seemed to swirl a storm of grey.


    "Ava, you..."


    "Who is that?"


    Sam paused, following her gaze to find Angel standing behind him, her demeanor proud and indifferent.


    Sam cautiously replied, "Ah... a classmate who came over with me, said she¡¯d stay here for a few days."


    "Stay for a few days?"


    Ava¡¯s gaze returned to Sam, and he swore he had never seen such a look in her eyes before.


    It was as if... she was enveloped in a murderous aura!


    She looked like she wanted to kill him!


    Sam became even more cautious. "Ah... yeah, just a classmate..."


    Ava nodded slightly, then smiled, but the smile beneath those eyes felt chilling.


    Before he could speak, Ava released his hand and took a step back, creating a cold and distant barrier between them.


    She was keeping her distance from him?


    Moreover, she added with a smile, "Sorry, but I don¡¯t know any man who randomly brings girls home. Who are you, again?"


    "...Is this some new game? Is this what¡¯s popular in Cedarwood these days?"


    Ava seemed to completely ignore Sam¡¯s words, stepping back again, this time positioning herself behind the door, then slowly closing it under Sam¡¯s gaze.


    "It seems my brother died in Kuhang... Oh, wrong, do I even have a brother? No, I don¡¯t have a brother~"


    "Bang."


    The door... was abruptly shut.


    Sam stood there dumbfounded. What just happened?


    What did he do wrong?


    Wait, Ava isn¡¯t like this!


    Where¡¯s the cute, coquettish, and tsundere sister gone?!


    While Sam was still in a daze, Angel, with a smile, walked up to him. She looked at Sam as if mocking him.


    "Your sister seems quite adorable, actually."


    Sam¡¯s attempt at a smile was more painful than tears. It all seemed to be this woman¡¯s fault, didn¡¯t it?


    "You followed me here, are you satisfied now?"


    Angel patted Sam¡¯s arm. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you solve this."


    "Ah?"


    Sam was puzzled. What did she mean? How could she solve a situation like this?


    Before he could gather his thoughts, he saw Angel effortlessly moving past him towards the closed door.


    Her silhouette, her stride...


    Wait!


    What was she planning to do?

 Chapter 103: Your sister seems to not like me very much

    Angel had just approached the tightly shut door when it abruptly swung open, accompanied by another woman¡¯s voice from inside.


    "Your brother hasn¡¯t come in yet, why are you closing the door? You mischievous child."


    "I don¡¯t have a brother like that!"


    "What¡¯s the matter now?"


    The woman¡¯s voice murmured as she looked over, only to be met with the sudden appearance of Angel standing at the doorway.


    The woman appeared momentarily dazed, seemingly unprepared to encounter this young girl here.


    Her husband had mentioned that Sam had brought back a classmate, a girl of stunning beauty and unique grace. Initially skeptical, this sight instantly shattered all her doubts.


    Before the woman could speak, the young girl in front of her bowed slightly, her expression serene, and, quite unusually, spoke in a polite tone.


    "Madam, I¡¯m Sam¡¯s girlfriend, Angel."


    Inside, leaning against the wall and eavesdropping, Ava was instantly petrified. Her eyes widened.


    Girlfriend?!


    "...Ah? Girlfriend? I thought they were just classmates."


    Sam¡¯s mother paused, apparently caught off guard.


    At this moment, Sam came over, speaking with a hint of resignation: "She¡¯s just a classmate, don¡¯t mind her nonsense."


    Hearing this, Ava¡¯s expression gradually calmed, as she patted her fluctuating chest.


    ¡¯I knew it couldn¡¯t be a girlfriend... But why would she say that? It must be on purpose!¡¯


    Angel¡¯s expression remained unchanged, simply looking at Sam¡¯s mother and calmly stating, "I didn¡¯t want to bring too much luggage, so I didn¡¯t prepare a gift. But rest assured, a meeting gift will be sent over soon."


    This statement caught Sam¡¯s mother off guard, leaving her somewhat at a loss as she looked towards her son.


    "There¡¯s no need for that. Why bring a gift when you¡¯re just visiting? Besides, you¡¯re Sam¡¯s classmate... right?"


    Sam knew well that his parents were honest, straightforward folks, utterly unaccustomed to dealing with a girl like Angel, let alone one who clearly exuded the aura of being from a wealthy family.


    Sam could only shake his head and say, "It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. If she¡¯s staying at our place, we can¡¯t let her do so for free. These can be considered as the accommodation fees. Don¡¯t worry too much, Mom. Is my room ready? I¡¯ll take her upstairs to drop off her things first."


    "Of course, it¡¯s ready... Oh, you guys go ahead, remember to come down for dinner later."


    "Okay."


    With the luggage in tow, Sam led the girl upstairs.


    Angel¡¯s demeanor was neither overly enthusiastic nor too reserved, casually surveying her surroundings as if inspecting her domain. Her noble aura was so palpable that Sam¡¯s mother dared not speak up and disturb her.


    Before heading upstairs, Angel sensed something and turned her head to catch the gaze of someone at the corner on the first floor.


    It was Sam¡¯s sister.


    She observed Ava looking at her with a mix of hostility and curiosity, yet Angel felt neither nervous nor angry. Instead, she simply smiled.


    Without uttering a word, Angel followed Sam upstairs.


    This infuriated Ava.


    "What kind of person is she? Acting as if she¡¯s at her own house!"


    Sam¡¯s mother, thoughtful, said beside Ava, "Clearly, she¡¯s from a wealthy family... Your brother really has a way."


    Ava¡¯s eyes widened at her mother.


    "Mom! Whose side are you on?"


    Her mother looked puzzled. "What side? Isn¡¯t this the first time you¡¯re meeting? Do you have a feud or something?" Experience tales at NovelFire.C?m


    Ava scoffed, "No feud, but I dislike her."


    "Why would you dislike your brother¡¯s classmate? She hasn¡¯t done anything to you."


    "Hasn¡¯t done anything? She¡¯s provoking me!"


    "Wasn¡¯t it you who inexplicably shut the door?"


    "Not at all!! She is provoking me; I can feel it! Sam is my brother, why should some classmate from who knows where take him away from me!"


    "Take him away?"


    "No, nothing! I just can¡¯t stand her! Hmph!"


    "Ava, why do you seem so strange today..."


    ...


    "Your sister seems to not like me very much."


    In Sam¡¯s room, as she observed Sam neatly making the bed, Angel spoke with a calm tone.


    The room was clean and required little tidying, but Sam still fitted it with a fresh set of unused sheets.


    Angel looked around Sam¡¯s room, noting its furnishings which were just as she had imagined. The room wasn¡¯t large but adequately held a bed, a computer, a wardrobe, and a small bookshelf.


    Compared to Angel¡¯s home, it was nothing special, but it was permeated with Sam¡¯s presence, and that was enough for her.


    The walls even sported posters... though they were all game posters, with several featuring scantily clad female characters.


    As he spread the bedsheet, Sam said, "It¡¯s normal, teenage girls are like that. They find everyone annoying, me included."


    "But don¡¯t you think her being annoyed with you and with me is different?" Angel squinted at Sam. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam straightened up and said matter-of-factly, "Of course, I¡¯m her brother."


    "That¡¯s not what I meant."


    "Then what?" Sam seemed genuinely puzzled, not understanding her point.


    Angel looked into his eyes and, seeing no indication that he was lying, shook her head.


    "Never mind."


    Sam nodded.


    "Alright, then. Settle in, and I¡¯ll step out. I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s time for dinner, but don¡¯t expect anything fancy. We eat very ordinary food at home."


    Angel didn¡¯t comment, which Sam found relieving.


    Leaving the room, Sam looked down the hallway towards the end where a door was firmly closed. He thought for a moment before walking over.


    Sam knocked on the door, and soon, a voice came from inside.


    "Who is it?"


    "Your brother, Sam."


    "...I don¡¯t have a brother!"


    It seemed Ava was still angry.


    "Then I¡¯m coming in."


    Sam didn¡¯t intend to coddle his sister, mainly because he had no idea why Ava was upset. Adolescent girls can be peculiar, and indulging her moodiness might only encourage more of such behavior.


    As a brother, Sam felt it was his duty to correct his sister¡¯s bad habits.


    So, Sam pushed the door open, surprisingly finding it unlocked.


    Entering the room, he saw Ava turning around from the window sill.


    Still dressed in a white skirt, her face adorned with a hint of makeup, it¡¯s unclear whom she learned it from... but it¡¯s quite normal in today¡¯s world for teenage girls to wear makeup.


    Ava, having taken off her shoes to reveal her bare feet, looked irritably at Sam. Her bare feet tapped the floor rhythmically, arms crossed over her chest, as if she was about to judge Sam.


    Ava indeed looked more beautiful and taller than in previous years, though still somewhat immature. She was visibly angry with Sam.


    "Why aren¡¯t you with your female classmate instead of bothering me here?"


    Sam walked over and sat on the edge of Ava¡¯s bed. "What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Can¡¯t I come home and check on my adorable sister?"


    Ava snorted and tilted her head back, her slender neck and well-proportioned body hinting at a dancer¡¯s talent.


    It was uncertain if she would grow taller... If she did, she might even consider a career in basketball.


    "Cut the smooth talk. You brought a girl home, do you even remember you have a sister?"


    Ava was clearly upset.


    To welcome Sam back, she had made significant sacrifices!


    She had even skipped a trip with her best friend, all to be home for his return. But, Sam brought home a strange girl!


    Sam said with a smile, "I could forget anyone but not you. And like I said, she¡¯s just a classmate, don¡¯t overthink it."


    Ava didn¡¯t buy it: "Just classmates and she comes home with you? Do you think it¡¯s fine, or does she think it¡¯s fine?"


    Sam shrugged helplessly: "She¡¯s into painting, and hearing that my hometown is in Cedarwood, she wanted to come over for some inspiration. She¡¯s been quite helpful to me normally, so I really couldn¡¯t refuse..."


    Sam¡¯s words felt incredibly insincere, almost like a stretch. What help had Angel provided other than helping Sam with oral sex?


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t tell the truth. Angel¡¯s real identity didn¡¯t need to be disclosed to his family.


    Ava eyed Sam skeptically. "Really?"


    Sam nodded.


    "Of course. I¡¯m still in high school, how could I just randomly bring a girl home?"


    Indeed, it was Angel who insisted on coming, which had nothing to do with Sam.


    Ava slightly lifted her head, and the frequency of her foot-stomping finally slowed down a bit. Then, looking out the window with dissatisfaction, she said, "She should leave soon. It¡¯s our family reunion, why is she butting in... So annoying."


    "She¡¯ll probably leave after she¡¯s done with her stuff... Are you still mad at me?"


    Sam smiled at his sister.


    Seeing Sam¡¯s smile, Ava was momentarily captivated. She hadn¡¯t looked closely before, but now, seeing him from such a close distance... her brother seemed much more handsome and possessed an indescribable aura.


    Like the calm and composure of an adult, was this something he developed living in Kuhang?


    Ava¡¯s cheeks blushed slightly. "I couldn¡¯t care less about being mad at you. You¡¯ve only ever been good at making me mad since we were kids."


    Sam chuckled, "That¡¯s not true, don¡¯t make things up. How could I bear to make you mad? You¡¯re my most cherished sister~"


    "Ew~~~~ You¡¯re so gross."


    Despite feeling immensely happy inside, Ava showed a face full of disdain.


    Sam stood up laughing. "Isn¡¯t it just because I¡¯m worried you¡¯d think I don¡¯t care about you?"


    "You caring about me? You always make me call you..."


    "You always say I¡¯m annoying, so I felt too awkward to call."


    "When did I say you¡¯re annoying? I was just..." Ava¡¯s cheeks turned red, nearly spilling her true feelings before turning her face away in a huff.


    At that moment, Sam stepped forward, bending slightly to catch the faint scent emanating from Ava. He pinched her cheek just like he used to when they were children, marveling at its smoothness.


    Is this what a fifteen-year-old girl feels like? Unimaginably soft.


    Ava, with her eyes wide and cheeks flushed, was too stunned to speak.


    "Alright, let¡¯s go eat. Don¡¯t keep mom and dad waiting," Sam said, releasing her cheek and turning to walk out of the room.


    Ava, as if in a daze, took a moment to snap back to reality before hurriedly getting up. Without thinking, she touched the spot on her face where Sam had pinched her, then bounced out of the room after him.


    Watching Sam¡¯s retreating figure, Ava didn¡¯t hesitate to wrap her arms around his waist.


    Sam froze for a second, then felt a slight pinch in his abdomen.


    Turning around, Ava had already dashed in front of him, then spun around to make a face at Sam.


    "Humph, that¡¯s for pinching me earlier~"


    It was as if they had returned to their childhood days, when Sam and Ava would often play and tease each other like this.


    Sam just laughed and shook his head, not thinking much of it.


    But Ava, who had rushed downstairs ahead of him, rubbed her fingers and her cheeks flushed as red as a ripe apple.


    "Wow... is that what abs feel like? Since when did he have abs?"


    The sensation of hugging Sam, feeling the solidity and reliability of his waist and back, made Ava¡¯s cheeks burn even redder.


    Just then, a woman nearby turned her head, surprised at her daughter¡ªwho wasn¡¯t biologically hers, yet their mother-daughter relationship was so harmonious that it seemed no different from that of a biological mother and daughter.


    "Ava.. are you okay? Why is your face so red?"


    Ava¡¯s eyes widened, and she patted her cheeks forcefully.


    "Ah? Really... Ah, it¡¯s just too hot! So hot, I need to drink some ice water..."


    Her mother looked skeptically at the ceiling.


    "Is it really that hot? Isn¡¯t the air conditioning on?"

 Chapter 104: A small gift for our first meeting

    At the dining table, the atmosphere seemed a bit odd.


    After all, the presence of a girl with such a distinctive demeanor made Sam¡¯s parents particularly concerned about her feelings, fearing they hadn¡¯t taken good care of their son¡¯s classmate.


    Sam understood his parents¡¯ concerns well. It wasn¡¯t that they were afraid of anything in particular.


    Rather, since Sam was studying in Kuhang, they didn¡¯t want their hospitality, or lack thereof, to spoil the girl¡¯s impression of their son, potentially making his life in Kuhang difficult.


    Angel, gracefully handling her utensils, said calmly, "It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s no need to go out of your way. I¡¯m not picky."


    Sam was confident in his mother¡¯s cooking skills, which is why he wasn¡¯t worried.


    However, Ava clearly struggled with all the attention being on this unfamiliar girl.


    "Just eat what¡¯s there. If you¡¯re not used to it, find somewhere else. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have feet," Ava remarked somewhat sharply.


    Angel simply smiled at this comment.


    Sam found it strange. Angel¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t known to be this tolerant, so why did her smile seem to carry a different meaning?


    Without saying a word, their mother couldn¡¯t help but gently tap Ava on the head with a spoon.


    "How can you speak to your brother¡¯s friend like that? Have you forgotten all the manners we¡¯ve taught you?"


    Holding her head, Ava looked aggrieved. "I¡¯m just stating the facts. I didn¡¯t say anything wrong..."


    Then, the usually quiet Robert spoke up.


    Your journey continues at NovelFire.C?m


    "Miss Angel, how did you come to know my son? I¡¯m quite surprised that he has made friends with an heiress like you..."


    Angel spoke in an even tone, "It¡¯s nothing much. I like painting and sculpting, and since he looks good, I asked him to model for me."


    "Is that so... That¡¯s quite fascinating. Miss Angel, may I be so bold as to ask... what business does your family engage in?"


    This question sounded very much like someone probing into the background of a potential daughter-in-law, and Sam wanted to halt this odd line of questioning.


    But Angel was already answering.


    "It¡¯s no intrusion. You can find out online. Finance... real estate... technology... manufacturing...


    Oh, I think there¡¯s also a clothing company in Silverpine City, but I forgot."


    Angel¡¯s casual mention of her truth left everyone at the table, aside from Sam, somewhat unable to continue their meal.


    What kind of superior family background was this? Assets that could be verified online?


    Did she just cover all the major industries? Was there also military industry involved?


    Ava was clearly skeptical.


    She couldn¡¯t believe her brother could pull off such a feat, and she also doubted Angel was being truthful, assuming she was exaggerating to draw everyone¡¯s attention.


    "That sounds so exaggerated, who knows if it¡¯s even true..."


    Ava¡¯s mother was about to reiterate the importance of treating guests with courtesy when they heard a noise outside.


    It seemed like a sedan had pulled up at the front.


    Robert paused, instinctively standing up.


    "Do we have other guests today?" The mother looked just as puzzled.


    "Not that I know of... And our neighbors don¡¯t usually drive..."


    Sam, realizing what was happening, sighed resignedly as Angel, wiping her lips with a napkin, elegantly stood up.


    "It¡¯s nothing, probably just the gift arriving."


    "Gift?"


    "Yes, a small gift for our first meeting."


    With that, Angel walked towards the door.


    The family, surprised and unsure of what to expect, followed her out.


    Sam sighed helplessly. An heiress indeed, always loving to make such gestures.


    No matter where she goes, she never misses a chance to be the center of attention.


    As soon as Sam stepped into the yard, he heard his mother¡¯s exclamation of surprise.


    "Oh my god..."


    It was no wonder she was astonished.


    The entrance was suddenly crammed with vehicles, not just sedans but also trucks carrying goods!


    How did such large trucks manage to get in?


    Sam glanced over and saw the ¡¯big items¡¯ on those vehicles.


    It seemed like various pieces of furniture and appliances.


    Angel looked at these items calmly, then turned to the few people staring in disbelief and said, "I didn¡¯t know what to bring for our first meeting. I initially thought of getting a nice SUV, but Sam said no, so I just arranged for some furniture and appliances to be delivered, among other things..."


    Before Angel could finish, Robert, sweating profusely, immediately said, "That, that... Miss Angel... we really don¡¯t need these items, they¡¯re too valuable, we really can¡¯t accept them... You see..."


    Angel¡¯s brows furrowed slightly at this.


    Sam, catching this cue, quickly approached. He knew that the one thing Angel disliked the most was being refused.


    But there was no helping it; Sam¡¯s parents were not the kind to covet wealth and wouldn¡¯t just accept gifts from others.


    Sam could only reluctantly approach Angel and whispered, "Really, there¡¯s no need to bring those things over. My parents definitely won¡¯t accept them, and you really don¡¯t have to do this."


    Angel looked straight at Sam.


    "All these things have been brought over, do you want me to lose face?"


    You¡¯re worried about losing face now!?


    Sam said helplessly, "Just a few small items would have been enough. My family is very ordinary, I know this might not mean much to you, but doing this will only make them feel uncomfortable."


    After a moment of hesitation, Angel nodded.


    "I understand."


    It was already evening when a man in a suit, still wearing sunglasses, approached and bowed to Angel.


    "Miss, we weren¡¯t sure what you might need, so we brought over many items from the warehouse. Would you like to take a look?"


    Angel calmly replied, "I¡¯ll pick a few items. The rest of the big items should be taken back."


    "Alright, I understand, Miss."


    The man with sunglasses followed Angel to select items.


    Robert quickly pulled his son aside. "What¡¯s the deal with your classmate? It¡¯s just a visit to our house, isn¡¯t this a bit much?"


    Sam replied helplessly, "To her, this is just pocket change, at most a tenth of her daily allowance."


    Robert frowned at Sam. "That¡¯s her business. We have no right to accept it so casually, and you, you shouldn¡¯t take advantage of her wealth to deceive her feelings..."


    Sam was almost ready to surrender.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I understand. I¡¯ve already told her, and I haven¡¯t taken a penny from her to date. Do you think your son is that kind of person?"


    Robert looked at Sam skeptically, his gaze saying it all.


    Meanwhile, Sam¡¯s mother was also very worried.


    As for Sam¡¯s sister, she was starting to question life itself.


    Damn.


    Is this for real?


    What is this woman doing here?


    Angel soon returned, followed by several people. While Sam was still talking, one of the men in black handed several bags directly to Sam¡¯s mother.


    Sam¡¯s mother looked puzzled.


    Angel calmly stated, "These are some cosmetics and skincare products for you, just a small token."


    No woman can resist cosmetics and skincare products, regardless of looks or age.


    Sam¡¯s mother was bewildered: "Ah? This, this, this..."


    Sam said helplessly, "Just accept it. That¡¯s how she is. It¡¯s not expensive."


    "Really not expensive?"


    Others might not know, but Ava immediately recognized that these were internationally renowned luxury brands. A whole bag of them, how much would that cost...


    And it didn¡¯t stop there.


    Another man in black handed a refined box to Robert.


    Robert was also stunned.


    "This is..."


    Angel calmly said, "The latest model of belt for this year. I wasn¡¯t sure what you¡¯d like, but I hope it pleases you."


    "This..." Robert looked at Sam, who said helplessly, "Just keep it, it¡¯s really not expensive..."


    Really not expensive? Sam glanced at the belt, Louis Vuitton...


    He had no choice but to resort to a white lie to ease his parents¡¯ concerns.


    In the end, only Ava remained, standing awkwardly as no man in black approached to present a gift.


    Her astonishment at the girl¡¯s financial power was undeniable, yet a stubborn pride convinced her she didn¡¯t need any form of kindness from this girl, despite the flutter of vanity everyone harbors.


    With her neck proudly raised amidst the curious glances around her, she declared, "Why are you all looking at me? I don¡¯t need your gifts, I..."


    At that moment, Angel approached Ava, holding a box that instantly captured Ava¡¯s gaze, her eyes nearly glowing with excitement.


    "This is..."


    Angel, observing the young girl¡¯s reaction, smiled. "The latest collaboration from Balenciaga, globally limited... I¡¯m not sure if size 6 would fit you given your height."


    Ava¡¯s eyes sparkled even brighter.


    A limited edition Balenciaga collaboration, a newly released model this month, held casually in Angel¡¯s hands as if it were merely a toy.


    The vanity inherent in girls of her age was hard to resist, especially faced with such footwear.


    Despite knowing the exorbitant price and low cost-performance ratio of such shoes, who cares about value for money when it comes to these brands?


    Wearing these shoes to school would make her feel like a superstar. The price, unimaginable to even consider, seemed within easy reach at this moment.


    Ava wanted to say: "I don¡¯t want your gifts, keep your dirty money!"


    But when she looked up, what came out was: "I¡¯m actually a size 6."


    Angel¡¯s slight smile conveyed approval. "That¡¯s good, it suits you perfectly."


    She extended her hand as if to offer the box.


    Ava wanted to assert she wasn¡¯t the type to be swayed so easily, but her hand reached out uncontrollably, and the moment she touched the edge of the shoebox, she felt a thrilling surge of excitement that almost made her swoon.


    Is this Balenciaga?


    As Ava tried to pull back, she found the box immovable, noticing Angel hadn¡¯t let go.


    Angel, still smiling, held Ava¡¯s gaze. "When you receive a gift, shouldn¡¯t you say something?"


    Ava didn¡¯t want to give in, her pride battling with her desire for the Balenciaga shoes.


    Her cheeks flushed, she reluctantly opened her mouth. "Thank... Thank you."


    But Angel didn¡¯t release the box, continuing to smile and lock eyes with her. "And how should you address me?"


    Ava¡¯s eyes widened.


    Angel seemed almost regretful. "So you don¡¯t want it then... That¡¯s a shame."


    "No... I... I want it."


    Unable to deny her desire in the face of such youthful yearning, Ava¡¯s dignity faltered.


    "So, what should you say?"


    Her cheeks now thoroughly crimson. "Thank you... sister."


    It was a struggle to utter the strange title.


    Angel¡¯s smile grew even brighter. "I didn¡¯t quite catch that. What did you call me?"


    "Sister..."


    "Good, good little sister."


    With that, Angel released the box, casting a triumphant glance at Sam.


    Sam, witnessing the entire exchange, could only silently sigh.


    You really did it, Angel.


    As Ava eagerly opened the shoebox, seeing the dream pair of shoes she never dared hope for, any remaining sense of grievance vanished.


    It was real!


    Oh, my beloved shoes... I finally have you.


    That girl is terrible, forcing me to call her sister...


    The things I¡¯ve endured for you...


    Sam stood still, knowing he didn¡¯t need any gifts, and Angel wouldn¡¯t have prepared anything specifically for him. However, Sam needed to reassure his parents, to accept the gifts without feeling too burdened or worried.


    After all the commotion, it was late into the night, time for everyone to rest.


    Sam lay in bed, slightly unsettled by the unfamiliar view of the guest room¡¯s ceiling.


    Then, his phone suddenly lit up.


    Surprised, Sam saw a message from Angel. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Come to the room for a bit."


    Sam was puzzled. What could possibly require his urgent attention in his own room at this hour?


    Despite his doubts, he couldn¡¯t ignore the request. Sam quickly got up and went to the room that was once his.


    Entering without turning on the light, and not even Angel¡¯s figure was visible in the moonlight.


    The next moment, he felt a warm body gently embrace him. From the touch, there was no doubt¡ªit was Angel.


    So, it was a trap...


    "What¡¯s this about?"


    The girl behind him lowered her voice to a whisper in his ear, her tone laden with allure.


    "Nothing much, just a bit of insomnia, so..."


    "Stay with me."


    ...


    At the same time, a pair of feet stealthily stepped out of the door, making sure not to make any sound.


    Ava couldn¡¯t sleep, no matter how hard she tried. Even though the shoes had brought her much excitement and even joy, there was something else she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about.


    Angel was not only beautiful but also possessed unimaginable wealth, having brought so many gifts for Sam¡¯s family on their first meeting.


    What was their real relationship? It couldn¡¯t possibly be just classmates. Impossible!


    Ava was determined to find out the truth, to get answers from her brother!


    She didn¡¯t head for Sam¡¯s room but towards the guest room. She knew well that Angel was staying in Sam¡¯s room, and she wasn¡¯t foolish enough to cause such a silly mix-up.


    Without knocking, Ava quietly opened the unlocked door...


    She tiptoed to the bed, then with a leap, flung herself onto it.


    "Spill it, Sam! Huh? Eh?!"


    Realizing something was off, Ava immediately threw back the covers to find only pillows.


    Sam had vanished, leaving behind only his faint scent.


    He wasn¡¯t in the room?


    Where could he have gone at this hour?!

 Chapter 105: Alright, I agree. Get into bed

    "How could you possibly have insomnia?"


    "I can only sleep well in my own bed, having trouble sleeping in unfamiliar beds."


    Sam actually believed that Angel might suffer from insomnia, as she was the epitome of a pampered heiress.


    Obsessive cleanliness, being overly finicky, and needing her own bed to sleep in - none of these traits appearing in her were surprising.


    However, Sam couldn¡¯t accept this tempting invitation.


    After all, this was his own home. If his family found him coming out of this room in the morning, there would be no doubt that his previous explanations to his parents would be seen as lies.


    After all, how could two people spending the entire night in one room be just classmates?


    Sam withdrew from Angel¡¯s grasp, maintaining a distance between them.


    He then noticed she had changed into a light, thin nightgown. Though it wasn¡¯t the kind of seductive lingerie, from Sam¡¯s perspective, one glance was enough to reveal her beautiful and enticing bust.


    The nightgown pressed her breasts together, outlining a perfect contour, and even her nipples were faintly visible.


    Angel¡¯s hair was not tied up, cascading down and slightly covering her stunning face, presenting an irresistible temptation to any man.


    Angel looked at Sam, showing no intention of letting him leave.


    "I can¡¯t fall asleep alone in an unfamiliar environment. If you won¡¯t stay with me, then I¡¯ll go to your room."


    She resorted to being blatantly stubborn, a trait Sam hadn¡¯t expected from a girl like Angel, but perhaps that¡¯s just the world of female leads.


    Sam looked at Angel with resignation.


    "Can you please be a bit more considerate? How am I supposed to explain if my parents see me coming out of your room?"


    Angel couldn¡¯t care less about this. She looked disdainfully at Sam.


    "What¡¯s there to explain? Just say we¡¯re boyfriend and girlfriend. We¡¯re both 18, what are you afraid of? Besides, the wealth I displayed today should be quite persuasive."


    It was exactly because of such wealth that made it troubling... She completely misunderstood the concerns of Sam¡¯s parents.


    Sam didn¡¯t want to explain further.


    He just shook his head firmly, saying, "No, we¡¯re not in a romantic relationship, and besides, we¡¯re at my house."


    "Then let¡¯s establish a relationship now. Haven¡¯t we already done everything that couples do? Except for actually making love, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still harboring any fantasies."


    Sam was not harboring fantasies; he was merely searching for a strategy that ensured a 100% chance of a GOOD outcome.


    "Listening to music can help with insomnia. How about listening to some soothing music?"


    "That won¡¯t do. You must stay with me."


    Angel lifted her head, "You wouldn¡¯t want your family to know about the things you and I have done, would you?"


    Wait a minute.


    Something about that statement felt off. Was that really something Angel would say?


    Sam looked at her, "You¡¯re going to bring that up? That¡¯s not exactly something to be proud of for you, either."


    Angel snorted. "I don¡¯t care about that. Why don¡¯t you try me and see if I dare to do it?"


    Sam knew that given Angel¡¯s personality, she might really do it. But he also didn¡¯t want his parents to see him coming out of her room in the morning.


    A flash of inspiration struck Sam, as if a beam of light had pierced through his mind. He looked at Angel.


    "How about this? I¡¯ll stay here until you fall asleep, then I¡¯ll leave quietly. That shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?"


    Angel frowned, clearly not satisfied with this solution. "Do you really have to do this? What¡¯s the point?"


    Sam sighed with resignation, "This is as far as I can compromise. Be content with that; I¡¯ve never shared a bed with any other girl before."


    This was indeed the truth.


    As for the night he saved Zoe... it didn¡¯t count.


    Sam was on the floor, and she was on the bed. How could that be considered sharing a bed?


    After a moment of thought, Angel nodded, "Alright, I agree. Get into bed."


    The way she said it sounded odd, but at this point, there was no room for hesitation.


    Lying in the familiar bed, the width allowed Sam to maintain a safe distance from Angel.


    However, Angel was clearly not satisfied with just that. She turned over to face him directly. "Why don¡¯t you want your parents to know about us?"


    She drew the curtains shut, blocking out the moonlight completely.


    Experience tales at NovelFire.C?m


    In the familiar room, beside him was the familiar girl, so enticing.


    Sam controlled his thoughts, trying not to think about anything inappropriate.


    He calmly said, "We¡¯re just classmates, aren¡¯t we?"


    Angel spared no effort in mocking Sam, "But you¡¯ve touched my entire body, and I¡¯ve even given you oral sex. Now, you want to pretend like we have no relationship at all... Should I label you as the epitome of a jerk?"


    Sam felt no shame as he explained, "Everything was initiated by you. Have you forgotten how you started seducing me? Besides, you don¡¯t truly love me; you just enjoy the feeling of seeming to have control over me. Love is sacred, and I won¡¯t accept such a strange relationship."


    Sam¡¯s words left Angel at a loss for words.


    But upon reflection, how everything began... was indeed problematic. Perhaps that¡¯s why their relationship felt so strange.


    However, Angel wouldn¡¯t just compromise because Sam pointed out her psychology.


    "Do you want me to like you, to start a normal and boring love relationship like every other couple? That depends on whether you have the capability. Be careful not to fall first before achieving your grand words. What would happen then? I¡¯m looking forward to it."


    With those words, Angel slowly, almost imperceptibly, moved closer to Sam.


    Her hands naturally found their way onto Sam¡¯s body, creating an ambiguous closeness that seemed unavoidable.


    Sam caught Angel¡¯s wrist as she attempted to caress his chest.


    "Let¡¯s just talk, no touching. And why should I play along with you? With your heiress attitude, I certainly don¡¯t have any delusional fantasies."


    Angel¡¯s wrist was caught, but she didn¡¯t panic at all.


    Her entire body was perfection incarnate, boasting a proud physique and those sleek, seductive legs.


    She began to inch closer to Sam¡¯s body with her feet, employing all means just to touch him. Her feet slid from Sam¡¯s chest to the crotch of his trousers and finally came to rest on his cock.


    Angel¡¯s deliberate touches brought a unique sensation, making the atmosphere unmistakably charged with tension.


    Her toes, through the thin fabric of her nightgown, touched Sam¡¯s penile, the delicate contact and her inherently seductive allure immediately aroused Sam.


    However, Sam had no intention of engaging in a physical relationship with her in his parents¡¯ house.


    So, Sam tried to restrain himself, looking at Angel whose cheeks were slightly flushed, her gaze becoming more enticing.


    "I¡¯ll say it again... don¡¯t move."


    But Angel didn¡¯t listen at all; she was determined to peel away Sam¡¯s facade, shatter his so-called dignity, and reduce him to her captured prey and plaything.


    After all, she was Angel; how could she possibly fail to handle Sam?


    "What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t even handle this much stimulation? Too scared to even enjoy it, you..."


    "Bang."


    At that moment, Sam, unable to tolerate it any longer, acted.


    He didn¡¯t do much, just forcefully flipped Angel over so that she was lying on her stomach, then precisely grabbed both of her wrists.


    Next, he held her tightly in his embrace, using his body as a cage to lock up this noble and stunning beauty.


    Realizing what Sam was doing, Angel immediately started to struggle and seemed a bit angry.


    "Jerk... let go of me! I can¡¯t sleep like this!"


    But the next moment, she instinctively dared not move.


    Being held in Sam¡¯s embrace, she could distinctly feel something hard pressing against her buttocks... it was Sam¡¯s cock.


    Meanwhile, in the darkness, she heard Sam¡¯s breathing close to her ear, along with his words.


    He lowered his voice, deep and magnetic, like a perfect old record, capturing her ears and all her senses.


    "Stop moving. I don¡¯t care if you can¡¯t sleep. Just stay like this, because you brought this on yourself."


    It was the first time someone dared to tell her she had brought this upon herself... Angel, of course, felt the ultimate humiliation.


    She immediately struggled without care, regardless of her buttocks being pressed against Sam¡¯s cock, not caring about how Sam might feel at this moment.


    "You¡¯re dead, Sam. How dare you do this to me..."


    "Stop moving..."


    Sam¡¯s voice seemed suppressed, restrained.


    Angel felt her body becoming more sensitive, treating it as a war, a game.


    And since it was a war, a game, there would definitely be a winner and a loser, and she was not going to be the loser.


    So, Angel kept twisting, regardless of how Sam tried to immobilize her, following her instincts, constantly moving, constantly rubbing.


    "You say don¡¯t move and I just don¡¯t move? Wishful thinking, now let me go, damn it... Sam, you...!"


    Suddenly, Angel stopped moving because Sam freed one hand to grasp her perfectly curved chin, then forcefully turned her face at an angle.


    Sam slightly raised himself, staring straight at her. Angel, with her cheeks flushed, still looked defiantly at him despite feeling the situation change.


    This somewhat humiliating posture frustrated her.


    "Let go..." Speaking normally seemed somewhat difficult.


    However, in the next moment, Sam silenced her with a kiss, not with his cock but with his mouth.


    It was as if the scene at Angel¡¯s house was replaying, only this time she was more passive, feeling even more humiliated.


    But in such a position, with her chin firmly grasped, how could she resist?


    She hadn¡¯t used her ability to stop time... it was as if she had lost that power.


    Of course, Angel hadn¡¯t lost her time-stopping superpower, but she wouldn¡¯t admit it. She was actually looking forward to such a kiss in the darkness of the night.


    With a heart full of humiliation, in a somewhat shameful posture, Angel, virtually immobilized except for her lips, was once again swept up by that mysterious desire. Her legs tensed slightly, her toes involuntarily curling.


    The kiss was fervent, her mouth seeming to fill with Sam¡¯s taste.


    Not detestable... not in the slightest.


    Instead, she wanted more, but her hands were immobilized, and the forced kiss, Angel, who had never been ¡¯subdued¡¯ in such a passive way, couldn¡¯t help but soften her body.


    How long did the kiss last?


    She didn¡¯t know, her mind gradually becoming muddled, a blank. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Until they both seemed unable to breathe, Sam released her, slightly loosening his grip.


    Allowing Angel to breathe heavily in his embrace.


    Her face was flushed, her eyes misty, almost as if tears were about to spill.


    Perhaps it was because no one had ever treated her this way, or perhaps it was because she had never experienced what it was like to be kissed forcefully, that it felt so intoxicating.


    Angel hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, hadn¡¯t thought of any words to rebuke Sam, nor had she figured out how to retaliate.


    Sam released her hands and then gently wrapped his arms around her delicate waist, pulling her completely into his embrace.


    This was the calm after the storm, the tranquility following the tumult.


    Caught off guard by the stark contrast, Angel couldn¡¯t react in time before hearing Sam¡¯s soft voice behind her.


    "Alright, stop moving. After a day of travel and toil, it¡¯s time to rest properly. Let¡¯s sleep like this, in my arms."


    Angel wanted to say something; she was looking forward to having a real sexual relationship with Sam, but she was also genuinely tired.


    His embrace was comforting, giving her a sense of security and comfort akin to a harbor or home.


    She didn¡¯t want to say more.


    Just like this... let him... have his way this time. Next time, it wouldn¡¯t end like this; there must be substantial progress.


    So warm...


    So comfortable.


    She wished to be held like this forever.


    This was the last thought lingering in Angel¡¯s mind.


    After she fell asleep with the remaining flush on her cheeks, Sam finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He didn¡¯t have any special techniques or strange methods. He was simply trying to tame the untamed heiress with his own understanding; of course, complete subjugation was impossible, but it had some effect.


    The girl obviously beginning to sleep in his arms might not know how to face Sam in such a situation again.


    After all, she was unyielding and strong-willed.


    People subconsciously think that everything will start over when they wake up the next day.


    Of course, she might just be really tired and decided to let Sam off for the day.


    Either way, it was safe for the moment.


    Sam waited a little longer, ensuring she wouldn¡¯t wake up, before quietly leaving the bed filled with Angel¡¯s scent.


    Sam glanced down at his crotch. Well, after all this time, his cock was still aroused.


    There was nothing to be done about it at home; Sam didn¡¯t want to cause his family any worry over his own issues.


    Preparing to leave the room, he was surprised to find a crack in the door.


    Wait.


    Had he not closed the door properly before entering the room? His memory was unclear, likely due to Angel¡¯s disruptions leading to uncertain gaps.


    He cautiously closed the door with suspicion.


    Returning to his own room, just as he was about to lie down on the bed, he saw a girl holding his blanket, sleeping on the pillow, breathing softly...


    Ava?

 Chapter 106: How come I have such a great sister?

    Ava didn¡¯t become a fool captivated by vanity just because of a pair of shoes.


    The fleeting joy couldn¡¯t dilute her suspicions, especially when she found Sam¡¯s bed empty at a time when everyone should have been resting, should have been asleep.


    All her doubts exploded at once.


    Where could her brother be at this time? It made no sense for him to go out so late.


    To the bathroom? Impossible; Ava had noticed earlier that the bathroom light was off.


    So, where could he be? The answer seemed almost too obvious. Other than the room of that woman, where else?


    From the beginning, she had her doubts about the so-called ordinary friendship between them.


    Now, this piece of information was telling Ava something she hoped wouldn¡¯t happen. What could Sam possibly be doing in Angel¡¯s room so late at night?


    It was enough to spark some rather embarrassing fantasies, yet Ava couldn¡¯t hold back her swirling emotions, not even understanding why they were so overpowering, beyond her control.


    Thus, Ava decided to find out for herself. She wanted to catch them in the act and confront Sam about why he lied to her.


    So, she left the room, instead to that familiar door. With the utmost caution, she carefully opened a crack of the door.


    Whispers floated out to her, the voices of her brother and that woman, Angel!


    Initially, Ava wanted to burst in and catch them red-handed, but curiosity got the better of her.


    What could they possibly be talking about so late at night?


    She strained to listen, but their voices were too low, their words indiscernible.


    She nudged the door open a bit more, barely making out the scene on the bed. She could see... the two of them... talking on the bed!


    Although the lighting was dim, making it hard to see clearly, she could vaguely make out the silhouettes of two people on the bed.


    So late at night, a young man and woman on the same bed?! And you say you¡¯re just classmates? Classmates crawling under the same blanket? Perhaps discussing studies?!


    Not a chance anyone would believe that!


    Ava felt a rush of emotion surging to her head, an impulsive desire to not just open but kick down the door!


    Just as she was about to act, she suddenly noticed an interlude between the two people on the bed. The silhouettes were blurry, but she could tell their figures had become more intimately close.


    Then, she couldn¡¯t hear their muffled conversation anymore, only strange sounds she had never heard before.


    Those were...


    "Mmm... Ah... Uhh..."


    And there seemed to be...


    "Gurgle... Gurgle... Huff... Huff..."


    At that moment, Ava realized they were passionately kissing on the bed! Although she couldn¡¯t see the scene clearly, Ava¡¯s imagination vividly filled in how intimately they were kissing.


    She felt angry, as if her most trusted brother had deceived her, hiding their true relationship.


    But the urge to kick the door open faded, unable to rise again, not to mention a weird feeling spreading from the bottom of her heart, as if affected by the embarrassing sounds, her legs grew weak.


    Her body was heating up, a strange agitation and a novel sensation gradually spreading.


    Ava suddenly dared not watch any longer, nor had the courage to burst in, but instead quietly closed the door and rushed back to her own room. It felt like she was compelled to flee, yet upon reaching the door, Ava stopped.


    Why should she run away? After all, it was her brother who betrayed her trust.


    Why did Sam lie to her? Despite being so close to Angel, he told her they were just friends.


    Why? Ava was utterly confused.


    But she didn¡¯t have the courage to confront them in that room, unsure of what to say or how to question them.


    So, Ava returned to the guest room where Sam was supposed to be sleeping. She went to Sam¡¯s bed, intending to wait for him to return and demand explanations.


    Perhaps due to the prolonged waiting or the agony of anticipation, Ava couldn¡¯t help but lie down on Sam¡¯s bed, enveloped by the familiar scent.


    She was reminded of many memories, of times when it was just their family. Unwillingly, she hugged the blanket imbued with Sam¡¯s scent, trying to curl up within it.


    "Ava."


    "Ava."


    "Ava?"


    Her blurry consciousness was gradually awakened. Who was calling her name? This voice... was it her brother¡¯s?


    Ava, in a daze, opened her eyes to find Sam frowning down at her.


    Instantly, her memories flooded back, realizing she had fallen asleep while waiting for him.


    "Brother... uh!" Ava almost shouted his name, but Sam quickly covered her lips, silencing the impending loud outcry.


    Sam looked at her, eyes wide and cheeks starting to blush, and said helplessly, "Keep your voice down this late. It wouldn¡¯t be good to wake up Mom and Dad."


    In reality, Sam was more concerned about not waking Angel, to avoid prolonging the night¡¯s events.


    Ava blinked in agreement, and Sam released his hand.


    Ava looked at him somewhat displeased, while Sam took a seat on a nearby chair.


    "Tell me, why are you sleeping in my room this late?"


    Ava stared at Sam with wide eyes. "Shouldn¡¯t you be telling me why you weren¡¯t in your own room so late? Where did you come back from?"


    Sam naturally didn¡¯t want to tell the truth, even though Ava seemed to know something, taking on a posture as if she was ready for an interrogation.


    "It¡¯s nothing. Suddenly coming home, I couldn¡¯t sleep, probably not used to it. So, I went downstairs for a walk."


    Ava narrowed her eyes, unconvinced. "Lies, you didn¡¯t go out. You went to someone¡¯s room, didn¡¯t you?!"


    Sam¡¯s expression remained unchanged. "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Did you see something?"


    Ava¡¯s face turned crimson at once. At that moment, Sam understood, recognizing that familiar expression... he knew Ava too well; that look meant he had hit the nail on the head.


    Then, connecting the dots to the door that was left ajar, he knew everything.


    "You went to her room, didn¡¯t you?"


    Ava sat on Sam¡¯s bed, clutching his pillow as if it were her only support at that moment.


    With her cheeks flushed, Ava slightly lowered her head, her expression obscured by the unlit room. Only her voice could be heard, suppressed and carrying an unusual fluctuation of emotions, sounding exceptionally somber and even despondent.


    "I saw it... I saw brother in Angel¡¯s room, sleeping together... I also saw you... kissing." The vulnerability and slight tremor in Ava¡¯s voice as she spoke were palpable.


    It might seem inexplicable, after all, they were siblings. Why should a sister feel aggrieved seeing her brother intimately involved with a suitable girl at the appropriate age?


    But quickly, Sam realized something.


    He sighed softly, saying, "Ava... do you feel like your brother has deceived you, claiming it¡¯s just a classmate relationship when in reality, it¡¯s something more, yet not admitting to being lovers?"


    Ava remained silent, her head bowed, hugging the pillow tightly.


    Sam stood up and then sat beside Ava, his voice lowered, "My relationship with Angel is special, and complex. Our story is quite unusual... so it¡¯s not possible to candidly tell you what exactly is between us.


    But what I can tell you is, we are definitely not in a romantic relationship, at least not in any established sense right now." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ava finally looked up, her gaze direct, her expression revealing an unprecedented level of incomprehension and defiance.


    "Has brother turned into someone who shirks responsibilities, a playboy who disappoints girls, during his time in Kuhang?" She found it harder to believe her brother had become that kind of man than to accept his actual involvement with Angel.


    Sam shook his head, "I can assure you, I haven¡¯t become that kind of person, nor will I ever be. It¡¯s just that, how should I put it, things between her and me aren¡¯t so simple, and I don¡¯t want you to worry about these issues on my behalf. If all of this gets resolved in the future, maybe I¡¯ll explain what exactly happened, but for now... it¡¯s not possible."


    Ava stared intently at Sam, "How am I supposed to know you¡¯re not lying to me this time? Even though you seem to have your reasons, you were definitely kissing, weren¡¯t you?"


    Sam spread his hands in a gesture of helplessness, managing a smile. "Indeed, there was kissing... but it doesn¡¯t necessarily signify anything more. How should I put this, relationships between men and women are much more complex than you might think. I hope you never have to understand the situation and feelings I¡¯m dealing with now.


    And... I want to tell you, it¡¯s not that I want to deceive you, but rather I don¡¯t know how to explain to you. I can¡¯t... I just can¡¯t..."


    Sam¡¯s words trailed off into sheer helplessness. He didn¡¯t know how to explain further, initially hoping to act as a mature big brother and dispel his sister¡¯s misunderstandings.


    However, Sam found that the situations he was entangled in, the story¡¯s ending he knew, everything he wanted to avoid, and his complicated feelings for Angel, seemed like they were all fated.


    There simply was no explanation; all he could do was deceive, yet Sam didn¡¯t want to lie. Deception would only lead to an endless cycle of lies needing to be covered up.


    Would he still be a good brother then? Clearly not.


    And if he told them everything, could they help him shoulder it, or would they just worry unnecessarily? He didn¡¯t want them to worry; it was better for him to bear and resolve these issues alone.


    Sam didn¡¯t want his family to lose their peace and potentially be put in danger because of him. After all, Angel didn¡¯t seem to be a kind-hearted heiress, and the consequences were unpredictable.


    Towards the end, Sam realized the most helpless person was himself. Unable to gain understanding or effective help, he had to find his own way out.


    It seemed there was no other option...


    Ava would probably dislike this version of him, thinking he was still lying and making excuses. But it was better than her getting hurt.


    It seemed that was the only way.


    Just as Sam was drowning in these pessimistic thoughts, suddenly, warm arms embraced him, covering him with a familiar scent. It was Ava¡¯s embrace.


    In this moment, she hugged him.


    Sam froze, taken aback by her action.


    Explore more adventures at NovelFire.C?m


    Then, he heard her whispering in his ear, her words soft and delicate. "Although I don¡¯t know what happened, what brother encountered in Kuhang... I can see that you¡¯re feeling helpless."


    Sam felt a sudden urge to cry, despite most of his impressions and memories of this girl stemming from dreams he had after crossing into this world.


    Her words seemed to offer him understanding and comfort that no one else could provide.


    It was like a ray of light stubbornly piercing through an airtight cage that was nearly suffocating him. The sword hanging over his head seemed to veer off its course due to a warm breeze.


    Sam wanted to say something, but he feared his voice would choke up the next instant. Ava¡¯s voice, however, became even softer.


    "It¡¯s okay. If brother doesn¡¯t want to talk about it... then we won¡¯t. It doesn¡¯t matter to me, as long as brother isn¡¯t deceiving me, that¡¯s all that matters."


    Sam found himself at a loss for words. He now truly felt like he was the one blessed with fortune.


    Looking past Ava at the wall, his gaze blurry, he wanted to say more but could only whisper, "Ava... thank you."


    Ava shook her head, releasing Sam¡¯s shoulders, and looked directly into his complex and profound eyes. She smiled sweetly, just like in his memories, the most beautiful and pure girl.


    "Let¡¯s pretend nothing happened tonight, I¡¯ll forget about this evening."


    Sam sighed in relief, feeling as if all his strength had left him. "Thank you."


    Ava, with her cheeks slightly flushed, glanced at Sam. Then...


    "Mua~"


    Ava gently kissed Sam¡¯s cheek, just a light peck.


    She quickly got up from the bed, almost as if fleeing.


    Reaching the door, she opened it but couldn¡¯t help turning back for one last look at a stunned Sam.


    "Goodnight, brother!"


    Sam watched in a daze as the door closed again. The next moment, he lay powerless on the bed, covering his face, looking up at the ceiling, yet unable to resist smiling.


    "How come I have such a great sister?"


    After hastily leaving the room, Ava returned to her own, shut the door, and leaned against it.


    Her cheeks flushed, eyes wide, she involuntarily covered her wildly beating heart.


    What had she just done? She had stealthily kissed her brother¡¯s cheek?!


    Why did she feel such an impulse? Why?!


    She felt utterly mad. Ava didn¡¯t understand why she had acted that way, and it took her a long time to calm the turmoil in her heart as she returned to her bed.


    The girl, now serene, lay engulfed in her bed, clutching her blanket tightly, slowly closing her eyes in the darkness.


    "I don¡¯t want to be like that woman... Only I can... understand brother like this, right?"


    "Yes... only me..."


    "I don¡¯t want that bad woman to take brother away..."


    "I won¡¯t allow it..."


    Whether these were the whispers of dreams or clear thoughts, no one could tell. Not even the night moon could unveil.

 Chapter 107: What do you mean by suddenly kissing me?

    The morning sunlight streamed in, illuminating the room.


    Sam opened his eyes and instinctively glanced at his phone, only to realize he had overslept.


    Self-discipline had always been a stringent standard Sam held himself to; after all, if one couldn¡¯t manage self-discipline, there was no point in talking about goals and plans.


    It seemed the exhaustion from the day before had taken its toll, but fortunately, after a good night¡¯s sleep, Sam felt neither tired nor sore. The benefits of improved stamina were evident, allowing him to tackle each day with renewed vigor.


    After getting dressed and quickly freshening up, Sam made his way downstairs.


    He found his mother had already prepared a full breakfast, and Ava was casually tying her hair into two braids while scrolling through her phone at the table.


    Despite her youth, Ava was tall and leggy, her physique far surpassing that of girls her age. The sunlight bathing her face highlighted her youthful and adorable charm.


    Indeed, no one remains young forever, but there will always be those who are currently enjoying their youth.


    Reflecting on the events of the previous night, Sam still felt as if it had all been a dream.


    So much had happened, so many emotions had seemed to burst forth, only to recede as quickly as the tide, leaving behind no trace except for the memories lingering in his heart, as if nothing had actually occurred.


    Approaching Ava, Sam felt a tinge of awkwardness.


    However, Ava looked up at him as if nothing had happened, her usual disdain barely concealed. "Waking up this late, are you a lazybones, brother?" she teased.


    With just a few words, Ava seemed to dispel the odd sensation Sam was feeling. He chuckled and stretched lazily.


    "Maybe I just haven¡¯t slept at home in too long. I had an exceptionally good sleep last night."


    Ava, with her seemingly endless legs, tapped her shoes on the floor twice like a kitten kneading milk.


    "Why don¡¯t you just skip going to Kuhang for your studies? It¡¯s not like your grades are any good, doesn¡¯t seem to be much use..."


    "Snap."


    No sooner had Ava finished her sentence than their mother, from behind, lightly tapped the girl¡¯s head with a spoon, saying in an exasperated tone, "What nonsense are you spouting to your brother? Is studying at Kuhang the same as studying at Cedarwood? And you," she turned to Ava, "wait until your exam results come out. I want to see how well you did."


    Ava sulked, rubbing her head.


    "Are you this strict about your daughter¡¯s education too? Haven¡¯t you heard the fairy tale? A family can only afford to have one child study seriously. If Sam¡¯s grades improve, mine are bound to drop."


    Sam¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t help but laugh at Ava¡¯s reasoning.


    "I¡¯ve never heard such a twisted logic before, stop making excuses..." She then remembered something and turned to Sam, "Oh right, Miss Angel hasn¡¯t gotten up yet, go wake her up."


    Before Sam could respond, Ava muttered, "Maybe the wealthy families in Kuhang aren¡¯t used to getting up early. Why bother her? Let her be hungry."


    Their mother, hands on her hips, stared at Ava, "Well then, you might as well return the shoes, taking people¡¯s gifts and still having this attitude towards Angel. I don¡¯t recall our family raising us like that."


    Ava immediately looked at Sam. "She¡¯s talking about you, brother. Go wake Angel up, show some hospitality!"


    "...Are you two putting on a comedy show here?"


    Despite his comment, it seemed like it was indeed Sam¡¯s task to undertake, especially if Angel was here because of him.


    Sam went upstairs, knocked on the door first, but no response came from inside. After waiting for two minutes, he pushed the door open and entered.


    The room was quiet, so quiet that only Angel¡¯s shallow breathing was audible. She appeared to be still asleep, albeit in an odd position.


    She was lying down, but the blanket covered her face, with only strands of her long hair peeking out from the gaps in the blanket.


    Sam didn¡¯t wake her immediately but instead drew the curtains open. Instantly, the bright sunlight flooded in, illuminating the entire room.


    He could clearly see the figure on the bed stir slightly, only to settle back into tranquility.


    "She really knows how to lounge in bed, doesn¡¯t she?"


    Approaching the bedside, Sam then pulled down the blanket a bit, revealing Angel¡¯s sleeping face. Unexpectedly adorable, with slightly closed eyes, her long eyelashes fluttered gently, and her lips pursed as if she were a serene infant.


    But in the next instant,


    "Whoosh!"


    She pulled the blanket back up, covering her head again, as peaceful as if in eternal rest.


    Sam paused, then pulled the blanket down again.


    "Whoosh!"


    She covered herself up once more!


    What did this mean? Was some programmed routine not yet deactivated?


    A robotic beauty?


    Sam pulled the blanket down once more, this time firmly holding it in place, preventing Angel from pulling it back up.


    Finally, the girl who couldn¡¯t maintain her feigned sleep with her eyes shut opened them, her face brimming with anger, almost contorting cutely.


    "What are you doing...uh!"


    Originally full of anger, intending to unleash it all on Sam for disturbing her sleep¡ªa unforgivable sin in Angel¡¯s view¡ªshe didn¡¯t expect Sam to not utter a word but instead to cup her face and kiss her.


    The kiss, entirely different from last night¡¯s, was blocked; gentle as autumn sunshine, like a feather landing softly on a lake surface.


    When Sam and Angel parted, Angel couldn¡¯t remain angry. Her mind went blank as she gazed at Sam, who was only inches away, observing his strikingly handsome features.


    She blinked, her cheeks flushing uncontrollably. "What are you doing?!"


    After being forcefully kissed the night before, and now again in the morning, it seemed like an addiction!


    Sam stood up as if he hadn¡¯t done anything out of the ordinary.


    "Time for breakfast."


    "That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about. What do you mean by suddenly kissing me?!" Angel was particularly discontented, feeling treated like a toy without any warning.


    Yet... that kiss, still carrying the drowsiness of sleep and bathed in the morning light, was unexpectedly comforting. Angel suddenly realized she didn¡¯t dislike it at all.


    Sam shrugged, "No big deal, just thought you were about to lose your temper, so I did that."


    "You kiss me when I¡¯m angry?"


    What kind of logic was that? As if a kiss was a switch to control Angel¡¯s emotions?


    Sam smiled, "No, just thought you looked especially cute afterwards. Now, hurry up and get dressed. Everyone¡¯s waiting for you to eat. I¡¯ll go out first."


    "Jerk, stop right there!"


    "Bang."


    "Bang!"


    The first sound was Sam closing the door quickly, and the second was a pillow hitting the door hard.


    Sam had realized the night before, although Angel often used overly bold physical interactions to test him, she became exceptionally genuine whenever Sam took the initiative to kiss her.


    This might be one of her weaknesses, a trait Sam could use to his advantage.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t something he could do at any time. There was also the chance that if she was fully alert and sensed Sam¡¯s intentions, she might slap him before he could kiss her.


    After waiting a bit, there was some movement inside; evidently, Angel had gotten up.


    When the door opened, there stood Angel, now dressed, her hair tied back in a casual ponytail, wearing her familiar black pleated skirt.


    The moment she saw Sam, she immediately adopted a cold demeanor. "We¡¯ll settle the matter from before later."


    How much later? In the next lifetime, perhaps?


    Sam didn¡¯t reply, and Angel took the lead, descending the stairs on her own.


    The atmosphere during the meal... was it calm, or was it strange? Stay updated through NovelFire.C?m


    Hard to say, as the only conversation was between Sam and his mother, while Angel just ate, her gaze slightly lowered as if she couldn¡¯t hear anyone else.


    Ava seemed off the moment she saw Angel, becoming quieter not just towards Angel but seemingly affecting Sam too. Whenever he looked at Ava, she would just huff and turn her head away.


    "Has dad eaten already? Why isn¡¯t he here?"


    Their mother smiled, "He had breakfast early and then went out to work."


    Sam found it curious, "Out to work so early? What work?"


    His mother pondered for a moment, "I¡¯m not entirely sure, but someone from the south who had left Cedarwood for a long time came back a few days ago, needing to repair their house... As you know, your dad is the best bricklayer around, so naturally, they asked him to help."


    Sam, finding it odd, said, "The south... I¡¯ve never really been there. But isn¡¯t it quite rundown and inconvenient? And yet, someone wants to go back there to repair a house?"


    His mother chuckled, "I don¡¯t know the specifics, but the south has improved a lot now, and the transportation is much better... Anyway, that family is quite generous. Your dad mentioned he¡¯s never heard of such high wages in Cedarwood before. I thought it was a scam at first, but it turned out to be true."


    Sam smiled, "Probably because the cost of living is rising, and labor costs are getting higher. That¡¯s a good thing."


    "I¡¯m heading out first." Ava, who had finished her breakfast at some point, picked up her backpack and stood up.


    Sam paused, wondering where Ava was heading so early during the holiday.


    Before he could ask, Ava hurriedly left the house.


    Sam could only turn to his mother, "Where is Ava going so early?" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mother chuckled, "Oh, it¡¯s for the church. Our Cedarwood festival is coming up soon, and your sister, being this year¡¯s priestess, naturally has preparations to make..."


    "The church... Wait, since when did she become a priestess?"


    Sam indeed remembered Cedarwood¡¯s church, and the church festival was one of the major holidays in Cedarwood. The festival in Cedarwood was unique compared to other cities, requiring the selection of a priestess, a rather stringent affair.


    When had Ava become a priestess? Sam and Ava used to play at the church often as children, but he never noticed her potential for such a role.


    "The previous priestess fell ill, quite seriously, and went out of town for treatment. Somehow, before she left, she knew Ava and chose her to be the priestess... Ava was initially reluctant, feeling she wasn¡¯t up to the task, but surprisingly, everyone at the church seemed very pleased with her, so it just happened," Mother explained.


    "I see..." Sam had more questions about this matter.


    But then¡ª"Are you done eating?" Angel, wiping her lips, looked up.


    Sam nodded, "Done. What¡¯s up?"


    "If you¡¯re finished, let¡¯s head out."


    Sam looked at her curiously, "Go out for what? Isn¡¯t it nice to stay at home?"


    Angel squinted, "Didn¡¯t you say your hometown has beautiful scenery? I brought my camera."


    Angel¡¯s tone sounded increasingly impatient, prompting Sam to quickly respond, "Ah... Mom, I¡¯m going out with her to take some photos and capture some scenery. We might not come back for lunch."


    "Alright, be safe. You¡¯re the man, so take good care of Miss Angel, hear me?"


    "Got it."


    Sam hurriedly changed his shoes and stepped outside, greeted by the natural essence of the countryside. The two walked along a rural path that was neither very smooth nor too rugged.


    Sam, holding the camera, observed Angel walking beside him at a steady pace, seemingly in a good mood.


    "How do you like it? Feels different from Kuhang, doesn¡¯t it?"


    At the sound of Sam¡¯s voice, Angel instinctively frowned, as if his words had disrupted her pleasant mood. She turned her face away.


    "It¡¯s alright. Countryside farmlands, filled with the sounds of birds chirping and cicadas singing, and people chatting leisurely. You can even hear pigs squealing occasionally."


    Sam looked around. "Where are there pigs? I didn¡¯t hear any."


    Only to find Angel staring straight at him, a slight curve forming at the corners of her mouth. Sam quickly realized she was referring to him.


    "You must have seen quite the handsome pig then."


    Angel snorted disdainfully. "I want to take some photos, use them as material when we get back. Take me somewhere high up; the views here aren¡¯t cutting it."


    Sam shook his head. "Sorry, pigs don¡¯t lead the way."


    Angel reached out, pinching Sam¡¯s waist with a threatening expression.


    "Lead the way, or choose to strip and stand in the field for me to sketch you. Either way, pigs don¡¯t wear clothes, right?"

 Chapter 108: I’m going to take a shower

    "Sam."


    "Hmm?"


    "Better hope the scenery here pleases me, or I¡¯ll push you down."


    For Sam, with his current physical condition, climbing up a small hill was quite effortless, even leaving him wanting more. However, it seemed not to be the case for Angel behind him.


    Angel¡¯s figure was indeed healthy, without excess fat, and she had a well-proportioned sense of beauty. It¡¯s just that her amount of physical activity might not have been very high.


    Although Sam knew Angel had a routine of exercising, including swimming and playing tennis, it was clear that the rugged mountain path posed a considerable challenge to her stamina.


    "Then I¡¯ll drag you down with me, Heiress."


    Saying so, Sam extended his hand for the final stretch, a small incline he doubted Angel could ascend smoothly at this moment. Angel, stubborn and unyielding, found it hard to refuse the offered hand, unwilling to tire herself further.


    Grasping Sam¡¯s hand, feeling the warmth of his palm, she was lightly pulled up by him. The view, previously obscured by cedar trees, suddenly opened up.


    The sky, with gently drifting clouds, was pierced by unobstructed sunlight. Especially notable was the wind at the peak.


    It seemed to instantly disperse the previous irritation, offering a sense of openness that air conditioning in enclosed spaces could never replicate.


    Sam had already let go of Angel¡¯s hand, walking ahead to an open area before turning around. "I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll be disappointed, but this is indeed the scenery I loved most as a child."


    Angel frowned slightly and walked towards Sam¡¯s position, the wind lifting the tips of her hair.


    It wasn¡¯t a dramatic vista¡ªno ocean, no snowy mountains, no golden waves of wheat.


    But what could be seen?


    The scene resembled a painting, with roads interwoven through the countryside, and rows of houses of varying heights and sizes. Neat farmlands were visible, as well as signs of human activity.


    Some were riding bicycles, others were toiling away.


    Angel couldn¡¯t quite describe her feelings about the scene before her. It wasn¡¯t conventionally beautiful, yet why did she feel somewhat at ease?


    "When I was upset or in a bad mood as a child, I liked coming here to sit and daydream. I know my hometown isn¡¯t a breathtakingly beautiful place or a tourist attraction, but sitting here seemed to have the power to soothe the soul, enough to make a young me feel truly present in this world, alive," Sam¡¯s calm voice floated to her ears.


    Angel turned her head to look at Sam, just as he turned towards her with a smile. She had to admit, it felt like this was the real Sam.


    She had never seen it, yet she could almost imagine a young Sam sitting here, alone with a wildflower, watching the sunset¡¯s afterglow.


    "The view is just so-so."


    Sam nodded. "Yes, it is. Do you want to take some pictures, or shall I take you somewhere else?"


    Angel frowned, extending her hand. "Give me the camera. I don¡¯t want to go anywhere else; I¡¯m a bit tired. "


    She still seemed somewhat insincere, but at least it proved she was somewhat satisfied with the location.


    Angel took photos for a while, and Sam also took out his phone to snap a few, though he hadn¡¯t decided who to send them to yet. He wasn¡¯t in the habit of frequently posting on social media, so he decided to just keep them for now.


    Eventually, Angel stopped and turned to see Sam sitting on a rock, aimlessly looking into the distance. He held a small white flower in his hand, absent-mindedly pinching and slightly twirling it. He seemed to be lost in thought.


    The distant horizon, the white clouds, and the sunlight shining on him seemed to merge into one.


    Sam¡¯s expression was neutral, not smiling, just lost in thought. Yet, this scene compelled Angel to lift her camera and capture him in a photo without needing to adjust the angle or his pose.


    Holding a flower, this was Sam of Cedarwood, the same Sam who stood out at school in Kuhang, but here, he seemed like a child favored by the land itself.


    "Do you want to sit here for a while?"


    Sam, noticing Angel approaching, shifted to make room for her.


    But Angel frowned, "Put your jacket down for me."


    Sam laughed, "I¡¯m only wearing this one piece. You want it as a cushion? Take it or leave it."


    It seemed Sam was particularly emboldened to refuse the girl now.


    Angel walked straight over to Sam and sat down.


    Not on the rock, but directly on Sam¡¯s lap, like a cat curling up in its owner¡¯s embrace. Yet, the Angel who tilted her head back and stretched her neck was not trying to appease like a pet cat.


    Instead, her defiant gaze at Sam¡¯s slightly astonished face bore a hint of triumph.


    Sam felt Angel¡¯s warm body against him, the delicate touch accelerating his heartbeat, a rush of blood making him feel alive.


    "So, you like being this close to me?" Sam said with a smile.


    Angel reached out, gently pinching Sam¡¯s ear. "What if I wanted to embrace you and jump off here at this moment?"


    Indeed, the rock was quite close to the edge. However, if Sam truly wished to resist, she likely wouldn¡¯t have the chance.


    "Then I¡¯d still be at no loss. After all, you¡¯re the Heiress, and I¡¯m just a man from the countryside. Your life is far more valuable than mine in any consideration."


    Angel¡¯s fingers gently caressed Sam¡¯s ear, gazing closely at his face. "Is this what you meant by ¡¯people may be distinguished by rank, but love is never demeaning¡¯?"


    Sam nodded, "You could say that."


    Angel tilted her head slightly upwards, observing a cloud in the sky that resembled a fluffy sheep. "But what if the love I seek requires submission?"


    Sam¡¯s hand gently wrapped around Angel¡¯s delicate waist, more as a precaution to prevent any accidental fall than a gesture of affection.


    Angel, perceiving his subtle action, did not pull away. She listened as Sam spoke in a calm tone, "Bowing to you could be due to your power, your status, or many other things...


    Of course, one might bow out of love, make concessions. But it¡¯s not forever; if it¡¯s always like this, do you think that¡¯s love or something else?"


    Sam seemed to have a way of making sense, but Angel was not ready to concede. She placed her hands on Sam¡¯s face, looking down at him, her gaze reminiscent of a goddess bestowing grace upon a mortal.


    "If that¡¯s the case, then love isn¡¯t the important thing."


    Sam looked up at her perfect cheeks, helplessly responding, "Then why bother testing me with these things?"


    Angel scoffed, inching closer to Sam¡¯s face, to the lips that had offended her in the morning.


    "If I must share my life with a man... why not choose someone interesting, someone who keeps me entertained? To conquer and tame little by little... That¡¯s the intriguing process, answering your question."


    As Angel neared, Sam seemed to realize something and gave up on arguing her persistence.


    The surroundings were peaceful, and he didn¡¯t want to argue. But just as Angel¡¯s lips were about to meet Sam¡¯s,


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, the weather changed dramatically, interrupting their moment.


    Sam looked up to see the sky suddenly overcast with dark clouds, the sun seemingly hiding in an instant.


    "Looks like it¡¯s going to rain?"


    Angel frowned; they hadn¡¯t brought an umbrella.


    Sam nodded and quickly stood up. "The weather here is like this, especially in the summer. Thunderstorms are common. We should head down quickly. If it turns into a downpour, descending the hill will become difficult."


    Angel didn¡¯t object, as she also disliked the sensation of rain-soaked clothes.


    Despite their swift reaction, they still underestimated the capriciousness of the weather. In an instant, the rain poured down as if the sky had sprung a leak.


    The sky darkened rapidly. The already uneven mountain path became even more rugged and muddy.


    Sam led the way, hurrying down with Angel following.


    Angel detested such situations; a sudden downpour was a disastrous interruption, not only ruining her mood but also making the return journey challenging.


    She found herself missing Kuhang at that moment, where she wouldn¡¯t have to walk such paths on foot.


    Watching Sam¡¯s back, Angel, feeling irritable, didn¡¯t notice the slippery ground beneath her feet. Losing her balance, she couldn¡¯t control her center of gravity.


    "Ah!~"


    With her vision blurred by the rain, she could still clearly see the steep slope ahead, along with the trees and bushes. What would be the result of a real fall? At best, minor injuries; at worst, death could be instant.


    This was one of Angel¡¯s rare moments of panic, a rare instance where she couldn¡¯t find a way out. Just as she was about to close her eyes, bracing for the pain she detested, strong and warm arms embraced her, stabilizing her body from the fall.


    Angel looked up to see Sam¡¯s face drenched, his hair wet, and his body moist, with his clothes clinging tightly to his muscular frame.


    Angel struggled to control her racing heart and the relief she felt, stubbornly lifting her face.


    "I¡¯m fine..."


    But Sam squatted down with his back to Angel. "Regardless of whether you¡¯re okay or not, I can¡¯t afford the consequences if something happens to you here. Come on, I¡¯ll carry you down."


    Was this statement driven by concern for her, or simply the fear of being responsible for an accident? Angel didn¡¯t know; she just couldn¡¯t resist this gesture.


    So, she climbed onto his back without further ado. Sam, carrying Angel, descended the hill faster than before.


    Angel seemed unaffected by the change in pace, her head buried in Sam¡¯s shoulder to avoid the raindrops from entering her eyes.


    But her heart was pounding so fiercely... could he feel it?


    However, just before they successfully descended the hill and were about to reach Sam¡¯s house, Angel said in a low voice, "I only let you carry me because I was too lazy to walk."


    Sam finally stopped under the eaves, where the dark sky seemed almost like night.


    The rain continued, accompanied by the distant rumble of thunder. Smiling, he set Angel down, looking at her, drenched and in disarray, yet possessing a certain tragic beauty.


    "No need to say more. It¡¯s my honor to have carried the Heiress even once. Is that okay?"


    Seeing Sam soaked, his clothes clinging to his body, and his smile, Angel inexplicably recalled the scene of them moving through the rain-drenched forest.


    She kept telling herself it was just an accident, just a fleeting moment of excitement, denying any affection for Sam.


    But... she was curious about the sensation of touching Sam¡¯s rain-drenched body, the texture of his wet skin.


    Gazing at Sam¡¯s more pronounced Adam¡¯s apple due to the wetness... Angel really felt the urge to bite it like a vampire.


    Resisting the impulse, Angel stood up. "I¡¯m going to take a shower."


    She quickly moved past Sam, her steps as if fleeing from something, an unprecedented behavior for her.


    Sam shook his head, resigned, saying nothing.


    Father was delayed coming home due to the heavy rain, planning to return later.


    Mother initially worried about the two of them but relaxed upon seeing them safely home. As for Sam¡¯s sister, the sight of Angel completely drenched amused her to no end.


    Sam escorted Angel to the bathroom door, opening it for her. He instructed, "There are new towels in the cabinet you can use, never been used before. Don¡¯t worry about shampoo or shower gel either; my dad and I usually shower downstairs, so these items have only been used by my mom and sister..."


    Sam wanted to remind her of other things, but Angel looked at him impatiently and said, "Stop nagging."


    "...Alright, I¡¯ll stop." Sam was about to leave when Angel called him back, "Go to my room and bring me the black sealed bag from my suitcase."


    Sam looked at her, puzzled. "Why don¡¯t you get it yourself first? What if I pick the wrong one?"


    "Bang."


    Without answering, Angel closed the door on him. All Sam heard from inside the bathroom was the sound of the shower running.


    Shaking his head resignedly, Sam thought taking care of the Heiress was quite the task, let alone the thought of spending a lifetime together... unthinkable.


    Sam took a quick shower in the downstairs bathroom, cleaned up, and put on clean pants, opting to skip a shirt.


    After the rain and a shower, he felt overheated, especially since he had nearly run down the mountain, sweating profusely.


    Entering Angel¡¯s room, Sam located the black sealed bag in her suitcase, clearly containing personal clothing.


    However, Sam didn¡¯t attempt to search for any peculiar items like Zoe might hide in her suitcase; his sense of mischief wasn¡¯t that strong.


    After obtaining the sealed bag, he headed towards the bathroom where Angel was showering...


    Angel felt somewhat uncomfortable showering at someone else¡¯s place. Compared to her own home, the amenities were rudimentary at best, though she could appreciate their cleanliness and orderliness.


    But it seemed that was all she could expect, especially since it was her own insistence on accompanying Sam here...


    Yet, could she really describe this journey as unpleasant, even if it was only the second day? Angel didn¡¯t think so.


    Her thoughts drifted to the night before, and then to this morning.


    The passionate, almost forceful kiss, and the gentle, lingering one... perhaps it was the warmth of the water that flushed her cheeks with color.


    Gently, she caressed her perfect figure with the flowing water, lightly biting her lower lip as Sam¡¯s face involuntarily surfaced in her mind.


    She was annoyed with herself for feeling this way, unaccustomed to her own reactions.


    Why did she always lose her composure around him, even finding herself at a loss? Why did the sight of Sam incite a desire to control, to dominate him?


    What, exactly, did Sam mean to her?


    This was a new dilemma for Angel, pondering if her interest in Sam was merely a fleeting impulse...


    Then, there was a knock at the door.


    "Got your stuff here, just crack the door open and I¡¯ll hand it to you," Sam¡¯s voice came through.


    She turned, leaving the water running, and opened the door just a sliver.


    Sam¡¯s arm reached in, waving a black, sealed bag in the air.


    Angel didn¡¯t immediately take it, staring blankly at Sam¡¯s arm instead, while Sam, growing impatient, shook his arm more vigorously.


    "Come on, take it. It¡¯s not like I can just toss it in, right?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hesitation was not in Angel¡¯s nature; indecision was foreign to her. She lived by the motto that one should never regret their actions if they¡¯re done by choice.


    So, Sam was utterly unprepared.


    For the door to suddenly swing wide open.


    In that moment.


    Her full breasts.


    Her enticing vulva.


    Her stunning thighs.


    The scene Sam saw was unobstructed, with the shower behind her pouring down like an endless torrential downpour.


    Sam was instantly parched, his mouth dry.


    This was advancing way too...


    Before Sam could fully recover from his shock, Angel grabbed his arm.


    And then.


    "Bang."


    The bathroom door shut again. Enjoy new chapters from NovelFire.C?m


    Sam, who should have been outside, was now gone.


    The bathroom, which was meant for a proud and solitary girl, now contained two people...

 Chapter 109: I’ll take every part of your body into account

    Sam didn¡¯t even have time to utter a word, let alone appraise the unimaginable and inimitable perfection of the other¡¯s physique.


    He was pushed under the shower, instantly drenched by the warm water cascading over him. Then, he saw Angel, naked, tiptoeing towards him, stretching her arms to wrap around his shoulders, and... kissed him.


    What was happening? Why so sudden?


    Sam didn¡¯t know. He hadn¡¯t had the chance to speak since entering, and now, found himself speechless.


    He could only feel Angel¡¯s soft breasts against his bare chest. Her kiss, fervent with intense desire, was almost too clear to need any words; Sam could feel it all.


    He felt the warm water soaking him as thoroughly as the day¡¯s heavy rain.


    He felt Angel¡¯s tongue wildly invading his mouth. He felt her moist, delicate hands continuously caressing his body...


    He could feel everything, yet he couldn¡¯t understand why Angel would do this so abruptly.


    Even in such circumstances...


    Sam felt somewhat fortunate he hadn¡¯t worn a shirt, or it would have been soaked as well... But what about his trousers, now completely wet from the shower?


    And very soon, Sam felt his trousers being pulled off. Well, they were already wet anyway... But wait! Why take off his trousers?!


    Sam finally managed to extricate himself from this unexpected intimacy, pushing Angel away with a bit of force. Both were panting heavily.


    Sam tried his best not to look at Angel¡¯s body, knowing that if he did, he wouldn¡¯t know how to control himself.


    The perfection of her body, skin glistening with water droplets, flushed slightly pink from the warm water.


    Not to mention those sensitive areas that no one but Sam could appreciate...


    Coupled with Angel¡¯s wet hair and her desire-filled gaze locked onto him.


    How could one describe this scene? It was like the climactic plot in a post-rain tale, featuring a drenched, fallen girl and a struggling, bewildered boy led by desire.


    "Are you... crazy?" Sam struggled to calm his emotions, then tried to put his trousers back on as calmly as possible.


    Although Sam tried to appear calm, his erect penis betrayed his inner turmoil, revealing that his emotions were anything but steady.


    Surprisingly, Angel didn¡¯t stop him from putting on his trousers. Instead, she turned off the shower and took a black sealed bag from Sam¡¯s hands.


    "It¡¯s nothing, just wanted to experience what we didn¡¯t get to earlier."


    "What do you mean by what we didn¡¯t get to earlier?"


    Sam was confused by her words. Angel, drying herself with a towel, seemed utterly calm, as if nothing had happened. The swift fading of desire from her demeanor caught Sam off guard. When had Angel become so composed?


    "I¡¯ve already said it¡¯s nothing."


    "Isn¡¯t this a bit absurd? You pull me in here, do all that, and then act as if it¡¯s no big deal?"


    While putting on her bras and panties, Angel turned her back to Sam.


    "Help me with this."


    "...Can you explain first?"


    "Do it first."


    Sam reached out, clumsily fastening the clasp of her bra, facing Angel¡¯s graceful back. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Angel seemed pleased with his effort. Turning around, clad in her underwear, she radiated a different kind of beauty¡ªnoble and elegant.


    Angel smiled. "You seem disappointed. Is it because I didn¡¯t go further, leaving you unsatisfied?"


    Sam couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond, casually grabbing the towel Angel had used to wipe his face and hair, and then his cock. Angel, watching this scene, didn¡¯t stop him, her lips moving slightly, her eyes flickering.


    "I¡¯m just worried you got the wrong idea, making me all anxious. Don¡¯t do this again," Sam sighed.


    Angel gently opened the bathroom door. "Don¡¯t worry, if there¡¯s a next time... it will be unforgettable."


    Unforgettable? In what sense?


    Sam couldn¡¯t imagine what she would do next. Why did it feel like coming back to his hometown had somehow endowed her with magical powers that were evolving?


    He was puzzled, but the girl in front turned her head again.


    "Ah, right, my clothes, including my underwear, you¡¯ll wash them for me. Don¡¯t let anyone else touch them, okay?"


    "...I¡¯m not your nanny."


    "Didn¡¯t you say carrying me was your honor before?"


    She really couldn¡¯t distinguish sarcasm. Clearly, he had been mocking before!


    Sam looked at her helplessly. "Can I take that statement back?"


    Angel laughed lightly, a sound filled with contempt yet also brimming with pride. "Just like your honor, I¡¯ll take every part of your body into account."


    With that, Angel finally left the bathroom, this time without looking back.


    Sam sighed, touching his damp hair.


    Damn it, he needed to change his clothes again!


    His father came home late, and dinner passed without much incident. His mother expressed mild concern about the relentless storm, mentioning that the weather forecast predicted at least two more days of rain.


    For Sam, this was good news. No need to go out, no need to worry about further mishaps.


    Angel showed no particular reaction, remaining exceptionally calm.


    Ava occasionally cast probing glances at both Sam and Angel, but seemed unable to detect any clues or slip-ups.


    Finally, he could go back to his room to rest.


    Sam shed the day¡¯s fatigue. Today¡¯s events weren¡¯t particularly bizarre, just punctuated by a storm. But why did the image of Angel kissing him in the bathroom keep coming to mind?


    Was the scene unforgettable, the experience too strange, or was it just... well, Sam was admittedly quite lascivious.


    Just thinking about that moment made his body involuntarily heat up.


    That damn sexual desire.


    It was like a bullet in the chamber, bound to be fired.


    He needed to cool down.


    Of course, not by masturbating.


    Sam¡¯s method of calming down involved taking out his phone, browsing his contacts, and then sending a photo.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t anything inappropriate but a simple landscape photo he had taken that afternoon.


    The recipient was someone who could surely bring his thoughts back to earth, preventing any wild fantasies.


    Sophie: [What are you sending me?]


    Sam: [Nothing much, just a picture of my hometown Cedarwood.]


    Sophie: [The scenery¡¯s not bad... Why are you sending me a picture? Didn¡¯t we say no more contacting each other?]


    Sam: [It¡¯s nothing. I sent it to a group, you¡¯re the only one who replied. Didn¡¯t expect that.]


    Sophie: [Get out of my contacts.]


    Sam: [Just kidding~ Just checking if you¡¯ve fallen asleep yet, why are you still up?]


    Sophie: [About to go to sleep.]


    Sam: [It¡¯s raining heavily here, what about Kuhang?]


    Sophie, holding her phone and propping her chin on a pillow, frowned. She glanced outside, where raindrops pattered against the window.


    Sophie: [This rain is widespread, affecting several states.]


    Sam: [Don¡¯t you feel like we¡¯re experiencing the same rain, making the distance between us seem not so far?]


    The phone¡¯s glow illuminated Sophie¡¯s face, highlighting a faint blush on her cheeks.


    Sophie: [Why do you sound so... slick all of a sudden?]


    Sam: [Do you like it?]


    Sophie: [...I¡¯m about to throw up.]


    Sophie tapped her phone aggressively, as if not just touching the screen but slapping someone¡¯s face.


    Sam: [Hahaha, isn¡¯t it said that people like to share their deepest feelings late at night?]


    Sophie: [Sorry, that¡¯s a negative for me.]


    Sam: [Really?]


    ...


    Sam: [Hey, hey, hey? Still there?]


    ...


    Sam: [Sophie is a big dummy.]


    Sophie: [Sam, you¡¯re dead when you get back!!!]


    ...


    Sophie: [Where are you?]


    ...


    Sophie: [Sam!!!]


    ...


    With a "thump," Sophie, frustrated, threw her phone onto the bed.


    The rainy night, usually perfect for sleep, now left her chest heaving with anger, completely dispelling any trace of sleepiness.


    "How can someone be like that?!"


    "...Sister, just have a nice chat with Sam."


    "Why should I chat with him? He¡¯s the one harassing me!"


    "But you still replied to his messages... Eh, eh, eh, I won¡¯t say anymore, I won¡¯t say anymore."


    "Sophia."


    "Hmm?"


    "Suddenly, I don¡¯t really want you to meet him anymore."


    "Eh, eh, eh?! How can that be, sister? You promised!"


    "Why, can¡¯t I change my mind? Besides, he¡¯s made me angry."


    "No, sister~~ please, I¡¯m begging you~~ you¡¯re the best, sister~"


    "Hmph."


    Sam indeed didn¡¯t reply to any messages because he had fallen asleep.


    Find exclusive stories on NovelFire.C?m


    Indeed, to calm himself down, he had to transfer his restlessness to someone else.


    As for whether it would burden Sophie psychologically... not at all!


    Girls like Sophie exist almost as if they¡¯re begging to be "teased"¡ªstubborn and always trying to prove themselves.


    This sleep... no, these past two days, Sam slept very well.


    The storm indeed lasted for two days, and with nothing else to do, Sam occasionally witnessed Ava provoking Angel, only to be effortlessly subdued by the Heiress, which frustrated her.


    Sam treated it as if watching a drama.


    And sometimes, Angel would ask Sam to accompany her to sleep, but nothing else happened. Somehow, not being handsy made Sam somewhat uncomfortable.


    Sam felt that Angel¡¯s restraint seemed deliberate, as if she was plotting something big.


    Something was off; he had to be careful...


    Sam got up as usual, rubbed his hair, put on his clothes, and went downstairs.


    He heard some lively conversation below.


    Thinking it was his family, Sam greeted them as he descended.


    "Good morning... Eh?"


    But he froze the next second.


    Because, besides his sister Ava, there were two unfamiliar yet beautiful faces turning to look at him.


    Their eyes widened the moment they saw Sam.


    "Wow!!!"

 Chapter 110: Is she a princess from an anime?

    Suddenly finding two unfamiliar faces in his own home caught Sam off guard. He had never seen them before.


    They were two girls, brimming with the aura of youth, seated right next to his sister, Ava.


    At that moment, they turned around and looked at Sam with exaggerated expressions, as if they were utterly surprised. It was as though Sam had become some rare beast or monster...


    "Ava, you said your brother wasn¡¯t here! But here he is?!"


    Huh? It had been raining for the past few days, so Sam hadn¡¯t gone out. How could he not be here?


    Ava¡¯s cheeks immediately turned a slight shade of red, and she stammered, "Ah? I...I meant he hadn¡¯t woken up yet, you must have misunderstood..."


    Another girl stood up and approached Sam.


    "Hello! You must be Ava¡¯s brother, right? My name is Celestria~" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam was somewhat surprised. Were young girls these days so direct and bold?


    It was clear she was about the same age as his sister, so she must be Ava¡¯s classmate¡ªthere was no other possibility.


    "Ah...hello, I¡¯m Ava¡¯s brother, Sam."


    Sam greeted her politely.


    Then the other girl stood up and came over to Sam, shyly extending her hand.


    "Hello~ I¡¯m Ava¡¯s best friend, my name is Miraluna~ Has she ever mentioned me to you?"


    Celestria had long hair, tied in a braid, while Miraluna sported a refreshing short haircut.


    Both girls were pretty, but next to Ava, they seemed quite ordinary.


    However, since they were Ava¡¯s friends, Sam was still very warm towards them.


    "Heh...Ava has mentioned you guys. Isn¡¯t it summer vacation? Why did you come over so early?"


    Sam poured a few glasses of water, placing them in front of the three girls, but throughout the process, he kept his head down, trying to avoid the girls¡¯ gazes that treated him as if he were a rare animal.


    Being too handsome sometimes comes with its troubles, as if any glance from the opposite sex might be filled with danger.


    Miraluna said with a giggly smile, "We had planned a trip with Ava, but she said you were coming back, so she decided not to go, and that¡¯s why the plan was canceled~"


    Sam was unaware of this reason; he thought Ava was just staying at home without much else going on.


    Noticing her brother¡¯s gaze, Ava¡¯s cheeks immediately flushed red as she hurriedly explained, "That¡¯s not true! I couldn¡¯t go because of something at the church, it has nothing to do with him! Don¡¯t make things up, Miraluna!"


    Miraluna, squinting her eyes and smiling, said, "Oh? Is that so? But did Celestria know?"


    "Ah? Know what?"


    "She told us not to visit because her brother was actually ugly, and the photos were edited. Now, why do you think she would say that?"


    Sam, who was drinking water, almost spit it out.


    If Sam was considered ugly, then clearly, there were no truly handsome men in the world.


    But why would Ava tell such an obvious lie?


    Ava, her face entirely red with panic, lunged at Miraluna. "I told you not to spread nonsense!!!"


    "Ah! She¡¯s trying to kill me! Sam, save me, I can barely breathe~!!"


    Sam, laughing, put down his glass. "Unfortunately, I¡¯m not one to betray family for justice. If something like this were to happen, I could only protect Ava."


    "Sam, you spoil your sister so much, it just makes you look even more handsome~~~"


    Hmm? The thoughts of young girls these days are indeed peculiar.


    Before Sam could respond, footsteps were heard.


    Instinctively looking over, Sam saw a figure emerging from the staircase.


    Angel was wearing a red long dress, elegant as a vampiric princess from an animated film.


    Her long hair was not tied up, with some strands playfully curling, but without a hint of dryness.


    Like in the movies, the protagonist¡¯s entrance always comes with an aura, automatically drawing everyone¡¯s attention, making everything around serve her appearance.


    So even though Angel made no sound or speech as she descended the stairs, the conversation automatically halted, and all eyes were drawn to her.


    Sam could even clearly hear the sound of everyone holding their breath.


    Aside from Ava, the other two girls, Miraluna and Celestria, widened their eyes in disbelief at the sight of Angel, who still seemed a bit sleepy from her entrance.


    "Is...is she a princess from an anime?"


    "Wow...so beautiful...wait, did I just step into a fairy tale world?"


    Hearing the unfamiliar voices, Angel instinctively frowned, not saying a word but looking towards Sam, her eyebrows slightly furrowed, clearly wanting an explanation from him.


    Sam with a smile, said, "They¡¯re Ava¡¯s classmates. This is Miraluna and that¡¯s Celestria."


    "Oh."


    Angel acknowledged them with an "Oh," then ignored the exaggerated stares from Miraluna and Celestria, calmly sitting next to Sam at the dining table.


    At that moment, Sam¡¯s mother came out of the kitchen with breakfast.


    "Join us for breakfast, Miraluna and Celestria. Didn¡¯t expect you to come over as well."


    Despite feeling a bit odd about Angel¡¯s demeanor, Miraluna and Celestria didn¡¯t say anything else and sat down at the table.


    "Thank you~"


    After the greeting, Miraluna lowered her head and whispered to Ava, "What¡¯s with her? She has such a unique aura. Is she your brother¡¯s girlfriend?"


    Ava frowned, clearly annoyed, "Of course not, she¡¯s just a classmate of my brother."


    Miraluna, with an exaggerated expression, whispered back, "Eh? Just a classmate? But look, the way she sits next to your brother is too natural, just like a couple that has been in love for a long time... And they look so good together too, your brother is so handsome, probably only a girl like her would match him, right?"


    Ava became even more displeased. Although she had to admit that Angel did seem well-matched with Sam, she didn¡¯t want them to actually be together.


    "What do you mean ¡¯match¡¯? She¡¯s worthy of my brother? Impossible, I told you they¡¯re not... and that¡¯s final."


    Miraluna, seeing Ava suddenly becoming impatient, was puzzled. Why was she acting so strangely all of a sudden?


    Miraluna¡¯s eyes darted around before settling on Sam and Angel, who were calmly eating across from her.


    "Hey, have you guys gone anywhere fun since you¡¯ve been back?" she inquired.


    Sam took a sip of milk and replied with composure, "Not really, just walked around the neighborhood. Cedarwood doesn¡¯t seem to have much in terms of attractions, does it?"


    Despite his fondness for his hometown, Sam was aware that Cedarwood¡¯s attractions were limited mainly to its natural scenery.


    The idea of a theme park or similar attraction seemed far-fetched, especially considering they were located quite a distance away, and Angel likely wouldn¡¯t enjoy places that appeared childish.


    Miraluna then turned to Ava. "Oh, by the way, there¡¯s a new open-air bath that recently opened. I haven¡¯t been there yet... do you guys want to check it out?"


    Angel, who was focused on her meal, seemed to tune out the conversation entirely.


    Sam wasn¡¯t particularly interested, but Miraluna quickly looked at Ava. "Ava, you¡¯ve been wanting to go, right? You¡¯re an excellent swimmer."


    Ava blinked in confusion, "When did I say I wanted to..."


    However, she felt someone nudge her leg twice and saw Miraluna winking at her, seemingly catching on to something unspoken.


    Ava nodded, "I¡¯ve heard the facilities are quite good... I am indeed interested in going."


    Sam smiled, "Then you should go. The weather¡¯s cleared up, and it¡¯s perfect for swimming. Just make sure to apply sunscreen."


    Celestria chimed in, "Sam, aren¡¯t you guys going? Let¡¯s all go together, since we¡¯re all free anyway."


    Sam, considering everyone¡¯s feelings, turned to Angel with a question. "Do you want to go swimming?"


    Angel replied bluntly, "Not interested."


    Ava laughed at her response. "Then let¡¯s go, brother. It makes no sense for someone who can¡¯t swim to go to such a place. If you prefer staying home, that¡¯s fine. You are an heiress, after all, can be understood."


    Angel¡¯s gaze lifted to Ava at the sarcastic remark, an action that momentarily tensed Ava, given Angel¡¯s imposing presence.


    But soon, Angel smiled. "You think I can¡¯t swim? Is it not possible that I simply don¡¯t feel like swimming?"


    Ava huffed, "Anyway, you can say whatever you want since it¡¯s your mouth."


    Miraluna nudged Celestria¡¯s arm, "Here it comes... This is what I wanted to see, hehehe."


    Angel wiped her mouth and stood up, seemingly uninterested in engaging with Ava¡¯s provocation.


    Seeing Angel heading back upstairs, Ava turned to Sam. "What about you, brother? You¡¯re not planning to stay at home too, are you? You haven¡¯t really spent time with me outside since you got back."


    Sam pondered for a moment, realizing the truth in Ava¡¯s words and feeling somewhat guilty. It wouldn¡¯t be right to focus all his attention on Angel and neglect his sister, would it?


    Hesitating, Sam nodded. "I guess I could go... Alright, I¡¯ll let her know."


    Sam was about to inform Angel. However, unexpectedly, Angel came back downstairs, her hair tied up, looking more refreshed and not as sleepy as before.


    "Angel, I might go swimming with my sister shortly¡­"


    "I know, let¡¯s go together."


    Sam was stunned. "Go? Where?"


    Angel matter-of-factly said, "To the bath, wasn¡¯t that the plan?"


    Surprised, Sam looked at her, "You¡¯re coming too?"


    This caught Ava and the others off guard, turning to see the effortlessly graceful and noble Angel casually say, "Yes, I just made a call and found out that the bath is actually invested in by my family. So, I had them turn away other visitors for now, change the water, and it should be ready by the time we get there."


    Sam was at a loss for words. What kind of powerful backing was this?


    Miraluna was equally astonished. "Wait... did she mean that her family owns the bath and it¡¯s been booked exclusively for us?"


    Others might not have been aware, but Ava now recognized the reality of the situation and nodded. "If she says so, it¡¯s probably true... Her family has the means."


    Miraluna covered her forehead, her eyes gleaming, "My gosh... Isn¡¯t she just like a princess?! How amazing it would be to become friends with such an heiress..."


    Ava gave Miraluna a puzzled look. "What¡¯s with that look... You¡¯re not going to betray our friendship just because she¡¯s wealthy, are you?"


    Miraluna immediately patted her chest in assurance. "How could that be? Our friendship is as solid as a rock; nothing can shake it! Right, Celestria?"


    Celestria, slightly absent-minded, nodded, "Ah? Ah, yes... Of course! We would never leave Ava behind!"


    At that moment, some noise came from outside, and Angel looked up at the three girls. "The car arrived quickly; it must have been waiting nearby. Let¡¯s go, get in the car."


    Ava frowned, not very pleased with Angel¡¯s showy attitude. "I need to grab my swimsuit."


    Miraluna and Celestria also remembered something, "Oh! Right, we didn¡¯t bring our swimsuits either!" Discover more stories at NovelFire.C?m


    Angel calmly walked towards the door. "No worries, there are swimsuits for sale there. Just pick whatever you want, and you don¡¯t have to pay."


    At this moment, Angel, standing at the doorway, sounded like an unquestionable queen.


    Miraluna and Celestria gasped in surprise, then their faces lit up with joy. "Ah! That¡¯s amazing! I can save so much more pocket money now! Miss Angel, do you need help carrying anything?"


    "Miss Angel, will you be applying sunscreen later? Let me do it for you; my sunscreen application skills are a family heirloom!"


    Watching her classmates¡¯ actions, Ava stomped her foot in annoyance. "Hmph, it¡¯s just some money. What¡¯s there to show off!"


    Sam chuckled and ruffled Ava¡¯s hair. "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. They¡¯re just talking; don¡¯t take it seriously, and definitely don¡¯t get mad."


    Ava looked up at her brother with dissatisfaction. "You¡¯re not befriending her just because she¡¯s rich, are you?"


    Sam¡¯s eyes widened, looking utterly innocent. "How could that be? I¡¯m a steadfast romantic, I¡¯d never bow to capital."


    "That¡¯s good then..."


    "Sam, can you go upstairs and get my sunscreen from my suitcase?"


    "Sure thing~"


    Ava: "..."


    Sam¡¯s sister stood there, feeling as lonely as a child abandoned by the whole world... No, she was the only warrior brave enough to stand against the dragon queen.


    No matter what they did, she would not bow to this detestable woman!


    She was determined... to make this woman see!

 Chapter 111: Open-air bath

    Without a doubt, the car parked at the door was of an exceptionally luxurious make. It had ample space for four girls and a Sam, fitting them all without any issue.


    Angel took the passenger seat, preferring not to squeeze in with a bunch of people she wasn¡¯t very familiar with.


    Meanwhile, Ava still wore a look of displeasure towards Angel, leaving Sam with no choice but to respond with a helpless smile.


    Due to his close proximity to Ava, a mere glance downward allowed Sam to observe her legs, which were showcased by her denim shorts. To Sam, these legs were the most "shocking" he had ever seen.


    Whether it was their perfect proportions or the smoothness of her skin, they seemed like they didn¡¯t belong in the real world. If everything in this world was created by God, then these legs should have been part of God¡¯s private collection.


    As for Miraluna and Celestria, they were thrilled, seemingly enjoying their first ride in such an extravagant car and savoring an experience they had never had before.


    Sam, on the other hand, felt nothing special, for this was typical of Angel.


    When she set her mind to do something, Sam sometimes found her impulsive and unreasonable. Yet, she always managed to organize everything meticulously, down to the last detail.


    For instance, when the car finally arrived at the newly developed open-air bath in Cedarwood, they immediately witnessed the astonishing effect of a phone call made by Angel.


    The open-air bath was indeed vast, almost resembling an amusement park.


    However, contrary to expectations for such a bustling place, the surrounding area was deserted, not a soul in sight.


    Only a young woman, responsible for reception, stood at the entrance with a smile, her clothes soaked with sweat due to the scorching weather.


    The silence around them was profound, devoid of any tourist noise.


    They had truly reserved the entire venue...


    "Miss Angel, everything has been prepared as you requested. All male staff members have been sent home for a day off with pay. All cameras have been turned off, and we¡¯ve informed the guests who had reservations that we are closed for the day," the young woman said nervously to Angel.


    Angel nodded briefly. "We need to pick out some swimsuits. Please, lead the way."


    "Of course, please follow me," the woman replied.


    Sending the male staff home was probably due to Angel¡¯s inherent disdain for other men, while turning off the cameras was to ensure no photos of her enjoying the day would leak. Her considerations were indeed very thorough...


    Sam, who was close to Angel, couldn¡¯t help but whisper, "Won¡¯t this affect the business of the bath?"


    Angel scoffed, "If closing for one day affects the business, it proves that this place is not doing well to begin with, unable to withstand even a minor hiccup. It would simply be a common case of investment failure, and those people should leave and find work elsewhere."


    Her words were straightforward, but Sam clearly saw the woman leading the way shudder slightly.


    Indeed... A single sentence from a capitalist can be a heavy stone weighing down on ordinary people¡¯s heads.


    "Here is the women¡¯s swimsuit section, and how should I address you, sir?"


    "Just call me Sam."


    "Sam, the men¡¯s swim trunks are over there. You¡¯re free to choose any," she directed.


    Sam felt an urge to criticize: separating the bathing areas by gender was one thing, but dividing the swimsuit shopping areas as well? That was really something else.


    He arrived at the deserted men¡¯s swim trunks section, which would usually have staff members, but they were likely enjoying their paid day off at home. The wall displayed a variety of styles, along with rental swimming rings, goggles, and other pool accessories.


    Sam chose a black pair of slightly loose boxer swim trunks and then went to change into them.


    Sam changed quickly, and by the time he emerged, he saw no one else around, making the spacious and luxurious bath seem even more deserted.


    The expansive outdoor bath, complete with a beach area mimicking the seaside, featured soft, comfortable sand. Observing the clean water that carried no odd smells and under the brilliant sunshine, Sam found a spot under a parasol and comfortably lay down on a lounge chair.


    He figured the girls would take a while to get ready, considering they had not only to change but also to tie up their hair, apply sunscreen, and such. So, Sam just lay down and took the opportunity to snap a few photos of the scenic spot with his phone.


    It wasn¡¯t until he heard the continuous sound of footsteps and excited chatter behind him that he realized others had arrived.


    "Wow~ What a big beach, and the pool is so beautiful!" The voice was unmistakably Celestria¡¯s. She and Miraluna were the first to join Sam.


    The two girls radiated youthful energy, opting for relatively conservative swimsuits that covered most of their bodies.


    Sam had no interest in prying anyway. Instead, it was the girls whose gazes kept wandering over him.


    "Wow~~~~ Sam, you¡¯ve got a great figure, and those abs, are they real? Can I touch them?" one of them asked.


    Sam smiled and responded, "Better not, I just drew those abs on. What if you smudge them?"


    Miraluna laughed, "Could it be you¡¯re afraid Miss Angel might misunderstand?"


    Sam shrugged, "Who said? I¡¯m not anyone¡¯s personal property. I¡¯m just conservative, that¡¯s all."


    The girls snickered behind their hands but quickly fell silent, glancing nervously in a direction that made Sam aware of who was approaching.


    Sure enough, the first thing he saw was a pair of unforgettable beautiful legs.


    Angel appeared before Sam, dressed in an all-black swimsuit with a skirted edge.


    But it was... unmistakably sexy and enticing.


    Her legs, exposed and taut, didn¡¯t show an ounce of excess fat.


    The visible belly button and firm abdomen, though not adorned with exaggerated abs, were exceptionally delicate, making one yearn to lavish them with kisses.


    And not to mention Angel¡¯s breasts... the way her swimsuit pressed against her breasts highlighted their beautiful curvature, surpassing even the beauty of the most stunning moon Sam had ever seen.


    It was too tempting... utterly irresistible.


    How could such a masterpiece exist? Was it a special favor from the heavens?


    Sam quickly averted his gaze, his actions betraying a deliberate sense of guilt.


    Angel took the lounge chair next to Sam, glancing at him briefly before quickly looking away.


    Impressive.


    Whether it was Sam¡¯s muscle definition, the perfect proportion of his abs and chest, the composition was exquisite...


    Although it wasn¡¯t the first time she had seen him, each glance felt like a completely new experience, not to mention the cock that even in a normal state inside his swim trunks sparked wild fantasies...


    Sam coughed, turning to Celestria and Miraluna.


    "What about Ava, why is it just you two?"


    Miraluna responded with a smile, "Ava¡¯s a bit nervous~ Keeps asking if her swimsuit looks good or not..."


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but laugh. "She gets nervous? I thought she wasn¡¯t afraid of anything."


    "Are you talking behind my back... I¡¯m here," Ava¡¯s slightly displeased voice sounded from the side.


    Sam instinctively looked over, only to be nearly astonished.


    His sister... Ava, was wearing a pure white swimsuit.


    Her choice of swimwear was indeed more conservative for a girl her age, not as bold as Angel¡¯s. Though it seemed somewhat modest, the charm she exuded was a different kind of beauty altogether.


    Ava had her long hair tied into twin ponytails. Under Sam¡¯s gaze, she seemed somewhat nervous and shy, turning her face away, her legs pressed together.


    Ava¡¯s greatest advantage was her height, which made her legs look even more enticing. Even her toes, slightly curled inside her slippers, appeared charming.


    Ava, with her arms crossed, showcased the development of her breasts.


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t compare to Angel, but considering her height and youth, reaching a C cup was notable, and one could only wonder about her future prospects.


    "Brother... I¡¯m talking to you! Where are you looking, are you a pervert?"


    Sam immediately redirected his gaze and coughed. "Ah... it looks very nice, it really suits your style."


    "Really? I always feel it¡¯s a bit too revealing..."


    Revealing her belly button counts as revealing? Besides, it¡¯s cute, the slightly defined abdomen has a healthy beauty to it.


    "It¡¯s not like that at all, it looks good on you, very cute. Really, don¡¯t worry."


    "Hmph~ I guess you do have an eye for it." Ava seemed pleased, though her glances at Sam were sneakily admiring.


    It seemed like a long time since she¡¯d seen Sam¡¯s physique. Even though only his upper body was exposed, when did her brother get so well-built? sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Paired with his handsome face, he was the epitome of a perfect prince charming. He looked lean in clothes but revealed strong muscles underneath, especially the noticeable bulge in his swim trunks... how risqu¨¦!


    "Ava! Come join us in the water! It¡¯s so refreshing~~ Summer is all about playing in the water! A summer without water play is incomplete!" Miraluna called out loudly.


    Ava quickly turned around. "I¡¯m coming! I¡¯m coming! What¡¯s the rush?"


    Watching the group play in the water not too far away, Sam couldn¡¯t help but reflect on the beauty of youth.


    Celestria couldn¡¯t resist calling out. "Sam, come join us! Let¡¯s play together~"


    Sam stood up. "You guys go ahead, I¡¯ll be right there."


    He didn¡¯t immediately join in, instead turning to look at Angel.


    She was lying under a parasol on a lounge chair, looking very comfortable and somewhat lazy, her posture no different from a princess¡¯s.


    Her legs were crossed, pressing against the pussy under her swimsuit.


    "Since we¡¯re at the bath, aren¡¯t you going to swim?" Sam inquired.


    Read latest chapters on NovelFire.C?m


    Angel turned her head to look at Sam. "Do you really want me to get in the water?"


    Sam thought for a moment, "It just seems a waste to come here and not enjoy the water."


    Angel smiled and tossed something into Sam¡¯s hands. It was a small, yet exquisitely crafted bottle.


    He paused, then saw Angel slightly turn towards him. She lay down next to Sam, her pert buttocks wrapped in a black swimsuit, firm, round, and elastic.


    "Then you should apply sunscreen on me first."


    Sam hesitated, "Shouldn¡¯t you have applied it when you were changing..."


    Angel scoffed, "You think they¡¯re qualified to touch my body? Help me apply it; consider it a favor bestowed upon you."


    "It doesn¡¯t seem right," Sam hesitated, the idea of applying sunscreen on this girl in front of his sister and her classmates seemed inappropriate.


    But Angel just laughed. "Such a coward. If you¡¯re too scared to even do this, how do you plan to change me? It seems you¡¯re just enjoying the passivity, afraid to take responsibility, no different from the so-called jerks."


    Sam couldn¡¯t stand being provoked like this. He immediately poured sunscreen into his hands and left the lounge chair to approach Angel.


    "I¡¯m just worried you won¡¯t be able to resist. My technique is too good; just don¡¯t moan too loudly."


    Angel slightly lifted her head, glancing at Sam¡¯s swim trunks and the conspicuous bulge. Her face reddened, yet she forced a look of disdain.


    "Really? Trying to take advantage of me depends on your skill... but the one who can¡¯t resist will likely be you. Be careful not to get an erection at this moment, how would you like me to take care of you then?"


    With a "slap," Sam¡¯s hands landed directly on Angel¡¯s back.


    Her skin was delicate, the warmth and silky touch unimaginable, like gliding on warm ice.


    Sam¡¯s cock twitched involuntarily. He lowered his head. "You think you¡¯re so special, trying to make me look foolish?"


    He started by applying sunscreen to Angel¡¯s legs.


    Her legs were indeed firm, both calves and thighs had delicate skin that wasn¡¯t bony at all. Touching them revealed a wonderfully elastic sensation.


    Sam controlled his mind, trying to appear nonchalant.


    Angel didn¡¯t make any sound, but in reality, her cheeks flushed even more when Sam¡¯s hands moved up her thighs.


    Any contact with Sam¡¯s body, or being touched by him, made her feel oddly...


    Yet, Angel was enjoying the process because Sam¡¯s technique was genuinely good.


    Finally, after finishing with her legs, Sam breathed a sigh of relief. He carefully caressed Angel¡¯s soft back, meticulously covering every inch.


    But then he encountered a dilemma.


    The bow tied at her back and the sides... should he apply sunscreen there?


    Doing so would inevitably mean touching her breasts, given their size was not small. A side glance revealed their full shape pressed against the sand, like ripe, sweet fruit.


    Feeling Sam¡¯s hesitation, Angel scoffed with a flushed face, "What, are you scared now? Is that all you can handle?"


    Sam wouldn¡¯t admit it, "I just think that¡¯s enough, there¡¯s no need for more. The swimsuit covers everything else. If you¡¯re really worried, you can apply sunscreen there yourself."


    Angel, unsatisfied, retorted, "How can that be enough? It¡¯s always ¡¯enough¡¯ with you, always lacking a little at the crucial moment. And what if my breasts do get sunburned, wouldn¡¯t that look odd? Just admit you¡¯re scared. You¡¯re really good at giving up halfway, not daring to truly fuck me, let alone untie a bow..."


    Sam knew Angel was deliberately provoking him. But sometimes, even when you know it¡¯s a trap, you can¡¯t help but fall into it.


    Without a word, Sam reached out.


    With a "click," he untied the bow at Angel¡¯s back.

 Chapter 112: The battle for Ava’s brother’s attention

    Under the parasol were two young and beautiful bodies.


    Sam, of course, wasn¡¯t positioned atop the girl, a posture Angel likely wouldn¡¯t allow.


    So, sitting beside her, Sam¡¯s palms evenly spread sunscreen, leaving traces on Angel¡¯s splendid body...


    Without the restraint of that strap, Angel¡¯s back was even more perfectly presented before Sam. Even though it was just her back, combining it with what he had seen before allowed Sam to almost fully imagine the rest.


    Indeed, the delicate touch of Angel¡¯s back led Sam into a whirlwind of thoughts, at least mentally, as if he could at any moment reach around to her chest for a more direct, intimate touch.


    But Sam didn¡¯t act on these thoughts, maintaining his composure, even needing to regulate his breathing at this moment.


    Soon, the sunscreen application on her back was complete, marking the end of Sam¡¯s task.


    "All done. That should be it," Sam said, preparing to leave Angel¡¯s side.


    The weather was hot, and the open-air bath offered no relief from the heat. Being near this young woman was both a temptation and a torment for Sam, who was already sweating and longing for a breeze.


    However¡ª


    With a "snap," a palm reached out and grasped Sam¡¯s wrist.


    Looking down, Sam saw Angel, still prone, giving him a sly smile. "Are you sure you¡¯re done? Just going to walk away?"


    "Is there more?" Sam asked, as if it was obvious.


    Angel slightly lifted her head, her smile taking on a dangerous edge.


    This slight movement made it seem like Sam could glimpse the small gap between her swimsuit and her breasts, now that the strap was undone.


    Sam immediately caught Angel¡¯s implication. "You¡¯re not suggesting the front, are you?"


    "And why not? Isn¡¯t that part of my body?"


    "It is, but you can apply there yourself. Why do you need me?"


    Sam felt Angel was deliberately provoking him.


    In private, if it were just the two of them, without a doubt, he wouldn¡¯t need any goading to apply sunscreen thoroughly.


    From head to toe. Even the inside of her vagina.


    But the current situation didn¡¯t allow for such liberties.


    With Ava and her classmates nearby in the water, how could Sam possibly engage in such outrageous behavior in front of them?


    Angel looked at Sam with an even more provocative expression, her movements suggesting she was about to stand up.


    "Completing a task means seeing it through from start to finish. How can it be considered done if it¡¯s not fully completed? Or is it that you¡¯re afraid to proceed in a different direction?"


    Before Sam could respond, a volleyball, not very heavy, flew towards him. Almost reflexively, and without even realizing it himself, he turned and caught the volleyball with both hands.


    Looking in the direction it came from, he saw Ava with a highly dissatisfied, almost angry look.


    "What are you doing? If you¡¯re not going to swim in the pool, you might as well go home and sleep!"


    Clearly, his sister had noticed something and used this method to remind Sam and Angel not to get too intimate.


    But quickly, Ava shifted her challenge. "And you! What are you lying there for? Dare you come down and compete with me in swimming?"


    Sam tensed, knowing Angel¡¯s prideful nature. She detested tolerating provocations the most.


    Angel¡¯s response to Ava¡¯s repeated challenges had been relatively mild, likely out of consideration for Sam.


    But this time...


    Angel laughed softly. "Seems like coming to the countryside has led to being underestimated..."


    Sam had no choice but to explain. "Ava means no harm; it¡¯s just that coming to the bath and not swimming is somewhat..."


    "No need for explanations, just tie the strap for me."


    "...Okay." Sam dutifully tied the bow at Angel¡¯s back again.


    Then Angel stood up, calmly applied sunscreen to the front of her body, and with graceful steps, approached the water¡¯s edge where Ava, was staring intently at her.


    "So you want to race me in swimming?" Angel¡¯s words, tinged with scorn, and her disdainful gaze from a higher stance, her hands hanging naturally but her posture exuding a sense of threat, at least Ava felt the pressure she was imposing.


    With her eyes lowered and the sun casting a shadow behind her, it seemed as though a storm was about to brew...


    Not far away, Miraluna, who was lying on a swimming ring, nudged Celestria beside her. "It¡¯s starting, it¡¯s starting..."


    "What¡¯s starting?" Celestria asked.


    "Ugh! You still don¡¯t get it? Huh... It¡¯s the battle for Ava¡¯s brother¡¯s attention!"


    "What kind of weird thing is that..."


    "Just watch and you¡¯ll see!"


    Despite feeling pressured facing Angel, Ava had no intention of backing down or bowing her head.


    Especially seeing Sam standing not too far away ignited an unnamed flame within her¡ªa desire to fight!


    "Are you brave enough?" Ava challenged.


    Angel found Ava¡¯s defiant expression amusing. No one had ever dared to show such a face in front of her...


    It¡¯s clear they¡¯ve been living together since they were young, even their personalities seem somewhat alike.


    Sam dares to refuse her repeatedly, resisting her. And Ava dares to provoke her... These siblings are cut from the same cloth in terms of their temperament.


    However, Angel had no intention of tempering her temper just because the other party was Sam¡¯s sister. The so-called social niceties or leniency were non-existent for her.


    "There¡¯s nothing I¡¯m afraid of. How do you propose we settle this?"


    Ava asked, looking at the rippling water.


    Angel was very confident about swimming. "Since we¡¯re at the bath, let¡¯s swim. Do you know how to swim? If you don¡¯t, just say so. There¡¯s no need to pretend."


    Sam was aware of Ava¡¯s athletic talent. With her tall stature and model-like figure, Ava also excelled in sports, often participating in school sports meets, and she had been swimming since she was young.


    But Angel... People tend to think that as an heiress, being dignified and graceful is enough, without the need for many skills.


    However, Sam vividly remembered that in the game¡¯s storyline, Angel had hobbies like playing tennis and swimming.


    Although not elaborated in detail, considering she¡¯s the female lead of the game, her abilities in these areas are undoubtedly strong...


    Indeed, Angel¡¯s smile widened slightly, her face showing an understanding expression as if she had already anticipated Ava¡¯s move.


    She looked at Ava with a smile, even a hint of sympathy in her eyes.


    "It seems you¡¯re quite confident about swimming... but you might not know, I started learning to swim at the age of five, and at one point, I even had an Olympic women¡¯s swimming champion as my personal coach...


    My reluctance to get in the water isn¡¯t because I can¡¯t swim, but because I¡¯ve lost much of my interest in it. Are you sure you want to challenge me?"


    Ava couldn¡¯t tell if Angel was telling the truth or bluffing. Looking at her opponent, who didn¡¯t have very defined muscle lines or her height advantage...


    Although as an heiress, Angel could indeed afford an Olympic champion as a swimming coach, it was more likely she was trying to intimidate her.


    And... was she really at a disadvantage?


    "Having a champion as a coach is one thing, it¡¯s almost as if you¡¯re implying you won the Olympics yourself. Are we competing or not?" Ava said, her courage getting the best of her, throwing caution to the wind.


    Angel nodded with a smile. "Very well. Then..." She raised her hand, pointing to the other side of the spacious bath.


    "We¡¯ll start at the shore, swim to the opposite side, and then back. Whoever gets back to the shore first wins. How does that sound?" Read new chapters at NovelFire.C?m


    Ava nodded, stepping out of the water. The droplets cascaded down her body, sliding off her thighs.


    Ava stood in front of Angel, and although she was taller, Angel¡¯s gaze and presence made her feel no advantage at all. "No problem, I won¡¯t give you any advantage... Brother, you do the countdown."


    Sam looked helplessly at the two suddenly eager to compete. "We came out to have fun, and now a competition? Aren¡¯t you two a bit too free?"


    Angel glanced at Sam, "Your sister issued the challenge."


    Sam tried to mediate, "She¡¯s just a kid. Why do you need to take her so seriously?"


    "Who¡¯s a kid? I¡¯m not that young anymore!" To prove her point, Ava even puffed out her chest, showing off her developing breasts.


    The next moment, catching the looks from both, she blushed and shrank back.


    "Hmph, I¡¯m only a little younger than Angel, but I¡¯ll keep growing!" Ava thought to herself.


    Angel turned to Sam. "Don¡¯t underestimate any girl¡¯s mental age. I know exactly why she wants to compete with me. The one who doesn¡¯t understand is you. Enough talk, let¡¯s get started."


    "Are you her brother or am I? How come it turns out I¡¯m the one who doesn¡¯t understand?" Sam retorted, looking at Angel, who was already in position and not paying him any heed.


    With no other choice, Sam had to serve as the starter.


    The two girls were already at the edge, ready to dive into the water, their postures impressively standard... of course, Sam tried not to focus on the slight lift of their hips or the curved waistlines.


    What a sight... this was the perfect setup... wait, why was he drifting into these thoughts again Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam coughed. "Ready..."


    The sunlight filtered through the air, casting a shimmering glow on the water. Both girls seemed to enter a focused state, eyeing the gently rippling water, with Miraluna and Celestria already clearing the path.


    The breeze gently tousled their hair.


    "Three..."


    They bent their knees.


    "Two..."


    They held their breath.


    "Hey, do you want to drink some water or something? I¡¯m a bit thirsty."


    This comment abruptly relaxed the tension in both competitors. Ava almost didn¡¯t catch her breath, shooting Sam an irritated look. "What are you doing, brother?! Weren¡¯t you counting down?!"


    Sam smiled, "Just thought you two looked too tense, too serious. Lightening the mood a bit..."


    Angel seemed to lose her patience as well, frowning at Sam. "Stop dawdling, can we get on with it?"


    Sam pondered, "Hey, how about we make a bet? What¡¯s a competition without stakes?"


    Ava frowned, "What kind of bet?"


    Pretending to be thoughtful, Sam then pointed at himself, "How about this: the winner gets a kiss from me..."


    Before he could finish, Angel walked up to Sam. She looked up at him, and Sam blinked innocently.


    "Thump."


    She kicked Sam directly into the water.


    In the deep end, Sam surfaced, looking up.


    "Countdown! Three!"


    "Two!"


    "One! Jump!!"

 Chapter 113: They’re not blood-related？

    "Splosh!"


    "Splosh!"


    Two splashes bloomed, as light pierced through the clear water surface.


    Slapping the water, swimming swiftly, the figures moving through the water resembled two mermaids.


    The shattered droplets reflected the sunlight before falling back into the water, repeating the cycle in front of Sam¡¯s eyes.


    This was Ava¡¯s daily routine on the school swim team.


    From the moment she joined, she was the center of attention, not just for her looks and physique, but for her innate talent.


    She knew how she had gone from slightly awkward beginnings to becoming the ace of the swim team.


    She also knew she hadn¡¯t become complacent or lazy because of her talent; instead, she had put in more effort than most.


    She had even promised the swim team¡¯s coach to win the junior championship at the New Arcadia state swimming competition.


    It was her pride and her undeniable confidence.


    So, how could she lose to this woman? Lose to this detestable, wicked woman...


    Ava hated losing, she always had.


    Whether as a child or now, she never wanted to lose.


    Facing Angel this time, it was unimaginable that her body seemed to burst into an even better condition than usual.


    It was as if countless desires for battle and victory ignited within her.


    Every movement in her swim was incredibly fluid and even quicker than before.


    But when Ava surfaced and caught a glimpse of Angel, who was swimming freestyle with almost the same posture and precision, she was surprised.


    Indeed, the technique was professionally trained... but how could her speed be almost the same as Ava¡¯s?!


    How was that possible? Angel was only two years older... Her heiress status couldn¡¯t possibly allow for the same relentless, daily training regimen at school.


    Could Angel also be exceptionally talented?


    That was unthinkable... Ava refused to accept it, because if it were true, then what did that make ordinary people?


    No need for effort, having everything one desires, and even surpassing others in swimming ability?


    Ava refused to lose to Angel, especially not in front of her own brother!


    Ava pushed harder, accelerating her breathing rhythm, knowing this wasn¡¯t normal.


    But to increase her speed, she had no choice; after all, the pool had its length... It didn¡¯t matter, as long as she could win...


    Both competitors reached the opposite side almost simultaneously, adopting the same posture, executing a sleek underwater flip, then using the tips of their feet against the wall as a pivot to propel themselves forward with a swift thrust.


    This movement was something Ava had practiced countless times, impossible to fault, even the tactile feedback was familiar.


    However, this time, Ava exerted herself to her fullest, aware that if their talents and speeds were nearly identical, victory would hinge on these minute details.


    She had to summon a stronger state than usual.


    But it was precisely this effort that led her to feel an unusual sensation in her left leg.


    It was as if she had been suddenly pricked by a needle. On any other day, she would have stopped to assess her condition.


    But a glance ahead revealed Angel, relentlessly close and maintaining a swift pace...


    Ava disregarded the slight discomfort and increased her effort.


    Ava hadn¡¯t anticipated the immense pressure Angel could exert. When the desire to win and refusal to lose took over her rationality, only one thought remained.


    She had to win, to show Sam!


    The shore was near... Ava was half a body length ahead of Angel. Just a bit more endurance and victory was assured, it had to be...


    "!!!"


    But in that moment.


    Just as she was nearly certain of her victory.


    A sharp pain shot through her calf! It was the same left leg that had felt slightly off!


    The pain was almost too intense for willpower to overcome, and she knew instantly what it was.


    A cramp in her thigh!


    Ava, cramping at such a critical moment?!


    Before Ava could process her next move, her actions came to an abrupt halt. Panic set in, and as she instinctively tried to scream out in pain, she swallowed a large gulp of water!


    The once mermaid-like Ava suddenly resembled a ship with a massive breach, sinking straight down from the surface.


    Too bad.


    Ava desperately wanted to remain calm at this moment, reminding herself that she was a proficient swimmer, that she needed to handle this situation with composure.


    But when the first gulp of water filled her lungs, Ava, merely a sixteen-year-old girl, couldn¡¯t control her sinking body.


    The water here wasn¡¯t very deep, about 2 meters, a depth at which Miraluna and Celestria even needed floatation devices to move freely. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But now, Ava couldn¡¯t control her body, her left leg rigid, making it impossible for her to struggle.


    Ava stretched out her hands, as if trying to grasp a lifeline.


    Despair nearly consumed her...


    Unprecedented fear and panic filled her entire being.


    She even felt an unprecedented sensation of death approaching.


    Unable to breathe.


    On the verge of suffocation.


    Continuously sinking.


    The water surface growing ever more distant.


    Was the blurred yet brilliant sunlight a sign of rebirth or demise...


    Suddenly, she thought she heard something, like... a tsunami.


    How ridiculous... Could there be a tsunami here?


    But the sound grew closer and closer until...


    Ava felt something wrap around her waist.


    What was that? Solid and dependable... familiar, as if...


    Suddenly, everything seemed to open up.


    Ava felt her entire body being lifted towards the surface.


    Where was this strength coming from? It seemed unimportant at the moment; finally being able to breathe, not feeling that imminent suffocation of death was what mattered most.


    She gasped for air violently, relishing in the bliss that felt like a narrow escape from death.


    But a quick glance... and she saw the handsome Sam, his eyes fixed on her.


    Worry and tenderness seemed about to spill from his gaze.


    Brother?


    ----


    "Sam, who do you think will win?"


    Miraluna, with her short hair, looked at the splashing water not far away and leaned in to ask Sam.


    Meanwhile, Celestria, lounging on a swim ring, added, "It has to be Ava, right? She¡¯s the ace of the school swim team. Even if the heiress is two years older, that shouldn¡¯t be enough to close the gap, should it?"


    Sam, looking towards the two figures in the distance, said helplessly, "I don¡¯t know, their speeds seem pretty close."


    Miraluna glanced at the pair about to turn.


    "But Ava really puts a lot of effort into swimming. I don¡¯t know why, but it seems like she tries harder than others, even though she¡¯s already so good..."


    It seemed these two girls didn¡¯t know why Ava was like this.


    But Sam knew Ava¡¯s personality well; she had always been competitive. Read latest chapters at NovelFire.C?m


    Whenever it was something Ava set her mind to, the seriousness and effort she put in were beyond what most people could imagine.


    She never used her good looks or external conditions as an excuse to slack off. That¡¯s what Sam thought was the most endearing about his sister.


    Her hard work was simply because she didn¡¯t want to lose; she wanted to win, and that was it.


    Like right now... At first, Sam had teased them, hoping they wouldn¡¯t take it too seriously. It wasn¡¯t that he was worried about hurting their feelings, but rather that acting impulsively often led to trouble...


    "Hey, why did Ava suddenly stop moving?"


    As Sam was lost in his thoughts, Miraluna¡¯s voice suddenly rose in alarm.


    Sam looked over to see Ava¡¯s figure disappearing below the water surface, followed by two hands frantically slapping the water.


    "It¡¯s bad, Ava¡¯s drowning!!"


    Miraluna panicked immediately, not having expected that the ace of the school swim team could end up drowning.


    She was somewhat at a loss, but before she could react,


    "Splash!"


    She turned in astonishment to see Sam diving into the water.


    It wasn¡¯t just the dive but his speed and the waves his vigorous movements created... It was exaggerated.


    She almost thought a boat had passed by!


    When Sam realized Ava was truly drowning, his mind cleared of all else.


    There was no doubt whether she was pretending.


    No deliberation on what to do next.


    Almost instinctively, he dashed into the water. He didn¡¯t swim often, but that didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t swim at all, though certainly not as well as Ava or Angel.


    But at that moment, a different kind of advantage came into play.


    It might not have been about skill or technique.


    Perhaps it was Sam¡¯s intense, desperate desire to save Ava at all costs.


    In reality, Sam was from another world.


    Even so, there was no blood relation between him and Ava.


    But the thought of that night, when she gently embraced him, her comforting words, the moment she secretly kissed his cheek...


    That urgency in Sam¡¯s heart became unbearable.


    How could he lose such a sister? The tenderness of that night was like a redemption for Sam.


    What did it matter if he was from another world?


    She was Ava; he was Sam. That was enough.


    So, with the fastest speed and the calmest demeanor, he quickly reached Ava¡¯s side.


    He immediately sensed her panic and the abnormality in her body.


    He knew that drowning victims often instinctively grasp at anything around them, a natural survival reflex, which could unfortunately lead to both the victim and the rescuer drowning.


    Therefore, Sam deftly positioned his arms in a crucial manner, using his strength to firmly secure her and lift her out of the water.


    As expected, Ava quickly calmed down once she could breathe again.


    And then, Sam, holding her, swiftly made it to the shore, carrying her in a bridal style towards a lounge chair.


    Ava quickly regained her composure.


    When Sam carried her bridal style, she didn¡¯t do or say anything, even though the posture was somewhat ambiguous and made Ava feel shy.


    Feeling Sam¡¯s heartbeat, that sensation even overshadowed the pain of her cramp.


    Ava didn¡¯t want to leave this embrace.


    Despite it being awkwardly intimate, a closeness she had never experienced with a boy before, she didn¡¯t want to refuse it at all. It was as if only then did Ava realize what it felt like to have a dependable brother.


    Someone who would rush to her side at the moment of danger, whose reliable and warm embrace would save her at any time...


    She felt incredibly fortunate... Despite supposedly being an orphan, she was lucky to receive such affection.


    It turns out... she wasn¡¯t any less fortunate than Angel.


    And... Sam¡¯s embrace was really warm and dependable, he looked very handsome from this angle too...


    It was only when Sam placed Ava on the lounge chair that she snapped back to reality, her face flushing as she looked up at him.


    Sam appeared exceptionally calm.


    "Got water in your brain? Haven¡¯t snapped out of it yet?"


    Ava¡¯s face tinted with a blush as she argued, "I didn¡¯t get water in my brain... just swallowed a couple of mouthfuls..."


    "Then why are you staring at me like that?"


    Sam said, somewhat irritably, while Ava, gauging his expression, felt a mix of relief and curiosity.


    "You... aren¡¯t going to scold me?"


    Sam looked at the girl: "Why would I scold you?"


    Ava looked down, seemingly embarrassed: "Because I was being competitive... I overdid it, didn¡¯t warm up properly... too hasty, so this accident happened, almost causing a serious problem..."


    Sam calmly looked at her: "Since you already know, why would I need to scold you? Just don¡¯t do it again."


    Ava looked up at him somewhat dumbfounded.


    "Is that it?"


    Sam felt both annoyed and amused: "What else? If you really want me to scold you, I can try to get into the mood, just wait..."


    Ava immediately opened her arms and lunged at Sam, wrapping her arms around his neck, tightly hugging her brother.


    Ignoring the discomfort in her leg.


    "You¡¯re the best, brother~~~"


    Feeling Ava¡¯s embrace, Sam didn¡¯t tell her that in that moment, the person more panicked than her was actually himself.


    Sam now realized he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing his sister.


    He patted Ava on the shoulder. "It¡¯s all right now, just don¡¯t do that again."


    "Okay~ I¡¯ll listen to you, brother!"


    "Wow... Sam was so cool just now, you didn¡¯t see it, but he swam so fast!"


    Not far away, Miraluna, Celestria, and Angel stood together, watching the scene that seemed to depict a deep sibling bond.


    Celestria also remarked, "They are siblings, after all. When his sister is in trouble, of course, he¡¯d panic. Despite their frequent bickering and Ava often speaking ill of him, their relationship is actually quite strong."


    Miraluna sighed.


    "To have such a bond even without being blood-related... I¡¯m so envious to have a brother like that."


    At that moment, Angel suddenly turned her head. "They¡¯re not blood-related?"


    Miraluna paused, caught by Angel¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, and replied instinctively. "Yeah... Ava was adopted by their family... Didn¡¯t you know?"


    Adopted?


    Not blood siblings?


    Angel looked at the two embracing each other and sensed something.


    She took a deep breath and narrowed her eyes.


    So, that¡¯s how it is... No wonder...

 Chapter 114: Do you know what destiny likes to do the most?

    "Okay, okay, how long are you planning to hold on?"


    Truth be told, Ava wished to hug him longer, even wanting to cling to Sam without ever letting go.


    This embrace was obviously unusual, not just because of the relief after a near-death experience, but also because both were scantily clad.


    She could touch Sam¡¯s neck and shoulders with her hands.


    She could also feel Sam¡¯s body warmth against her breasts and neck.


    She knew what she was doing was somewhat inappropriate, feeling both shy and nervous. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet, deep inside, she told herself she enjoyed this sensation. Ava didn¡¯t dislike this feeling at all, not disliking this brother named Sam.


    But since Sam had already spoken, Ava felt it might be inappropriate to continue hugging him.


    She let go, then put on her usual facade.


    "I didn¡¯t want to hug you, okay? Consider it a reward for saving me¡ªhmph!"


    Sam looked at the front: "Hope it¡¯s just a reward."


    Ava glanced down, following Sam¡¯s gaze, and noticed Angel¡¯s chest. It turned out that Sam had been looking at Angel¡¯s breasts while speaking.


    Ava subconsciously compared her own breasts.


    Too small? Not really! Only a bit smaller than Angel¡¯s... Is she a cow?! Only 18 and look at that! Is she planning to produce milk or what?


    Ava blushed and glared at Sam. "Pervert!"


    Sam diverted his gaze, shaking his head. "You¡¯re still a kid, what do you know about being perverted..."


    You haven¡¯t seen what truly perverted is.


    Suddenly, Ava remembered something. "Right... don¡¯t tell mom and dad about this when we get back, okay?"


    "Why? Afraid they¡¯ll scold you?"


    "Not at all... I just don¡¯t want them to worry, and there¡¯s also the church service later... I don¡¯t want them to overthink."


    Looking at his somewhat guilty sister, Sam sighed internally. At heart, she was still a gentle and kind girl.


    Sam gently tousled Ava¡¯s hair, finding her damp locks soft and smooth.


    "Okay, I understand. I promise you."


    "Mm..."


    "Ava, are you okay? We were scared to death just now, thank goodness Sam was here..."


    As Miraluna and the others approached, Sam stood up to give them space to chat.


    Sam glanced at Angel, who stood a short distance away, expressionless. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he walked over to her.


    "I told you not to compete with kids... It¡¯s easy to get into trouble that way."


    Looking up at Sam, Angel replied with a slight tilt of her head. "I didn¡¯t get into trouble."


    "But I don¡¯t want her to get into trouble either."


    "She¡¯s your sister, not mine."


    Angel¡¯s matter-of-fact tone seemed harsh and cold.


    However, Sam wasn¡¯t bothered, for he had already noticed something. "Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t see it. You were almost at the finish line, but when you found Ava was drowning, you were the first one trying to turn back to save her."


    Angel frowned noticeably, her expression briefly unsettled, then reverted to her usual disdainful look.


    "That was just a moment of kindness. It¡¯s not something that happens all the time. Better remind your sister not to bite off more than she can chew. I¡¯m not someone she can provoke."


    Sam smiled and shook his head. "She¡¯ll probably learn her lesson this time."


    "I want to ask you something... If¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t ask me who I would save if you and Ava fell into the water. I¡¯d unconditionally save my sister."


    Before Angel could finish, Sam preempted with his avoidance tactic, hoping to steer clear of such clich¨¦d questions.


    Angel narrowed her eyes at Sam. "If I were in trouble, you¡¯d be in trouble too."


    "But I couldn¡¯t let her get hurt."


    "Why?"


    Sam looked into the distance with that familiar, somewhat pretentious, yet playful gaze.


    "Because that¡¯s what brothers do... As a man, as a brother, that¡¯s just how it should be, without question."


    But after a scoff, Angel countered, "It¡¯s probably not because you¡¯re a brother, but because she¡¯s Ava."


    "What¡¯s the difference?"


    Sam failed to grasp the implication behind Angel¡¯s words.


    Angel glanced at the adorable girl engaging warmly with Miraluna and Celestria, then lowered her voice. "You never mentioned before that there¡¯s no blood relation between you two."


    Sam was taken aback for a moment: "Was there a need to specify? You never asked."


    "But isn¡¯t this a special situation?"


    "What¡¯s so special about it? At least in my heart, she¡¯s no different from a biological sister, and my parents think the same."


    Angel narrowed her eyes at Sam, her deep gaze as if scrutinizing him, probing his soul.


    Read latest chapters at NovelFire.C?m


    "So, honestly, seeing your sister grow up so beautiful, and almost 18, don¡¯t you have any other thoughts? Especially since there¡¯s no blood relation..."


    Sam immediately grasped Angel¡¯s implication and responded directly.


    "How could there be any other thoughts? Not to mention anything else, if I had such thoughts, my dad would break my cock."


    In truth, whether it was the memories Sam saw in dreams or his feelings for Ava since returning,


    Sam would never entertain such strange thoughts, as it would be a desecration.


    Angel scoffed: "Do you know what destiny likes to do the most?"


    Sam, puzzled by the constantly shifting, whimsical topics of Angel, asked, "What?"


    Angel looked towards the distance.


    "It always likes to change things people think won¡¯t change, twist the principles people hold true, and create surprises in situations everyone thinks are normal... I hope the future you remembers how you feel now."


    After saying this, Angel walked alone towards the changing area.


    Sam watched her departure, perplexed.


    What¡¯s she getting at?


    Of course, Sam wasn¡¯t a fool.


    Even though he couldn¡¯t hear Angel¡¯s thoughts, he vaguely understood what she was trying to convey.


    However... in Sam¡¯s view, such a thing would never happen, not ever.


    ...


    "Thank you, Miss Angel, for having us today~ Sam, Ava, we¡¯ll be taking our leave now, goodbye~~~"


    The car stopped at an intersection, and Miraluna and Celestria got out.


    After a day of fun, they were tired and had no plans to visit Ava¡¯s home.


    On the way back, only three people were left... Sam felt somewhat troubled, even restless.


    Not because of hemorrhoids.


    But because Angel was on his left, and Ava on his right.


    And he was exactly in the middle.


    What a situation.


    Despite the spacious seats, Sam was squeezed between two women, forced to look straight ahead, daring not to lean towards either side.


    Sam hoped they could maintain this silent state all the way to the doorstep.


    Unexpectedly, Ava was the first to break the silence, and to his surprise, her first words were: "Today, you won. But if there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll win back."


    Angel turned her face to glance at Ava. "Don¡¯t be so confident. Even if your leg hadn¡¯t cramped, I would have won in the end."


    Eh? Wait, if you¡¯re going to say that...


    "What do you mean you would have won? I was clearly ahead of you by half a body length!"


    "Where did that half a body length come from? You must have been hallucinating from swimming too hard."


    "No hallucinations! You just won¡¯t admit it, that even being two years older, you can¡¯t beat me. Having a swimming champion as a coach... how amusing!"


    "Being two years older should be a disadvantage, shouldn¡¯t it? You sure have the nerve to say that."


    "What disadvantage! Everyone knows that eighteen is the peak of physical fitness! You really have some nerve!"


    "What nerve do I have? I have every reason to suspect you pretended to have a leg cramp because you realized you couldn¡¯t beat me."


    "Who said that!!"


    Caught in the middle, Sam, who had been looking straight ahead, suddenly laughed.


    Indeed, it was all an illusion.


    The world had never become better.


    It was all a mirage...


    "Brother, why are you laughing? Are you laughing at her or at me?"


    Wait, how did the topic turn to him?


    Angel turned her face towards him, pinching Sam¡¯s cheek.


    "You¡¯re laughing at her, right? Tell her you were just laughing at her."


    ¡¯It has nothing to do with me! I was just laughing, that¡¯s all!¡¯


    The car quickly arrived home.


    Sam, appearing to greet his family with a calm smile, was actually feeling a faint pain on his face.


    What else could he do? A man must always keep a smile on his face.


    Otherwise, what? Should he sit in the car and cry his eyes out?


    Sam kept his promise and didn¡¯t mention Ava¡¯s near-drowning incident.


    After a brief dinner, Sam finally lay down in bed, able to momentarily shed his exhaustion and relax.


    Why was this trip home so tiring? Could the storyline of game be suggesting that Cedarwood is more dangerous than Kuhang?


    It seemed unlikely, as, besides his sister, there was nothing in Sam¡¯s hometown that could truly be considered a threat.


    And how could Ava be considered a danger?


    She had no reason to become someone like Angel.


    Enough of that.


    Time to stop thinking about these things and get some sleep.


    Sam turned off his phone and closed his eyes.


    Due to physical exhaustion and mainly mental fatigue, Sam quickly fell asleep.


    In a daze, he dreamed of many things, saw numerous scenes flash before his eyes.


    Complex and intertwined, they passed by until he dreamed of Angel pointing a gun at his forehead and firing, which woke him up.


    Sam, sweating, gasped for breath. Why would he dream of such a scene?


    "Ding."


    Suddenly, he heard the clear sound of a text message alert.


    An uneasy intuition told him that a message at this hour... spelled trouble.


    It had been a long while since he¡¯d received such a foreboding text.


    And intuition suggested this might just be one.


    Though reluctant, Sam knew he had to check.


    So, he turned over.


    Behind him was the dim glow of his phone screen.


    He turned over...


    "Seems like you had a nightmare, was it about me?"


    The unexpected voice made Sam¡¯s eyes widen in shock.


    Right before him, almost touching his face!


    The phone¡¯s light revealed a face not his own.


    It was...


    Angel, smiling and looking at Sam!

 Chapter 115: I am unique

    Sam was terrified of horror movies.


    Before he arrived in this world, what had left a deep impression on him were those distinctly styled horror films.


    As a child, he was so scared by these movies that he dared not sleep alone, fearing that if he pulled back the covers, he would see a face staring back at him.


    These were the shadows of Sam¡¯s childhood.


    The scene unfolding now almost scared him into a heart arrhythmia.


    Sam had thought that his mental fortitude had significantly improved since coming to this world, but it seems that the things people fear the most still stem from the unknown.


    When he finally got a clear look at Angel¡¯s face, Sam quickly calmed down after the initial extreme terror.


    However, he couldn¡¯t suppress his current dissatisfaction, furrowing his brows and adopting a less friendly tone. "What are you playing at? You trying to scare me to death?"


    Angel was lying on her side, wearing that familiar black nightgown made of a thin material, looking very sexy.


    "Scared so easily? Based on your senses, you should have noticed me by your side a long time ago."


    She spoke as if it were a matter of fact.


    Was Sam supposed to be Superman, to have such perception?


    Sam looked at the girl with annoyance, making no move to get up.


    "I¡¯ve been busy all day, so I was in a deep sleep. And besides, not everyone does things like you do. Maybe scaring me to death would satisfy you."


    Angel squinted at Sam. "At this moment, you shouldn¡¯t be wondering why I appeared like this but why you¡¯ve let your guard down. Is it because you¡¯ve returned home? Or is it because... you¡¯re about to let down all your defenses against me, unable to resist falling?"


    Sweat formed on Sam¡¯s forehead.


    Yes.


    Why had he let his guard down, not even noticing someone had appeared beside him, something that would have been impossible before?


    It seems that the recent comfortable days had made him feel as though everything was under his control, thus losing the initial vigilance.


    Thinking that returning home meant returning to his safe haven, he felt no need to worry about anything else. In reality, Angel¡¯s presence meant that the powers of the game world were still around...


    As for the possibility of falling...


    At least, not for the moment.


    Sam calmed down. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you sleepwalking? I already told you I¡¯m just a bit tired today... And why are you coming to my bed so late at night?"


    Angel blinked her beautiful eyes, her long eyelashes trembling slightly.


    "Nothing, just bored."


    "Bored? Then read a novel or play a game."


    "What¡¯s so interesting about novels? Watching you is much more amusing, especially seeing you scared. It¡¯s quite entertaining."


    Are you some kind of reality show actor brought in to observe people¡¯s reactions? Sam wanted to retort, but decided against it.


    "Have you had your fill of watching? It¡¯s time to go back to sleep. Thanks to your actions, I think I¡¯ve already had an unforgettable night."


    Sam¡¯s slightly reproachful words didn¡¯t seem to anger Angel, nor did she show any intention of leaving. The light in her eyes flickered gently.


    She looked at Sam. "Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if I just went back like this?"


    As if hinting at something, her words, the lowered tone of her voice, and her captivating posture all seemed to suggest that something should happen on such a night to justify the journey.


    But Sam wasn¡¯t interested.


    "There¡¯s nothing to regret. I¡¯m very tired today, and I don¡¯t want any accidents happening in my home."


    Having been unexpectedly seen by Ava last time, Sam was very cautious this time. He felt Angel moving closer and naturally sat up as if stretching.


    While creating distance, he glanced at the door, which was tightly closed without any gaps or sound of footsteps.


    Angel also sat up, synchronizing her movements with Sam¡¯s. Her long hair cascaded down, covering her alluring shoulders.


    The straps of Angel¡¯s nightgown slid down slightly, revealing her full and firm breasts, resembling ripe fruit, beautifully shaped and seemingly waiting to be plucked.


    "What accident are you talking about?"


    Angel leaned forward slightly, placing her hands on the bed as if in a crawling posture, moving closer to Sam.


    Sam involuntarily pressed himself against the wall beside the bed, leaning back slightly. "Like what¡¯s happening now."


    Having closed the distance, Angel stopped using her hands to support herself and instead sat up, tilting her head back slightly.


    With a hint of a smile, the dangerous and enchanting scent of the Heiress enveloped Sam¡¯s face.


    Sam only had to lower his gaze slightly to see Angel¡¯s breasts, and he could even start to imagine what it would feel like, what it would taste like to bury his face in them.


    "This situation? You mean... you actually know what I want to do, or maybe you¡¯re expecting what I¡¯m about to do to you... after all, I haven¡¯t really said anything yet."


    It seemed like a passive situation now, and Sam found it hard to describe his feelings. Angel seemed to have regained her usual confidence and rhythm in dealing with him.


    Essentially, a girl like Angel shouldn¡¯t be suppressed by him.


    After all, she came from a wealthy family background and had supernatural abilities.


    Perhaps the initial impact Sam had on her was too great, leading to an unprecedented situation that caught her off guard. And now, having figured something out, she appeared so assertive and even a bit troublesome.


    "Of course, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re planning to do... It¡¯s just common knowledge that accidents can happen when a man and a woman are alone in a room."


    Sam watched her, trying to anticipate her next move.


    Angel, however, reached out and grabbed Sam¡¯s collar with surprising speed, instantly closing the distance between their faces.


    She slightly knelt forward, no longer caring about the implications of her posture; under these circumstances, it was merely a convenient stance.


    Angel pressed her body against him, and Sam immediately felt her softness and warmth against his chest.


    She moved in close, a familiar approach.


    Sam had developed some resistance and did not lose his composure on the spot, but he had nowhere to retreat to, his back against the wall, and he certainly didn¡¯t possess the ability to phase through it.


    "You¡¯re not wrong, but you seem to have a lot of experience. Does this happen to you often?"


    Angel spoke lightly, seemingly in no rush to proceed, one hand resting on Sam¡¯s shoulder while the other began to absentmindedly stroke his neck.


    This was a gesture she seemed fond of. Sam didn¡¯t understand why this girl was so keen on touching his neck.


    Of course, Sam wouldn¡¯t admit to anything.


    "I¡¯m not a call boy, how could that be possible... You¡¯re the only one with such skills."


    Angel scoffed disdainfully.


    "But it seems like you¡¯re not short of girls around you."


    After thinking for a moment, Sam naturally responded, "I believe that one way to judge a man¡¯s worth is by the quality of the women around him."


    This statement seemed to shamelessly acknowledge what Angel had said, but it also implied that she, too, was a woman of high quality.


    It was a form of praise.


    Angel could certainly hear that, but she was dismissive of Sam¡¯s compliments.


    "I don¡¯t need to compare myself with anyone, nor will I be lumped together with those women. I am unique."


    Her presence was commanding, her gaze fixed on Sam, her palm beginning to slide down to rest on his chest.


    Sam¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Her fingers were incredibly nimble. What surprised Sam was when she had learned such tricks.


    Previously, Angel had relied on her seductive body to tempt him.


    Now, it seemed she had added unique skills to her arsenal.


    As for which spots excited a man... she seemed to have mastered the technique. Had she been studying in secret?


    "I believe you are indeed unique... but it seems to have nothing to do with me. Since you¡¯re so special, wasting your time on me is meaningless... Hiss!"


    Sam felt a sharp pain, coming from her teeth.


    She had actually bitten down on Sam¡¯s nipple...


    Fortunately, Angel quickly released her teeth, and then Sam saw her dangerous yet enchanting eyes.


    "How I treat you is my business. I don¡¯t need anyone reminding me if it¡¯s a waste or not. As long as I¡¯m interested, it¡¯s worth it. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like those women around you... no matter who they are, even if it¡¯s your sister."


    She¡¯s even concerned about Ava?


    Sam frowned. "What does she have to do with this? Besides, you and I are just classmates. I¡¯m not your personal property. You have no right to dictate what I do."


    "Is that so?"


    Angel smiled, seemingly unbothered.


    But then, she extended her leg, no, more precisely her knee.


    Sam had never imagined this woman would utilize such a part of her body in this manner.


    And with that, she directly pressed her knee against Sam¡¯s cock.


    Sam frowned, a peculiar sensation spreading through him.


    Every part of Angel¡¯s body seemed to hold an unimaginable allure, especially as her hand gently caressed his chest while her body tempted him from such a close distance.


    When Sam attempted to speak, Angel tilted her head up and sealed his lips with hers. It was an impatient move, reminiscent of their kiss in the bathroom.


    Instantly flooding Sam¡¯s mind.


    Familiar, wrapped in desire, it made Sam erect instantly.


    This reaction was involuntary, any man faced with such a girl would be helpless, it would be impossible not to react at all.


    Unless he had no cock.


    Of course, Sam did, not only did he have them, but they were also quite capable, even worthy of a Guinness World Record.


    So, it didn¡¯t take long for Angel to feel the response from her knee.


    As solid as a rock, incredibly hard.


    Sam didn¡¯t plan on just giving in, under Angel¡¯s fervent kiss, he tried to awaken his rationality.


    So, he managed to break away from her kiss.


    "Let¡¯s take it easy..." Discover exclusive tales at NovelFire.C?m


    Sam was about to push the girl away.


    But suddenly.


    He found his voice cut off abruptly, his movements halted.


    Like a movie reaching its climax suddenly paused.


    This long-missed, familiar sensation emerged, and Sam immediately realized what was happening.


    Angel... had activated her time-stopping superpower at this moment!


    What is she trying to do?!


    Sam couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t express any intentions.


    But Angel was smiling, looking into his eyes.


    "I told you, after that time in the bathroom, if there was a next time... I definitely wouldn¡¯t let you off so easily."

 Chapter 116: Losing virginity

    Angel realized a significant issue towards.


    She became aware that Sam and Ava were not related by blood.


    What did this imply? It implied a lot; it meant that even if something sexual happened between them, it wouldn¡¯t be deemed as unacceptable.


    In the open-minded game world, many bizarre things gradually became acceptable. And in the eyes of a woman like Angel, so-called ethics and morals weren¡¯t unbreakable; people often breached them for personal gain.


    Why is this? Ultimately, it¡¯s because humans have an innate desire to touch the forbidden and many have found that breaking moral boundaries often leads to great success.


    This isn¡¯t a positive phenomenon, but it doesn¡¯t affect Angel¡¯s perspective. Especially when she saw the way Ava looked at Sam and her instinctive hostility towards Angel.


    Was it simply a sister¡¯s instinct to protect her brother? Was it all about familial concern?


    Angel wasn¡¯t so naive. She believed in one principle: human nature is inherently greedy. And to a girl under 18, a handsome Sam was too attractive to resist. Overwhelmingly so, to the point where she would, like Angel herself, want to possess him exclusively.


    Moreover, Ava... she had a unique advantage.


    This advantage wasn¡¯t about her attractive legs or a model-like figure.


    It was because she was Sam¡¯s sister.


    This meant she had the privilege of Sam¡¯s unlimited tolerance. No matter her mistakes or how excessive, Sam would always forgive and accommodate her.


    This was a special treatment even Angel didn¡¯t receive.


    Of course, her disadvantage was also clear.


    Because Ava was Sam¡¯s sister, Sam had no such thoughts about her at the moment. So, if Ava wanted to develop a romantic relationship with Sam, it would be quite difficult; Sam wouldn¡¯t easily accept it.


    These thoughts and realizations brought Angel to a critical point of awareness.


    She recognized Sam¡¯s uniqueness, the traits he occasionally displayed that could utterly captivate someone.


    Angel couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She was eager to take this step, to use her body and her first time as a declaration of her sovereignty over Sam.


    Angel was well aware that with her status, Sam might seem unworthy of her.


    But... as long as she was satisfied, that was enough.


    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t about anything else; it seemed like a spur-of-the-moment trial.


    Yet, that¡¯s how Angel was; if she set her mind on something, she had to do it, even if it seemed irrational.


    But this Sam, at least for now, she wanted to possess him completely, including his cock.


    What needed to be done, she would do without regret. At this moment, Angel¡¯s heart beat passionately, all for Sam.


    So, she activated her time-stopping superpower at an unguarded moment for Sam, a moment too quick for him to prevent.


    It was also the moment she achieved her preliminary goal.


    She undressed Sam with her own hands, and while he couldn¡¯t move, he was fully aware of what Angel was doing.


    He realized what she intended to do. This was beyond anything Sam could have anticipated.


    Reflecting on everything that had happened, how Angel¡¯s sudden appearance lowered his guard, how her closeness mimicked their past interactions, allowing Sam to keep his guard down.


    Making Sam believe it was just like always, merely a kiss, and if not satisfied, at most, it would just lead to Angel giving him oral.


    With Angel¡¯s sexy body and stunning beauty, Sam was quickly aroused. Under the time-stop, nothing could change that. His erection would remain.


    Watching Angel remove her underwear, Sam realized she was serious. Everything seemed to be heading in an irreversible direction.


    And Angel had already stood up, as if to sit on Sam¡¯s cock.


    Her eyes were completely unfocused, Sam could clearly feel her body burning up, she too was not calm...


    Clearly, this attempt was also difficult for her. But Angel didn¡¯t plan on giving up, enveloped by an unprecedented tension.


    Angel still didn¡¯t know that Sam could retain consciousness while time was stopped, and a greedy, fanatical obsession gleamed in her eyes.


    Caressing Sam¡¯s face, she straightened her voluptuous body.


    "Finally, this moment has arrived... So, how could you possibly oppose me? For me, everything I desire is attainable, it¡¯s just a matter of whether I want it, whether it¡¯s necessary."


    Angel¡¯s gaze was hazy and even though Sam couldn¡¯t see her, he could feel Angel beginning to move. She spread her pussy apart with her hands, aligning it with where Sam¡¯s glans was, then sat down.


    Biting her lip, Angel¡¯s vagina was gradually pushed open by Sam¡¯s penis...


    Despite time passing, despite Angel¡¯s movements being slow, Sam was acutely aware that this was irreversible now. What situation was he about to face next?


    "Mmm... so, this is how it feels... It¡¯s a pity you can¡¯t experience it yet."


    Angel tilted her head back, and as Sam¡¯s penis delved deeper, she experienced a sensation completely unlike any before, her vagina now fully stretched open.


    An unprecedented sensation overwhelmed Angel¡¯s rationality, making her indifferent to the slipping of her nightgown¡¯s straps, revealing her breasts entirely to Sam.


    At this point, the notion of wearing a nightgown seemed unnecessary, didn¡¯t it?


    After all, what could possibly be more crucial than what they were about to do?


    Trapped in a state where time stood still, Sam was unable to resist, passively experiencing everything.


    This was a completely different experience Angel was giving him, unlike anything with other female leads. Something that had never happened before seemed imminent.


    Was it nervousness or a sense of crisis?


    Find more to read at NovelFire.C?m


    Currently, only 20% of Sam¡¯s penis had entered Angel¡¯s vagina, but the sensation was unprecedented, unimaginably delightful.


    Although this was not the situation Sam had intended, he had to admit that Angel¡¯s vagina was exceptionally tight, a completely different experience from oral or footjobs.


    Furthermore, Angel¡¯s identity, her appearance, her figure, and even her usually haughty and indifferent demeanor seemed to fuel Sam¡¯s confusion.


    It was precisely such an Angel that was so challenging to deal with...


    Angel attempted to spread her vaginal entrance with her hands, wanting to fit all of Sam¡¯s penis inside, but this was clearly impossible as the tip of Sam¡¯s penis was already pressing against her hymen.


    Looking at Sam again, she regretted that his expression couldn¡¯t change at this moment, not even his gaze, which remained somewhat surprised.


    Under normal circumstances, what should have happened?


    A furious rejection.


    Or choose to enjoy?


    Perhaps both were possible, but now... the one to first enjoy all this was herself.


    Angel kissed Sam¡¯s lips, murmuring with a dazed look in her eyes.


    "How should I put this... I know you¡¯ll later say this is a kind of moral coercion... but it doesn¡¯t matter, I don¡¯t care about that. As long as I achieve my goal, you¡¯ll never be able to disentangle yourself from me... Did you really think that after modeling for me, our relationship would end? Maybe in the past, but not now...


    Sam, you¡¯re also a treasure."


    Due to time being stopped, Sam couldn¡¯t respond to her.


    Angel¡¯s eyebrows began to furrow slightly as her body continued to sink lower, feeling sensations she had never felt before.


    It was a mix of nervousness and, on the other side, extreme excitement.


    "If I didn¡¯t understand you well enough, I certainly wouldn¡¯t take such a risk... But your biggest mistake was interacting with me too much. I can clearly see into your heart. So, I know, and I can be certain... that afterward, no matter what you say, you won¡¯t be able to let go of me. You won¡¯t be able to ignore me or abandon me.


    Because, Sam, that¡¯s just the kind of person you are."


    Angel moved closer to Sam¡¯s face, almost as if to merge with it, becoming a part of his visage.


    Even then, she continued to speak.


    "You always say I¡¯m stubborn... but actually, the most stubborn person, the one who¡¯s truly contrary to his own words, is you, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m really looking forward to it... how will you face me after tonight? Or rather... how will you convince yourself to willingly miss out on a girl like me?"


    Sam¡¯s body was immobilized, but his thoughts were racing, no longer knowing how to describe Angel¡¯s current state.


    It was an unprecedentedly keen and frenzied state.


    Sam wasn¡¯t afraid of fools, but he feared madmen.


    Especially clever madmen.


    Clearly, Angel fit this description, using their interactions to gather all the useful insights she could, then employing the simplest and most effective methods to achieve her goals.


    It was... an indescribably decisive and proactive approach.


    What else was there for Sam to say?


    After this night, both were destined to lose their virgin status.


    "So... it has to be this way, only this can be... Sam... now you know why I didn¡¯t give you a gift on your own, right? Because this is the biggest gift... you were meant to receive...


    for bringing me on this journey..."


    "Sam..."


    Angel murmured Sam¡¯s name, and under the intense sexual stimulation, her vagina began to secrete lubricating fluids, aiding her further actions.


    Sam wished to close his eyes and quietly enjoy this moment. But he couldn¡¯t, so all he could do was watch as Angel displayed an expression like never before.


    Of course, he felt much more than that.


    His tip pressed against Angel¡¯s hymen, a sensation indescribable and impossible to accurately depict, as everything became frenzied.


    Surprisingly, Angel¡¯s pain lasted only for a brief moment, her brows quickly smoothing out, even causing Sam to be somewhat astonished.


    Had she recovered so quickly? Could she possess a self-healing ability?


    Angel revealed a smile, a smile amidst such circumstances.


    Gone was any unpleasant expression; she was beautiful, and Sam had to honestly admit that Angel at this moment was incredibly beautiful.


    Her perfect smile seemed capable of melting the snows of the Alps.


    Tears even welled up in the corners of her eyes as she gently parted her enticing red lips with a hazy gaze.


    "So, this is what making love feels like... Soon, you will feel it too. You are an unexpected existence, the most surprising and delightful surprise in my life, surpassing any gift, surpassing all the praise I¡¯ve ever received."


    Angel gently pressed her cheek against Sam¡¯s, leaving her mark with her tongue on his face.


    She seemed to be a natural, as some things apparently don¡¯t require much teaching, only the pursuit of pleasure. She began to move her body, slowly undulating on top of Sam.


    "How is it that I just can¡¯t hate you..."


    "Sam... now you are mine, indisputably mine..."


    "I will remember this night, will you?"


    "Yes... yes... you can¡¯t answer me now... damn."


    Angel¡¯s speech suddenly quickened, her breathing became unstable, she was about to climax.


    Experiencing a sexual climax for the first time in her life, she was surprised by how quickly it arrived!


    Just as things were getting started, she was already reaching her climax! sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was only the beginning!


    "Damn... damn... you bastard...!"


    Why did she start cursing?


    Sam felt very strange, what was happening?


    He immediately realized what was going on with her.


    Angel¡¯s vagina began to contract involuntarily, a manifestation of a woman¡¯s climax!


    Angel, with no sexual experience, froze, as if paused.


    The air seemed to fall silent.


    Yet, Angel¡¯s rapid breathing could still be heard... as if it were the last sound in the world.


    But such an aftermath also meant she suddenly lost her balance, her body starting to fall backward.


    Just as she was about to fall, she stopped leaning back.


    Because a hand had wrapped around her waist.


    Angel, somewhat astonished, realized she had forgotten how much time had passed, indulging in the pleasure of making love.


    The 5-minute time stop had come to an end.


    Angel saw Sam¡¯s face, marked with an odd expression, watching her, his thoughts unreadable.


    Angel, still in his embrace, maintained the posture, a mixture of strangeness and intimacy, with Sam¡¯s penis still inside her.


    Even in this state, Angel deliberately maintained her usual pride.


    Sam sighed. "Angel... you really did something, didn¡¯t you?"


    Angel detected the sarcasm in Sam¡¯s voice but wasn¡¯t angered; instead, she flashed a provocative smile.


    "Yeah, I did. So what?"


    Sam¡¯s expression turned unusually cold, shaking his head.


    "It¡¯s nothing, just..." He looked up at the window, the moon hanging high, yet no starry sky could be more captivating than the woman in his arms at that moment.


    He turned back to Angel.


    "Just that if that¡¯s the case... then it¡¯s my turn now."


    "Your turn?"


    Angel scoffed, but her nervousness was betrayed by her tensed legs.


    And Sam smiled.


    She knew he was fully prepared, signaling the beginning of Sam¡¯s counterattack.


    When Angel was pressed down onto the bed, she was somewhat displeased, yet seemed to lack the strength to resist at that moment.


    Sam said,


    "Very soon, I will give you a night to remember for the rest of your life."

 Chapter 117: You better plan to be in bed all day tomorrow

    Sam always considered himself to be a man of high intellectual and moral awareness. He had no taste for lowbrow interests, nor did he chase fame and fortune.


    However, he now had to admit that sometimes, the insignificance of an individual against the vastness of the universe and the temptation of sexual desire, made it difficult to maintain resistance and impossible to withstand.


    Of course, Sam wouldn¡¯t give up on his intense desire to live in this world; he wouldn¡¯t give up so easily.


    His mind was filled with a myriad of thoughts. Indeed, what had happened could no longer be changed.


    It was somewhat regrettable, as this was not the timing Sam had anticipated, nor the scenario he had meticulously planned. It could even be described as a completely unexpected accident.


    But since everything had already occurred, Sam saw no reason not to handle the situation properly.


    At the very least, he wanted his actions to clearly show Angel who had the initiative.


    "Are you ready? Then it¡¯s time for my performance," Sam said, as he simultaneously lifted Angel¡¯s legs onto his shoulders.


    Lying on the bed, Angel was positioned in such a way that her pussy was perfectly presented to Sam from this angle.


    On Angel¡¯s smooth lower abdomen, the pubic hair was soft and delicate, arranged in a subtle and elegant inverted triangular shape. This fine hair gently covered her vaginal area, which had very delicate skin without any pigmentation.


    Sam¡¯s enormous cock was already pressing against Angel¡¯s vulva.


    The instant Sam¡¯s cock penetrated the vagina, Angel¡¯s body shuddered violently. Although she was still enduring, an uncontrollable moan escaped from her lips.


    Due to the overwhelming size of Sam¡¯s cock, the flesh on the labia caved in along with the walls and the already ruptured hymen.


    Sam¡¯s cock, mixed with Angel¡¯s virgin blood, stirred through the nerve-packed circular folds within Angel¡¯s vagina cavity, charging towards the deepest part of her cervix.


    Sam¡¯s belly collided with Angel¡¯s hips, his testicles with the sway of his body.


    Angel bit her lip, stifling any sound, her vagina involuntarily contracting under the intense stimulation. Her toes spread, unsure if to alleviate pain or in search of comfort.


    Sam looked down at the once proud Angel, her breasts swayed back and forth, and as he listened to her soft moans, a sense of conquest surged through him.


    When Sam¡¯s glans reached the deepest part of Angel¡¯s vagina, pushing past the tender flesh to her cervix, Angel felt like a small boat on the vast ocean, with Sam as the tempest, the raging waves overwhelming her.


    The moment Sam¡¯s glans grazed Angel¡¯s G-spot, she once again reached the brink of climax.


    "Stop! Stop!!" Angel kept saying, but clearly, it was ineffective, and it even became a stimulant for Sam.


    "This is just the beginning." Sam pushed harder, his cock penetrating to the deepest part of her vagina.


    "Ah..." Angel couldn¡¯t help but moan.


    Gasping, Angel struggled to control her emotions, enjoying the pleasurable experience while trying not to make too much noise.


    The look on her face aroused Sam even more; he thrust his hips with vigour, driving his penis deep inside Angel, hitting her G-spot with precision each time.


    "Mmm!!" The sudden surge of pleasure made Angel¡¯s body shake uncontrollably.


    Her mind told her she couldn¡¯t afford to be so passive in front of Sam, but her body had already betrayed her.


    Angel tried hard to suppress the sounds she was making, but her body was shaking slightly, as if it had a mind of its own.


    Sam thrust into her with increasing force, every movement grinding against her G-spot. His massive cock filled her tight vagina completely.


    This time, Sam held nothing back, giving his all to Angel, keeping her in climax all night long.


    So, this was what making love felt like, this was Sam. Not only was he handsome, but his lovemaking skills were also incredibly potent!


    After several hours of revelry, the bed was a complete mess.


    It wouldn¡¯t be right to call it a bed; it was more like a battlefield, left with countless remnants as if a tornado had passed through.


    The sheets had turned into a muddy mess, and Sam¡¯s body was similarly battered, covered with kiss marks and scratches.


    Thankfully... this time, Sam was very careful to ensure that Angel left no marks on his neck.


    Yet still, Sam¡¯s chest, shoulders, and even his back were covered with scratches and bite marks.


    At the beginning of their lovemaking, Angel could endure it, but by the end, she had completely succumbed to the pleasure of sexual desire.


    She was in a state of ecstasy almost all night, wanting to moan loudly, but the quiet night clearly didn¡¯t allow for such noise, so she had to bite into Sam¡¯s body to keep herself from making too much sound.


    Sam¡¯s body bore many bite wounds, but thanks to his self-healing ability, they healed quickly.


    More than these, what truly concerned the now completely calm Sam was the woman in his arms.


    Angel was sitting in Sam¡¯s embrace, even with his penis still not withdrawn from her vagina, the sky was beginning to lighten, signaling the end of the night, yet Angel showed no intention of leaving.


    At this moment, Angel sat in Sam¡¯s embrace, not acting like many descriptions in books where, after making love, she would lie on the man¡¯s chest, drawing circles with her finger on his chest while incessantly asking if he truly loved her.


    Angel didn¡¯t do such things; she didn¡¯t mind that Sam¡¯s penis was still inside her. She took her phone and started playing mobile games.


    "Time is almost up, do you need to go back?" Sam asked her, his hand still stroking her breasts.


    Angel comfortably shifted her hips, reigniting a desire within Sam.


    But this couldn¡¯t go on... they had already been at it for too long tonight, especially since it was Angel¡¯s first time... doing it so intensely might not be good.


    Glancing at her phone, Angel, who seemed to be browsing something, said, "What¡¯s the rush? You don¡¯t need to rest, but I do."


    She spoke with such confidence and calm, as if nothing had just happened.


    Sam, somewhat helplessly, said, "If you want to rest, go back to your own room. It¡¯ll be dawn soon."


    Angel turned around to face Sam, as if appraising what his expression should be after making love.


    But it must be said... the experience was more wonderful than she had imagined.


    Although Angel didn¡¯t like Sam taking the lead during sex, it was undeniable that men seemed to know better how these things should work.


    Was it a natural talent, or just ample experience?


    Exaggeration aside, there was a moment when Angel almost thought she might die in Sam¡¯s bed, not just physically climaxing but her soul elevating as well.


    "Why go back to rest? Isn¡¯t that too much trouble?" Angel provocatively said.


    Sam, annoyed, responded, "What if we¡¯re discovered tomorrow morning?"


    Angel laughed, "Then we¡¯ll just tell the truth. What¡¯s to be done? We¡¯ve already had sex; do you still plan to act as if nothing happened?"


    Sam tried to play dumb. "It was your own choice, after all. Who told you to use your time-stopping powers?"


    Angel lifted Sam¡¯s chin, a smirk on her face.


    "So what if it was my choice? The fact remains, you can¡¯t get rid of me now. You belong to me."


    "Heh, if belonging is defined that way, there wouldn¡¯t be so many romantic love stories in the world."


    Yet, as Angel twisted in Sam¡¯s arms, his desire was rekindled.


    Angel looked at Sam with that familiar expression.


    "Don¡¯t worry, those kinds of stories wouldn¡¯t happen to me anyway. Give up on that thought, see, your body is so honest... Shall we go again?"


    Angel felt the change inside her vagina, the sexual desire that had settled was stirring once again.


    Although they had just been at it for a long time... it still wasn¡¯t enough. Having tasted such bliss, she was eager to experience it again.


    And Sam¡¯s eyes widened.


    What¡¯s with this woman? So quickly addicted? Is this the power of the game world?


    It wasn¡¯t that Sam didn¡¯t want to make love to her, but with only two hours left until dawn, they couldn¡¯t continue in here.


    So, faced with Angel¡¯s burning desire, Sam didn¡¯t think twice before getting up.


    "Ah..."


    When Sam¡¯s cock withdrew from her, Angel couldn¡¯t help but exclaim.


    Next, Sam, completely bare, scooped Angel up by her waist.


    Angel looked at Sam somewhat displeased. "What are you doing?"


    "Quiet, I¡¯m taking you back."


    Sam didn¡¯t forget to pick up the scattered underwear from the bed... ah, the panties with lace edges, even hollowed out, very tempting.


    If only Angel weren¡¯t an heiress, how good would that be? Understanding men, full of charm, though not keen on pandering, but very proactive.


    Sam carried Angel swiftly from his room to hers.


    Naturally, no one else would be awake at this time, so the path was safe.


    Sam placed Angel on the bed, ready to leave.


    "Alright, sleep now. We¡¯ll settle this tomorrow."


    But as he tried to leave, Angel¡¯s arms wrapped around his neck, the seductive woman lying on the bed not letting him go.


    Angel¡¯s cheeks were flushed, her eyes hazy, a tempting smile on her lips. Read new adventures at NovelFire.C?m


    "How do you plan to settle this? Why not settle it now?"


    From this angle, Angel could easily see Sam¡¯s penis, moreover, it had been pressing against her buttocks all the way... never softening.


    Sam looked at her, annoyed. "Let go..."


    But Angel did not only not let go but even pulled harder, trying to bring Sam¡¯s body onto hers.


    Not wanting to make too much noise or really hurt Angel, Sam chose not to resist.


    Then, she bit his ear.


    Followed by the words Angel whispered into it.


    "It¡¯s not dawn yet... Can you really sleep if we don¡¯t make love once more?"


    Tempting words, coupled with her hand reaching out directly.


    Sam took a deep breath, trying to calm himself.


    "Enough, are you always this horny?"


    Angel laughed. "Right... what I want is to make love. Is your body not up to it? And here you are, dreaming of conquering me? If you can¡¯t conquer me in bed...


    how are you supposed to conquer me in real life? "


    Angel knew how to provoke.


    No man could tolerate such taunts.


    Especially not Sam.


    So, Sam laughed too, lifting his head slightly: "You¡¯re asking for it."


    He then pushed Angel down onto the bed, looking at her legs formed into an ¡¯M¡¯, that captivating sight.


    Angel, seductively leaning against the wall, lightly biting her lower lip, was enough to ignite anyone¡¯s desires.


    Sam had been holding back, not climaxing earlier, but this time, he felt he had to let go completely.


    However, at that moment, he remembered something and pulled out a condom.


    Angel, looking at Sam¡¯s naked body, paused.


    "Are you a magician? Where did that come from? Are you sure you want to use it?"


    Sam, rolling the condom onto himself, said resignedly, "Yes, I¡¯m a magician. You weren¡¯t paying attention, so I had to take some precautions, right? What if you got pregnant? I¡¯m not ready to be a father at such a young age."


    Seeing Sam approaching her with the condom, Angel smirked.


    "Hmph, I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re a magician. You must have known I was coming over and prepared it in advance, right?"


    Sam didn¡¯t want to explain too much. He simply sat in front of Angel and reached out to lift her chin.


    "You better plan to be in bed all day tomorrow." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Angel looked down and then bit Sam¡¯s finger.


    Her words were muffled, but her eyes were challenging. "You¡¯d better be up to the challenge."


    "Hmph, let¡¯s see about that!" Sam leaned over Angel, kissing her lips while thrusting his hips, penetrating her vagina in one swift movement.


    Their bodies were ablaze with passion, their kisses searing, all accompanied by Angel¡¯s enchanting moans.


    After a brief pause, Angel seemed to have grown accustomed to the sensation of making love. Her body intertwined with Sam¡¯s, her hips slightly raised, harmonizing more naturally with Sam¡¯s movements.


    The room heated up once again. The bed began to show signs of disarray.


    Even more thrilling was the fact that in such a situation, neither could make much noise.


    The rapid breathing, the constantly suppressed throats, added to the excitement, made everything feel more urgent.


    Until... both reached climax simultaneously.


    Ninety minutes had passed, and dawn was breaking, the first light of sunrise visible.


    Angel, drenched in sweat, fell asleep from sheer exhaustion.


    Sam couldn¡¯t be bothered to mock her vulnerability at that moment. He quickly dressed and returned to his own room before the day fully broke, trying to restore the bed to its previous state.


    Tired as he was, he accepted it as a man¡¯s burden.


    By 6:30 AM, Sam could finally lie down in his bed, marking the end of that wonderful night. As for how he would deal with Angel moving forward, it seemed too complex for him to contemplate at the moment.


    The only certainty was that it wasn¡¯t over...


    The world¡¯s female leads are not so simple that love-making equals total conquest.


    This was just one step... And after this, things could become even more dangerous.


    Regarding the physical changes after using the [Magical Condom], Sam was too exhausted to feel anything. All he wanted was to sleep.


    His eyes gradually closed, feeling his body and consciousness growing heavier...


    Until...


    "Time to get up!"


    "Wake up!"


    "Lazy brother, wake up!"


    Ava was practically yanking Sam¡¯s face, waking up her brother who hadn¡¯t yet fully slept.


    Sam looked bewildered at the brilliant sunlight shining into the room, with a beautiful young girl sitting on the edge of the bed, staring at him.


    Upon waking, he sniffed, noting the good ventilation in the room as the remnants of last night¡¯s scent had dissipated.


    "What time is it?" Sam asked, still dazed, looking at Ava.


    The girl¡¯s eyes widened. "It¡¯s ten o¡¯clock! You¡¯re still not up; what were you doing last night? You look completely out of it."


    Sam managed a smile, obviously unable to share the events of the previous evening with her. He chuckled, "Maybe it was because I stayed up too late reading novels on my phone... It¡¯s nothing."


    "How late did you read? Come on, get up, let¡¯s go have breakfast."


    "Oh, okay."


    Sam prepared to sit up, ready to face a new day that seemed unchanged on the surface, yet had undergone profound transformations.


    But the next moment, he heard Ava¡¯s voice, "Hm? What¡¯s this..."


    Frowning, Sam looked over to see Ava, who had gotten up, bending over to pinch something from the bed and examine it in the sunlight.


    Under the glow of the sunlight... It was a long, smooth strand of hair, clearly... not belonging to Sam.


    Ava¡¯s expression quickly changed. From confusion to suspicion, and then to wide-eyed shock.


    Ah. It¡¯s all over now. Wave after wave, Sam thought, his eyes vacant. Angel, why did you have to shed hair!!


    The next instant, Ava sat on the edge of the bed, holding the strand of hair. It was as if she was judging Sam...


    "Sam, explain this. Whose hair is this, and how did it end up on your bed? It¡¯s okay, just tell me, I¡¯ll listen."


    "Let me explain."


    What on earth do I say?!

 Chapter 118: Hand of Desire

    Sam has a fondness for cats, but not when they shed their fur.


    Sam also has a liking for women, but not when they lose their hair.


    Hence, some situations are inevitable, just like the current moment.


    Observing his sister, whose demeanor has become somewhat imposing, even exerting pressure on himself, Sam felt a tremendous headache.


    "Ah... are you sure it wasn¡¯t you who shed it? Weren¡¯t you also sitting on my bed just now?"


    Indeed, it took Ava quite a bit of effort to wake Sam up, and a whole night of lovemaking left him feeling exhausted, sleeping deeply.


    So, suggesting it was his sister¡¯s hair seemed reasonable, yet Ava looked at Sam with a cold laugh.


    "Can¡¯t I tell if it¡¯s my own hair? Besides, this hair smells different from mine."


    "???"


    Wasn¡¯t that a bit too absurd?


    A single hair, how can you tell it¡¯s different? And the smell! Not even a dog has a nose as sensitive as yours, okay?


    Seeing Sam¡¯s stunned expression, Ava felt vindicated, interpreting it as a clear sign of guilt.


    Her demeanor grew even more forceful.


    "Be honest, did that woman Angel come to your room?"


    Sam sighed helplessly, then started to get up.


    "I¡¯ve already said no. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s up with this hair; it might have been on me and fell here while I was sleeping... Let¡¯s go eat~"


    With no explanation available, Sam resorted to being cheeky, feeling no guilt.


    After all, explaining the situation on him to such a young girl like Ava was undoubtedly too difficult, and besides, Sam didn¡¯t want his sister to know too much.


    "Brother! Stop right there!!"


    Ava rushed forward to grab Sam, but with the system¡¯s assistance, Sam¡¯s strength was overwhelming.


    So, it was impossible for Angel to hold onto Sam. Not only did she fail to grab him, but her excessive force caused her to lose her balance.


    Ava staggered, nearly down to the floor.


    Even though falling wouldn¡¯t be too serious, especially since she was young, Sam didn¡¯t want his sister to get hurt in any way.


    So, Sam quickly reached out and caught her waist in an instant.


    Although Ava was light, so it didn¡¯t take much effort to hold her.


    It was just...


    As Sam looked down at Ava, who was looking up at him with a face full of panic and shyness, he couldn¡¯t help but feel like he¡¯d seen this scene before.


    It seemed like the kind of moment often depicted in movies... Well, it¡¯s good that they are siblings.


    Ava was indeed beautiful, and by the time she turned 18, it was uncertain how many men would be driven crazy by her beauty.


    "Be careful, always rushing around like that, never learning your lesson."


    After saying that, Sam helped his sister to stand.


    Then, without paying attention to Ava¡¯s stunned expression, he walked out of the room by himself.


    Ava stood alone in Sam¡¯s room, her cheeks flushed, staring blankly at the door. Her mind was somewhat blank, and it took a while before she somewhat recovered, patting her own cheeks.


    Then, involuntarily, she lowered her head and gently touched her waist.


    It was as if the warmth Sam had left there lingered...


    What... was happening to her?


    [Ding!]


    [Congratulations, the host¡¯s interaction with one of the female leads, Angel, has deepened! Conquest progress has increased (of course, with increased danger, the difficulty of the next conquest steps up.)]


    Sitting at the dining table, Sam was stunned.


    What? Progress increased, danger increased, and the difficulty level went up too?


    Just like encountering a dungeon in a game, the further you progress, the harder the monsters get?


    However, Sam also somewhat understood this notion. After all, the absence of a clear declaration of conquest success meant that getting Angel¡¯s body was just a small step...


    And it wasn¡¯t really a success now, was it? Since this time it was her who initiated it using her time-stopping ability.


    As for not having fully conquered her yet... and the next steps, the meaning was probably quite clear.


    Having not fully conquered her heart, after all, winning her over completely seemed to require a lot more effort...


    [Rewards will be distributed according to the host¡¯s level of conquest!]


    [The host¡¯s attributes increase by 10 points across the board!]


    [Intelligence: 55]


    [Physical Strength: 58]


    [Power: 49]


    [Luck: 47]


    [Charm: 109]


    [Sexual Desire: 135 ]


    At just ten points? Sam felt a hint of disappointment, it seemed that the system only offered a sweet deal the first time around.


    The lack of tangible benefits from increases in things like Intelligence and Luck made them feel less impactful.


    Sam didn¡¯t feel any smarter, far from becoming a great scientist like Einstein. As for luck... he thought about trying his luck with lottery tickets.


    [Self-Healing: B-level exclusive skill. It enables the host to heal physical injuries at a moderate speed, significantly increases resistance to diseases, and increases resistance to the negative effects of drugs. Note: (As the skill level increases, the healing rate, Self-Healing effects, and resistances will improve).]


    [X-ray Vision: A-level exclusive skill: the host can use it five times a day, with each use lasting 60 seconds. It allows the host to see and hear through two layers of thicker barriers, more clearly than before, without being detected, and significantly improves the host¡¯s normal vision. Note: (With the increase in skill level, the number of uses, duration, and penetration range will improve).]


    Sam hardly used X-ray Vision, as there was rarely a need for it in normal circumstances. Sam was not a voyeur... But the improvement in normal vision? That seemed somewhat useful.


    [Temptation Constitution: S-level exclusive skill, the host¡¯s presence is significantly heightened under any circumstances, making every female lead subconsciously aware of the host. Direct attention from the host greatly increases the target¡¯s sexual desire, and making eye contact with the target can increase the persuasiveness of the host¡¯s words.


    Additionally, the host¡¯s gaze and expressions become more inscrutable and difficult to read. Note: (As the skill level increases, new effects will be added, as well as enhancements to existing effects).]


    Hmm?


    Was this actually an enhancement or a trap?


    From the system and this world¡¯s perspective, it seemed like an enhancement, to some extent helping to advance his progress, but... it felt like it might lead to more trouble in the future.


    [Congratulations, the host has acquired a new exclusive skill!]


    More?


    Could it be Angel¡¯s time-stopping ability?


    [New Skill: Hand of Desire]


    [Hand of Desire: C-level Skill]


    [The host¡¯s hands will carry a magical power. When touching a female target¡¯s body, it enhances the target¡¯s pleasure, making them more easily aroused and intensifying their sensations. Additionally, the skin of the area touched by the host will become healthier and more attractive to some extent.


    Note: (As the skill level increases, effects will be more numerous and the enhancements more significant.)]


    Alright, so the system is deliberately not providing combat skills, isn¡¯t it?


    Or does it consider battles in bed as combat too?


    Sam finally understood that despite the plethora of skills, their application on these female leads essentially made the ¡¯combat¡¯ more varied and enjoyable.


    The system had no intention of providing Sam with skills that could quickly help him progress through the game by overcoming adversaries.


    No skills related to fighting, swordsmanship, or magic were given.


    However, having them is better than not. Who knows? They might produce unexpected results somewhere.


    "What are you daydreaming about? Eat your meal," his father reminded him, noticing Sam holding his utensils but not eating.


    Sam snapped back to reality.


    "Ah, nothing. Dad, you don¡¯t have to go help at that person¡¯s house today?"


    Robert looked at Sam and calmly replied, "My work there is mostly done. The rest is up to someone else."


    Sam¡¯s mother chimed in with a smile, "Speaking of which, although your dad has been working hard these past few days, he¡¯s earned quite a bit. After all, people from big cities are more generous. I heard they also came back from Kuhang."


    Coming back from Kuhang? Sam didn¡¯t take this as a good sign, but since his father had finished his work, there probably wouldn¡¯t be any further interactions, right?


    Just as Sam was thinking this, his father suddenly slapped his thigh.


    "That¡¯s right, speaking of which... Son, I need your help with something today."


    "What¡¯s up?"


    Sam immediately became cautious.


    He saw his father pulling out an envelope: "The person overpaid when settling the bill yesterday. I need you to return this excess money."


    Sam didn¡¯t even consider it before refusing outright.


    "Why return it if they possibly gave extra as a tip for good service? Why not keep it?"


    Robert, somewhat angrily, replied, "I¡¯ve worked for many years and always charged exactly what I quoted. I¡¯ve never taken a penny more; it¡¯s not in my nature. You take it back."


    Indeed, that was Robert¡¯s character: an honest and stubborn man to the extreme.


    By comparison, Sam felt like a villain, never missing a chance to take advantage.


    Sam blinked, "Then you should return it yourself, I don¡¯t even know the person..."


    Robert sighed heavily, "Alright, it¡¯s hard raising a child, never thought I¡¯d have to do it myself in the end..."


    "...Don¡¯t talk like that. Is it really necessary? You know what... Ava, you go. You don¡¯t have anything else to do anyway."


    Without thinking, Ava shook her head, "I don¡¯t want to go. I have to go to church later. It¡¯s just a small thing, you should go, brother. Dad raised you with so much effort... Ouch! Why did you hit me?"


    Sam withdrew his spoon.


    "You really are mischievous, learning all the wrong things."


    Ava playfully stuck out her tongue, "Hmph~ It¡¯s because you¡¯re lazy."


    Well, with the conversation turning this way, Sam had no choice but to take the envelope, resignedly asking, "Where to?"


    Robert immediately smiled.


    "Go south from the road outside, then there¡¯s a small mountain path... climb up, and somewhere around the middle of the mountain, you should find people still working there. You can¡¯t miss it, the owner is a young woman... just tell her you are my son, and make sure to return the money to her..."


    A young woman from Kuhang. That sounded complicated.


    But since he had accepted the task, there was no turning back. Besides, Sam was about to leave his hometown to return to Kuhang. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, Angel couldn¡¯t stay here much longer; he had to go back with her...


    Sam glanced at Angel, who seemed completely uninterested in their conversation, as if she hadn¡¯t heard a word. Experience more tales on NovelFire.C?m


    After finishing their meal, Ava quickly grabbed her bag and left the house.


    Yawning, Angel calmly announced, "I¡¯m going back to sleep, no need to wake me." The implication was clear: please do not disturb her.


    Sam looked at her, "Still sleeping? How much do you need to sleep in a day?"


    Angel raised her eyebrows slightly, and in front of Sam¡¯s parents, she said, "Can¡¯t help it, I was a bit tired yesterday... And you know exactly why, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s actually your fault."


    After saying this, Angel walked upstairs slowly, her movements slightly uncoordinated.


    Sam, caught off guard, noticed his parents looking at him with suspicion. "What did you do to Miss Angel yesterday?"


    Sam replied helplessly, "Nothing much, remember we went swimming yesterday? Maybe we stayed out too long?"


    Seeing Sam¡¯s normal expression, his parents still harbored some doubts.


    "Just swimming, but why does she seem to be walking strangely? Did she sprain her ankle?"


    "Let¡¯s not talk about this. I¡¯ll go return this money; it¡¯s so annoying, and the weather is too hot."


    Saying this, Sam quickly put on his shoes and left the house with the envelope.


    Robert and his wife exchanged doubtful glances, both seeing the skepticism in the other¡¯s eyes.


    Robert pondered for a moment before speaking. "Have you noticed our son has changed quite a bit recently?"


    His wife nodded, "Indeed, he¡¯s become more sensible and more outgoing, but that¡¯s a good thing, right?"


    Robert shook his head, "It¡¯s not just that. What¡¯s more important is..."


    "Right, have you noticed our son seems handsomer? He¡¯s much more attractive than when you were young, and his physique is better too!"


    "...Forget it, there¡¯s no point in talking about this with you, old baby."


    "What do you mean, Robert! Are you saying I¡¯m old now? Have you forgotten how you chased after me? Now that you think I¡¯m old, do you want to find someone younger? Then go ahead! Write the divorce papers tomorrow, no, write them now!"


    "...No, that¡¯s not what I meant... Hey, hey, hey, honey, don¡¯t get physical! We have a guest... At least don¡¯t hit the face!!"


    At that moment. A woman, looking up at the workers repairing the house, had a slightly content smile on her face.


    "Not bad... Finally about to complete the task. It¡¯s just a pity... When can I come here with you?"

 Chapter 119: Officer Aurora

    On the road, Sam checked the numerous ¡¯scars¡¯ left on his body by Angel last night.


    The enhanced self-healing ability was quite evident now, not only had the hickeys vanished quickly, but even the scratches made by fingernails had disappeared without a trace, and there was a miraculous effect.


    That was, the color of the skin showed no difference from the surrounding skin, not looking like it was newly grown.


    Sam held the envelope and wasn¡¯t in a hurry to rush over, admiring the scenery along the way, which resembled the scenes that appeared in his dreams.


    Everything was as it should be, with no differences.


    The farmland nearby, the ditches traversing these fields, and the few acquaintances he encountered on the road. It seemed they recognized him as he was now, exchanging brief greetings and reminiscing about past trivial matters.


    Of course, they couldn¡¯t help but remark on how handsome Sam had grown, making him unforgettable.


    It had to be said, Cedarwood felt better to him; although Kuhang was a bustling metropolis with convenient infrastructure and traffic, and could satisfy some higher desires and leisure time, Sam knew deeply how important it was to feel secure.


    Unfortunately, he still had to return because he had school to attend. Otherwise, Alice or Zoe would surely come looking for him here, and then, the situation would only get worse.


    Now, with his exceptionally good vision, Sam could see the slope not far away, and there, among the waist of the mountain, a courtyard slightly obscured by countless leaves.


    It seemed someone was busy with repairs, which must be where he was headed.


    Sam easily climbed the somewhat old steps up the slope.


    Looking at the workers busily at work in the courtyard, whom he didn¡¯t recognize, he could only politely ask, "Hello, is the owner here right now? I have something I need to discuss with her."


    There wasn¡¯t a single woman present, just a worker drenched in sweat who glanced at Sam, seemingly in the midst of landscaping the yard. "Seems she went down to buy water... Didn¡¯t you run into her? Then you might have to wait a bit."


    It was slightly unfortunate, but Sam didn¡¯t make much of it and thanked the worker.


    Then, finding a random spot to sit down in a nearby open area, he aimlessly watched the workers busily at work.


    He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to return; there was nothing pressing awaiting him, and besides, it was still early in the day.


    About ten minutes later, a figure entered Sam¡¯s line of sight. This figure was tall and graceful.


    From this angle, he couldn¡¯t directly see the person¡¯s face since they were facing away from him.


    But one could be certain it was a very beautiful and charismatic woman, judging solely by the unique elegance of her standing and walking posture.


    Yet, why did she look so familiar? It seemed as if he had seen her somewhere before.


    When the woman finished distributing the water she had bought to the workers, Sam approached her.


    At that moment, the worker who had just explained the situation to Sam pointed in his direction, and the woman paused before turning towards the approaching Sam.


    Seeing her face clearly, Sam instinctively stopped in his tracks.


    Sam had a hunch before arriving that something might be off on this visit, but despite preemptively ruling out many possibilities in his mind, he hadn¡¯t expected to overlook this woman...


    As Sam stood there somewhat dazed, she had already approached him, smiling.


    "It¡¯s you... I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here, Sam."


    Sam smiled back, albeit helplessly: "I didn¡¯t expect that this house belonged to you... Officer."


    Indeed, the woman standing before him, tall with a unique charisma, a beautiful face adorned with a hint of valor, was the female police officer he had encountered during Zoe¡¯s rescue.


    If he remembered correctly... her name was Aurora.


    Aurora smiled, "This house isn¡¯t exactly mine, it¡¯s just... Ah, shall we talk over there?"


    Sam had planned to deliver the money and leave, but since he knew the person, it seemed he couldn¡¯t just walk away.


    He nodded, and they both entered the yard.


    The workers outside continued their renovations, while Aurora led Sam to a spot on the house¡¯s front porch, choosing a clean area to sit down.


    "The interior isn¡¯t quite sorted yet, so it¡¯s a bit messy. We¡¯ll have to sit here."


    Sam shook his head, "It¡¯s okay... By the way, Officer Aurora, are you... related to someone I know?"


    Sam asked directly at this moment.


    Aurora smiled at Sam, "Are you referring to Mia?"


    Sam nodded.


    After a moment of contemplation, Aurora provided an answer, "Yes, I¡¯m Mia¡¯s sister."


    Indeed, that connected the dots for Sam. Perhaps Aurora had known all along that he was an employee of Mia¡¯s, which is why she had been so considerate towards him at the police station, sharing many words of concern. How she knew remains unclear, maybe it was mentioned, or perhaps she pays special attention to Mia¡¯s life.


    This also explained why, when Sam mentioned he was returning to his hometown, Mia said her hometown was Cedarwood too.


    Read exclusive content at NovelFire.C?m


    And then there was that mention of "that woman."


    It seems she was referring to Aurora in front of him, and their relationship appeared to be somewhat strained.


    "Surprised?"


    Seeing Sam¡¯s expression, Aurora asked with a smile.


    Feeling the faint fragrance emanating from the woman beside him, he had a perfect view of her beautiful profile.


    Sam diverted his gaze forward, saying, "A little, yes."


    Aurora laughed, "It¡¯s nothing, because we¡¯re not actually sisters."


    "Ah?"


    "How to put it... Well, Mia¡¯s mother remarried my father when Mia was very young, after being in a single-parent family."


    Remarried? So they became sisters, not by blood?


    "No wonder you two..." Sam started to say but then stopped himself, seemingly finding it inappropriate to comment further.


    Aurora said nonchalantly, "Thinking our relationship is strained? You noticed."


    "Ah... Sorry, it seems out of place for me to comment on this."


    Aurora shook her head, "Actually, it¡¯s quite obvious. Mia probably felt out of place since she was young, naturally wary of me, especially after... that incident."


    "That incident?"


    "What? Sam, you seem quite interested in Mia¡¯s matters."


    "Not really, it was just a spontaneous question since she¡¯s my boss. Probably your personal matters."


    Aurora pondered for a moment, then nodded.


    "It is personal, but if you want to know, I can tell you."


    "There¡¯s no need... After all, I¡¯m an outsider; these matters don¡¯t concern me."


    Aurora squinted at Sam, "Really? Then why do I always see your photos on her social media?"


    Ah... that was even more absurd.


    Sam was aware of this. Mia occasionally took photos inside the convenience store, deliberately including Sam, with captions like: "Here¡¯s our handsome staff member~ Looking good as always~" and similar sentiments.


    Sam had mentioned it to her a few times, but Mia never took it seriously, and he didn¡¯t know what to make of it.


    "Mia is just like that... purely for fun."


    "Indeed, in your eyes, she probably always appears lively and cheerful, almost childlike."


    Seeing the somewhat profound look on Aurora¡¯s face, as if she was reminiscing about something, Sam knew it was best not to continue on this topic and quickly changed the subject.


    "Ah, right. I came here to help my dad with something."


    "Your dad?"


    "Yes, Robert, a well-known bricklayer in Cedarwood. He asked me to give this to you."


    With that, Sam handed an envelope to Aurora.


    After opening the envelope and finding it contained part of the money she had paid, Aurora looked puzzled. "What¡¯s this for?"


    Sam smiled, "My dad said this was extra salary you paid him, and he sent me to return it to you."


    Aurora slightly furrowed her brows.


    "This was specifically for your dad. He is indeed the best bricklayer around here, very efficient in his work, diligent and meticulous, completing the task faster than I expected. That¡¯s why I paid him a bit extra, as a thank you for his help. It¡¯s a tip for him, and there¡¯s no need to return it."


    Sam shook his head.


    "Officer Aurora, you might not fully understand, my dad is just that kind of person. He doesn¡¯t like taking more than what was agreed upon, whatever was negotiated at the start is what he sticks to.


    My dad had a bad experience with this sort of thing when he was younger. It was supposed to be a simple favor, he did his best, but in the end, the neighbor claimed he took extra money without delivering. Since then, my dad has always made it clear what the deal is and sticks to it, unwilling to take any extra favors. I hope you can understand."


    This wasn¡¯t a fabricated story; it was indeed an experience his father had gone through. Though it didn¡¯t seem to have a significant impact later, it left a deep impression on him regarding such matters.


    With Sam putting it that way, Aurora seemed reluctant to insist further.


    "I didn¡¯t expect your dad to be such a person... Then, it¡¯s only natural for him to have such a righteous son."


    Righteous?


    Was she referring to the incident where he helped Zoe fend off Cael?


    Sam smiled. "Something like that, it¡¯s our family¡¯s outstanding trait."


    Aurora, however, smiled and shook her head, her sharp eyes fixed directly on Sam.


    "You¡¯re also excellent. Your dad always brags about how outstanding his son is to others. I hadn¡¯t thought much of it until now, but it seems he was right. You¡¯re not only handsome but also behave impeccably. No wonder my sister likes you so much."


    Likes? Wasn¡¯t that a strange choice of words?


    Sam laughed awkwardly: "Mia is very kind to all of us employees, never making things difficult for us, and I have a lot of respect for her." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam used this to clarify that there was no special relationship between him and Mia.


    Aurora¡¯s continued scrutiny felt to Sam like being examined by an investigator.


    "Mia is beautiful and treats you well, not to mention the age difference between you two isn¡¯t significant. Don¡¯t you have any other thoughts?"


    What kind of question was that?


    Sam replied with resignation, "What thoughts could I possibly have? It¡¯s just a part-time job... At most, we could be considered friends, which is already good."


    Aurora nodded thoughtfully, seeming to ponder over something. Deciding it was time to leave, Sam was about to go when Aurora suddenly turned to him.


    "About that last incident... From the injuries on that man and the description of the scene, it¡¯s clear you¡¯re physically strong but seem to lack formal combat training, right?"


    Why this topic all of a sudden? Sam became cautious.


    "Um... I¡¯ve never learned those skills, nor have I had the time."


    Aurora shook her head.


    "No problem, would you like to learn? When you¡¯re back in Kuhang, I can teach you if you have time. Whether it¡¯s police restraining techniques, Brazilian jiu-jitsu, karate... Moreover, you might not know, but my father is a renowned Kendo master, and I¡¯ve been learning Kendo since I was six."


    Teach him?


    Kendo, jiu-jitsu, combat, and restraining techniques?


    Truth be told, Sam was intrigued.


    His attributes had improved a lot, but the system never rewarded him with practical combat skills, which had been a source of frustration.


    Mastering such skills would not only help him against the likes of Angel but also in other unforeseen situations or dealing with potential adversaries like Brody.


    But Sam knew well there¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch.


    So, Aurora¡¯s offer wasn¡¯t out of sheer generosity but had an ulterior motive.


    Sam looked at her warily.


    "Officer Aurora, we¡¯re not that close, and even with Mia in the picture, our meeting was coincidental. You have no reason to do this. Do you want me to do something for you?"


    Aurora smiled at Sam.


    "Smart, aren¡¯t you? So, what do you think it is?"


    Sam shook his head.


    "I don¡¯t know the details, but I¡¯m sure it must involve Mia... I respect her a lot, and I wouldn¡¯t want to do anything that might harm her. So, unfortunately..."


    Sam stood up, ready to leave.


    But Aurora looked up at the handsome Sam.


    "What if I told you this is to help her?"

 Chapter 120: Are you out of your mind, Aurora?

    Aurora shared a story, a long and ancient tale that helped Sam understand why Aurora and Mia held their current attitudes towards each other.


    The essence of the story was about Mia, who came to live with Aurora¡¯s family following her mother¡¯s remarriage.


    Initially, both blended families were harmonious and fulfilled.


    Despite Mia¡¯s introverted nature, stemming from the family upheaval and a resultant wariness towards everything around her, she struggled to integrate into the new family setting.


    However, Aurora, patient and feeling a sense of responsibility as an older sister, took great care of Mia, who was then young and reclusive.


    Everything seemed to be moving in a positive direction, with Mia gradually trying to fit into this new family and letting her guard down.


    But just when it seemed like everything was about to change for the better, and happiness was within reach for everyone, something unexpected happened.


    Mia¡¯s stepfather, who was also Aurora¡¯s biological father, was a nationally renowned Kendo master named Troy.


    Young, vigorous, and ambitious at the time, he sought to make a name for himself by challenging experts from various Kendo dojos. This approach indeed broadened Troy¡¯s fame, even attracting considerable media attention.


    Naturally, his youthful arrogance and numerous provocations also earned him many enemies.


    There were even instances when death threats were issued against Troy, demanding he shut down his dojo.


    However, Troy, having gained fame, was not willing to give up everything he had achieved so easily. Ignoring the threats, he publicly challenged those who threatened him from the shadows to face him directly on television.


    But instead of confronting Troy, these adversaries targeted his family.


    On what was supposed to be an ordinary weekend, planning a trip to the amusement park with young Mia and her mother, a car suddenly charged at them at a high speed.


    In that moment, Mia¡¯s mother, in an attempt to protect her daughter, pushed Mia away but was herself killed in the tragic accident.


    The incident led Mia to believe that everything was Troy¡¯s fault. She thought that if not for his reckless behavior, if not for her mother¡¯s remarriage, none of this would have happened.


    Thus, Mia closed herself off once again, becoming isolated, harboring resentment towards her stepfather, and pushing away Aurora, who tried to help and comfort her. Mia felt she needed no one¡¯s understanding and refused to accept any familial bonds.


    As she grew up, Mia quickly left her family behind, never acknowledging she had a sister or a father like Troy.


    She worked part-time jobs to pay for her schooling and, after graduating, found a job and never returned home.


    While it may seem like a somewhat clich¨¦d story, it¡¯s not unusual in this already unconventional world.


    However, Sam was still surprised.


    "She... wasn¡¯t that old, right? How did she manage to earn enough money to open a convenience store in such a short time?"


    After finishing the story, Aurora smiled.


    "She is indeed very smart and capable, and her experiences have taught her a lot. That she managed to do this without any help from her family meets my expectations of her. But opening that convenience store did involve borrowing some money. I found out and wanted to lend her the money, but as expected, she refused."


    Sam couldn¡¯t have imagined that Mia, who seemed so carefree and fond of crude jokes, had such a backstory.


    "What about your father? How did he deal with this?"


    Aurora sighed, "After the incident, my father felt very guilty, but he knew nothing could undo what had happened. He never remarried, trying his best to make Mia forgive him. He also stopped expanding the Kendo dojo...


    But despite all this, Mia never called him, never showed any concern for him. Now, as he¡¯s getting older and becoming more sentimental, he wishes Mia would come back home, back to us..."


    Sam seemed to grasp what Aurora aimed to achieve, but he didn¡¯t rush to inquire. Instead, he looked at Aurora and asked, "Is Cedarwood your family¡¯s hometown?"


    Aurora nodded. "You could say it¡¯s my father¡¯s hometown. He was originally from here but moved to Kuhang for work long ago. This time, I came back to fulfill one of his wishes, to renovate our old house here..."


    "May I ask, your father... he¡¯s still alive, right?"


    Upon hearing this, Aurora¡¯s demeanor cooled, and she looked at Sam expressionlessly. "He just can¡¯t come back here right now, so he asked me to fix up the old house first. When everything here is sorted, he¡¯ll return. Besides, I still can¡¯t beat him in Kendo. Do you think he¡¯s alive?"


    Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t the clich¨¦ of an ailing father with a terminal illness, wishing for his long-lost daughter to return by his side.


    After pondering for a moment, Sam softly said, "Mia still remembers your father."


    "Why do you say that?"


    Sam smiled in response, "Because she looked very surprised when I mentioned my hometown was Cedarwood, and she even mentioned you... So, I think she does remember these things. If you¡¯re hoping for a reconciliation, for you and Mia to mend your relationship and become a family again, there¡¯s still a chance."


    Aurora took a deep breath, a slight relief visible on her face. "Of course, I know... After all, she¡¯s inherently a kind-hearted child, but she can¡¯t let go of everything. The older we get, some things become harder to say, not just for her but for us too. So, I was hoping for a suitable mediator to help with this..."


    "You think I¡¯m that person?"


    Aurora didn¡¯t speak, but her gaze said it all.


    Sam chuckled bitterly, "I¡¯m hardly a close friend of hers, let alone anything more. I¡¯m just an employee at her store. How am I supposed to accomplish this?"


    "Intuition."


    "...Officer Aurora, you¡¯re a police officer, presumably a staunch materialist. Do you believe in intuition?"


    Aurora naturally nodded, "Of course. In fact, intuition is often necessary in solving cases. Why wouldn¡¯t I believe in it?"


    Sam shook his head disapprovingly, "Forget it, I don¡¯t think I can do it."


    Aurora stood up. "It¡¯s okay, you can get back to me in a few days after you¡¯ve thought it over."


    As Sam got up to leave, they exchanged contact information.


    Sam didn¡¯t see this as a normal situation, so his instinct was to refuse. After all, he wasn¡¯t a savior. If he could handle anything that came his way, would he still be overwhelmed by fears due to a few female leads?


    Watching Sam wave goodbye, Aurora stood at the doorway of the old house and dialed a number.


    The call was hung up, and she dialed again, only to be hung up on several more times.


    Finally, the call was answered.


    "Do you have a problem? I was sleeping, you know? What¡¯s with the bombardment of calls?"


    An irritated voice came through, one that Sam would have recognized immediately if he were still there.


    Aurora wasn¡¯t upset, instead, she smiled.


    "Mia, I¡¯m in Cedarwood right now."


    There was a pause on the other end.


    "Great, you could be on Mars for all I care. Are you insane, waking me up for this?"


    "Aren¡¯t you curious about what just happened?"


    "Why would I be curious? I¡¯m hanging up, you lunatic."


    "I met Sam."


    "Sam?!"


    "Yes, Sam. We had a nice long chat."


    The tone of the voice on the other end changed significantly.


    "What did you talk about? You didn¡¯t say anything weird, did you? You know, I¡¯ve told you, he¡¯s just an employee of mine. Can¡¯t you stop being so presumptuous and meddling in my affairs!" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurora remained smiling, her expression unchanged. "Actually, we didn¡¯t talk about much, mainly about you."


    "Talk... about me for what?" Mia¡¯s voice tensed up.


    "Well... I told him about our relationship. He seems to have a good impression of you and cares a lot, so I just casually mentioned that you¡¯re not married and haven¡¯t been in a relationship, so..."


    After saying this, Aurora pulled the phone away from her ear.


    Then, she could clearly hear...


    "Aaaah! Are you insane? What are you randomly saying?! Sam will definitely think I¡¯m some weird woman!! Are you out of your mind, Aurora!! Go to hell!"


    After the other side had finished yelling, Aurora brought the phone back to her ear. She was still smiling as she spoke into the phone. "Don¡¯t be so hasty. Actually, I¡¯m quite satisfied with Sam, and you don¡¯t dislike him either... As long as you can come back to this family, I can help you..."


    ---


    Sam wasn¡¯t keen on agreeing to this arrangement, as acceptance implied getting involved in unpredictable troubles. Although Mia was indeed nice to him, how could he meddle in someone else¡¯s personal affairs? What right did he have?


    Despite the allure of learning self-defense techniques from Aurora, Sam decided not to invite such trouble.


    He put the thought aside for now.


    Returning home, Sam briefly mentioned that he had completed his task, of course, not mentioning that he and Aurora had known each other previously.


    Surprisingly, Angel was nowhere to be seen at this time, whether still sleeping or busy with something else; his parents also mentioned not seeing Angel leave her room.


    It wasn¡¯t until dinner time. "Could you call Miss Angel to come down for dinner? No matter how tired, she still needs to eat."


    Sam didn¡¯t think he had been so rough the night before.


    But there was no other way; she had brought it upon herself.


    Arriving at Angel¡¯s room, Sam knocked on the door but got no response.


    What¡¯s going on?


    With no other option, Sam pushed the door open and walked in. The evening sun filtered into the room, casting its glow on the bed.


    Sam was surprised. Was Angel really sleeping? How long had she been asleep? Had Sam been too rough last night?


    That couldn¡¯t be. She was fine in the morning, even had breakfast.


    Frowning, Sam approached the bed, calling out her name.


    "Angel?"


    "Time to get up, why are you still sleeping?"


    Still, there was no movement.


    Could something have happened? Sam paused, a bad feeling washing over him. If something had happened to her body, for whatever reason, it was in his house, and he couldn¡¯t bear that responsibility.


    He hurriedly stepped forward, a bit urgently pushing the immobile body on the bed.


    Then...


    "Snap."


    Suddenly, Sam¡¯s wrist was caught.


    In the next instant, Sam found himself lying on his back on the bed, looking up at the woman straddling him, her cheeks slightly flushed and a smug look in her eyes.


    "I knew it..." Find more chapters on NovelFire.C?m


    Angel¡¯s smile curled, seductively looking at Sam.


    "Knew it and still fell for it? You really do say one thing but mean another, you actually enjoy this, don¡¯t you?"


    Angel¡¯s hips, pressing down on Sam¡¯s cock, were perky and full, making him recall the intense encounters from the night before... the sensation...


    "Let¡¯s go eat... why are you pulling at my clothes?"


    But Angel had already started to undress Sam.


    She smiled.


    "Let¡¯s do something else before eating. I wasn¡¯t satisfied yesterday, you were really useless, only now can you make it up."


    "It was you who said no more last night, if I¡¯m not mistaken? You were climaxing all night, and your pussy is all swollen from my fucking... Mmh!"


    Sam, trying to evoke more memories, couldn¡¯t finish his sentence as a shy Angel silenced him with a kiss.


    Her hands began to roam over Sam¡¯s body in a familiar way... that feeling reappeared.

 Chapter 121: Are you coming to my room tonight, or shall we go to yours?

    Angel skillfully removed Sam¡¯s underwear and caressed his penis. Her movements were gentle, and Sam responded with arousal, his hand involuntarily stroking her thigh.


    It seemed as though everything was replaying a familiar script, both seemingly having forgotten someone was waiting for them to join for a meal.


    Of course... not everyone had forgotten.


    "Knock, knock, knock!"


    "What are you doing in there, aren¡¯t you coming down to eat?"


    A familiar voice sounded.


    Sam immediately pushed Angel off him. He quickly got up, no longer paying attention to the girl who had stripped and was slightly lifting her buttocks, ready for more.


    "Coming, coming," Sam replied towards the door, then turned his head to look at the girl on the bed. "Stop it, everyone is waiting for us."


    Angel frowned, visibly upset looking towards the door. "So annoying... always spoiling our moments."


    After Sam and Angel tidied up their clothes and hair to go out, Ava was at the door, scrutinizing them, trying to spot any unusual signs.


    "What are you staring at, let¡¯s go eat," Sam said, feeling awkward under her gaze, as if he had just been caught in an affair behind this girl¡¯s back.


    But she¡¯s his sister, why would he feel so strange?


    As they passed by Ava, her gaze quickly shifted to the haughty Angel. "I warn you, don¡¯t force my brother to do things he doesn¡¯t want to do," she said.


    Angel looked amused at the girl. "I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about. Did he say something to you?"


    Ava, of course, wasn¡¯t that naive, but merely snorted. "I¡¯m just not pleased with your heiress demeanor, always liking to boss people around. My brother is not your slave."


    Angel smiled slightly. "Then, I¡¯ll try to make him my slave, thanks for the heads-up."


    "In your dreams! What, you think we¡¯re still living in a slave society?"


    Ava was furious, but Angel looked at her indifferently.


    "It seems society is indeed progressing, and the civilization of the entire world is advancing. But let me tell you a harsh truth.


    The majority of people at the bottom of this society are serving the elite as slaves. And if you really want to help your brother... you should persuade him to marry me. This way, he might have a chance to leap classes and avoid becoming someone else¡¯s slave."


    Ava was taken aback.


    As Angel was about to walk past her, Ava frowned and asked, "Do you truly love my brother?"


    Angel stopped, turned her head to look at Ava, her gaze as oppressive as ever. But Ava didn¡¯t back down, staring directly at Angel, determined to get an answer.


    Angel slightly curved her lips and replied, "The word ¡¯love¡¯ is too juvenile to ever come out of my mouth. I can only tell you that I have a certain fondness for him, something that others aren¡¯t entitled to, nothing more."


    After saying this, Angel turned and walked away without a backward glance, her ponytail lightly brushing Ava¡¯s face.


    Ava was left somewhat dazed, taking a moment to snap back to reality. "What kind of answer is that!"


    ...


    Sam and Angel sat at the dinner table as if nothing had happened.


    Sam¡¯s mother, suddenly remembering something, asked softly, "Right... are you two heading back to Kuhang in a few days?"


    Sam looked up, smiling and nodding. "Yes, probably by this weekend. The summer break is just over a month, and there¡¯s a lot to do before school starts, so we need to prepare in advance."


    The mother nodded, and at that moment, the usually silent Robert chimed in, "That timing would be perfect to catch the church service. It¡¯s quite the lively event. You could take Miss Angel to see it, and your sister will be the priestess this time, performing on stage."


    Before Sam could reply, Ava shyly lifted her head and said, "Who asked them to go watch? What¡¯s there to see anyway? Kuhang isn¡¯t lacking in this; no watching allowed!"


    It seems everyone has this kind of mentality: when performing something significant, having family and close friends watch can bring a particularly nerve-wracking feeling.


    Yet, Sam said with a smile, "Since it¡¯s Ava acting as the priestess, of course, we have to go watch. Are you coming?"


    Angel lifted her head, "Is it that interesting?"


    Sam thought for a moment, "It¡¯s hard to say if it¡¯s interesting, but it should be lively, different from the usual religious activities. Our services here are very unique. Not only do locals come over, but people from other cities also make the trip just to see."


    Angel frowned, "Then you go. I¡¯ll just stay in my room."


    Angel indeed dislikes crowded places, the kind where, as she puts it, she doesn¡¯t have to smell strange and complex scents.


    That she could suggest staying in her room while letting others go surprised Sam somewhat; it seems that through their interactions over time, her personality and temperament have gradually become somewhat different from before.


    "Well, it¡¯s a pity not to go, considering it¡¯s Cedarwood¡¯s major festival of the year," Sam said with a smile.


    Angel squinted at Sam. "Do you really want me to go?"


    As if hinting at something, Sam immediately looked down at his plate. "If you want to go, then go; if not, then don¡¯t. I can¡¯t order you around..."


    Ava unexpectedly didn¡¯t catch their conversation; she bowed her head, her hands trembling nervously as if she had already envisioned certain scenes, her anxiety unspeakable.


    She hoped Sam would go... but was also worried, afraid her performance wouldn¡¯t be up to par, and she¡¯d be ridiculed by her brother.


    Dinner ended in such an inexplicably tense atmosphere.


    Sam took Angel for a walk outside after dinner in the evening.


    Before coming back, Angel suddenly said, "Your sister seemed quite nervous."


    Sam looked at her, puzzled: "Nervous about what?"


    Angel smiled, "The church thing."


    "Ah... it¡¯s pretty normal, I guess. Maybe because I said I¡¯d go watch, it might have added some psychological pressure on her."


    "You knew you were going to watch?"


    Sam shrugged, "Growing up is all about challenging yourself with things you¡¯re not good at. She has to go through these experiences, and I believe she can overcome these difficulties. Plus... I genuinely want to see it."


    As they were about to reach the entrance of the yard, Angel stopped.


    The moon hung high, surrounded by the sounds of crickets and frogs in the fields. There was no roar of cars omnipresent in Kuhang, nor the irritating blare of advertisements.


    "Are you coming to my room tonight, or shall we go to yours?" Angel suddenly dropped this bombshell, dissipating all semblance of a literary atmosphere in an instant.


    What kind of question was that! Sam turned away, annoyed. "Can¡¯t you keep quiet for a few days?"


    "What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t handle one night? It seems I overestimated your sex stamina." Continue your adventure with NovelFire.C?m


    It was the familiar taunt, but this time Sam wasn¡¯t about to fall for it. Falling for it before was a choice, a result of weighing pros and cons.


    "You can say whatever you want, but the person begging for mercy in bed last night wasn¡¯t me."


    Angel flashed a dangerous look. "Who begged for mercy? Did I say anything?"


    Sam looked up at the sky: "You didn¡¯t say it, but every part of your body was begging for it. Every time you climaxed, your vagina would involuntarily contract."


    Angel let out a cold laugh. "Is that so. Then be prepared for tonight."


    "I already said I don¡¯t want to."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if you want to or not, if you don¡¯t come to me, I¡¯ll come to you. It¡¯s that simple."


    With that, Angel turned and went straight to her room, leaving Sam still outside, looking up at the sky.


    Damn. What kind of situation is this?


    Sam didn¡¯t go to Angel¡¯s room but returned to his own, even planning to lock the door.


    However, in the middle of the night, Sam felt a bit thirsty, and since there was no water left in his room, he had no choice but to go downstairs to get some.


    Just as he turned the corner, right at the fridge.


    "Brother?"


    The moment he opened the fridge, not only did light shine out, but a voice emerged as well.


    Sam almost jumped in fright.


    The terrifying scene from last night hadn¡¯t completely left his mind, and here was another scare? S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam calmed down and saw it was his sister, leaning against the cabinet next to the fridge, holding an open bottle of Coke.


    "What are you doing up so late?"


    Ava frowned and huffed. "Nothing, just thirsty."


    Sam looked at her amusedly. "Thirsty, so you drink Coke? Who told you that would quench your thirst?"


    Ava turned her head away in dissatisfaction and took another sip, as if in defiance. "I like it. What¡¯s it to you?"


    "I¡¯m your brother. If I don¡¯t care, who will?"


    "Who asked you to care."


    Ava, holding her Coke, walked past Sam towards the door, opening it to let the moonlight in.


    The girl, in a white nightgown and barefoot, seemed somewhat lonely as she sat down on the pathway under the eaves.


    After a moment, Sam decided to join her, sitting down beside Ava, both looking in the same direction. There was the tall garden wall, with some weeds at the edges and a white flower blooming.


    The girl beside him, in her white nightgown, suited her well. Her unbound hair fell over her shoulders, draping over her budding breasts.


    Ava was beautiful and pure, like the white flower by the garden wall. His sister was truly a unique gift from heaven.


    Ava deliberately turned her face away from Sam.


    Sam, talking to himself, said, "You¡¯re not nervous and unable to sleep, are you? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re performing on stage tomorrow."


    Ava frowned. "I¡¯m not nervous. Why would I be?"


    "Is it because I¡¯m coming to watch that you¡¯re nervous?"


    Without thinking, Ava instinctively retorted, "How could that be! Nervous because of you? That¡¯s absolutely impossible."


    "So, you¡¯re very confident then?"


    "I... I¡¯ve rehearsed many times already. Everyone says I pick things up quickly, so there definitely won¡¯t be any problems."


    Sam said, "No matter how well you prepare, it¡¯s still preparation. You need to be cautious..."


    "Are you here to help me, or to mess me up? I think you just want to see me make a fool of myself!"


    Ava looked at her brother somewhat angrily. What was he saying? Wasn¡¯t this just making her more nervous?


    But Sam just smiled at Ava.


    His handsome face and clear smile, illuminated by the moonlight, seemed to be covered in a faint glow. Such a smile was enchanting, captivating everyone who saw it, including the girl in front of him.


    Caught in the spell of his smile, Ava heard Sam¡¯s magnetic, almost magical words. "It¡¯s nothing, besides reminding you to focus more, I also want to tell you. I¡¯m not going to watch you in the hope of seeing you fail, I¡¯m just looking forward to it."


    "Looking forward to what..."


    "Looking forward to seeing if my sister has grown into an even better girl... Although in my eyes, you¡¯re already good enough, but I¡¯m eager to see an even better you. And I have absolute faith in you, that you¡¯ll show everyone at the event that you are the most unique girl in Cedarwood, the one and only Ava."


    At that moment, Ava¡¯s eyes widened. She even stretched out her hands, feeling an impulse to hug Sam tightly right then and there. For some reason, looking into his eyes, listening to his words, it was as if she could hear his sincerity.


    Ava could clearly feel that Sam had a lot of faith in her.


    But Ava didn¡¯t reach out her hands. She didn¡¯t want to be seen as a fragile girl, especially in front of her brother.


    Besides, the event hadn¡¯t even started yet... What if it turned out to be a disaster?


    She would save that hug for when everything was successfully over. She was going to succeed. After all, Sam said she was the most unique girl in Cedarwood.


    Ava stood up. "You don¡¯t need to say it, I am that kind of girl. I¡¯m going back to sleep, you should rest early too."


    "Yeah, okay."


    Sam watched Ava leave, then rubbed his eyes.


    He had activated his Temptation Constitution, not for any other reason but to ensure his words would deeply penetrate her heart, serving as a psychological suggestion that she would undoubtedly succeed.


    This must count as help, right? Although it couldn¡¯t directly enhance her chances of success, sometimes confidence alone is enough to achieve certain things. She wasn¡¯t without ability; it was just her youth and the instability of her mindset that were the issues.


    Yes... Sam certainly was a good brother.


    Wait a minute? What had he come downstairs for?


    Sam nearly forgot he was still thirsty, standing up and heading back towards the fridge.


    He had just opened the fridge and taken a big gulp of water when he heard footsteps. Frowning, he saw at the turn... a black dress. And, unsurprisingly, a familiar figure appeared before him.


    Wearing a nightgown, with a lazy, seductive demeanor, Angel walked towards him.


    Without a second thought, Sam started to walk away. "What a coincidence, you¡¯re here for water too..."


    Planning to slip away, but unexpectedly, "Snap." Sam¡¯s wrist was caught.


    He turned his head to see Angel¡¯s eyes slightly squinted, as if glowing in the darkness. "Who said I was here for water?"


    "Then what are you here for..."


    She moved closer to Sam, with a familiar scent, carrying the kind of desire that excited countless men.


    Angel¡¯s enticing body pressed up against him, not just that, but she also pushed Sam against the edge of the fridge.


    "Of course, to finish what wasn¡¯t done before dinner..."

 Chapter 122: A unique wish

    When Angel, with her seductive and enchanting body, pressed up against him, Sam immediately sensed something was amiss and wanted to leave.


    But she clearly had no intention of wasting such an opportunity.


    She firmly pressed her breasts against Sam, almost bringing her mouth to his face.


    "Do you plan to let everyone wake up and see us like this? Do you think your family would still believe the nonsense that we¡¯re just classmates?"


    Sam, of course, did not want his parents or Ava to witness this scene, as it would complicate things further. The things he had initially intended to keep hidden would now become lies difficult to smooth over.


    Moreover, with Angel possessing the superpower to stop time, how could he possibly refuse her?


    So, with no other option at the moment, a helpless Sam could only say, "Shall we go back to the room? It¡¯s not safe here."


    But Angel wrapped her arms around Sam¡¯s waist and said with a smile, "I¡¯ve changed my mind, right here is pretty good."


    "Don¡¯t you see where we are, and you think it¡¯s pretty good? Are you... Hmm!"


    Sam couldn¡¯t speak another word, as the familiar sensation came over him again¡ªAngel had begun to kiss Sam.


    Her movements seemed smoother than ever, as if, just as Sam was learning how to deal with her, she was also learning how to handle Sam.


    Sam decided he could no longer endure it; the situation had come to a head, and today was the day she would learn of his resolve.


    Go for it, Sam!


    With a "bang," as Sam started to exert his strength, the situation immediately flipped.


    Sam pressed Angel against the refrigerator, and she seemed very displeased with this turn of events.


    But in the next moment, Sam swiftly removed her panties. Being a woman, Angel naturally had less strength than Sam, and the advantage of his strength was very apparent at this moment.


    Sam then deployed his newly acquired skill, the Hand of Desire, which played a crucial role at this juncture.


    His fingers became as agile as those of an elegant pianist, beginning to caress Angel¡¯s clitoris.


    Angel felt her body temperature rise abnormally, a sensation more intense than making love, flooding her like a tide.


    Especially when Sam inserted his index and middle fingers simultaneously into her vagina, Angel¡¯s legs began to tense, her soul seemingly reaching climax.


    At this moment, Sam¡¯s fingers wielded a magical power, unlocking all her desires.


    A more tumultuous climax than before arrived, making Angel seem unable to withstand the thrill.


    She even couldn¡¯t help but reach out her hand to push Sam away.


    Sam leaned against the cabinet, thankfully agile enough not to make any more noise.


    But in the next moment, Angel was already walking towards Sam, her clothes in disarray, and Sam was likewise.


    Looking at him, Angel smiled. "Today seems a bit different, doesn¡¯t it?"


    Sam slightly lifted his head and smiled back. "Are you scared?"


    "Heh... The night is just beginning, don¡¯t get too cocky!"


    Dark clouds merged with the night sky, and the moon seemed to sink into the sea.


    Undeniably, making love in such a place carried its dangers, but there¡¯s a saying that the more dangerous the place, the more thrilling it is.


    In such an environment, it can make one¡¯s senses even more acute.


    Like the man and woman at this moment.


    They had to avoid making more noise to not awaken others who were sleeping, while continuously indulging in the pleasure of making love.


    Their bodies danced in the night, creating a unique atmosphere.


    Occasionally, they could hear the strange sounds of bodies colliding, as if holding back something, akin to suppressed singing. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The condoms provided by the system had already been used up, so there were no better precautions available, meaning Sam couldn¡¯t ejaculate directly inside Angel¡¯s vagina.


    But this was inconsequential to Sam, who had now mastered the entire rhythm of making love. If he wished, he could ensure they made love for five hours straight without ejaculating, determined to have Angel completely surrender this time.


    Thus, during their intimate moments, Sam employed the Hand of Desire to aid the process.


    His hands parted ways, one grasping Angel¡¯s breast and the other massaging her clitoris. Under this dual stimulation, Angel¡¯s reactions quickly intensified.


    It seemed as if Angel had lost her ability to resist; her body collapsed onto the sofa, gasping for air.


    Sam stood up, wiping the sweat from Angel¡¯s forehead, observing her eyes which had not yet fully recovered.


    "Have you surrendered now?"


    Indeed, Angel had no strength left to continue. She felt utterly drained.


    But this unique sensation also genuinely made her realize the joy that making love could bring, surpassing all else. It almost made Angel believe she would perish in the final moments of her climax.


    Yet, even so, Angel still pretended not to admit defeat.


    "...I haven¡¯t lost yet. Let¡¯s leave it at that for today; I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to get up tomorrow."


    Sam smiled at her, his hand still deliberately caressing her breast.


    "Is that so? I feel very good physically. Shall we continue?"


    Angel frowned. "No more, I¡¯ll let you off this time; I¡¯m not in my best shape today."


    Was this really something Angel would say? She always deliberately appeared so strong, yet this was completely different from her true feelings inside.


    Sam sat down, while Angel continued to lie there, staring at the ceiling.


    "Are you that worried about your sister?"


    Sam knew she must have overheard some of his conversation with Ava... wait, how come she hadn¡¯t encountered Ava?


    Sam said, "Don¡¯t you have a cousin too? If she were in a situation like this, wouldn¡¯t you be worried about her? It¡¯s the same principle."


    Angel pondered for a moment.


    "Let¡¯s go together."


    Sam looked at Angel in surprise.


    "You¡¯ve changed your mind?"


    Angel, observing Sam as he used a tissue to clean her vulva, just wrinkled her nose but didn¡¯t stop him. Instead, she said, "I just want to see for myself how exceptional your sister is in your eyes. Don¡¯t disappoint me."


    Angel got up, dressed, and then turned to Sam.


    "Aren¡¯t you coming?"


    Sam looked back at her, annoyed, as he got dressed. "Nonsense, who¡¯s going to clean up here if I leave? Do you think I have servants at home?"


    Angel glanced at the admittedly messy and chaotic room and laughed.


    "Then I¡¯ll leave the hard work to you~ Tonight was not bad; you¡¯ve satisfied me. I look forward to your next performance."


    After saying this, she left, swaying her incredibly soft waist, leaving Sam to reminisce about how she had been vigorously moving on his lap.


    Sam grabbed a towel and began to clean the floor, taking care of household chores he seldom did. By the time he finished, it was quite late.


    He tossed the towel in the trash can.


    "How could so much love juice leak out... this towel is completely unusable now."


    After returning to his room, Sam lay down on his bed and fell asleep. When he woke up in the morning, he was fully refreshed, without a trace of fatigue.


    And as he looked down, he saw his penis was in a state of morning wood.


    Sam gave it a slap. "Showing off, aren¡¯t you! You¡¯re always so punctual. Later, when I go to the bathroom, I¡¯ll probably end up peeing everywhere again!"


    Sam enjoyed a rare couple of days of ease, free from any unusual occurrences. It seemed Angel had finally had her fill, at least for the moment, showing no intention of seducing Sam during this time.


    Moreover, there had been no encounters with Aurora seeking his help for the matter she had mentioned before.


    It appeared that Aurora, much like Ava, was a relatively normal female lead. By now, Sam¡¯s definition of "normal" had significantly lowered.


    As long as you don¡¯t have superpowers, as long as you¡¯re not trying to kill me, you¡¯re normal!


    This day, breakfast was served unusually early, but Sam found something odd at the dining table.


    "Hmm? Where¡¯s Ava? Isn¡¯t she eating?"


    His father looked at him. "Your sister has a performance soon; she¡¯s already gone to the church. What¡¯s your memory like?"


    Sam was taken aback. "You didn¡¯t tell me it was today... But there¡¯s still time to make it, right?"


    His mother, somewhat helplessly, said, "Why else do you think I cooked so early? Eat up, and we¡¯ll all go together."


    For some reason, Sam, who lowered his head to eat, felt a bit nervous, even though he wasn¡¯t the one performing.


    But he also felt an inexplicable restlessness. Was it anticipation or worry?


    He wasn¡¯t sure. Perhaps this was just what being a brother felt like.


    He glanced at his father unintentionally. "Dad, really? You¡¯ve got your shirt on backward."


    "Ah? Oh... No wonder my neck¡¯s been feeling so tight."


    Well, as long as Sam wasn¡¯t the only one feeling nervous, it was fine.


    In the sacred church, there¡¯s a secluded room where a young girl, already dressed in the white attire of a priestess, is adjusting her makeup in front of a mirror.


    She looks nervously at the young woman beside her. "It should be fine, right?"


    Stay updated via NovelFire.C?m


    The young woman, holding an ornate headdress, smiles reassuringly. "Don¡¯t worry, Ava. Tonight, you¡¯ll be the most beautiful priestess in all of Cedarwood, without a rival."


    Ava playfully sticks out her tongue. "As long as nothing goes wrong..."


    "Relax, everything will be fine. Remember, everyone can make a wish, especially those serving as a priestess. It¡¯s said to be very effective. Have you thought about what wish you¡¯d like to make?"


    "I hope..." Ava starts to say, but then she abruptly stops herself.


    The image of a handsome face pops into her mind, causing her cheeks to redden, and soon her earlobes are blushing too.


    Is it really that effective?


    Even for... such a unique wish.

 Chapter 123: Sam, you owe me one again

    "Ah! It¡¯s The Day of Celestial Harmony again, time really flies."


    "Yes, I hope this Day of Celestial Harmony goes well. There was a heavy rainstorm a few days ago that drowned a lot of crops..."


    "Hey, I heard that the church has a new priestess this time, maybe she can really bless us."


    "Oh, I know that priestess, Robert¡¯s child."


    "Yes. She¡¯s very beautiful and has a great demeanor. She¡¯ll definitely be a charming beauty when she grows up."


    On the way to the church, you could hear snippets of conversation.


    But it seems all the comments were positive, after all, Cedarwood is still a place with simple folk customs.


    As for Sam¡¯s parents, they had already donned their festival attire. For everyone in Cedarwood, The Day of Celestial Harmony is a significant communal event. Sam and Angel, not wearing festival clothes, seemed somewhat out of place.


    Angel came with not many clothes, and a few were torn during intimate moments with Sam, so she could only wear her usual casual clothes.


    As for Sam, he was planning to put on a more formal suit, but the clothes from a few years ago didn¡¯t fit anymore, and his mother didn¡¯t let him wear them, saying they would get a new one tailored later.


    Angel looked at Sam thoughtfully and said, "What do you look like in a suit?"


    Sam thought about it; he hadn¡¯t really worn one since coming to this world. He preferred more casual attire.


    "I guess it¡¯s much the same as now, you are good at draw, just imagine it."


    Angel squinted and smiled, "Not everything can be imagined. Maybe you¡¯d have a completely different aura in a suit. But... Too bad the role of the priestess isn¡¯t yours."


    Sam gave Angel a weird look.


    "Tsk... In Cedarwood, only unmarried girls can be priestesses. Isn¡¯t your idea a bit too perverse?"


    Angel smiled and said, "Don¡¯t you know that most girls have a bit of an urge to see the guy they like in women¡¯s clothing? Plus, I think it would have a special effect on you."


    Sam immediately shook his head. "Please don¡¯t do anything so strange. I don¡¯t want to be known as a cross-dresser."


    Even though he had completely won Angel over in their sex moments, he still couldn¡¯t let his guard down.


    After all, that¡¯s just how she is; the more you don¡¯t want to do something, the more interested she becomes. And for the sake of her curiosity, it seems she would do anything without considering the consequences.


    "Hey! Robert! Is your whole family out today?"


    Someone warmly greeted Sam¡¯s parents on the road, pausing their steps.


    "Heh... We are going to participate in the church activities."


    "Yo, your son¡¯s back too? Looking sharp! I didn¡¯t expect him to grow so tall and handsome after a few years. Nice!"


    A burly man with a beard smiled at Sam.


    Sam remembered this man, so he politely greeted him.


    "Talon, hello."


    Talon laughed and patted Sam¡¯s sturdy shoulder, then noticed Angel behind him.


    "Wow, is this your girlfriend? You¡¯ve done well, my boy! Too bad, I was thinking of introducing my daughter to you as a potential girlfriend, but it seems there¡¯s no chance now."


    "Dad... what are you talking about?"


    A girl about Sam¡¯s age shyly lowered her head behind him.


    Sam¡¯s memories of her were not very vivid. The girl was actually pretty, but next to Angel, she seemed to instantly lose her shine.


    And the girl¡¯s lack of confidence was undoubtedly because of Angel; Angel¡¯s beauty and demeanor were overwhelming.


    After a brief exchange, they continued on their way.


    "You seem quite popular around here," Angel said calmly as they walked.


    Sam chuckled, "Of course, even before I went to study in Kuhang, I was already the most popular guy in Cedarwood."


    Angel snorted, "If being ¡¯the most popular man¡¯ means having a thick face, being fickle in love, and refusing to admit it, then I think that¡¯s a derogatory term."


    Sam widened his eyes, "When have I ever been fickle? It¡¯s just that my heart has been broken into so many pieces, it¡¯s doomed not to belong to just one person."


    Angel reached out and pinched Sam¡¯s waist tightly, using force suddenly. With a dangerous tone, she said, "You dare to say such things in front of me now, are you really not afraid of dying?"


    "Just kidding, just kidding, let go~"


    Even though Angel let go, she still left noticeable bruises on Sam¡¯s waist.


    Alas, such tests were necessary, and Angel always behaved like this, never holding back once she made her move. Was there special pity for Sam because of their intimate relationship?


    It seems such a condition doesn¡¯t exist. Angel is just like that; even becoming her first man can¡¯t change her current personality and convictions. It requires a long process.


    Finally, as night fell, a bonfire was lit in the open space outside the church.


    It was like a gathering of an ancient tribe, with countless people converging outside the tallest building in Cedarwood.


    Although Cedarwood¡¯s church was quite old, it was well-maintained and often repaired, not appearing dilapidated.


    By the time Sam and his family arrived, the initial sacrificial ceremony had already begun.


    Everyone around was very quiet, not speaking loudly or whispering too much, maintaining reverence for the divine.


    "They¡¯re so devout. Do they really think praying to intangible deities works?" Angel asked quietly beside Sam.


    Sam looked toward the bonfire outside the church and the people performing the ceremony, saying, "It¡¯s pretty normal. This place is mostly populated by farmers, and the success of the crops is heavily dependent on the weather. Holding a sacrificial ceremony to pray for a good harvest provides some psychological comfort."


    The moon gradually peeked out from the clouds, illuminating the bustling crowd.


    As the ceremony progressed, it seemed to draw everyone into the same atmosphere.


    The ancient and solemn ceremony, along with the devout and reverent expressions on everyone¡¯s faces, seemed to traverse through distant times and spaces.


    Angel furrowed her brows.


    "What¡¯s meant to happen will happen. Even if there are deities, they can¡¯t really bless a place or so many people. If there are gods, they must be arrogant beings who wouldn¡¯t stoop to fulfill a mortal¡¯s wish."


    Sam smiled in response, "Although I don¡¯t believe there are deities in this world either, I think people always need to have a sense of reverence, whether it¡¯s for nature, the world, or those intangible deities."


    Angel, who had grown up in Kuhang, looked up at Sam with a piercing gaze. "Why do you sound just like my mom?"


    "Why not your dad?"


    "Oh? You want to be my dad?"


    "...That¡¯s not what I meant. Do you think it¡¯s too crowded here, shall we move somewhere else?"


    Sam saw a dangerous glint in Angel¡¯s eyes. He immediately became cautious, realizing the joke couldn¡¯t continue.


    Angel nodded slightly, "It¡¯s too crowded."


    "Then follow me."


    Sam led Angel through the crowd, concerned that the throng might cause her discomfort, so he took the initiative to hold her soft, delicate hand.


    Angel didn¡¯t refuse, allowing him to lead the way.


    They made their way through the crowd, getting closer to a stage specially set up outside the church.


    Since they arrived a bit late, they could only find a spot on the edge. The upside was that there were fewer people here, offering an unobstructed view.


    On the stage, villagers had already begun their performance, playing beautiful music on their instruments, with the audience below immersed in the enchanting sounds.


    Angel¡¯s face showed little emotion, but she asked with some curiosity, "Why hasn¡¯t your sister come out yet?"


    Indeed, some time had passed, but the ceremony itself was intricate and solemn.


    When Sam noticed the ceremony on stage temporarily come to an end and people moving to the back, with some activity starting behind the scenes, he said, "This must be it. The next part is when the priestess makes her appearance. It involves song and dance to express reverence to the deities."


    "Boom!"


    At that moment, a loud drum sound drew everyone¡¯s attention, silencing even whispered conversations.


    As an elderly man with white hair and beard began to sing in a voice full of years, the backstage door finally opened.


    "Wow..."


    A gasp of amazement erupted from the crowd. Your next journey awaits at NovelFire.C?m


    Everyone saw a solitary figure standing in the doorway, radiating light.


    Dressed in a white priestess robe and white stockings, her tall figure stood with hands poised in front of her. Although her head was bowed, her presence was undeniable, capturing everyone¡¯s gaze.


    Sam and Angel were also drawn to this scene.


    The numerous accessories on her body gently swayed, shimmering enchantingly under the reflection of the bonfire light.


    And atop her neatly arranged hair was a beautifully crafted crown.


    Sam¡¯s pupils slightly constricted.


    This was no ordinary priestess; she was more like a goddess... Even he hadn¡¯t anticipated his sister possessing such aura and grace.


    As Ava appeared before everyone, gasps of astonishment could be heard across the crowd.


    She moved forward slowly, in step with the rhythm of the drums and the music that had begun to play.


    Every step she took was steady until she reached the center of the stage, alone.


    The musicians playing in the background and the soft chanting of ancient songs became just a backdrop to her presence.


    Ava was indeed a bit nervous.


    She understood the importance of this ceremony, a tradition that had been passed down for hundreds of years, holding a unique significance for every person in Cedarwood.


    Ava held her breath, momentarily pushing aside all distractions.


    She reassured herself that she was well-prepared, there would be no mistakes, she was fully ready, and she would not disappoint Sam.


    "Clang!"


    As the rhythm of the drumbeats quickened, Ava took a deep breath and began her movements.


    Under the glow of the bonfire, Ava seemed like a goddess from heaven.


    Her already slender figure made the dance even more graceful, with every memorized move clearly displayed.


    Everything appeared to go smoothly.


    Only Ava knew of her slight nervousness, and she faintly felt the crown on her head wobble.


    Was it not secured properly?


    She should have checked it again before coming out... But now, there was no chance to adjust it, this performance couldn¡¯t afford a mistake, and certainly, the crown couldn¡¯t fall to the ground.


    So, she tried her best to keep her neck steady, to prevent the crown from shaking too much.


    However, as the pace increased, this sensation became more and more pronounced; she even felt like the crown might fall off at any moment.


    Panic began to set in Ava¡¯s heart, she hadn¡¯t anticipated such a mishap.


    She didn¡¯t know how to handle this situation gracefully, but if it really did fall, it would all be over.


    Perhaps the audience would take the falling crown as a bad omen, and it was possible they might blame her for it.


    It¡¯s human nature to think of many bad outcomes when faced with a potentially bad omen, thereby increasing one¡¯s anxiety.


    But Ava didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself.


    She also didn¡¯t want to ruin everything because of her. She tried her best to steady her movements, as if she could gradually overcome it all. But just as she caught sight of Sam and Angel in the audience and then turned around,


    Disaster struck!


    She felt her hair start to move, the crown was about to fall!


    "Thump."


    As her foot once again stepped on the stage floor,


    Ava opened her eyes, facing away from everyone.


    Unexpectedly, she found that the crown... hadn¡¯t fallen off; it was actually securely fixed on her head, and even more firmly than before.


    What happened?


    Could it be... the mercy of deities?


    ---


    Sam slightly furrowed his brow.


    It wasn¡¯t that he found Ava¡¯s dance lacking; on the contrary, she danced beautifully, her movements graceful and fluid.


    It was a perfect ceremonial dance.


    But now, with his keen eyesight, Sam could clearly notice the crown on Ava¡¯s head wobbling during some of her more vigorous movements.


    "Your expression doesn¡¯t look good, what¡¯s wrong?" Angel asked softly, noticing something. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam shook his head. "It seems the headpiece isn¡¯t secured properly... I hope it doesn¡¯t cause any problems."


    When Angel looked, she seemed to notice this detail too.


    She frowned, "Indeed, it¡¯s not on right... How could such a basic mistake happen?"


    Sam felt uneasy, watching the girl on the stage nervously. He had discerned from Ava¡¯s subtle expressions that his observation was correct; Ava had noticed it too and was starting to get nervous.


    "I don¡¯t know, but the whole preparation process must have been somewhat complex. Perhaps there wasn¡¯t enough time, or maybe it was overlooked due to nervousness...But there can¡¯t be any problems now..."


    Angel frowned. "What happens if there is a problem?"


    Sam took a deep breath, noticing the increasingly troubled expression on Ava¡¯s face.


    "It¡¯s hard to say. If the headpiece falls off, it might be considered an ominous sign, suggesting the coming days might not bring a good harvest... People might even blame Ava for being the priestess when this problem occurred."


    Sam dared not imagine the repercussions if such a problem truly arose and if the harvest turned out worse than last year. How much blame would people place on this girl, and what kind of psychological pressure would 16-year-old Ava endure...


    Angel looked somewhat displeased. "How can they place the blame on a girl for something like this? What kind of reasoning is that?"


    Sam sighed.


    "Hasn¡¯t it always been this way? When disaster strikes, people blame the heavens, their neighbors, even their own family, pushing all consequences onto others. That¡¯s human nature..."


    "Are you worried?"


    "Of course. Although I know the people of Cedarwood wouldn¡¯t do anything excessive, Ava would blame herself... This is such a significant event, with so many people watching, and she¡¯s still so young. She prepared and worked hard for this day for so long, and if an accident happens because of this issue..."


    Oh, no!


    Sam caught Ava¡¯s glance toward him.


    Ava saw the worry in his eyes.


    She pursed her lips, and just as she turned away, the crown on her head shook violently, seemingly about to fall to the ground!


    Sam felt as if he could predict what was about to happen.


    He almost didn¡¯t dare to think about the kind of shocked expressions that would appear on the faces of the audience, currently enraptured by the beautiful dance, and the kind of comments and criticisms that would erupt, and how heavy a blow it would be for the girl on stage.


    Sam knew there wasn¡¯t much he could do, nor could he stop what was about to happen.


    But he couldn¡¯t accept standing by, doing nothing, as the scene unfolded.


    Almost instinctively, without much thought, Sam took a step forward.


    This couldn¡¯t happen... Even if it meant drawing the condemnation onto himself, it didn¡¯t matter.


    He had to do something, at least... He couldn¡¯t let Ava bear all this alone.


    But Sam¡¯s step did not complete.


    He clearly saw the burning bonfire take on a shape.


    He also clearly felt that he was unable to make any move.


    A familiar sensation... happened at this moment.


    Then, within his unchanging line of sight, with eyes widened in shock, Sam saw the figure of Angel, who was supposed to be quietly by his side...


    She stepped forward, walking into his field of view.


    She turned her head, glanced at him.


    "Sam, you owe me one again."


    Then she turned around, calmly and gracefully walking towards Ava on the stage...


    Sam, of course, understood what had happened.


    Angel had activated her time-stopping superpower at this moment.

 Chapter 124: Are you asleep? Can I come to your room now?

    What kind of girl should Angel be?


    If it were when he first arrived in this world, Sam would have answered. She was an heiress who, relying on her family¡¯s wealth and power, liked to do as she pleased, acting on her whims without any moral burden, even if it meant committing crimes.


    But now, Sam can¡¯t give such a one-sided answer.


    He clearly understands a truth. That is, no one remains the same forever, nor do they have only one type of personality.


    However, regarding another side of Angel, Sam still can¡¯t accurately encompass it to this day.


    She would use her ability to stop time to publicly pull down Sam¡¯s underwear, but she would also use it to pet a kitten in front of herself.


    Is she mature or childish?


    Is she detestable or adorable?


    Is she a demon or a seraph?


    Sam finds his own thoughts amusing when he sees Angel truly stepping onto the stage, standing in front of Ava, and putting on her headdress.


    He realizes he feels somewhat relieved and, of course, thankful at the bottom of his heart.


    Despite Angel¡¯s stubborn character, this time she has finally done something that Sam truly considers helpful. But does this mean she will become kind and no longer a threat?


    Sam thinks of fireworks.


    Yes, fireworks.


    When setting off fireworks, one must be careful for safety; you might get burned, or there might be a chance of the fireworks exploding on the spot due to poor quality.


    But the moment the fireworks ascend, when you look up, that¡¯s a scene as beautiful as a dream. The splendid sky will appear before your eyes.


    Angel is like fireworks.


    If not guided correctly, she can be as dangerous as explosives. But if approached in the right way, she can become as beautiful and enchanting as fireworks.


    Angel moved to Sam¡¯s side, as if she had never moved at all.


    Time started flowing again, the bonfire flickered, and the whispers around them returned, while Ava¡¯s dance on the stage continued smoothly.


    Angel didn¡¯t say anything, and Sam didn¡¯t change his expression, still looking somewhat nervous.


    Until the dance finally ended, with Ava holding the horn symbolizing the harvest high in the air.


    "Clap, clap, clap!"


    The applause was incessant, and cheers erupted from the audience.


    Sam¡¯s parents were excitedly clapping, and the woman next to Robert was almost moved to tears, a reaction Sam didn¡¯t quite understand.


    But perhaps this is just how parents feel, different from Sam, who is a brother. At this moment, Sam¡¯s heart was filled with nothing but relief.


    Watching Ava looking up, slightly panting with an excited expression, she was just too adorable.


    "It seems what you were worried about didn¡¯t happen." Angel suddenly said this by Sam¡¯s side.


    Naturally, Sam wouldn¡¯t let her know that he could remain conscious during the time stop, so he smiled and said, "Indeed, it seems the deities heard my wishes. I¡¯m very grateful."


    Angel found this statement odd.


    Why thank the deities while looking at her? As if she were a deity...


    But indeed, she was Sam¡¯s god at that moment. Regardless of whether Sam¡¯s life was glorious or decadent, she was his deity.


    "Yes, you indeed should thank the deities." Angel said with a smile.


    When the ceremony was almost over, Ava, having taken off her crown and put on her shoes, still in her priestess outfit, bounced over to Sam.


    "How was it, how was it? I did okay, right?" She looked at her brother excitedly, seeking praise like a pure child, perhaps in her most innocent moment.


    Sam smiled and reached out to touch Ava¡¯s head.


    "Very good, it looks like Cedarwood¡¯s farms are going to have a good harvest this year."


    Ava looked up satisfied, content with her brother¡¯s smiling approval, but soon put on a disdainful expression.


    "Hmph~ I told you not to come and watch. I could have performed even better~"


    "It was already great... Huh?"


    Sam was about to say something else when he caught a glimpse of a familiar face out of the corner of his eye. He looked carefully and was surprised to see Aurora¡¯s gaze.


    She stood outside the crowd, not wearing anything particularly formal, but her unique aura made her stand out.


    Sam was surprised, even more so when she raised her phone towards him and shook it. The meaning was...


    After that gesture, Aurora quickly disappeared into the crowd as if she had never been there.


    Sam found it odd.


    "Hmm? Brother, what are you looking at?"


    Sam turned back with a smile. "It¡¯s nothing."


    He felt his phone vibrate and instinctively took it out, only to see a message from Aurora. [Come to the back of the church, I have something to tell you.]


    Typical of her... Although it seemed unnecessary, Sam felt he shouldn¡¯t neglect Aurora, given her unique profession. Leaving a good impression is always right.


    So, Sam looked at Angel and Ava. "I... need to use the restroom. You guys chat first, my stomach is suddenly feeling a bit uneasy..."


    "Eh? Brother, you¡¯re so weird." Ava pouted as she watched Sam turn and leave.


    Meanwhile, Angel prepared to follow Sam¡¯s steps, but at that moment, Ava stepped directly in front of Angel. "Where are you going?"


    Angel frowned slightly. "Move aside."


    "You want to follow my brother to the restroom? Are you a vice woman?" Ava couldn¡¯t help but say.


    Angel replied with a cold smile. "Only a fool like you would believe such a childish lie. Do you really think he suddenly felt unwell and needed to use the restroom?"


    Ava shook her head but didn¡¯t move an inch. "Whether it is or not, it¡¯s my brother¡¯s private matter, and you have no reason to interfere in every private matter of his, do you?"


    Angel narrowed her eyes slightly. "It seems I¡¯ve really underestimated you. You¡¯re not stupid at all, are you?"


    Ava smiled confidently and proudly. "Of course, I¡¯m not a fool. It¡¯s the ones who like to treat others as fools who are the real fools."


    Angel laughed and shook her head, then looked into Ava¡¯s eyes. "So, do you think your brother is a fool?"


    "He... of course, he¡¯s not a fool." Despite often saying so, Ava was well aware that her brother was very smart and excellent. How could he be a fool?


    But the next moment, Angel fixed her gaze firmly on Ava¡¯s eyes. "Right, do you guess this not-a-fool fool knows about your feelings for him... and that it¡¯s a love that goes beyond sibling affection?"


    In an instant, Ava¡¯s eyes widened, and her hands involuntarily clenched into fists. Even her complexion started to pale, and her body trembled slightly...


    ---


    Sam gradually moved away from the crowd, his footsteps on the ground clear, even occasionally crushing dry leaves underfoot.


    Until he rounded to the back of the grand church, the sharp-eyed Sam saw a figure standing there.


    Aurora was tall, her posture straight, embodying both beauty and a heroic demeanor.


    Sam approached her, surprised to see the woman lighting a cigarette, leaning slightly against a tree, and exhaling smoke upwards. The enticing red lips expelled a hazy smoke that enveloped her beautiful face. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You¡¯re quite fast. I thought you¡¯d have to deal with those girls for a while before coming here, so I lit a cigarette. You don¡¯t mind, do you?" Aurora said with a smile, showing no intention of putting out the cigarette.


    Sam looked at her: "It¡¯s fine. This isn¡¯t a no-smoking area, and smoking is your freedom. I might not like it but can¡¯t interfere, just make sure to extinguish it completely to avoid starting a fire."


    Aurora¡¯s lips curled into a beautiful smile. "You really have a way with words. It seems my sister cares about you not just for your handsome looks."


    Sam ignored the comment, clearly a lie, and looked curiously at Aurora. "What¡¯s so important that you had to meet me here at this time?"


    Aurora gently exhaled a puff of smoke. "Well, it¡¯s nothing much... That priestess is your sister?"


    Sam narrowed his eyes: "How did you know?"


    Aurora smiled and waved her hand as if to disperse the smoke, perhaps also intending to dispel Sam¡¯s suspicions.


    "Don¡¯t be nervous, I haven¡¯t been investigating you. I just saw the way you looked at that girl. I know very well what it looks like when someone watches their sister perform¡ªanticipation, nervousness, and relief, just like when I watched Mia dance on stage."


    Aurora couldn¡¯t be serious? She managed to deduce so much just from a look?


    Sam nodded. "She¡¯s my sister, Ava. What about it?"


    Aurora said softly, "Nothing much, just wondering, if you and your sister were in the same situation as Mia and I are now, how would you feel?"


    Sam understood she was trying to use empathy to get him to agree to help her with something. He smiled and said, "I can¡¯t really imagine things that haven¡¯t happened... But I would probably solve it all by myself.


    I always believe that as long as people can communicate, most problems can be resolved. The rest might indeed be irreconcilable deep grudges."


    Aurora took another drag of her cigarette and exhaled.


    "I know, that¡¯s why I¡¯m hoping you can help me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask you to do anything too difficult. Just help us create an opportunity to communicate, and I¡¯ll handle the rest. If you can do that, I can teach you those combat skills, swordsmanship, and if you¡¯re interested, even yoga."


    Yoga, of all things...


    Aurora¡¯s request seemed reasonable, and the offer was tempting. But Sam shook his head. "Mia is my boss. If doing something like this upsets her, I might lose my job... I don¡¯t want to be unemployed."


    Aurora smiled slightly. "Don¡¯t worry about that. She¡¯s special to you; she wouldn¡¯t want you to leave the store. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go back and test the waters, then tell me whether or not you¡¯ll accept my request."


    Sam thought for a moment: "Let¡¯s talk about it when I get back... I definitely can¡¯t agree to it now."


    "I know." Aurora said, taking a puff of her cigarette, seemingly having anticipated this all along. She wasn¡¯t trying to push the matter to a conclusion right now, but any shift in Sam¡¯s attitude was a gain for her.


    Sam didn¡¯t fully trust her words. Getting involved could only bring trouble for himself, so he was merely postponing the issue.


    Looking at Aurora, leaning against a tree, smoking, and gazing at the night sky, she seemed so solitary.


    It made Sam wonder about Aurora¡¯s life, caught between her sister and father. Like Sam, their sisters were not related by blood, but unlike him, there was a vast chasm in their relationship.


    Although Aurora never mentioned it, Sam could feel that, like him, she was a person filled with care and a sense of responsibility for her family.


    "If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head back first," Sam said.


    Aurora hummed in acknowledgment. "I know. By the way, your sister is very pretty and cute."


    "Thank you."


    "No matter what happens between you two, don¡¯t end up like Mia and me, thinking time will solve everything... Time seems to bury the cracks, but when you feel it¡¯s been long enough and it should be okay, you find... it¡¯s too late to mend anything."


    Sam knew this came from her personal experience. But it also made him wonder.


    What was Mia feeling at the time? How did Aurora manage to get through it all by herself to become the vibrant, seemingly indefatigable person she is today?


    "Get some rest early, Officer Aurora, and remember to stub out the cigarette, goodbye."


    Aurora watched Sam¡¯s retreating figure and then chuckled, shaking her head. She extinguished her cigarette, murmuring to herself as if in self-mockery. "Really is strange and special... Mia seems to have good taste."


    Sam returned to his parents and the two girls. He didn¡¯t delay too much and brushed it off with the excuse of a sudden stomach discomfort.


    It was evident that his parents were pleased. And Ava, having completed such a significant performance, seemed much more relaxed. Experience tales at FreeNovelFire


    All the way home, she was bouncing around, like a child just let out for summer vacation, exuding an indescribable purity and cuteness.


    But could she ever know that the girl she¡¯d been deliberately provoking had used her supernatural powers to help her?


    Angel seemed not to care whether her kindness was acknowledged because she was looking at Sam, fixating on him the entire way.


    It made Sam¡¯s skin crawl, and he finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, "What are you looking at?"


    Angel directly asked, "Where did you go just now?"


    Just as expected... Sam replied helplessly, "I went to the restroom."


    Angel laughed disdainfully, "You can lie to others, but don¡¯t lie to yourself. You know best whether you went to the restroom or not."


    Sam responded, half-jokingly, "Why don¡¯t you go check the restroom then?"


    "...Gross."


    Angel turned her head away in disgust. Just when Sam thought the conversation was over, he heard her voice lower, "Explain it to me properly tonight."


    Tonight? Is it not already evening? Or does she mean... later tonight?


    Is she really expecting an explanation? It seems more like she¡¯s looking for another excuse to have sex with herself.


    Sam went straight to bed as soon as he got home, even locking his bedroom door, determined to ignore any noise from outside, pretending to be dead to the world for the night.


    But unexpectedly, it wasn¡¯t even five minutes before his phone lit up with a message... not from Angel, but from his sister, Ava.


    [Brother, are you asleep? Can I come to your room now?]


    What does this mean...

 Chapter 125: Can you hug me?

    The night was exceptionally quiet, as if all of creation was in slumber, everything supposed to sink into a deep sleep, only to gradually awaken at the next dawn.


    But was everything really so tranquil? Obviously not. Too many things were stirring, making it impossible to fall asleep.


    Especially such a text message, which was troubling.


    Sam didn¡¯t reply immediately.


    He hesitated for a moment. What could Ava possibly want by coming to his room at this time?


    As Sam wondered, a new message arrived.


    [You¡¯ll be returning to Kuhang soon, and I wanted to talk to you]


    Seeing this message, Sam knew he had no reason to refuse. After all, it was uncertain when they would see each other again, and Sam might not return every term.


    [I just fell asleep, I¡¯ll come to your place.]


    Sam didn¡¯t invite Ava to his room, in case Angel sneaked into his room, which would be quite awkward.


    Sam got out of bed, slipped on his slippers, and quickly left his room, then arrived at Ava¡¯s door, gently pushing it open.


    The door wasn¡¯t locked and opened easily. A bedside lamp was on, illuminating a small area of the room.


    Ava¡¯s room was clean and tidy, and she sat on the edge of the bed, quietly waiting.


    She wore a white nightgown with a cute little bear logo on the chest, her legs together, seemingly nervously tapping on the floor.


    Sam gently closed the door, and Ava waved him over, indicating for him to sit down.


    However, Sam chose to sit on a chair, facing Ava.


    He certainly couldn¡¯t sit on the bed. Although Ava was his sister, she was now 16, and it was proper to maintain some distance.


    "Why are you up so late? What did you want to talk about?"


    Ava¡¯s hair was untied, somewhat disheveled, falling over her shoulders.


    She lifted her head, her complexion a bit unnatural, her gaze slightly averted. "Did you... see my entire performance today?"


    Sam paused, then nodded.


    "Of course, both Angel and I saw it, and we were quite close to the stage too."


    Ava immediately glared at Sam: "Why do you have to mention that woman? I was asking about you! Hmph."


    Sam didn¡¯t understand what Ava was trying to express and could only offer an awkward smile.


    Ava huffed softly, then her gaze shifted away as she lowered her head and started playing with her fingers, looking rather cute.


    "So... what do you think of my performance?"


    It seemed like a question that had been asked before, but Sam still answered patiently.


    "I think it was great, the best I¡¯ve seen you dance so far. It¡¯s a pity, though, that I might not see it again."


    Sam said this with a smile, which immediately made Ava look at him with a tense expression.


    "What do you mean... are you... sick? What kind of illness? Is it serious? Are you saying you and your parents have been hiding it from me, actually you...


    Ow! Why did you hit me?"


    Ava glared at Sam, holding her head.


    Sam spread his hands helplessly: "What are you thinking about all day? I meant that I¡¯m going back to Kuhang, the day after tomorrow."


    Hearing this, Ava forgot to be angry. She blinked, her eyes suddenly becoming a bit vacant as she asked subconsciously.


    "The day after tomorrow... so soon?"


    Sam nodded, seemingly oblivious to Ava¡¯s suddenly gloomy mood.


    "Yeah, there¡¯s nothing much else, and the trip back was fulfilling. Plus, there are some things I need to take care of at school... I have to go back early to prepare."


    Hearing Sam say this, Ava realized there wouldn¡¯t be any surprises. Sam, who had only returned for such a short while, was going back to that bustling city.


    She nodded, her expression a bit downcast.


    It was only then that Sam seemed to notice, asking softly, "What¡¯s wrong, feeling upset?"


    Ava shook her head, her hair swaying slightly as she looked down at her toes and spoke softly.


    "I was just thinking about our past, back when we were very young."


    "How long ago was that?"


    "Do you remember, brother?"


    "What?"


    "About the mischievous boy who always bullied me, calling me an unwanted wild child. You heard about it and went to fight him, ending up all bruised and scolded by mom and dad afterward¡­"


    Sam looked at Ava, who gradually started smiling as she spoke.


    "Yeah, we were just kids back then, prone to acting impulsively. And I didn¡¯t think it was a big deal; it wasn¡¯t that painful anyway."


    "But brother, why didn¡¯t you honestly tell mom and dad the reason when they asked you back then?"


    Sam had seen this scene in his dreams, those dreams becoming part of his memory. However, the feelings and thoughts from that time had faded, becoming gaps in his memory.


    But now, Sam guessed there could only be one reason.


    "Probably because I didn¡¯t want mom and dad to know you were being treated so unfairly and criticized like that. They would have been heartbroken to know you had to endure such things, feeling guilty about it."


    "So that was it..."


    A clear, warm current flowed slowly through Ava¡¯s heart, the everlasting source of strength within her, fueling her efforts towards every goal.


    She smiled softly.


    "Brother."


    "Hmm?"


    "I¡¯m really happy to be your sister, and so grateful to be our parents¡¯ child... I feel so lucky."


    Looking at her beautiful face and the beginnings of her maturing figure.


    Sam smiled and said,


    "Having a sister like you, a daughter like you, is our luck. After all, we¡¯re family, and that¡¯s something no one can change."


    Watching her brother utter such words, Ava could no longer control the excitement in her heart. She stretched out her arms towards Sam, her face blushing slightly as she said,


    "Brother."


    "What¡¯s up?"


    "Can you hug me?"


    Her voice was soft but exceptionally clear.


    Sam hesitated for a moment, perhaps thinking it strange to embrace his 16-year-old sister , but he quickly stopped hesitating.


    She just wanted a hug.


    Sam walked over, also opening his arms.


    He gently embraced the beautiful Ava, feeling her lovely body. Of course, during this tender moment, he wouldn¡¯t disgracefully think about how her breasts had developed.


    He just smelled the familiar, comforting scent, reminiscing about the wonderful times of childhood.


    Hoping such beauty would forever remain in his heart, it might also become the motivation for Sam to keep going.


    Though everything has changed from the beginning, it doesn¡¯t matter; sometimes, losing is just another form of gaining.


    At this moment, Ava, holding Sam, felt the warmth and reliability of her brother¡¯s chest.


    Her cheeks were somewhat red.


    She seemed to hear her heart¡¯s nervous beating, very intense.


    So intense that she couldn¡¯t help but want to say something, like a cat trying to cross out of its cage, a deer wanting to break through the forest¡¯s edge.


    "Brother..."


    "Hmm?"


    Ava opened her eyes, looking at Sam¡¯s back, and at his neck, she whispered as if indulging,


    "Will we always be siblings?"


    "Of course, why wouldn¡¯t we?"


    Hearing Sam¡¯s response, Ava felt her heartbeat become even more intense, more nervous, and her breathing seemed a bit uneven.


    But she couldn¡¯t help herself, in this almost delirious moment, softly saying, "What if... one day I don¡¯t want to be your sister anymore..."


    "What do you mean, ¡¯don¡¯t want to¡¯?"


    At this moment, Ava almost cursed herself for being insane. How could she say something so bizarre?


    Yet, she couldn¡¯t control it. It was as if a demon lived inside her heart at this very moment, a demon that whispered constantly in her ear.


    It tempted her to voice the thoughts hidden deep within, thoughts that felt presumptuous even to consider...


    But that was the real Ava.


    She knew she shouldn¡¯t speak, yet she also knew these were the words she most wanted to say...


    She spoke anyway.


    "What if one day... I don¡¯t want to be your sister anymore..."


    Her face was burning, her heartbeat intensified, and her whole body was heating up, reminding her of a high fever she had as a child.


    There was no clich¨¦ story of a brother carrying her to the hospital in the middle of the night, but she vividly remembered how Sam took care of her quietly at home.


    She couldn¡¯t recall what was said or exactly how he cared for her, only that every day with him by her side felt incredibly comforting.


    But now, that comfort had morphed into something else.


    Such as the current palpitations that sped up her heart.


    The impulses that made her restless.


    "Not siblings? Then what, do you want to be friends?"


    "No..."


    She pushed Sam away, nervous and a bit eager, as Sam looked at her puzzled.


    Her cheeks were as red as a ripe apple.


    Your next read awaits at FreeNovelFire


    She gripped Sam¡¯s arms tightly, then looked into his eyes from a close distance.


    Those somewhat hazy eyes seemed eager to reveal some special emotion to her.


    The aura she emitted became unique, and the atmosphere around them felt unfamiliar... as if a romantic air never before present between them was emerging.


    Something seemed... off?


    Ava looked at Sam eagerly, her red lips parting.


    "If... I mean, if one day..."


    "what?"


    "I want to become closer to you... in a more... intimate way?"


    "We¡¯re already siblings, how could we get any closer? It¡¯s not like we could become husband and..."


    Sam¡¯s words abruptly stopped. It was as if he realized something as he looked at the girl in front of him.


    Her eyes no longer held the familiar clarity and charm of the past.


    Instead, there was a haze, a seduction, a nervous anticipation, a desire to break boundaries.


    This expression, never seen before on Ava, was too foreign to her.


    Her legs were crossed and slightly rubbing against each other, her toes clenched, and the hands gripping Sam¡¯s arms were involuntarily squeezing, causing him some pain... Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her flushed face, shy yet impulsive expression, seemed at that moment to attest to the unspoken possibility she dared not voice.


    Could she... possibly be thinking of marrying him?

 Chapter 126: If you keep tempting me like this, I’ll make sure you can’t get out of bed tomorrow

    The air seemed to fall silent.


    The lamp by the bed quietly illuminated a corner of the room.


    Including the two people looking at each other, seemingly unable to utter a single word.


    Sam thought of this terrifying possibility, which had been obliquely mentioned by Angel not long ago, but Sam had immediately denied it without even thinking, firmly stating that such a situation would never occur.


    Yet, what he failed to realize was that his feelings were merely wishful thinking, disconnected from the emotions of others.


    He would inevitably overlook the fact that he and Ava, not being blood-related and with her nearing 16 in an era where precocity is common, meant she was beginning to understand far more than he anticipated.


    She could experience the dawn of romantic feelings.


    She might develop a vague, uncertain fondness for the opposite sex.


    Sam, too, is of the opposite sex, and the absence of a blood relation acts as a psychological suggestion, tempting the other to repeatedly flirt with the forbidden edge.


    Moreover, Sam is well aware of his own charm...


    But he does not wish for their relationship to evolve in such a manner; in his heart, she is ultimately his sister.


    How could he convey his intentions, to prevent her from straying onto the wrong path, without hurting her too much?


    Looking at Ava¡¯s captivating face, seeing her nervous demeanor.


    Sam thought, the awakening of a young girl¡¯s feelings is undoubtedly beautiful and not wrong.


    Of course, they would hope for a good outcome. If handled poorly, what might Ava become, what kind of shadows might form, or even a twisted psyche?


    Sam dared not even contemplate.


    He was aware of the world¡¯s peculiarities, almost everything could be twisted, any slight negativity could be infinitely magnified.


    Thus, at this moment, Sam quickly pondered and finally took the initiative to speak before she seemed eager to say something.


    "Ava..."


    "I... Brother, I... I might have been a bit out of line just now... What I actually mean is..."


    Ava seemed somewhat incoherent, her expression on the verge of tears, as if only now realizing how outrageous her thoughts and impulses had been.


    How could she say that?


    How could she utter such strange words!


    Stay connected through FreeNovelFire


    They are siblings... they...


    But at this moment, Sam reached out and grabbed Ava¡¯s hand.


    Ava looked up in astonishment to see Sam¡¯s gentle expression, devoid of the shock or anger she had expected.


    He simply looked at her tenderly and said softly, S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I fully understand what people your age go through, what they think, and what kind of psychological states they experience. So, it¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t find it strange, nor will I dislike you, and I certainly won¡¯t get angry."


    Ava¡¯s eyes widened, feeling the warmth from Sam¡¯s palm, as if it could heal all the turmoil in her heart at this moment.


    Sam continued with a smile,


    "But what I want to tell you is... such thoughts are beautiful. Everyone experiences the dawn of romantic feelings, and the vague emotions that arise. Under the guise of immaturity, these can be mistaken for what you believe to be affection. But is it really affection? Not necessarily.


    However, I don¡¯t deny that it¡¯s beautiful and pure."


    Ava seemed a bit ashamed as she lowered her head, her expression unclear, but her soft voice could be heard, "I¡¯m sorry, brother..."


    Sam squeezed her soft palm gently,


    "There¡¯s no need to apologize, it¡¯s okay. You are a wonderful girl, and you deserve all the finest things in this world. And soon you¡¯ll realize that what suits you best is still the familial affection and warmth of our home.


    That momentary impulse doesn¡¯t count for much. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t understand now; you will eventually. And perhaps in a distant, or not so distant future, you¡¯ll meet a man completely different from me, maybe even better. Perhaps then you¡¯ll understand the true meaning of affection."


    Could such a moment really come?


    Ava looked at him.


    Sam sighed softly and said,


    "Don¡¯t overthink it, don¡¯t feel guilty, and don¡¯t feel burdened. Your liking for me proves that I¡¯m a competent brother, so I¡¯m actually happy that you like me. But there¡¯s a difference in this liking. I hope that you¡¯ll gradually process your emotions and then continue with the pace of life. I will, as always, support you. You¡¯ll become an even better and more perfect girl than you are now."


    Ava¡¯s eyes flickered. She opened her mouth but found herself unable to say anything.


    Sam seemed to understand more than she expected, devoid of any impulsiveness, his emotions eerily stable.


    Yet, the reaction she had vaguely hoped for didn¡¯t materialize, leaving her slightly disappointed and feeling empty inside.


    Ava wanted to express something else, but Sam¡¯s gentle gaze seemed to melt her impulsiveness.


    After a long silence, as if after a struggle, she whispered,


    "What if, after a long time... my thoughts haven¡¯t changed?"


    Sam shook his head.


    "Don¡¯t be so sure about your future self now. The world changes too much, and people¡¯s thoughts can change at any time. So, let¡¯s wait and see. Maybe tomorrow you won¡¯t even remember all this. Anyway, after tomorrow, I¡¯ll forget what I said tonight, don¡¯t worry."


    Ava playfully wrinkled her nose.


    Indeed, very cute.


    But Sam dared not entertain any strange thoughts. Of course, a person must have principles, and his views were somewhat traditional.


    Of course, establishing a harem is considered traditional in novels, right?


    "Brother, you¡¯re so long-winded. You¡¯ve said so much..." Ava said softly.


    Sam released his hands and smiled helplessly.


    "Can¡¯t help it, who made me your brother. Alright, I won¡¯t go on any longer. Go to sleep, I¡¯m going to rest too. Don¡¯t think too much."


    Ava hugged her pillow, her cheeks slightly flushed.


    "Got it, got it... I was just joking tonight. Why so serious? Such a boring brother, I wouldn¡¯t like you anyway."


    Sam stood up and turned off the bedside lamp.


    "Good night."


    He quietly left the room, leaving Ava alone, hugging her pillow.


    She lowered her head, seemingly burying her face into it. In the now completely quiet room, the air felt oppressively still.


    It was a long while before she lifted her head.


    "Such a foolish brother..."


    Her eyebrows were slightly furrowed, her face etched with dissatisfaction.


    "I made it so clear... and he calls it a childish affection..."


    "He doesn¡¯t understand... doesn¡¯t understand a girl¡¯s feelings at all..."


    Her expression gradually became more resolute, then slightly obsessive.


    "I won¡¯t lose to that woman... I won¡¯t give her a chance to hurt my brother..."


    "My affection is... nobler and more sincere than hers... Time will prove it..."


    She lay back, looking at the hand that Sam had held.


    Her cheeks flushed, she closed her eyes, then brought her palm to her nose, her face growing even redder.


    "I like his scent..."


    "I like his body..."


    "I like his voice..."


    "I like everything about him..."


    Suddenly, she turned over with a determined look in her eyes.


    "No, I have to tell Sam. I must make sure he keeps me in his heart, otherwise, when he goes to Kuhang, I won¡¯t see him for a long time..."


    With that, Ava got up, quietly opened her door, and once again headed towards that room...


    ...


    Is Sam really a good brother? Even he isn¡¯t sure.


    He feels he has said all he could, trying his best to take care of Ava¡¯s feelings.


    His return to Kuhang for the long semester should help dilute Ava¡¯s thoughts, allowing her to gradually calm down and realize that her fondness isn¡¯t real...


    Ava is indeed cute and beautiful, but if something were to actually happen, Sam is certain his father would break his legs.


    Moreover, Sam is already dealing with several female leads; if Ava gets involved too... it¡¯s unimaginable.


    Sam opened the door and returned to his room, ready to sleep.


    But unexpectedly, upon opening the door, he saw a figure sitting on his bed.


    Without a second thought, he decided to pretend he hadn¡¯t seen anything and turned to leave.


    "Stop."


    The other person spoke up, halting Sam in his tracks.


    Somewhat resigned, he looked at Angel, who was gazing at him with deep eyes. "What a coincidence... You¡¯re not asleep?"


    Angel smiled at Sam.


    "With a man like you who isn¡¯t settled late at night and likes to wander around, how could I sleep?"


    Sam retorted, "I just went to the bathroom... maybe for a bit too long."


    But Angel didn¡¯t buy Sam¡¯s excuse.


    "Stop making excuses. Now close the door and come here."


    "...Okay."


    Sam gently closed the door and then walked over to Angel, choosing what he thought was a safe distance to sit down.


    Still, it seemed dangerous as Angel¡¯s presence seemed to fill the room.


    Angel sniffed. "Went to Ava¡¯s room?"


    Sam immediately denied it. "No, why would I go to her room?"


    "The scent of perfume is strong, exactly like hers. Don¡¯t doubt my judgment. And why are you nervous? I¡¯m not going to do anything."


    Sam was left speechless.


    Damn, not only does Angel possess the power to stop time, but her sense of smell is also incredibly sharp. Did she get all the cheat abilities? Might as well give her X-ray vision too!


    All Sam could do was resign himself to his thoughts, unable to say much else.


    Angel, with a smile on her face and propping herself up with one hand, moved closer to Sam beside her. Her smile was filled with mischief and amusement.


    "What¡¯s the matter? Did your sister have a showdown with you? I told you... your thinking is so naively hilarious. You¡¯re incredibly obtuse, completely clueless about what girls think, yet you fancied you could even conquer me. Ridiculous."


    Sam retorted, irritated, "How am I obtuse and ridiculous? She¡¯s still young, doesn¡¯t understand a lot of things, it was just a moment of impulsiveness. What can I do when I¡¯m this charming?"


    Angel scoffed.


    "Really clueless? You¡¯re seriously underestimating girls... To chalk it all up to juvenile emotions and impulsiveness, that¡¯s your folly, or rather, your cowardly way of evasion."


    Sam looked at Angel, their gazes locking from such a close distance.


    He could clearly see the charming breasts of Angel in this posture.


    And wondered what shape it would take when held up by hands. Although Sam had already experienced it, he couldn¡¯t help but reminisce.


    "Acting like you know everything, what would you do if it happened to you?"


    Angel smiled briefly.


    "I can tell you right now what I would do."


    "What are you planning to do?"


    Sam looked at her curiously, only to see Angel swiftly flip over.


    "Bang."


    With incredible speed, she pinned Sam down on the bed, straddling his waist.


    Her knees sank into the soft mattress.


    Looking down at Sam from above, her smooth, long hair fell around her, like a veil on the face of a goddess.


    Through the gaps in her flowing hair, one could clearly see the softness on this woman¡¯s face, the passion and flames in her eyes.


    It felt like a familiar sensation was returning.


    Is this woman¡¯s sexual desire too strong?


    How much time had passed?


    Again?!


    Sam lay on the bed, somewhat helplessly, watching Angel with an expressionless face.


    "Is this your solution? You really know how to find reasons and excuses."


    Angel smiled slightly, extending her hand to gently caress Sam¡¯s cock, as if she was feeling out the instrument she was about to play in a musical performance.


    His cheek.


    His neck, then his chest.


    It seemed she didn¡¯t want to miss a single inch.


    Her touch was meticulous, effortlessly causing the blood in Sam¡¯s body to boil for her.


    As Angel delicately felt Sam¡¯s attractive body, she lowered her voice and said, "Of course, it¡¯s not about finding excuses or reasons... It¡¯s a simple principle. If you belong to a woman like me, she will naturally feel the difference, realize the futility, and then give up on you."


    Indeed, a novel idea.


    Unfortunately, everyone already knows Angel¡¯s intention to monopolize Sam¡¯s heart.


    And being exclusively Angel¡¯s does not align with Sam¡¯s ultimate goal.


    Sam looked at her, then reached out to touch her attractive buttocks.


    "Feels so good."


    "Do you agree?"


    "I¡¯m just thinking, you could have just forced your way, yet you still come up with such reasons to deceive me, you¡¯re really ¡¯kind¡¯."


    Angel laughed.


    She lowered her head, getting closer to Sam¡¯s face.


    "I am indeed very kind to you because I don¡¯t want to ruin you. But if you force me to... well, we¡¯ll see."


    Ruin me?


    Do you understand what it means to be a man as tough as a diamond?


    Sam smirked, stretching out his hands to grasp Angel¡¯s waist. Looking at the girl with burning eyes, he disdainfully said, "Ruin me? Who was it that said continuing would break the vagina just a few days ago? Was that you?"


    Angel¡¯s face instantly flushed with an unnatural red. "Damn it... I already said I was just not in the right state that day!"


    "Ha... Is that your excuse? Why can¡¯t I ever believe it?"


    "Good."


    Angel sneered, looking like she was getting serious.


    She straightened up, first gathering her long hair behind her head, then slowly lifted the hem of her skirt in front of Sam.


    The entire motion was flawless and filled with a sense of visual appeal.


    Of course, the result presented... was enough to make one¡¯s blood vessels dilate to the extreme.


    Her vulva, exquisite and mesmerizing.


    Her breasts, high and not sagging in the slightest.


    Angel looked at Sam, her eyes filled with desire and provocation.


    "If you keep tempting me like this, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t get out of bed tomorrow... Ah!"


    Sam wanted to say more, but it seemed he couldn¡¯t speak anymore. Because Angel had already started kissing Sam.


    While they were kissing, Sam¡¯s hands were not idle. He took off his underwear and used his hand to support his cock, rubbing it near Angel¡¯s vaginal opening until he found the entrance, then slowly inserted it.


    The familiar romance, the familiar chaos, ignited in this moment.


    However, it seemed that the two, immersed in their lovemaking, failed to notice a subtle fact.


    That is... the door had quietly opened a crack.


    In that darkness,


    were a pair of eyes, with pupils sharply constricted...

 Chapter 127: Why was it Angel and not Ava?

    When Ava returned to her room, her legs were giving out, and she practically collapsed onto the bed.


    She didn¡¯t know how to describe everything she had seen, in the room lit by a desk lamp... two figures making love.


    Watching the perfect figure, the handsome Sam, his back drenched in sweat.


    Looking at the proud Heiress, her beautiful legs wavering in mid-air, toes all tensed up...


    Ava felt an unprecedented impact.


    Of course, she knew what Sam and Angel were doing...


    After all, she was 16 years old, and her teachers had covered the physiology of sex in school.


    But she hadn¡¯t anticipated that, unlike the descriptions in textbooks, witnessing it firsthand would be like this...


    Was it beautiful?


    It would be more accurate to describe it as intense, passionate, and filled with desire.


    At that moment, she really wanted to kick the door open and angrily demand what they were doing.


    Wasn¡¯t it agreed that they were just classmates? Why were they making love?


    Isn¡¯t that what lovers who have been together for a long time and share deep feelings do? But why did they do it?


    Ava hugged her blanket, squeezing her legs together, her cheeks flushed with a rosy tint, her eyes misty and glazed.


    Closing her eyes, she could envision the scene.


    Sam¡¯s sturdy arms wrapped around that woman¡¯s slender, fat-free waist. Her waist was soft and delicate, as flexible as a snake.


    Sam¡¯s cock was so exaggerated in size, creating a strong visual impact. It completely entered that woman¡¯s vagina, stretching it out.


    They were engrossed in their desires, their bodies swaying.


    The faint sounds of the bed, the breathlessness, and the suppressed moans caught in the woman¡¯s throat... It was like a magical melody.


    Ava didn¡¯t kick the door open, nor did she disturb them.


    She simply watched, observing them assume positions she wouldn¡¯t dare imagine, watching her brother pressing down on Angel¡¯s body, his hands grasping her breasts...


    Watching her body trembling slightly from orgasm. Watching her respond eagerly with her body to her brother¡¯s excitement...


    So this is what lovemaking between a man and a woman looks like?


    It felt like a vivid and indelible lesson, one she certainly didn¡¯t want to learn anything from.


    Her emotions were a mystery even to herself. When they finally stopped after a long time, Ava managed to suppress the trembling of her legs and her rapid breathing, struggling to return to her room.


    The agitation lingered for a long time.


    The images haunted her like nightmares, compelling her to squeeze her legs together and gently rub the blanket.


    Her breathing was rapid, her cheeks flushed as if they were about to bleed.


    She didn¡¯t understand the restlessness within her, nor the flames that seemed to burn inside her body.


    At that moment, she uncontrollably harbored a desire, an urgent fantasy.


    To replace the figure in her mind with another.


    Fantasizing... replacing Angel¡¯s role... with herself.


    What if it was she who sat atop Sam?


    What if it was her breasts that Sam grasped tightly?


    What if she was the one kissing his neck?


    If only it were her...


    But why was it Angel and not herself?


    Ava felt like she was going insane. She was acutely aware of how terrifying her fantasies were, yet she couldn¡¯t stop herself from diving deeper into them, becoming increasingly intense.


    Until she let out a long sigh.


    Tears glistened at the corners of her eyes.


    Her moist fingers reached forward, touching the photo by her bed.


    That handsome Sam.


    "Brother... why did you have to do this?"


    ...


    "How about it, are you satisfied this time?"


    Once again, the two lay back on the bed, drenched in sweat, their poses strikingly similar. However, Sam¡¯s posture was more unrestrained, while Angel¡¯s was somewhat more reserved, maintaining her dignity and elegance.


    Neither of them wore any clothes, and as for the bedsheet... it was better left unsaid, horrendously stained with the love juices Angel had left behind.


    At this moment, Angel¡¯s face was flushed, like a blooming rose at its most delicate and vibrant.


    "I don¡¯t want to talk to you."


    She slightly turned her face away, as if avoiding something, a rare emotion for her.


    Sam looked at the ceiling, taking deep breaths to quickly calm his body, still brimming with energy.


    "Why don¡¯t you want to talk to me? We just had an intimate moment, do you not recognize me anymore? You haven¡¯t even put on your underwear yet."


    Angel kicked Sam lightly.


    Of course, it was a bit awkward, so she couldn¡¯t put much force into it, resembling more of a coquettish complaint than a warning.


    "Do you always have to talk so much?"


    Sam smiled and hugged Angel¡¯s leg, his palm seemingly unconsciously caressing her smooth, delicate calf.


    "What, can¡¯t I say a word now... You should be grateful that I don¡¯t ask you for money."


    Angel turned her head back with a smile.


    "When did you change professions? Planning to become a gigolo? Though, that career might indeed have more prospects for you, you¡¯d definitely be a big hit."


    Sam thought for a moment, then nodded.


    "It¡¯s not out of the question, especially if I have high-quality clients like you, I¡¯d accept."


    "You still want more clients?"


    Angel squinted her eyes, emitting a dangerous glow.


    Sam shrugged his shoulders, merely probing the boundaries with Angel, deeming it necessary. After all, who knows if one day it might actually work?


    Of course, the likelihood was slim, and such an approach alone would hardly suffice. Something significant would need to happen to bring about a drastic change, but what could that be?


    For now, he had no clue.


    Sam¡¯s unconscious caressing made Angel slightly squint her eyes, enjoying the sensation. His hands seemed to possess a unique magic, making her feel at ease and comfortable, as if her languid eyes were about to close, allowing her to sleep without any burdens.


    It was then she suddenly heard Sam¡¯s voice.


    "We¡¯ll soon leave this place... I really hate to part with it."


    Angel slowly opened her eyes.


    "What¡¯s there to miss? Even though this is your hometown, countless people leave their poor and backward birthplaces in pursuit of the prosperity of big cities, working hard all their lives just to settle in a better place... You¡¯re just too naive."


    Sam had almost become immune to Angel calling him naive, responding calmly, "It¡¯s undeniable that such people exist, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m one of them. Compared to the bustling big cities, I prefer the tranquility of my hometown."


    Angel huffed.


    "My home is in Kuhang, I don¡¯t understand, nor do I want to understand the kind of sentiment you¡¯re talking about."


    Sam smiled, let go of her leg, then turned around to face her.


    "What do you think of this place?"


    Find your next read on NovelFire.C?m


    Angel frowned.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Your feelings about Cedarwood."


    After a moment of thought, Angel replied.


    "It¡¯s just like that? Nothing special. The transportation is less developed, the infrastructure is lacking, the air is fresher, there are fewer people, it¡¯s quieter... That¡¯s about it."


    Indeed, for this girl, these were the aspects she could perceive, without any deeper pursuit.


    Because she saw no need to seek them out.


    Sam sat up from the bed, calmly putting on his underwear without bothering with a shirt, revealing his well-defined, aesthetically pleasing upper body as he approached the window. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He drew back the curtains.


    Allowing more of the bright moonlight to shine in.


    "What are you doing?"


    Angel instinctively grabbed the blanket, covering her enticing body.


    Sam turned around with a smile, pointing outside.


    "This is my hometown. A place where many people might not have seen a luxury car, never flown in an airplane, can¡¯t recognize a few luxury brands, and don¡¯t even know what a bar is. But here, people live their lives peacefully and happily, feeling joy over good weather, satisfaction from a harvest, and happiness from a simple meal."


    Angel frowned.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Sam shook his head.


    "Nothing much, just wanted to tell you. Not everything expensive is beautiful, and simple, inexpensive things can also bring happiness. Whether it¡¯s you or me, though we are unique, we are not irreplaceable, are we?"


    Angel understood what he was trying to convey.


    But she didn¡¯t accept anyone diminishing her value or trying to alter her views.


    So she proudly lifted her head.


    "No matter what you say, you will never forget me in your lifetime, nor will you find anyone to replace me."


    Sam nodded with a smile.


    "Indeed, I acknowledge that."


    "So?"


    "But I know how to be content, understand what to choose and what to let go of, and I won¡¯t chase after the unattainable. And no matter what, you remain someone I can¡¯t reach... If it¡¯s a futile effort, better to give up sooner rather than later, right?"


    Angel got up from the bed, dressed herself in her clothes, and looked at Sam.


    "You need to understand, it¡¯s not a matter of whether you give up on me or not, but that you¡¯ll always be under my control, unable to break free. Stop deluding yourself with those thoughts. No one but me can have you. On this point... I will not yield, even if it means destroying you."


    ...


    Sam didn¡¯t speak, just silently watched her.


    He thought somewhat helplessly in his mind.


    Indeed, she¡¯s not so easy to deal with... These days, despite the frequent intimate encounters softening her character slightly, they haven¡¯t swayed her deeply ingrained stubbornness.


    No matter how enchanting, graceful, and intoxicating she was during their lovemaking, it couldn¡¯t change her true nature: a beautiful but unattainable thorny rose.


    Angel stepped forward with a smile, looking at Sam¡¯s silent expression, gently pinching his cheek, and said with a smile, "Don¡¯t overthink it. Once we return to Kuhang, our game truly begins. I wish you a good night."


    After speaking, Angel left the room without any lingering attachment, leaving only her scent in the air and the unresolved romantic tension.


    Sam sighed and went back to bed.


    It seems, fully conquering her is still a long journey ahead...


    How should he resolve his current feelings?


    He thought for a moment, then pulled out his phone.


    Selecting the contact [Sophie]


    And sent a message.


    [Sophie, what do you think is the mystery of the universe, the meaning of life?]

 Chapter 128: This is the moon over Cedarwood, sharing it with you

    Sam should be coming back soon, right?


    Eating alone and watching some dull TV shows, Sophie was startled by the sudden thought that popped into her head.


    Why did she suddenly think of him? Whether he comes back or not, what does it have to do with her!


    Sophie spent her days just as always.


    Reading, watching movies, listening to music, eating, occasionally going for a walk to pet the stray cats by the roadside, then returning home to take a bath and sleep.


    Holidays were no different.


    The only difference was not having to see so many classmates. Every time they tried to greet her but hesitated, Sophie felt embarrassed for them.


    Of course, there was one exception.


    Not only did he unabashedly greet her, but he also told jokes that were neither funny nor made any sense. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And occasionally he would try to sound serious and artistic, attempting to discuss some profound truths...


    Hmm? Why is she thinking about him again?


    Sophie frustratedly ruffled her hair.


    Forget it, time to sleep.


    But not even five seconds after closing her eyes, the sound of an incoming message on her phone made her frown.


    Did she forget to mute it?


    She always made it a habit to mute her phone before sleeping, even though she rarely received messages or calls, given her reclusive lifestyle.


    Initially, there might have been pursuers interested in her because of her beauty.


    But soon, they would give up due to her cold demeanor and sharp, biting remarks.


    Sophie unlocked her phone, frowning again.


    "Is he out of his mind?"


    Sending such cryptic messages at this time, it was as if she could see his clear yet foolish face through the content.


    Really, enough is enough...


    Yet, despite this, Sophie replied to the message.


    [It¡¯s so late already. If you can¡¯t sleep, just take some sleeping pills. Asking such foolish questions only makes you look immature.]


    Sophie looked at the message that was successfully sent and disdainfully glanced at her hand. Why did she reply to him? Why couldn¡¯t she control her own actions?


    Sam: [Why foolish? These two questions are what scientists and philosophers spend their lives exploring.]


    Sophie: [Because both questions share a common trait: they can never be fully understood. Asking me is just proof of your insanity.]


    Sam: [Just because it¡¯s hard to understand, we shouldn¡¯t try? Then what about all those experiments and explorations?]


    Sophie: [That¡¯s their problem for being too idle.]


    Sam: [You really lack any curiosity for seeking the truth, Sophie. I¡¯m disappointed in you.]


    Seeing the screen, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but smile, feeling a sense of satisfaction in making Sam feel deflated.


    Sophie: [Did you actually have expectations of me?]


    Sam: [Well, it¡¯s like seeing a pile of mud, knowing it¡¯s bad, but still hoping it might one day blossom into a beautiful flower.]


    "Madman!!!"


    Sophie punched her pillow, then angrily tapped on her phone screen.


    Sophie: [Really, you shouldn¡¯t exist in my contacts.]


    She had given up sleep to chat with Sam, and he dared to mock her!


    Sam: [Just joking, don¡¯t be mad... By the way, I¡¯m coming back soon.]


    Sophie¡¯s eyelids twitched, and she frowned, disdainfully staring at the screen.


    Sophie: [What does your return have to do with me? You not being in Kuhang has nothing to do with me either.]


    Sam: [Really? Then why did I just sneeze?]


    Sophie: [What does sneezing have to do with this?]


    Sam: [Doesn¡¯t sneezing mean you were thinking of me?]


    Sophie: [Get lost.]


    Sam: [I¡¯m actually looking forward to the new term, are you?]


    Enjoy new tales from NovelFire.C?m


    Sophie: [If you¡¯re there, not really.]


    Sam: [Liars will have their noses grow long~]


    Sophie: [Sorry, my nose won¡¯t grow longer, and there¡¯s no chance of me lying.]


    Sam: [Ah, what a pity. I was really looking forward to seeing you first thing when school starts.]


    Sophie paused, her heartbeat accelerating unexpectedly.


    Then, with a slightly flushed face, she replied: [Can you not use those player tricks on me? If you plan to treat me like that, I¡¯ll delete you from my contacts.]


    Sam: [Just kidding. Actually, I just wanted to say one thing to you tonight.]


    Sophie had no expectations for such a statement¡ªno, she had never had any expectations of him.


    Sam often sent strange messages that tormented her all night long. Chatting with him always led to insomnia, truly "annoying"...


    Before Sophie could reply, the next message from Sam arrived.


    [Image]


    It seemed to be a picture of the moon taken from a window.


    Full.


    Luminous.


    Sam: [This is the moon over Cedarwood, sharing it with you. What does the moon look like in Kuhang now? Good night, Sophie.]


    Sam didn¡¯t wait for a reply; he didn¡¯t deliberately stay up but fell asleep soon after.


    Checking his phone in the morning confirmed his suspicion; Sophie hadn¡¯t replied to his message, leaving the conversation at his last sent text.


    It seemed like Sam might have been presumptuous?


    Maybe not.


    After all, the curious thing was, these past few days, whenever his mood fluctuated, sending random messages to Sophie, speaking about nonsensical things, would somehow make it easier for him to fall asleep.


    Perhaps it was a kind of magic?


    Or maybe it was proof of that saying.


    [I¡¯d rather speak nonsensical things with her than discuss ideals with you.]


    Maybe that was just it.


    But Sam wouldn¡¯t know that on the night he fell asleep so quickly,


    Someone else was up late.


    Sophie saw the content on her phone.


    But she didn¡¯t reply immediately; instead, she turned off her phone, struggling to fall asleep for a long time.


    In fact, many people had wished her good night, but she never replied.


    But had anyone ever sent her a picture of the moon?


    Sophie frowned, got up in the middle of the night, went to the window, opened it, and captured the moon that looked no different from any other night.


    She didn¡¯t send it, though; she kept it in her photo album.


    ---


    The day to leave Cedarwood finally arrived.


    It didn¡¯t rain this day; the weather was clear, reminiscent of the weather when he first arrived.


    Nothing out of the ordinary happened the day before. Everything seemed unchanged, except for the fact that Sam¡¯s sister seemed to be avoiding him all day.


    Even when Sam tried to initiate a conversation, she wouldn¡¯t respond.


    Perhaps it was still because of those words...


    She probably hadn¡¯t come to terms with it yet.


    But Sam knew that she would find her answers in time. Time has a way of diluting many things, like unrealistic obsessions, impulsive actions, and fantasies that haven¡¯t been thoroughly thought through.


    Before leaving home, his mother, quite worried, instructed him on many things.


    Like many parents, there was nothing unusual about her concerns; after all, parents around the world are more or less the same.


    Sam reassured her with a smile that he wouldn¡¯t get into trouble and would study hard.


    Standing next to the car, Sam¡¯s father watched as Sam carried Angel¡¯s luggage and said, "Alright, it¡¯s time to get in the car. Don¡¯t let your mom come along; she gets carsick."


    But Sam¡¯s mother insisted on seeing Sam off.


    Sam held her hand, which was not as delicate and soft as those of female leads in stories, even a bit rough and sturdy, but it was the hand of a mother.


    He smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not like I won¡¯t come back. I¡¯ll call you once I get there."


    Sam and Angel walked over to his father¡¯s car.


    Robert frowned.


    "Ava really, I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s up to. Her brother is leaving, and she doesn¡¯t even come out to say goodbye..."


    Sam felt a bit of regret too; not seeing Ava today would make his farewell less than perfect.


    But he wouldn¡¯t force anything. It was normal for her to be a bit emotional; after all, she was only 16.


    "It¡¯s okay. We can always get in touch by phone if needed. Let¡¯s go."


    "Right, get in the car."


    Robert didn¡¯t say much more. He felt he didn¡¯t quite understand the young people of today. It¡¯s best to let young people handle their affairs, as too much interference would only be annoying.


    Sam first loaded Angel¡¯s luggage into the car, then sat inside with her.


    As his father prepared to start the car, Sam looked out of the window towards his house, watching his mother worryingly look at him, yet still trying to smile so as not to burden him, which touched him deeply.


    No matter how times change, parents¡¯ love is always so pure and restrained, as if they never quite know how to express their feelings to their children.


    But it seems different between lovers.


    Eager to feel the love from the other, and just as eager to give all their emotions.


    Yet, completely overlooking whether that¡¯s what the other person really wants...


    Still, Ava was nowhere to be seen...


    As the car slowly started.


    Everything was about to be left behind, and all things Cedarwood were coming to a temporary close.


    "Wait a second!!"


    Robert almost mistook the brake for the accelerator, causing the car to jerk violently, and Sam was also startled.


    Sam and Robert were surprised to see a beautiful figure hurriedly appearing at the door.


    A girl with two ponytails, wearing a clean floral dress, no makeup, yet so pretty and pure.


    Her cheeks flushed, she ran to the side of the car.


    Robert asked in surprise, "I thought you weren¡¯t coming out?"


    Ava, looking down, said, "Who said that? I just wasn¡¯t ready."


    Seeing Ava¡¯s flushed cheeks but determined eyes, Sam was moved. He softly said, "It¡¯s okay, no need to send me off, it¡¯s getting late..."


    "Do you know it¡¯s late and still not opening the door?"


    "Open the door for what?"


    "I¡¯m sending you to the station!"


    Ava stated it as if it was the most natural thing. Sam glanced at Angel beside him, who was just looking out the window, as if everything here had nothing to do with her.


    Robert grumbled, "Why are you joining in? This car is already cramped..."


    "Dad, shut up."


    "..."


    Instantly, Robert quietly looked ahead, not saying another word.


    The next moment, Ava looked at Sam.


    "Move over, make some space for me."


    But the small sedan was too cramped; fitting three people in the back was possible, but tight.


    Sam, feeling stuck, suggested, "Why don¡¯t you sit in the front?"


    Ava didn¡¯t hesitate: "We¡¯re siblings, why isn¡¯t Angel sitting in the front?"


    It made sense, but would Angel agree?


    Sam tentatively stood up. "Maybe I should sit in the front..."


    As he attempted to rise, almost simultaneously.


    "Sit down!"


    "Do you dare move?"


    The sharply contrasting tones and attitudes came from the two girls.


    "Alright."


    Sam obediently sat back down, watching Ava sit in the passenger seat with a huff, feeling a bit melancholic.


    At that moment, the father at the driver¡¯s seat turned his head, giving Sam a look filled with sympathy... but what did his smile imply?


    Ava seemed quite upset now, though it was unclear who had annoyed her.


    "What are you looking at, drive!"


    "Oh, right, right, driving..."


    Robert pressed the accelerator, this time correctly.


    As the car slowly moved away from home, it seemed as if the story there was coming to a close.


    Yet, observing Ava in the front seat, arms crossed as if daring anyone to disturb her...


    It seemed the story wasn¡¯t quite finished after all¡­

 Chapter 129: You said time would prove everything, right?

    The atmosphere was eerily strange all the way there.


    Sam felt this wasn¡¯t the way to the station but rather to the execution ground, and it seemed like the execution was imminent.


    Angel remained silent throughout the journey. She didn¡¯t like talking when there were many people around or when someone she disliked was present.


    Ava, on the other hand, sulkily stared out of the window, though it was unclear why she was upset. Experience tales at NovelFire.C?m


    Was it because of Sam?


    It seemed so, but it was just about something he said the night before, merely sharing his perspective. Why would that make her so angry?


    Sam tried to find some topics to break the awkward silence, but it seemed no one was willing to engage. Only his father quietly turned on the car¡¯s stereo and played some old songs.


    This was one of the things Sam appreciated most about his father. With the soothing music, the ride to the station didn¡¯t seem so unbearable anymore.


    But the two girls in the car, each looking out of different windows, what were they thinking about?


    Sam had no idea.


    Until they finally reached the station.


    His father stopped the car, not far from the bustling crowd of the station, crowded but not as exaggerated as Kuhang.


    "We¡¯re heading down now," Sam said to his father.


    Robert nodded. Sam was 18 now, an adult. There was no need for a drawn-out farewell, so Robert decided to be a cool dad.


    "Alright, I won¡¯t see you off then. Be careful on your way, and call home if anything comes up."


    "Is calling you going to be helpful?"


    "I can¡¯t help with big issues, and small ones don¡¯t need me. But remember, if anything happens, call your dad."


    "..."


    Today, his father seemed somewhat humorous, maybe this was a father¡¯s way of saying goodbye.


    Sam got out of the car, and Angel followed suit. Just as Sam was helping the young lady with her luggage, a figure approached him.


    Sam was surprised to see Ava, who had been silent and seemingly angry throughout the journey.


    "Why did you come down..."


    Ava just glanced at Sam and then turned her gaze to Angel beside him.


    "Could you give us a few minutes to talk?"


    It was an unexpectedly polite tone, something Ava had never used with Angel before.


    Angel gave her a look, clearly reluctant.


    So, Ava bit her lip lightly, then crossed her hands in front of her and bowed slightly.


    "Please..."


    Sam hadn¡¯t expected Ava to go to such lengths, and Angel seemed surprised too. She frowned and then turned away.


    "Five minutes. Any later and you¡¯ll miss your train."


    Sam, holding the luggage, moved away from the area towards the entrance of the station.


    The surroundings were bustling with people, but it seemed as if only this young man and woman were left in their own world. Who would have thought that these two, both tall and attractive, were siblings?


    Sam decided to break the silence.


    "What¡¯s up? Wanting to talk to me alone at this time, it¡¯s kind of embarrassing."


    Seeing Sam¡¯s jesting tone, Ava rolled her eyes at him.


    "Do you even get embarrassed?"


    "Heh... After all, I¡¯m the innocent Sam."


    Hmph!


    If it weren¡¯t for what I saw that night, I might have believed that!


    Ava¡¯s cheeks turned red, and under the brilliant sunlight, her bangs were tousled by the wind.


    Unable to resist, Sam reached out and gently arranged her bangs.


    Ava looked up into his gentle eyes, and for a moment, she seemed lost for words, almost melting into the starry brilliance of his gaze.


    Sam said, "I¡¯ll be away from home for quite a while again. You don¡¯t need to worry about things at home; mom and dad will take care of everything. So, I just want you to take care of yourself, avoid any mishaps, stay safe, and not cause any worry for mom and dad. But if you ever feel wronged or hurt, you must tell me, okay?"


    Ava looked at her brother, who was enveloped in the golden sunlight, dazzlingly radiant, like the morning dew.


    "What¡¯s the use of telling you?"


    Sam replied with a smile, "No matter how far, I¡¯ll come to you as fast as I can."


    Ava couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    "You always likes to boast, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. My friends are kind, and I can take care of myself. I¡¯m not a kid who needs your protection for everything."


    Sam nodded, relieved.


    "That¡¯s good to hear. Well, with the new term coming, I wish you success in your studies and in achieving whatever you set out to do."


    Ava looked at her brother, his radiant smile seeming to flow into her heart.


    Unexpectedly, and without warning, her eyes began to tear up.


    Sam, taken aback, softly asked, "What¡¯s wrong? Are you crying?"


    Before the tears could fall, the girl wiped the tear drops from the corner of her eyes and then threw her arms around Sam¡¯s body.


    Sam was startled but didn¡¯t push the girl away from his embrace.


    He laughed and patted Ava on the back, "What, at 16, you still can¡¯t bear to part with your brother?"


    Ava seemed to cling to him, rubbing her cheek against his chest.


    "It¡¯s not that... I¡¯m not reluctant. I wish you¡¯d leave sooner. Why did you have to leave today? I hate it... I hate you..."


    She repeated her ¡¯hatred¡¯ over and over.


    Yet, Sam felt his chest getting wet with her tears.


    He kept gently patting Ava¡¯s back, feeling her chest rise and fall with her sobs.


    "It¡¯s okay... No matter how much you hate your brother, you¡¯re still my sister, and I¡¯ll always be by your side."


    She suddenly clutched Sam¡¯s shirt tightly, as if to leave her fingerprints on it.


    Her voice was low, barely a whisper, yet it carried an extraordinary force.


    "But..."


    "Hmm?"


    "I also really like you..."


    The most powerful forces often strike directly at the heart.


    With the softest voice, it wields the deepest impact.


    That sentence hit Sam¡¯s heart as if a gun had been fired.


    Sam wanted to say he liked her too, but he knew their feelings were different at this moment.


    One was romantic love, and the other was familial love.


    Sam just patted Ava¡¯s back.


    "Thank you."


    She was a good girl, a good sister, and that¡¯s all she could be to him, Sam told himself silently.


    Finally, Ava pushed him away, her eyes red and slightly swollen.


    But she didn¡¯t look disheveled; instead, she appeared pitifully charming.


    "Hmph, I don¡¯t want your thanks."


    Sam smiled helplessly, about to speak, but Ava suddenly put her hand over his lips.


    Sam could only blink, puzzled, looking at her.


    Ava looked at Sam with a slight grievance, her voice choked with sobs.


    "I know what you¡¯re going to say! But you¡¯re not allowed to say it, no saying."


    Sam hesitated, then nodded.


    Only then did Ava gently let go of her hand, looking down at her toes before lifting her gaze.


    "You said time would prove everything, right?"


    "Um... I suppose."


    "Then let time prove my feelings for you."


    "But... Hmm!"


    Sam hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Ava covered his mouth again.


    Ava pouted.


    "Let me finish!"


    "Uh (Okay)."


    Ava released her hand again, then took a deep breath, looking at Sam as if mustering all her courage.


    "Wait for me, until I become more perfect, even better. Then you¡¯ll see what I¡¯m capable of. I believe what you said, that you and she are just classmates. So... until I¡¯m by your side, you must not, you cannot, like any other girl. Promise me."


    Sam wanted to say that liking someone isn¡¯t something one can control, but seeing the hopeful look in Ava¡¯s eyes, he could only helplessly nod.


    Ava¡¯s lips curved into a satisfied smile, her eyes still red and swollen, yet she smiled.


    "That¡¯s it then!"


    She stepped back, standing tall in front of Sam, like a model confidently showcasing her charm.


    The wind blew her hair, revealing her pure and beautiful face.


    Sam didn¡¯t know what else to say, so he picked up his luggage.


    "Okay. I¡¯m leaving now, goodbye."


    Ava stretched out her hand, pointing at Sam with her index finger like a scene from an anime.


    "Wait for me in Kuhang! I¡¯ll surpass all the women around you, definitely!"


    Sam remained silent, saying nothing.


    At this moment, any attempt at consolation would be meaningless, only serving to hurt her further.


    Besides, Ava... in this state, was truly beautiful, radiating brilliance.


    He didn¡¯t nod.


    He just waved his hand.


    Pulling his suitcase, Sam turned and slowly walked into the train station entrance.


    Let those unspoken words sink in this moment, let these stories pause briefly here.


    He too must move towards the next challenge, never stopping.


    And Ava, standing in the sunlight, slowly lowered her hand.


    Her expression was frozen, unchanged.


    Until she sat in the back of her father¡¯s car, she couldn¡¯t help but cry again, hugging her knees.


    It was unclear if it was the reluctance to see Sam leave or the release of finally saying all she wanted to say.


    Only Robert, listening to his daughter¡¯s cries from the back seat, played another song.


    He had quit smoking a long time ago, yet at that moment, he felt the urge to light one up, unsure why.


    "Dad... turn off the music! It¡¯s so noisy, wuuu...!"


    "Ah, ah, ah..."


    Robert turned off the music, feeling more irritated and even more inclined to smoke.


    Indeed, not a single woman in his family was trouble-free.


    Though he thought this, the man still took a few tissues and handed them to the girl in the back, who took them with a slight sob.


    "Dad... Wuuu..."


    "Hmm?"


    Robert responded softly.


    "Did I embarrass myself just now?"


    Robert paused for a moment.


    "Embarrassed? Where..."


    "Whether I was crying just now... or compromising with that woman..."


    Robert hesitated, then shook his head. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How could that be embarrassing? Whatever you do, Dad believes you have your reasons. But Ava, in this world, you are not smaller or lesser than anyone else."


    Ava sobbed softly, her voice trembling slightly.


    "But... I¡¯m not your biological daughter, am I... Why are you so good to me?"


    Robert paused, stiffening momentarily, then turned to look at his daughter, her eyes swollen from crying.


    "From the moment we decided to adopt you, you became our daughter. That will never change, never."


    Ava couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and burst into tears again.


    This time, Robert slowly started the car and turned the music back on.


    They were on their way home, like everyone else, always on the road.


    After a while, Ava¡¯s crying ceased, and looking at the scenery flashing by outside the window, she said,


    "Dad, I¡¯ve made up my mind."


    "Hmm?"


    "I¡¯m going to study in Kuhang."


    "...Okay."


    Robert merely hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    His daughter¡¯s decision was his decision.


    "And..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Can we change the song? It¡¯s really so old-fashioned..."


    ...


    Listening to the changed rhythm and melody, Ava looked out the window at the bright sunshine and the breeze of midsummer. Along the way, there were crisp sounds and blooming flowers.


    At this moment, she harbored no regrets, no reluctance.


    Her heart was ablaze with a roaring flame.


    She is Ava, Sam¡¯s only sister, his most unique girl.


    She would not, could not stop here.


    Kuhang...


    I will definitely come.


    And Angel...


    Wait for me!


    As for Sam...


    Hang in there, my brother.


    No matter if your life turns out to be a temple or ruins.


    I will be the only female lead in your world!

 Chapter 130: I’ve heard a story that perverts are usually handsome

    After a long journey on the train, Sam¡¯s mood was vastly different from when he had set out.


    The initial excitement and nervousness were gone, leaving only a cumulative fatigue.


    This weariness stemmed not from the physical but rather from mental and psychological strains, particularly due to the presence of a girl who was inexplicably angry beside him.


    Throughout the trip, Angel had hardly given Sam any pleasant looks.


    "What are you looking at? Look somewhere else, not at me," Angel glanced at Sam, who spread his hands in resignation.


    "What¡¯s wrong with looking? It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen before."


    The image of her face, her breasts, her clit had deeply imprinted in Sam¡¯s mind, especially her unique aura when she sat on Sam¡¯s lap, pulling her skirt up to her waist.


    Just the thought of that scene was enough to arouse him instantly.


    Sam quickly banished these thoughts, mindful of his current surroundings on the train. An erection now would be exceedingly embarrassing.


    Angel narrowed her eyes: "Then don¡¯t go home after you get off the train."


    "Where should I go if not home?"


    "Come to my place, I¡¯ll let you have a good look."


    Although her words were ambiguous and tempting, Sam directly refused.


    "Forget it, I just remembered I have some things to sort out at home, haven¡¯t even put away my clothes yet."


    "How long has it been since you left Kuhang? And it rained for a few days, isn¡¯t it a bit late to think about putting away clothes now?"


    "It¡¯s okay, wearing clothes with a bit of nature¡¯s scent has its charm."


    "Nuts."


    Angel had no doubts about Sam¡¯s ability to jest and play dumb.


    He was practically an expert at feigning ignorance.


    During the lengthy journey, Sam put on his headphones and gently closed his eyes.


    As long as one maintains a positive mindset, anywhere can be enjoyable. Life is but a long battle, an endless endeavor to find joy amidst suffering.


    After an indeterminate amount of time, feeling somewhat sleepy, Sam suddenly felt a light weight on his shoulder.


    Opening his eyes, he saw Angel leaning against his shoulder with her eyes closed.


    Her long lashes shimmered under the sunlight streaming through the window, casting a unique luster.


    Her flawless face resembled the most exquisite piece of art.


    Her lips, closed, looked even more adorable now, like a dark-themed Barbie doll.


    Why add the "dark-themed"?


    Sam didn¡¯t know. He just thought about it and sat up a bit straighter to make it more comfortable for her to lean on.


    Soon, under the force of gravity or perhaps because the girl was genuinely tired, her head gradually slid towards Sam¡¯s arm.


    Sam gently lifted his arm, supporting her head and taking care of her neck as well.


    This way, she wouldn¡¯t wake up with a sore neck, as if she had slept in an awkward position.


    As the journey neared its end, Angel seemed to awaken only due to the noisy disturbances around her. She frowned, her first action being to cautiously reach out and touch the corner of her mouth...


    "Don¡¯t worry, I wiped off the drool for you, no one saw it," Sam assured her.


    Angel¡¯s cheeks flushed as she looked at Sam. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who drooled? Don¡¯t make things up."


    Sam chuckled, "It seems you¡¯ve changed a lot, who would have thought you could sleep amidst the noise of the train?"


    "If you weren¡¯t so boring, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen asleep," Angel retorted.


    Sam shrugged, "Then you should bring your favorite stand-up comedian with you on your next trip to avoid boredom."


    Angel actually considered it.


    "That¡¯s a good idea, you should learn stand-up comedy."


    "Monologues aren¡¯t bad either."


    "I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. Do you even want to get off the train or not?" Angel glared at Sam.


    Sam had no choice but to stand up, gather her luggage, and follow the crowd off the train.


    Leaving the station, they quickly spotted the person coming to pick up Angel.


    A familiar black car was parked at the curb, seemingly driven by the same woman in a black suit they knew.


    Wearing sunglasses and her hair tied in a sleek high ponytail.


    Though her face was not fully visible, her imposing demeanor was unmistakable, deterring anyone from approaching carelessly.


    Angel opened the rear door of the car but didn¡¯t immediately get in; instead, she turned to look at Sam.


    Sam shook his head.


    "No need to drop me off, I¡¯ll go back on my own."


    Angel frowned slightly.


    "You¡¯re not planning to use this time to meet other women, are you?"


    Such a suspicious nature...


    Sam sighed.


    "I¡¯m human too, I need to rest. How could I be as exaggerated as you think?"


    Angel glanced at Sam, then huffed coldly, turned around, and got into the car, opting not to say goodbye to Sam.


    It seemed the fact that she wasn¡¯t given the chance to drive Sam made her upset.


    Had she become more sensitive?


    Watching the black car drive away, Sam genuinely sighed with relief.


    The air seemed freer, and he felt much more relaxed.


    He got into a taxi and headed straight home, a sincere smile appearing on his face as familiar scenery gradually came into view. Just as Sam was looking out the window, a familiar figure suddenly entered his line of sight.


    "Please stop here!!"


    ---


    The sunlight was vibrant


    "Do you really want to drink Coke in this heat?"


    "Sister~ I want to drink Coke, really want to~"


    "What¡¯s so good about that thing... and it¡¯s not even healthy..."


    "So what if it¡¯s unhealthy? Has everything sister done up to now been healthy? Even so, can you live to be a hundred years old? And even if you live to be a hundred, are you truly living happily?"


    "...Alright, alright, stop nagging, I¡¯ll go buy it now."


    Sophie, wearing a hat, wanted to run back home the moment she stepped outside.


    Explore more stories with NovelFire.C?m


    The summer in Kuhang was exceptionally hot, and the sunlight was intense, almost as if steam was rolling off the ground.


    "Isn¡¯t it comfortable to stay at home? Why insist on going out to buy Coke..."


    Despite her reluctance, Sophie agreed to Sophia¡¯s request. She pushed open the door and walked under the sunlight that seemed to melt everything in its path.


    Upon reaching the familiar convenience store, she momentarily thought of someone.


    But she quickly dismissed the thought.


    "He¡¯s already gone back to his hometown... He¡¯s not here."


    Indeed, the cashier was a kind and friendly old lady. Though she was cordial, it didn¡¯t inspire Sophie, who had just bought a bottle of Coke, to engage in much conversation.


    In Sam¡¯s absence, the city seemed to lose some of its charm.


    Was it just her imagination? It must be.


    She hurried home, feeling her legs might have gotten sunburned.


    Sophie quickened her pace until she turned the corner.


    And then...


    "Ah...! Aren¡¯t you watching where you¡¯re going... Eh?"


    Sophie nearly collided with someone coming from the opposite direction, but when she calmed down and saw who it was, her eyes widened in disbelief.


    She could never have imagined...


    In this sweltering summer heat, by the ivy-covered walls, on the clean streets where slivers of sunlight filtered through the leaves, Sam was there...


    He was standing quietly, with a canvas bag slung over his shoulder.


    His hair seemed to have grown a bit.


    His smile was as annoying... and as handsome as ever.


    "Such a hurry, were you rushing back to find me?" Sam said with a smile.


    Then he saw Sophie, with flushed cheeks, quickly walking towards him.


    This posture... she wasn¡¯t planning to give him a hug, was she? That would be so embarrassing; they weren¡¯t that close yet, were they?


    Could she have missed him that much?


    What to do? Should he open his arms?


    The next moment.


    "Bang!"


    "Ouch... That hurts!"


    Sam immediately crouched down, rubbing his shin, never having expected Sophie to come up and kick him!


    Sophie looked somewhat angrily at Sam, who was grimacing in pain.


    "What are you hiding here for, do you know you almost scared me to death?!"


    Sam stood up, "Why were you walking so fast? It¡¯s not like I intentionally scared you, I just happened to be here, what can I do?"


    Sophie rolled her eyes at Sam, seeing his somewhat pained expression, she couldn¡¯t help but want to laugh a little.


    She slightly turned her head, "How did you come back? And how come you are here just at the right time?"


    "I just happened to be back. Anyway, there wasn¡¯t much keeping me... I saw you on the road just now, so I got off."


    "Getting off because you saw me, what weird thing were you planning to do?"


    Sophie instantly became alert, as if suspecting the other person of being a pervert.


    Sam laughed disdainfully.


    "Would a man as outstanding as myself need to do weird things to you? Have you ever seen a pervert as handsome as me?"


    Sophie snorted.


    "I¡¯ve heard a story that perverts are usually handsome..."


    "While that¡¯s a fact, this is the first time you¡¯ve called me handsome."


    "...Boring."


    Sophie walked away, taking a different path.


    Sam also turned, laughing, and they almost walked side by side, except Sam was under the scorching sun while Sophie was in the shade of the trees.


    "Weren¡¯t you saying you¡¯d introduce me to a friend when I got back?" Sam recalled something.


    Sophie snorted coldly. "I didn¡¯t say it would be today."


    "Since we¡¯ve met today, why not today?"


    "Because I¡¯m not in a good mood today."


    "Why are you in a bad mood?"


    "Going out to buy a Coke and running into a pervert, could you be in a good mood?"


    "Oh? Coke?"


    When Sophie heard this, she suddenly felt the other hand become empty.


    Turning around, she found Sam had taken the Coke she had bought, opened it, and started drinking.


    After finishing, he even belched and then smiled at her.


    "In such hot weather, one should drink Coke; I admit you have good taste."


    Sophie looked at her empty hands, then at Sam¡¯s triumphant smile, feeling her blood pressure rise.


    She sweated so much, braved the scorching sun to buy a bottle of Coke. Was it that easy for him to just drink it?!


    So infuriating!


    "You owe me a Coke!!"


    Sam was ready, so he immediately took off running.


    Sophie didn¡¯t think twice before chasing after him.


    She was determined to show this frequently teasing Sam a lesson!


    In fact, not everything needs to be meaningful. After all, if life is constantly in search of meaning, it loses its fun.


    Having fun is more meaningful than having a purpose.


    So, just for the fun of it, Sam got off the bus early, wanting to tease this girl who always seemed cold and as if she had a grudge against him.


    Just laughing and running, occasionally stopping to wait for Sophie, Sam suddenly stopped because he hadn¡¯t expected to encounter a young woman in a professional uniform at this moment.


    "Hmm? Sam..."


    "Zoe...?"


    "Let me catch you, you jerk, you owe me a Coke... Hmm?"

 Chapter 131: My dream is to be a harem king

    Sophie stopped in her tracks, her small excitement at catching up to Sam vanishing instantly when she saw the unfamiliar yet strikingly attractive woman with mature charm and an exaggerated figure curiously sizing her up.


    She momentarily thought about pretending to be a passerby and leaving nonchalantly.


    But this idea quickly dissipated. After all, she and Sam weren¡¯t in any peculiar relationship; they were at most friends.


    Why should she act as if she needed to leave inconspicuously?


    She generally didn¡¯t care about these things. Sophie¡¯s philosophy was that other people¡¯s speculations about her had nothing to do with her. Let them guess and imagine what kind of person she was.


    Zoe, upon seeing Sam, was genuinely surprised, as if this boring summer had regained its interest, and this empty city had finally found its soul. She even smiled naturally.


    However, when she noticed a girl with such a distinct aura and beautiful appearance appearing behind Sam... her mood immediately sank.


    It was as if a sturdy ship had sunk to the bottom of the sea.


    Another beautiful girl, and they were chasing each other... It¡¯s full of the beauty of youth, instantly reminding Zoe of her own student days.


    So, what was their relationship?


    Did they like each other?


    Was she pursuing Sam?


    Did Sam like her?


    Were they going to be together?


    Did they already have a closer relationship than even she and Sam had?


    In an instant, numerous thoughts flooded her mind, but Zoe¡¯s expression remained calm, with a gentle smile, not revealing her inner thoughts at all, as had always been her habit.


    "Sam, is this your friend? She¡¯s really beautiful."


    Zoe said with a smile.


    Standing in the middle, Sam was practically sweating, though, to be fair, he had already started sweating due to the hot weather.


    He wasn¡¯t worried about Sophie; after all, most of their interactions consisted of bickering, like a childish game of sulking, which seemed interesting because of its immaturity.


    But the key issue was with Zoe.


    She was quite adept at imagining things, as seen last time with Alice, almost losing control of her emotions. Who could handle that?


    Although Sam hadn¡¯t said anything, Zoe probably already had constructed a sweet love story between Sam and Sophie in her mind.


    "Ah... She¡¯s a classmate from school, lives nearby, just ran into her."


    Sophie, looking at Sam¡¯s unnatural smile, said calmly, "I have nothing to do with him. You guys talk; I¡¯m leaving."


    With that, she turned and walked away.


    Sophie, wearing her sun hat, looked as graceful as a princess at that moment.


    "Hey, I owe you a Coke!"


    Sophie didn¡¯t look back.


    "Who cares about your Coke!"


    She walked further away, long out of earshot of anything Sam might have said afterward, or perhaps Sam didn¡¯t say anything at all.


    Seemingly calm and relaxed as she walked past the street corner and returned to the apartment building, Sophie looked up, her brow slightly furrowed.


    "Who is that woman? She seems to have a complicated relationship with Sam..."


    "No, what¡¯s their relationship to me? It¡¯s their business."


    ...


    "You two seem to have a nice relationship, the way you bicker looks youthful and sweet."


    Zoe smiled at Sam, her slightly profound and beautiful eyes hiding unknown emotions.


    Sam chuckled.


    "There¡¯s nothing like that. We¡¯re just in the same club and happened to run into each other nearby and exchanged a few words..."


    He felt the need to explain, letting Zoe¡¯s imagination run wild wasn¡¯t a good idea.


    "Is that so? But a girl wouldn¡¯t chase after someone for no reason, even if it¡¯s just for fun."


    There it was, the speculation had begun.


    Sam could only say, "How could that be... She¡¯s known for her cold demeanor, hardly ever smiles or talks to anyone."


    "But isn¡¯t there a saying? Boys in school only tease the girls they¡¯re interested in."


    "Hehe... Well, maybe I¡¯m just a bit boring, so whenever I see a pretty girl, I like to tease her a bit."


    Zoe blinked.


    "Is that so? Then Sam is quite the flirt."


    It seemed like a joke, or perhaps a probe.


    Sam didn¡¯t dodge the probe; he decided to use it as a chance to probe back.


    "Ah, speaking of which, my dream is to be a harem king."


    "So, that¡¯s Sam¡¯s dream? That¡¯s not very ethical, you know. Girls... especially pretty girls don¡¯t like it when their significant other harbors such thoughts."


    "Is that so?" Sam pretended not to understand.


    Zoe smiled, looking up at the sky.


    "Mm, wasn¡¯t there a news story recently? A girl found out her boyfriend was cheating on her with another woman, and she ended up shooting him dead in the street, then cried holding his body."


    "Ha ha ha, I was just joking! It¡¯s so hot outside, let¡¯s go back and talk, I¡¯m exhausted from the trip."


    Alright, the probe failed.


    Walking beside Sam, Zoe, in her uniform, looked both sexy and charming. During this short journey home, Zoe¡¯s arm would occasionally brush against Sam¡¯s, whether intentionally or not, remained unclear.


    "I didn¡¯t expect you to come back today, Sam. Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance?" Zoe asked softly.


    Sam chuckled. "Hmm... don¡¯t you think it¡¯s more of a surprise when I come back home unexpectedly?"


    Zoe replied with a smile, "Or did Sam forget about his sister?"


    Sam widened his eyes. "How could I? I think about you every day."


    Sam was lying again; honesty wasn¡¯t exactly his motto.


    Zoe smiled at Sam. "Did you remember to bring some local specialties or gifts for your sister?"


    Had Zoe mentioned wanting local specialties before Sam left? Not that he could recall.


    Sam looked at her as if it was obvious. "The only specialty from Cedarwood is Sam himself."


    Zoe couldn¡¯t help but laugh, covering her mouth with her hand.


    The two made their way up to the apartment.


    When they arrived at Zoe¡¯s door, she seemed to suddenly remember something.


    "Ah... right, I didn¡¯t prepare any ingredients since you came back suddenly. I was actually planning to cook a big meal for you the day you returned... I¡¯ll go to the supermarket now."


    "Hey, you don¡¯t need to go through all that trouble, something simple will do..."


    Sam tried to dissuade her, considering the weather was too hot, and the sun was scorching, making him feel guilty for letting her go out.


    However, Zoe smiled at Sam. "It¡¯s okay, the supermarket isn¡¯t far. Besides... how else am I going to soften Sam¡¯s heart to have a meal with me?"


    Quite the strategy.


    So, she¡¯s just laying her scheming out like that? An open and helpless stratagem that¡¯s both candid and irresistible.


    "Maybe I should go instead..."


    "How could I let you do that? You¡¯ve just got back to Kuhang, go take a shower and rest for a bit. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back soon and will message you."


    Giving Sam no chance to refuse, Zoe turned and left swiftly.


    This woman, who Sam had always found to be ¡¯clingy,¡¯ was surprisingly decisive for the first time.


    Maybe this is how Zoe is at work, and Sam had only seen another side of her in their personal interactions?


    Sam didn¡¯t want to ponder over this question at the moment.


    He turned around and opened his own room door. Everything inside was familiar, unchanged. Stay connected with NovelFire.C?m


    Sam set down his luggage, took a big gulp of water, and decided to take a shower first, as he had sweated quite a bit on the journey. However, while looking for clothes to change into, he made an unexpected discovery.


    "Hmm? Was it here all along?"


    Sam picked up a pair of underwear that had been missing for a long time, looking puzzled.


    He had thought this pair was lost a while ago, and now it had mysteriously reappeared in his wardrobe, which was quite suspicious.


    Could it be that Sam had misplaced it while doing laundry, thinking it was lost?


    The most crucial detail was that the underwear seemed to have been washed recently... wait a minute.


    He sniffed it.


    Something was off.


    The scent of the laundry detergent was different, not the kind he used.


    What was going on? S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam, frowning, set the underwear aside and instead picked up a new pair.


    After showering, it was nearing evening, but Zoe hadn¡¯t sent a message yet.


    Sam dried his hair, thinking it was getting a bit long and that he should get it trimmed soon... He preferred short hair, feeling that handsome men didn¡¯t need elaborate hairstyles to look good.


    Dressed in a T-shirt and comfortable shorts, his phone suddenly rang.


    [Sam, you can come over now, everything¡¯s almost ready~]


    It was a message from Zoe. So she had been preparing in advance, waiting until everything was ready before calling him over?


    Leaving aside her potential to kill him and hide his body under the bed, Zoe truly was a tender and considerate woman, embodying a man¡¯s perfect fantasy of a good wife.


    Sam put away his phone, stood up, and walked next door.


    Then, he rang the doorbell.


    Soon, footsteps could be heard from inside.


    Click~~~


    The door opened.


    Sam initially thought nothing of it, but upon seeing Zoe, he couldn¡¯t help but pause for a moment.


    Her cheeks were slightly flushed, and her long hair appeared somewhat damp, loosely tied up, gently resting on her shoulders.


    Her attire was particularly eye-catching.


    The dress is extremely sexy, even a little sheer, with hints of the red lingerie colour, not to mention the beauty of her exposed legs and breasts at this moment.


    She seemed like a treasure waiting to be discovered, an enticing fruit that begged to be eagerly grasped and savored.


    Zoe noticed Sam¡¯s gaze, her cheeks blushing slightly, with a shy look in her eyes.


    "That... I just took a shower, and I didn¡¯t have many clothes to choose from, so I ended up wearing this... You don¡¯t think it¡¯s strange, do you?"


    Sam involuntarily swallowed, his adam¡¯s apple moving noticeably.


    "How could I... gulp..."


    Feeling somewhat embarrassed, Sam tried to shift his gaze towards the ceiling.


    However, Zoe stepped forward with a smile, wrapping her arm around Sam¡¯s, pressing her breasts against his arm.


    Then, with a gentle smile, she said, "Come in and have a taste~"


    Sam wanted to ask,


    Is it the meal we¡¯re talking about tasting... or is it you?


    He didn¡¯t know, but what he did know was that whatever it was, it promised to be very "delicious"...

 Chapter 132: If you were on top of me, I might actually feel quite safe

    Zoe brought back cheeseburgers, chicken wings, and even whole ribs because Sam enjoyed burgers and meat.


    She had considered all of Sam¡¯s favorites, buying everything he loved to eat.


    After Zoe¡¯s preparation, the aroma was already wafting through the air.


    "I wasn¡¯t sure if you¡¯d like these things~ so I did a bit of extra preparation."


    Zoe said with a smile, pulling Sam to the dining table to sit down.


    Sam felt he was receiving treatment akin to that of an emperor.


    If he could just be this woman¡¯s husband, it would surely be a wonderful enjoyment. However, it¡¯s a pity that Sam is destined to be the king of a harem, and being devoted to just one woman undoubtedly seems like a dead end.


    "With your touch, these ingredients have become even more delicious. You¡¯re truly a gourmet."


    Sam said with a smile, watching the beautiful woman sit down opposite him.


    Zoe also picked up her utensils, watching Sam savor the food with a look of satisfaction on her face.


    "Are you very hungry? Didn¡¯t eat anything on the way?"


    Sam mumbled unclearly, "Hmm, I¡¯m not used to eating food on the train."


    Zoe poured him a glass of water, placing it beside Sam¡¯s hand, resting her cheek in one hand while holding her utensils in the other.


    She appeared to be casually eating, but most of her attention was on Sam, as if seeing him enjoy the food she made was a unique pleasure.


    "Eat slowly, don¡¯t choke."


    Zoe, like a caring wife, kept reminding her "husband."


    Sam looked up, nearly melting under her tender gaze on this summer night.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to eat?"


    Zoe smiled, "I¡¯m not very hungry right now, don¡¯t worry about me."


    Sam nodded, "You should eat some of what you¡¯ve made, too. I feel embarrassed being the only one eating."


    Zoe leaned a bit closer to the dining table, her voice filled with warmth. "It¡¯s okay, seeing Sam enjoy the food I¡¯ve made is already very satisfying for me... Actually, I¡¯m enjoying this moment."


    As she spoke, Sam felt something stirring under the table... an odd, distinct motion. But he didn¡¯t need to look down to know what it was.


    Sam felt Zoe¡¯s toes lightly stepping on his foot.


    Upon entering the house, Sam had changed into slippers that Zoe had specifically prepared for him, so he could distinctly feel the unusual sensation of her palm and toes against his foot.


    Observing the instant change in Sam¡¯s expression, Zoe even let out a coquettish laugh. "Why don¡¯t you eat? What are you looking at me for? Do you have other thoughts about me?"


    Had he just sat down to not be able to have a normal conversation before being seduced?


    During this time, Sam and Angel were often made love. Although it hadn¡¯t physically affected him, his desire wasn¡¯t as intense psychologically.


    Therefore, Sam immediately lowered his head to eat, subtly pulling his feet back a bit. "How could I... Your cooking is really delicious, and I don¡¯t want to think about anything else."


    This was also a subtle hint to her that Sam only wanted to eat today; he wasn¡¯t interested in doing anything else at this time.


    However, Zoe seemed oblivious to Sam¡¯s hint. Her legs, as if equipped with trackers, accurately followed him.


    Suddenly, her leg climbed onto Sam¡¯s calf and, even more audaciously, continued to explore upward, akin to a rock climbing game.


    "If you like it, I can cook for Sam every day~ as long as you enjoy it," she said with a smile, her gaze incredibly tender.


    When her leg caressed Sam¡¯s calf and then climbed onto his thigh, even aiming towards his cock, Sam felt an unbearable teasing sensation.


    He instantly squeezed his legs together, trapping her mischievous foot in between.


    The woman in front of him widened her eyes in surprise, her cheeks flushing red. She seemed not to have expected Sam to react this way.


    Unexpectedly, the always gentle and passive Sam had such a bold moment.


    Zoe looked at Sam somewhat bashfully. "Sam... let go quickly, why are you being so naughty?"


    Sam responded with a smile, "Who¡¯s being naughty? I was just eating my meal quietly, but someone else wasn¡¯t being very behaved."


    Avoiding Sam¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, Zoe seemed unexpectedly innocent at that moment. "I wasn¡¯t being naughty. I just wanted to tease you a bit since we haven¡¯t seen each other for so long. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a weird woman..."


    Not weird? If you¡¯re not weird, then Godzilla is a tiny gecko.


    Of course, Sam couldn¡¯t say such things outright; he simply told Zoe, "I know you¡¯re not a weird woman, but try to consider my feelings a bit. I just got back and am completely exhausted."


    Zoe seemed a bit disheartened and lowered her head. "Hmm... I understand, it was just a joke. You can let go now; I won¡¯t do it again."


    "Make sure you keep your word."


    "Of course... ah, this is really embarrassing."


    The act of innocence seemed to continue.


    As if she were a virgin who did not know the meaning of sex.


    Sam released his legs, and she indeed pulled hers back.


    Sam was somewhat surprised by Zoe¡¯s compliance today.


    After finishing the meal, Zoe didn¡¯t make any further moves. She just ate her meal quietly with him, which was highly unusual, almost as if the sun rose from the west... No, the sun had already set.


    Now, there was no sunlight, and darkness gradually thickened, her room lighting up.


    "I¡¯m full, thank you for the meal."


    Zoe brushed her shoulder-length hair, revealing the perfect curve of her shoulder.


    Though she didn¡¯t have sharply angled shoulders, her voluptuous and graceful figure was still incredibly captivating.


    "It¡¯s good you¡¯re full. You seem to have lost weight on your trip, which is quite worrying."


    Is that so?


    Sam¡¯s stats had all improved, his body becoming stronger. How could he have possibly lost weight?


    Sam didn¡¯t expose her but smiled and said, "Well, girls these days prefer guys who are a bit on the leaner side, right?"


    Zoe tenderly looked at Sam, her gaze lingering on his face.


    That look, as if she wanted to devour Sam, made him seem like a delicious ingredient.


    "What if I turned into a 200kg fatty?" Sam suddenly wondered.


    Zoe lightly licked her lips, seemingly pondering the thought with a hint of playfulness. "Hmm... that might actually feel quite safe, if you were on top of me... ah, it seems I¡¯ve unconsciously said something strange again. I¡¯m really sorry..."


    Despite her apology, there was no genuine expression of remorse on her face. Instead, it inadvertently led Sam to imagine himself as a 200kg man, lying on top of this beautiful and enticing woman.


    Sam quickly cleared the unique imagery from his mind. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After Zoe cleaned up the dining table, Sam prepared to leave.


    "Won¡¯t you stay a bit longer? It¡¯s still early..."


    Zoe seemed reluctant to see Sam go, as if his presence had added a sparkle to her home, which usually only accommodated herself.


    Sam smiled and shook his head. "Hmm... it is early, but I¡¯m a bit tired. I didn¡¯t get much sleep on the train."


    With that explanation, it seemed difficult for her to make any further requests.


    Zoe hesitated, looking at Sam. "Well... Sam... I..."


    As Sam was about to leave, she appeared hesitant and troubled, as if there was something she wanted to say but found it difficult to express.


    "What¡¯s up?" Sam asked, noticing her struggle.


    "It¡¯s just... there¡¯s something I might need your help with, but I¡¯m a bit embarrassed to ask. It feels somewhat awkward..."


    Sam became slightly more alert but showed a concerned expression. "You need my help? It¡¯s okay, just tell me. If it¡¯s something I can help with, I won¡¯t hesitate."


    After hesitating for a moment, Zoe finally said softly, "This... do you have time this weekend?"


    Sam hesitated: "This weekend isn¡¯t the start of the school term yet... I should have time, assuming nothing unexpected comes up."


    Zoe quietly said, "Um... this weekend is the anniversary of my brother¡¯s passing... I need to go pay my respects..."


    Why would she involve him in such a matter? Sam felt puzzled.


    "Every year, I¡¯ve gone alone... but this time, my family will be there too, along with my elderly grandmother... They¡¯ve been pressuring me to get married for a while now. Recently, I was so cornered that I lied about having a boyfriend. They insisted that I bring this boyfriend along when I go to pay respects to my brother so they can meet him..." Find exclusive stories on NovelFire.C?m


    Sam was stunned in place.


    Is this even reasonable?


    Meeting the girlfriend¡¯s boyfriend at a graveyard? Why not at a morgue then!


    Sam managed a strained smile: "Zoe, no offense... but meeting a boyfriend in front of your brother¡¯s tombstone... isn¡¯t that a bit strange?"


    Zoe looked as if she was about to cry. "I know, but I had no choice... I¡¯ve refused many times before by saying I was too busy with work. This time, my parents even brought my grandmother along, insisting they meet him no matter what. Otherwise, they¡¯d say my boyfriend is unreliable... They¡¯d find someone for me...


    I don¡¯t want that... So, could you please help me... and accompany me to meet them?"


    The woman¡¯s fragile and pleading look could indeed sway anyone.


    But pretending to be a boyfriend to meet the parents, isn¡¯t this plot a bit too familiar, too clich¨¦?


    However, meeting the parents at a cemetery is surely a plot twist no one has seen before, right?


    Sam looked at her uncomfortably. "I¡¯d like to help you, but... am I not too young? I¡¯m not even of college age yet."


    Indeed, although Sam was handsome, being just 18, he definitely didn¡¯t look like a mature adult.


    Zoe shook her head. "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve already told them that the boyfriend I found is younger than me, so they¡¯re prepared..."


    Alright! Zoe had essentially crafted the boyfriend template with Sam in mind, right?! This was clearly a case of having the answer and looking for the problem!


    "Actually... perhaps one of your colleagues would be better suited for this? I imagine they¡¯d be quite willing to accept such a request."


    "But... I don¡¯t love them... Ah, that¡¯s not what I mean. What I mean is, it¡¯s all pretend, but I¡¯m worried about causing misunderstandings like with Cael before... So, you¡¯re the only one who can help me."


    Zoe even reached out with both hands, clutching Sam¡¯s hands tightly.


    "It¡¯s just for this once, and if we need to talk about it later, I¡¯ll just say we¡¯ve broken up. It won¡¯t be too much trouble for you... Is that okay?"


    Zoe didn¡¯t mention this during the meal, otherwise, Sam wouldn¡¯t have been able to eat. No wonder she seemed so agreeable today; she needed something from him.


    Although her motives weren¡¯t entirely pure, and this favor seemed somewhat complicated, Sam really didn¡¯t have a good reason to refuse.


    Especially since she had humbled herself so much, making such plea.


    Sam sighed lightly.


    "Alright... if that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t really say no. Okay, I understand, this weekend, right? If nothing unexpected comes up, I¡¯ll be there."


    "Really?!"


    Zoe looked at Sam in disbelief.


    "Really. You¡¯ve always taken such good care of me; I should help out where I can. But I hope this is just a one-time thing. As you know, I¡¯m not fond of lying; it makes me feel guilty."


    "Thank you!!"


    Zoe released her hands, then embraced Sam forcefully.


    Their bodies pressed together, Sam felt the unique touch of Zoe¡¯s breasts...


    The woman, immersed in surprise, lifted her head and then cradled Sam¡¯s face, planting a firm kiss.


    The first was on the cheek. As Sam was about to speak, he felt an exceptionally silky touch on his cheek; Zoe had actually ¡¯slid¡¯ to his lips.


    Was this some new combination move? He hadn¡¯t seen it in movies before!


    But in an instant, Sam¡¯s mouth was sealed, Zoe¡¯s tongue darting into his mouth, her hands freely caressing his body.


    It was as if passion was uncontrollable, evolving into even more turbulent desire.


    The next moment, Sam felt a nimble hand slip directly into the gap at the edge of his panties, reaching for his cock.

 Chapter 133: Do you have time tonight?

    That familiar sensation nearly pulled Sam into a whirlpool of desire.


    It was akin to lying in a bathtub, where upon opening the tap, you¡¯re immediately enveloped by a stream of warm and comfortable water, without the need for any heating process, directly experiencing the pleasure of enjoyment. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Sam didn¡¯t want to succumb to such feelings. If a man can¡¯t learn to restrain his desires, he isn¡¯t truly mature.


    "Snap."


    Sam grabbed Zoe¡¯s hand, preventing her from holding on to his cock any longer.


    The woman looked up somewhat bewildered, as if the haze of desire hadn¡¯t fully dissipated yet.


    Her eyes, filled with longing, were fixed on Sam, as if craving to press play on a paused movie, or like a sports car desiring to fully press the accelerator and speed off into an endless highway.


    Sam suppressed the urge within him, feeling it inappropriate to flirt at this moment, and also finding the timing quite odd.


    Was a simple agreement to help supposed to lead to this?


    What next? Would a simple greeting lead to making love in the doorway?


    Sam didn¡¯t want his life to be shrouded entirely by desire. The life he yearned for should be filled with sunlight and rain, with easy laughter, and moments as tender as the sea breeze brushing against one¡¯s face on a golden beach.


    How could one be so engulfed in such desires that they can¡¯t extricate themselves?


    Thus, Sam shook his head at her seductive look.


    "Zoe... I appreciate your gratitude, but remember, we haven¡¯t even started yet. I¡¯ve just agreed to your request."


    Seeing Sam¡¯s gaze, Zoe seemed to realize she might have been a bit too impulsive, her eyes filled with a hint of affection and reluctance as she nodded.


    "Um... I¡¯m sorry, I got too excited just now and couldn¡¯t control my emotions. Once this is all over, I¡¯ll make sure to thank you properly~"


    "Just treat me to a meal, and I¡¯ll be content. Goodbye then."


    "Goodbye, Sam."


    "Bang."


    Sam left the room.


    Zoe¡¯s gaze seemed to freeze on the door, her eyes brimming with an almost tangible adoration.


    Her legs trembled uncontrollably, as desire began to take over her body.


    The hand that had touched Sam¡¯s cock now had a completely different effect. Zoe was well aware of the mood she was in; she wanted to use this hand for her own pleasure.


    The urge grew stronger.


    Zoe removed her underwear and inserted her fingers into her vagina, imagining not her own fingers but Sam¡¯s cock inside her at that moment.


    "Thud."


    A soft sound echoed.


    It was as if Zoe had lost her strength, or was immersed in the pleasure of self-stimulation, as she collapsed to the floor.


    The hand that had touched Sam¡¯s penis was now trembling rapidly. Her mind began to fantasize, imagining what it would feel like to make love to Sam...


    Zoe¡¯s eyes began to moisten.


    It was as if the familiar figure from her fantasies had appeared before her.


    Uncontrollably, like a plea, like a desire, she called out his name.


    "Sam... When will you be mine..."


    "I can¡¯t wait... When will that day come..."


    "Sam... You should be mine, shouldn¡¯t you..."


    "Ah~"


    Zoe pleasured herself with her fingers, imagining Sam¡¯s body in her mind and surprisingly coming to a climax that way.


    ---


    Sam turned on the tap and washed his face.


    It was another perfect morning, and Sam had slept wonderfully well last night.


    It was probably the most comfortable sleep he had had in a while.


    Without Angel, without Ava, and without Zoe, it was simply the perfect night!


    Waking up in the morning, he found no issues; his body felt as if it had been remodeled, brimming with vitality, practically brand new.


    Standing on the balcony, looking into the distance, Sam felt as if he could leap to the moon in a single bound... well, maybe not.


    Although he was tempted to try a stylish jump from the balcony, like a scene straight out of Doctor Strange, he was wary of encountering pedestrians along the way and possibly making the news. He should be a low-key man.


    Even Superman should take the elevator when needed.


    ...


    "Huh? Am I seeing things? Eh! Could it be I¡¯m still not awake and dreaming?!"


    Mia rubbed her eyes repeatedly, almost smudging her eye makeup.


    On this bright morning, Mia, as usual, came to handle the affairs of the convenience store.


    She was dressed simply today, in a white, logo-emblazoned tight T-shirt that highlighted her impressive figure.


    At this moment, she looked at Sam, now dressed in the employee¡¯s uniform behind the cash register, with surprise and disbelief, as if uncertain whether what she was seeing was real or a fantasy.


    How could he come back to work without any notice? Isn¡¯t she the boss? How come she knew nothing about this?!


    Sam calmly counted the change, meticulous in his work as always.


    "I¡¯ve already informed Mrs. Margaret in advance, didn¡¯t you know?"


    Mia looked at Sam in shock.


    "I had no idea! No one told me, wait, am I still the boss? Has the ownership of this convenience store changed to your name?"


    Sam smiled at Mia.


    "Stop joking, boss. You just need to know I¡¯ve started working here again today. There¡¯s still a position for me here, right?"


    Mia smiled, her eyes narrowing.


    "Of course, there¡¯s a position available~ But it all depends on your performance, you know. Every job in my store is highly sought after~"


    "In that case, forget it. The last thing I like is competing with others for a position. I¡¯d rather work somewhere else."


    "Hey, hey, hey! Can¡¯t you take a joke? You come when you want and leave when you wish, can¡¯t I have an opinion about it?"


    Sam said with a smile.


    "It¡¯s not like I just come and go as I please. At least I told you in advance when I was leaving, though today was indeed a bit sudden. Mainly, I was just bored during the holiday break."


    Of course, the most important reason was that Sam was out of money now. He needed to use the summer break to earn some living expenses.


    Mia nodded slightly.


    Find your next adventure on NovelFire.C?m


    "It¡¯s rare to see young people who are so diligent and passionate about work... Could it be that Sam is a born workaholic?"


    "You¡¯re thinking too much. My efforts now are to avoid being a wage slave in the future."


    "Wow, that¡¯s quite the statement. But you¡¯ve just returned from your hometown, right?"


    Sam nodded: "Yeah, I got back yesterday."


    Mia, looking at Sam¡¯s handsome face, thought of something and her expression became somewhat awkward.


    "How was your time back home?"


    Sam didn¡¯t seem to notice the change in her mood and casually said,


    "It was okay, I guess. That¡¯s how it is with hometowns, you start with a nostalgic feeling for the first couple of days, and then it gets annoying after a while."


    "Oh... I thought you¡¯d stay until the school term started..."


    Mia said this while observing Sam¡¯s expression, thinking about the woman he had encountered... Why does Sam seem not at all curious?


    Could it be that for Sam, these things aren¡¯t really worth being curious about?


    Thinking about it, it makes sense. After all, it¡¯s just a place of work, and this convenience store isn¡¯t anything special. Moreover, Sam is just a part-time student.


    Sam shook his head, yet despite Mia¡¯s interruptions, he counted the change flawlessly without missing a beat.


    "There¡¯s no need for that. After all, there¡¯s rent to pay here, and missing a day feels like a big loss. I really can¡¯t stand losing out."


    Mia forced a smile, her expression somewhat unnatural.


    "That¡¯s true... haha..."


    Sam looked at her curiously.


    "That odd expression of yours... is there something you want to say?"


    Mia quickly diverted her gaze: "No, nothing..."


    Sam frowned, his look turning suspicious: "You¡¯re not thinking of docking my pay, are you?"


    "Why would I do that for no reason! I may be a capitalist, but I¡¯m not that heartless."


    Sam waved his hand dismissively with a laugh.


    "Calling yourself a capitalist with this tiny operation? That¡¯s setting the bar pretty low for capitalists."


    Mia glared at Sam fiercely.


    "Is this how you speak to your boss? Even a dog wouldn¡¯t despise its owner for being poor."


    "Alright, alright, you¡¯re right."


    "Hmph~~~ Anyway, didn¡¯t you... encounter any... strange, special people back in your hometown?"


    Mia probed cautiously.


    Although she still hoped Sam wouldn¡¯t find out about her affairs, seeing his relaxed demeanor made her unable to resist asking.


    Sam looked directly at Mia.


    "Hmm? Are you talking about your sister?"


    Mia was taken aback, unprepared for his straightforwardness. He didn¡¯t even pretend or ask back a couple of questions?


    That direct?


    "Why do you ask so directly..."


    Sam said calmly: "You¡¯ve been squirming around like a maggot here, isn¡¯t that what you wanted to ask? And since Aurora already told me, there¡¯s nothing about being direct or not, right? Shouldn¡¯t you have known about this?"


    "I don¡¯t want to know! That woman has nothing to do with me, and she¡¯s not my sister."


    Mia immediately denied.


    Sam nodded.


    "Then why did you bring it up?"


    Mia felt a sudden sweat break out, an inexplicable heat that she knew stemmed from her own guilt.


    "Nothing, really. It¡¯s just that woman is kind of strange, I was worried she might have said some bizarre things to you... She didn¡¯t tell you anything, did she?"


    "What are you referring to?"


    "What do you mean ¡¯what¡¯? Did you two talk a lot?"


    "Quite a bit, yeah. We talked about the stuff between you two, and also some things about you."


    Sam¡¯s tone was nonchalant, as if these were merely trivial details, nothing of significance.


    Mia immediately felt a wave of shame, as if all her hidden secrets were laid bare, especially in front of Sam...


    "Damn it... Why did she have to say everything..." Mia then looked nervously at Sam.


    "So... what exactly did she say about me?"


    Sam pondered for a moment.


    "Seems like there was quite a bit... from your childhood up until now..."


    "That much!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, she certainly didn¡¯t mention any embarrassing stories like you wetting the bed at five."


    "What are you talking about? I don¡¯t believe she would say such things!"


    Mia¡¯s face turned beet red.


    Sam chuckled: "Relax, I just listened to those stories, I won¡¯t spread them around or use them to make fun of you. After all, it¡¯s your family matters, and as an outsider, I wouldn¡¯t casually express any opinions or judgments."


    Hearing Sam say this, Mia breathed a sigh of relief.


    Indeed, Sam was special, even more mature than she had thought.


    But this kind of maturity and calmness, was it a sign of indifference to these matters, as if the things happening to her... didn¡¯t really matter to him?


    Wait.


    Why was she even thinking about this?


    Mia scratched her head in irritation.


    "Alright... now that you know, just ignore her if she contacts you again."


    "Got it."


    Sam nodded. He watched as Mia, with her phone in hand and visibly agitated, walked into the back rest room.


    He shrugged with a smile.


    Indeed, these matters didn¡¯t concern him much. There was no need to extend his sympathy, nor did he possess an abundance of unallocated kindness.


    Just to continue on as normal, taking care of the matters at hand first.


    Yes, just like that.


    Just as Sam was about to start his mundane and simple workday.


    "Bang."


    The door to the rest room opened again, and Sam looked up to see Mia with a slightly flushed face, appearing somewhat urgent as she quickly approached him.


    Before Sam could even speak,


    She leaned forward with both hands on the counter, closing the distance to his face, and looked at him intently.


    "Sam, do you have time tonight?"

 Chapter 134: This is stylish, don’t you get it?

    "Ah... I don¡¯t have time tonight." Sam stated directly, without a second thought.


    Mia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at Sam¡¯s response.


    "Eh? Why like this... Aren¡¯t you on summer vacation? How could you not have time?"


    Sam looked up at the ceiling.


    "Who said that being on vacation means I have to be available? I need some personal space too."


    "A date with your girlfriend? Or what?"


    "No, of course, it¡¯s to watch anime. My favorite harem anime got updated." Sam said very seriously.


    This seemed to annoy Mia.


    "You¡¯re 18 and still watch anime! And harem ones at that, you really have unique tastes~."


    Sam said with a smile.


    "Can¡¯t help it, the vast majority of men in the world dream of being the king of a harem, don¡¯t you think?"


    Mia pouted.


    "I¡¯ve never heard such a thing. Can¡¯t you spare a little time for me tonight? Please, Sam~ pretty please~"


    Sam said helplessly.


    "What do you want to do? Can¡¯t you just tell me?"


    Mia¡¯s body language was overly expressive, her sensuous waist twisting, and her fitted white T-shirt swaying slightly, revealing her delicate waistline. This woman seemed to have a bit of a penchant for showing off her belly button.


    "Just promise me~ It won¡¯t take much of your time, and you can come back right after, no extra activities~" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But I don¡¯t even know what the main activity is. If you don¡¯t clearly state your purpose, I can¡¯t be sure it¡¯s worth giving up my precious anime-watching time."


    Mia blinked, then put on a deliberately aggrieved look.


    "It¡¯s really nothing special~ Just... inviting you to a bar tonight for a drink... a chat... play some games, that¡¯s all."


    Sam instantly lost interest.


    "Not going."


    "Why! It¡¯s a bar! How can young people not like going to bars!"


    Sam spread his hands wide.


    "I¡¯m still a high school student, and you¡¯re trying so hard to lure me into a bar. Is that a place for high school students? And to drink, too..."


    Mia pouted in a show of grievance.


    "So what? You¡¯re prejudiced against bars! We¡¯re going to listen to the DJ play music, and about drinking... you¡¯re of legal age! If you can work, then why can¡¯t you drink?"


    Sam gave this seemingly unyielding woman a look.


    "Just tell me the truth, why do you insist on me going?"


    Mia¡¯s gaze immediately shifted away in guilt.


    She spoke softly,


    "It¡¯s nothing much... just that a few days ago, I was drinking with friends, playing Truth or Dare... I lost, and then... I said the next time we drank, I had to bring a handsome guy along... My friends often see your photos I post... so they said I should bring you...


    otherwise, they¡¯ll keep making me drink today."


    Well, well.


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but exclaim internally at the situation.


    "So I¡¯m the stake in your bet?"


    Mia mumbled,


    "How could that be? You¡¯re doubting my integrity. I wouldn¡¯t joke about your body. You do nothing but study and work, how boring~ I just wanted you to relax a bit, especially since you¡¯ve just come back from your hometown, it¡¯s only right to welcome you back properly, right?"


    Read exclusive adventures at NovelFire.C?m


    Sam was about to outright refuse. But then something occurred to him.


    He furrowed his brows slightly, then squinted at her.


    "If I agree to accompany you tonight, would you also agree to a request of mine?"


    Immediately, Mia¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she awkwardly clasped her hands in front of her, swaying slightly like a shy young girl.


    It was quite the seasoned act; if this too was honed in bars, Sam wouldn¡¯t be surprised in the least.


    "That¡¯s possible~ But... it can¡¯t be too much, after all, I am your boss. Some strange requests, even for me... are not okay."


    "Thump."


    "Ah...!"


    This time, Sam didn¡¯t find anything particularly handy, so he just took a baguette and lightly tapped Mia on the head with it.


    Since Mia liked to act like a little girl, Sam decided to treat her with the methods one might use on a little girl.


    Sam looked at Mia, who was holding her head.


    "Talking nonsense, making me sound like a pervert. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not an excessive request."


    Mia looked at Sam, puzzled.


    "Really? It¡¯s not some strange request, like having some unique thoughts about my body or something..."


    "Rest assured, I currently have no such thoughts."


    "Eh! Are you blind? With my perfect figure and pretty face, you have no thoughts at all, are you even a man?"


    Sam decided not to respond. Is this what women are like?


    Having thoughts means being labeled a pervert, and not having them means not being a man? No wonder so many people would rather be considered the former.


    Mia gave Sam a once-over, dropping the act.


    "Don¡¯t worry~ I can fulfill a small request~ Make sure you dress up nice tonight, don¡¯t embarrass me."


    "I could go to the bar in this uniform and still be very attractive."


    "Then you better show up at the bar in that outfit, hmph. Be at the convenience store by 8:30 tonight, I¡¯ll take you there."


    After saying this, Mia flipped her hair and back to the rest room.


    For Sam, the day was nothing out of the ordinary. After all, he was too familiar with cashier work, having mastered it to the point of perfection. Plus, with his X-ray Vision, there was no chance for errors during his shift.


    After finishing his day¡¯s work, Sam went home and took a shower.


    As for dressing up as Mia suggested, it was unnecessary.


    Sam currently possessed a Charm level of 109. What did that mean?


    A unique charisma and handsome appearance. If he needed to dress up carefully, Sam couldn¡¯t even imagine what the bar would turn into. Surely, everyone inside would go crazy over him.


    Sam simply put on a white T-shirt and jeans, the most straightforward combination.


    Plain and simple, as for his hair... he planned to cut it shorter tomorrow.


    The slightly long blond hair, with its natural curls, added to his effortless appeal.


    ...


    As night fell, Sam arrived at the convenience store, where the on-duty clerk was somewhat surprised to see him at this time. Before Sam could engage in much conversation, the roaring sound of an engine echoed from outside.


    "Vroom!"


    Men are inherently drawn to the roar of motorcycles, a principle not easily explained but akin to a child¡¯s irresistible lure to candy.


    Sam saw a sexy woman dressed in a short leather skirt and a stylish black leather jacket, astride a striking motorcycle, supporting herself on one leg with a helmet atop her head, exuding a cool and confident aura.


    Her unique attire combined with a top-notch figure exuded a distinctly enticing charm.


    With just one glance from Sam, the woman took off her helmet and tossed it to him.


    Catching it instinctively, he heard a familiar voice.


    "Put it on, we¡¯re off, Sam!"


    It dawned on Sam that this woman was Mia.


    He had never seen her ride a motorcycle before and was surprised to discover this hobby of hers, causing him some hesitation.


    "You¡¯re taking me on this thing?"


    Mia, having removed her helmet, revealed her beautiful face.


    "Yeah, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s cool?"


    "How are you going to drink if you ride this? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re used to drinking and driving."


    Mia responded, helmet in hand, "What do you take me for? Relax, the bar we¡¯re going to is very reputable, they don¡¯t let people drive drunk. We can pick it up the next day, or pay a little extra to have it delivered."


    Sam couldn¡¯t comprehend this behavior.


    "Do all of you bar-goers enjoy doing such pointless things?"


    Mia rolled her eyes at Sam, "Can¡¯t you say something nice? This is stylish, don¡¯t you get it?"


    Riding a motorcycle is stylish? Then why not fly a fighter jet for even more style?


    Sam decided not to dwell on these matters any longer and looked behind Mia.


    "Is it uncomfortable for me to sit behind you?"


    Mia lifted her face proudly, with a disdainful expression.


    "Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re the first man to have the opportunity to sit behind me. My driving skills are excellent, so just relax."


    Sam hesitated but eventually got on the bike.


    Though the space at the back of the motorcycle was relatively spacious, Sam was acutely aware of the size of his cock.


    He hoped she wouldn¡¯t notice it.


    Feeling Sam sitting behind her inevitably meant he would be close to Mia¡¯s waist and even her hips.


    Mia had always ridden her motorcycle alone, but as soon as Sam got on, her face uncontrollably flushed, as if instinctively, a strange sensation seemed to spread.


    Mia quickly put on her helmet to hide her discomfort from being seen.


    "Alright! If you¡¯re scared, just hold onto my waist, let¡¯s go!"


    Without giving Sam any time to adjust, the next moment,


    "Vroom!!"


    Mia started the motorcycle, and the sudden force made Sam react instinctively due to the lack of preparation.


    Sam¡¯s body leaned forward, and his hands instinctively wrapped around Mia¡¯s waist.


    Slim... Soft.


    Such sensations were instantly transmitted, accompanied by Mia¡¯s perky buttocks pressing right against Sam¡¯s abdomen.


    The motorcycle roared, darting through the night.


    Yet, it seemed like excitement was also quietly brewing.

 Chapter 135: Follow me; I’ll show you what adult nightlife is all about

    The motorcycle sped along the smooth road.


    The night wind whistled past, lifting the ends of hair outside the helmet.


    Streetlights flashed by like the tails of shooting stars.


    Mia loved this feeling, akin to the freedom everyone seeks, breathing in the compressed air, feeling her heartbeat quicken like the revving tachometer.


    Such moments always brought Mia unparalleled sensations, as if she were a sprite living in the night.


    It¡¯s hard to describe how wonderful and thrilling this feeling was. Perhaps her essence was never meant for being the obedient girl. Though youth had passed, her life was still ablaze...


    The only difference from other times was the presence of Sam behind her.


    His initial tight embrace around her waist was both amusing and somewhat embarrassing to her.


    It was funny that Sam could also be timid, but... why was he holding so tight? And why were his hands so hot?


    It felt as if two flames were pressed against her lower abdomen...


    Fortunately, Sam quickly got used to it, his hands not holding Mia too tightly, just lightly encircling her, his chest only occasionally touching Mia¡¯s perfectly curved back, usually due to the bumps on the road.


    Sam cherished life. Although his physical condition kept improving, he had no intention of challenging extreme sports, including riding on a high-risk motorcycle.


    So, he didn¡¯t talk nonsense or say anything absurd to distract her.


    Even when Mia, caught in the moment, asked, "How do you feel? Want to go faster?"


    Many bizarre images would pop into Sam¡¯s mind, none related to motorcycling. But for safety, he decided it was best to keep silent.


    "Don¡¯t talk, focus."


    The benefit, of course, was that they safely reached their destination.


    This experience made Sam realize something: no matter the gender, anyone riding a motorcycle seems to go a bit mad, which is quite terrifying.


    Perhaps it looks cool, but sitting at the back, Sam was indeed a bit shaken.


    Sam got off the bike, and Mia quickly parked the motorcycle under the dazzling neon sign, removing her helmet and looking at Sam with a teasing smile on her face.


    "Still playing it cool? Were you scared? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very gentle~"


    Sam rolled his eyes at Mia without amusement.


    "If you dare to ride after drinking, I¡¯ll be the first to call the police."


    Mia widened her eyes.


    "That¡¯s ridiculous! I never drink and ride, okay? You have no sense of humor~"


    The bar was indeed large, with valet parking available at the entrance. The crowd at the door and the decoration made it clear that it was a high-end establishment.


    Mia owned a small convenience store. Was that enough for her daily expenses?


    "Come on, stop dawdling. Follow me; I¡¯ll show you what adult nightlife is all about~"


    "If you keep talking like that, I might just report you for harassing a minor."


    Mia snorted disdainfully.


    "You¡¯re not a minor."


    "Oh, right."


    Sam then remembered he was already 18 years old.


    Following Mia into the bustling bar, the busy streets outside were a stark contrast to the atmosphere inside. After going through a security checkpoint, they were immediately greeted by the loud music.


    They could faintly hear exaggerated laughter, loud conversations, and the occasional singing.


    What bothered Sam the most was the drumbeat that seemed to pound against his chest, as if vibrating his eardrums.


    He immediately frowned.


    Noticing Sam¡¯s expression, Mia smiled and said, "It¡¯s okay, everyone feels a bit uncomfortable their first time here. You¡¯ll get used to it."


    "I came here just to help you out. I¡¯m not interested in getting used to this stuff."


    Mia shrugged nonchalantly.


    "You¡¯ll find the fun soon enough. Who knows, maybe next time you¡¯ll be the one begging me to come here."


    "Trust me, that will never happen."


    Sam adapted quite well; after about ten minutes, he got used to the environment. The drumbeats that once tortured his ears now seemed to bother him less, a testament to his stronger adaptability than he had anticipated.


    "Over here!"


    Sam could even clearly hear voices amidst the loud music, signaling them to join.


    Mia led Sam through the dancing crowd to a somewhat quieter booth where her friends were waiting.


    "You guys took forever... Wow! Mia, is this that employee from your store? He¡¯s so handsome!"


    Upon Sam¡¯s arrival, he immediately caught the attention of several women at the booth. With no other men present, Sam became the sole focus of their interest.


    Aside from Mia, there were four women.


    Sam was surprised by the situation, recognizing it wasn¡¯t necessarily good news.


    Being the only man at a gathering doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ve hit the jackpot; often, it means becoming the center of attention, and at a party, that can lead to predictable consequences...


    "Yeah, this is the guy I showed you in the photos, his name is Sam. See, I didn¡¯t lie to you!"


    Mia and Sam sat down at the side, in a somewhat secluded spot.


    Immediately, one of the women closest to them leaned in, eyes wide, examining Sam.


    "My God, you¡¯re even more handsome in person! Mia, you¡¯re holding onto such a handsome and young guy all to yourself in that little convenience store. Not sharing with your besties... oh, I mean, admiring, admiring. Surely, a drink isn¡¯t too much to ask, right?"


    "Who said that?! Showing him off to you is already a huge favor. Not everyone gets this opportunity. Sam never comes to places like this. The fact you¡¯re seeing him here is all thanks to me, you know?"


    Mia tilted her head up, looking quite pleased with herself, prompting scoffs of disdain from the women.


    "Look at you, showing off..."


    But it was all in good fun as they bantered with Mia. Soon enough, the focus shifted back to Sam, bringing a slew of topics along with it.


    "Hi Sam~"


    "Uh... hello."


    "Don¡¯t be nervous, I don¡¯t bite. Here, have a drink~"


    "..."


    "Where are you from, Sam? Are you a local from Kuhang?"


    "I¡¯m from Cedarwood."


    "Ah, Cedarwood, yes, I know it, I¡¯ve been there. It¡¯s fate, let¡¯s drink to that~"


    "..."


    The women seemed very enthusiastic in greeting Sam and asking questions, but it all boiled down to getting Sam to drink.


    With signals from Mia, Sam ended up downing five beers rather quickly. This wasn¡¯t much of a problem for him, considering his physical condition and enhanced self-healing ability, giving him a significant resistance to alcohol.


    However, Sam knew better than to keep drinking just because he could handle it, making it seem more difficult with each drink.


    It appeared Sam was being heavily coerced into drinking at the start, prompting the women to eventually ease off and shift the conversation away from him.


    But then...


    Why did it feel like someone was touching his leg?


    Turning to look, everyone acted as if nothing was happening.


    It couldn¡¯t be his imagination, could it?


    Mia knew what her friends were like. As long as Sam wasn¡¯t her boyfriend, they wouldn¡¯t ignore someone like him.


    She could tolerate the small actions at first, but then...


    "Callista, what¡¯s the meaning of giving Sam a hotel room key? Acting as if I don¡¯t exist, huh?"


    The young woman with the seductive makeup immediately responded with a smile.


    "Why not~ He¡¯s not your boyfriend, just your employee. What if he¡¯s interested in me~"


    Mia, visibly annoyed, directly pulled Sam up.


    "What¡¯s up?"


    Sam was tugged by the arm.


    Mia then pulled Sam to her other side.


    "You sit on this side. That woman is too lecherous, don¡¯t fall for her trap. I¡¯ll protect you."


    Her expression was dead serious, like a sister protecting her younger brother. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was touching, really... but wasn¡¯t it her idea to bring him here in the first place?


    With Mia shielding him, Sam felt somewhat relieved, no longer harassed by the other women. Despite their attractive appearances, Sam had no interest in them.


    He watched as Mia, standing guard by his side, kept getting pressured into drinking one drink after another. Was it her tolerance or just sheer bravado?


    Before an hour had passed, Mia was already reeking of alcohol, her cheeks flushed with the rosiness of intoxication, stirring a sense of pity in Sam.


    "Drinking all the time isn¡¯t fun. How about we play a game instead?" one of Mia¡¯s friends eventually suggested.


    Mia seemed to catch a break, her eyes slightly hazy as she looked around the group.


    "What game...uh, no more drinking?"


    Callista replied with annoyance, "Look at the state you¡¯re in from drinking, let¡¯s pause that...umm, what to play? Ah, there are six of us! Let¡¯s play the paper passing game!"


    Mia paused, puzzled.


    "What¡¯s the paper passing game?"


    Callista explained with a smile, "It¡¯s simple. We have tissues, right? Since there are six of us, we can pair up. Each pair bites on one end of a tissue and then tries to bite towards each other until one can¡¯t hold on and the tissue breaks. The couple with the longest loses, and both have to drink a bottle. How about that?"


    Mia was momentarily stunned, "I see... wait, that¡¯s not right. You all are women... Sam¡¯s a guy, isn¡¯t this bullying us? It¡¯s better just to drink directly!"


    Callista responded with a smile, "It¡¯s fine by us if you prefer to drink directly. Or maybe I can switch places with you~ I don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m not afraid of drinking."


    "I spit! Are you looking to drink? You¡¯re clearly looking to sexually harass Sam!" Mia retorted irritably.


    Callista shrugged, "What do we do then? Are you scared? Or is it... Sam doesn¡¯t want to play with you? I¡¯m actually quite interested in playing, how about you guys?"


    The women nearby, already tipsy, seemed to relish the unfolding drama, indicating that Mia hadn¡¯t shied away from leveraging her position in the past, leading to her friends now enjoying her predicament.


    "I¡¯m in!"


    "I want to play too!"


    "How about I play with Sam? I can do it~"


    Mia widened her eyes.


    Sam wanted to tell her that it¡¯s okay to back down; there¡¯s no shame in admitting defeat. Why take it so seriously?


    But whether Mia had drunk too much or harbored other intentions, she lifted her head defiantly.


    "Who¡¯s chickening out? Let¡¯s play!"


    "Wait... you¡¯re going to play this game with me?" Sam couldn¡¯t help but speak up.


    Mia patted Sam¡¯s thigh reassuringly.


    "Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me. I¡¯ll protect you from these dreadful women."


    Not exactly comforting... Experience more on NovelFire.C?m


    The one I¡¯m actually worried about is you.


    With five women and one man, the man¡¯s opinion was effectively disregarded, almost as if it didn¡¯t matter.


    Sam couldn¡¯t get a word in edgewise as the game started.


    The first pair quickly wrapped their arms around each other, biting down on the tissue to start the game.


    They managed a piece of tissue no bigger than a fingernail, seemingly going easy for Mia¡¯s sake.


    But Sam¡¯s twitching eye corner betrayed his discomfort.


    Mia continued patting her own thigh.


    "Don¡¯t worry, this level is okay. It¡¯s bearable."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Of course, I¡¯ve been through worse. Just don¡¯t panic, follow my lead."


    "It¡¯s my turn."


    Callista, with a smile, picked up a tissue, turning to her partner to start the tissue biting challenge.


    Although Mia appeared strong and capable, Sam could clearly see a flicker of nervousness in her eyes.


    And when Callista presented the bitten-off piece of tissue, Mia¡¯s eyes bulged.


    "Did you guys eat the paper?!"


    Callista held up what could only be described as a scrap of paper between her fingernails.


    "It¡¯s right here, isn¡¯t it?"


    "How are we supposed to compete with that?" Mia protested.


    "Then just give up and drink. What¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s not like anyone goes their whole life without losing a drinking game," Callista retorted, clearly understanding Mia¡¯s mentality.


    Mia, unfazed, pulled out a tissue and glared at Callista. "I can drink, and I can lose and drink, but I absolutely won¡¯t drink because I¡¯ve admitted defeat! You just wait. Sam, come on!"


    Sam looked at Mia, who had turned around with her cheeks flushed red. Her eyes were wide, as if she was preparing for battle.


    "What?" Sam replied, not exactly enthusiastic.


    "Trust me! Just bite this end, and I¡¯ll handle the rest," Mia said, stuffing one end of the tissue into Sam¡¯s mouth for him to bite down on. Then she took hold of his shoulders, facing him directly.


    Sam froze, and the surrounding women, driven by curiosity, leaned in closer, all silent as if waiting for the show to start.


    Sam felt like he was about to sweat buckets. He vowed never to find himself in such a situation again.


    But it was too late for regrets now. Mia bit the other end of the tissue, bringing their faces uncomfortably close.


    Her eyes seemed misty, it was like a shy girl, nervous about her first kiss with a boyfriend.


    Sam remained motionless.


    Mia¡¯s lips began to move delicately, and the sight of her enticing, soft lips approaching the tissue made Sam¡¯s heart unrestful.


    The alluring scent grew closer, and her flushed face neared his. He could even feel her slightly heavy breathing on his face.


    Closer still.


    Their noses touched.


    Mia instinctively turned her head, perhaps seeking a better angle for a deeper engagement.


    At this moment, Sam could already feel the warmth of her lips.


    Very close...


    Truly, very close now.


    He felt that with just a slight move, their lips would fiercely meet in a kiss.


    He also clearly saw the fluctuation in Mia¡¯s gaze.


    She slowed down, yet her lips drew nearer.


    The excited yet nervous glances from the surrounding women seemed to slip beyond their control.


    It appeared as if, under the influence of alcohol, their gazes drew closer, falling into a strange, enchanting atmosphere.


    A romantic vortex, tinted with shades of pink, pulling and attracting each other.


    Could this be considered a form of gravitational pull?


    Sam couldn¡¯t be sure.


    But in the next second... he noticed her eyebrows tightly knitted.


    And he felt a distinct moisture on his lips...


    This was no illusion, nor was it a hallucination from drinking too much.


    It was... Mia¡¯s lips.


    Her eyes seemed lost, filled with a mix of struggle and mesmerized palpitation. She hadn¡¯t pulled away; she wanted to go further...


    "Mmm..."

 Chapter 136: Why does everyone want to go to my place?

    "Mmm."


    As Mia pressed her lips together, Sam immediately tilted his head back, creating distance between them.


    The ambiguous atmosphere vanished in an instant, and the surrounding music, the pulsating drumbeats, seemed to flood back into consciousness.


    "Eh... was it just a little bit off?" Callista and the other women momentarily froze, then simultaneously displayed looks of disappointment. It was as if a great show had nearly reached its climax, only to fall short at the last moment.


    Even Mia seemed unaware that Sam had gently pushed her away. With a confused heart and bewildered eyes, she looked at the handsome Sam.


    "I¡¯m sorry, we lost. Mia has already drunk a lot. I¡¯ll drink this time. After all, it¡¯s my fault. I thought it wasn¡¯t enough..."


    What did he mean by "I thought it wasn¡¯t enough"? Was he... taking responsibility on himself, trying to explain on her behalf?


    But why... choose to separate at that moment?


    Mia was puzzled.


    Meanwhile, Sam had already picked up a bottle of beer and downed it in front of everyone.


    He drank quickly, his movements crisp and efficient. Not everyone looks cool drinking beer straight from the bottle, but Sam seemed to exude charm with every action, leaving the women feeling as though they hadn¡¯t seen enough.


    "Sam, you..."


    Mia seemed to want to stop him, but it was too late; he had already finished drinking.


    After downing the bottle, Sam turned to Mia. "Mia, I think I drank a bit too much. I¡¯m feeling dizzy. I might need to go home... Can you take me?"


    Mia paused. "Ah? Really... okay, I¡¯ll take you home... Sorry, we have to go now. I brought him out, so I have to take him home."


    With that, Mia supported Sam, who seemed barely able to walk steadily, as they left the booth step by step.


    As Sam and Mia¡¯s figures receded into the distance, the atmosphere was filled with sighs and murmurs of disappointment.


    "Ah, such a pity, why did they leave so soon?"


    "They barely drank for a while. Young people these days really can¡¯t hold their liquor... All that¡¯s left is looking good."


    "It¡¯s such a waste. If they had kissed just now, Mia would have won him over! Such a handsome guy... Ah, it was so close."


    However, Callista shook her head, tsk-tsking in contemplation.


    "It wouldn¡¯t have been that simple even if they had kissed. This guy... seems complicated."


    "Complicated? How can you tell? Nothing even happened."


    Someone curiously asked.


    Callista replied, slightly annoyed, "Before anything even happened, do you think an average guy could push Mia away at that moment? Especially when both had drunk too much and it seemed like they wouldn¡¯t need to take responsibility for each other?"


    "Eh... probably not? Which man has such strong willpower... But Mia has never played this kind of game with other men. She avoids even slightly intimate contact... Missing such a good opportunity, isn¡¯t it foolish?"


    Callista shook her head.


    "That¡¯s precisely the smart move. It might seem like taking advantage of the situation, especially since Mia was drunk and clearly had a fondness for him... but that¡¯s all there is to it. Knowing Mia¡¯s personality, she would definitely see him as someone who couldn¡¯t resist temptation, an unreliable man. Instead, by pushing her away, he not only resisted the temptation but also made Mia question!"


    "Question? Question what?"


    "Mia might question whether she isn¡¯t charming enough or lacks attractiveness to him. That way, whether it¡¯s her competitive nature or unwillingness to accept it, it would evolve into something more intense! This puts the initiative in Sam¡¯s hands, making Mia fall into a passive position. That¡¯s why I say this young man is no simple character!"


    "I see..."


    The group pondered thoughtfully.


    Callista sighed, shaking her head.


    "Ah, I¡¯m so envious of Mia... Why couldn¡¯t I be the one to spar with him? What a waste! It¡¯s such a waste!"


    As she spoke, the woman picked up a bottle of beer and tilted her head back to gulp it down.


    At this moment, Sam and Mia had stepped outside the bar.


    "Be careful... watch your step."


    Mia, having drunk, naturally couldn¡¯t drive. She still relatively sober, carefully supported Sam.


    She noticed his steps were unsteady, as if he were truly drunk.


    "Why are you so heavy... trying to act cool by drinking a whole bottle at once... You¡¯re really too young," Mia complained, yet her hands remained firmly around him, fearing that letting go would cause Sam to collapse right there on the bustling street.


    Finally, she hailed a taxi, quickly informed the driver of their general destination, though she didn¡¯t know exactly where Sam lived.


    She remembered Sam mentioning that his home was close by, which is why he chose to work part-time at the convenience store, so it must be somewhere nearby.


    The taxi slowly pulled away from the bar. Mia gently laid Sam down to rest, his head on her firm and elastic thigh. Her face flushed slightly.


    Sam lay there with his eyes gently closed, as if submerged in a dream.


    Quietly, without opening his eyes, without uttering a word, without stirring.


    The car moved silently, driving through the seemingly endless night, heading south.


    The slight sway of the taxi caused Sam¡¯s hair to brush against her legs.


    Mia sighed softly, without clear reason, then looked down at Sam, who was resting on her lap with his eyes closed.


    "A whole bottle of beer and you¡¯re drunk... Thought you were tougher."


    As she spoke, Mia couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Then she thought back to the moment in the bar when they almost kissed... or did they? Was it really a kiss?


    She wasn¡¯t sure; it seemed the alcohol had blurred her precious memory.


    She clearly remembered the touch of their lips... but then it seemed as if there was no solid sensation before they parted... What exactly did it feel like?


    She had never tried kissing before.


    Up to now...


    It might be somewhat embarrassing to admit, but if they really did kiss, does it mean she gave her first kiss to Sam?


    Mia¡¯s cheeks suddenly flushed with color.


    It wasn¡¯t from being drunk at all.


    But to lose her first kiss like this... wasn¡¯t it too much of a pity? She hadn¡¯t properly savored the moment, it was all so unclear...


    What did it actually feel like?


    But Sam was her employee! And a student!


    Mia didn¡¯t even like younger men that much...


    Yet, when she looked down, she could see Sam¡¯s handsome face, which at the moment seemed as if submerged in sleep, resembling an adorable baby.


    Mia thought of something and couldn¡¯t help but stretch out her hand, gently moving her finger towards his lips... softly...


    She touched them.


    She touched Sam¡¯s soft lips.


    They weren¡¯t thick, somewhat soft, tender... and stirred an indescribable feeling within her.


    Should she... take advantage of his sleep to find out what it feels like?


    Should she?


    Wouldn¡¯t that be too shameful?


    She was turning into some sort of pervert!


    No, that was outright bizarre!


    But... she was really curious.


    And, he was asleep... he probably wouldn¡¯t know, right?


    Should she try it?


    After all... he probably wouldn¡¯t know, probably wouldn¡¯t notice anything...


    Thinking this, Mia looked around with a bit of guilt. The car was still moving, and the driver ahead seemed utterly unaware of what was happening in the back.


    Once a bullet is chambered, it¡¯s bound to be shot.


    When a devilish voice emerges in one¡¯s mind, something is bound to happen afterwards.


    It seems humans are such creatures.


    Mia convinced herself, it was just the alcohol, she had drunk too much and couldn¡¯t control herself. It was normal under such circumstances, especially since it was just a stealthy... kiss... just trying...


    Thus, Mia gathered her hair up.


    Her cheeks reddening a bit, she leaned down towards Sam¡¯s face, towards Sam¡¯s lips...


    "Lady, is this the place?"


    Suddenly, the driver¡¯s voice halted everything. Mia subconsciously felt a bit disappointed, but quickly snapped out of it.


    What was she trying to do?


    Could she really do something so embarrassing?!


    Mia hastily raised her head, stuttering a bit.


    "Ah... yes, this is the place... um, close enough..."


    They had arrived near convenience store; if worse came to worst, she could let Sam rest there until he woke up and could go home.


    She really didn¡¯t know where Sam lived.


    But at this moment, Sam, who was supposed to be lying on her lap, suddenly lifted his head and spoke towards the front. Your next read is at NovelFire.C?m


    "Go a bit further, then take the next left turn at the corner, the apartment at the end is the place."


    After saying this, he lay back down.


    He continued to close his eyes, as if what just happened was an illusion, as if he hadn¡¯t moved at all...


    What an illusion, my foot!


    Mia, who had drunk plenty of beer, sobered up instantly. She immediately stretched out both hands, grabbed Sam¡¯s neck, and shook him violently.


    "You jerk, you weren¡¯t drunk at all! You lied to me!"


    Sam was almost strangled to death.


    He pushed Mia¡¯s hands away and sat back up, looking annoyed at the woman whose face was now red, unclear whether from anger or embarrassment.


    "When did I say I was drunk? I was just... a bit sleepy."


    "Still pretending?!"


    Sam said with a smile, "You were the one who put me on your lap, not me asking for it."


    "You...!"


    "Hey, hey, hey! This is the place, I¡¯m getting off now. I¡¯ll head back first, we can talk tomorrow if there¡¯s anything!"


    Sam made a quick escape, opening the car door and darting out.


    But what Sam didn¡¯t expect was that no sooner had he stepped out than another figure followed right behind, even grabbing his hand.


    "Stop! You think you can run?"


    Sam turned around, look at Mia.


    "Boss, isn¡¯t everything over for today?... It¡¯s time for me to go back and rest."


    Mia glared at Sam.


    "What about the fact that you lied to me? I thought you were drunk, so I took such good care of you. You¡¯re so heavy, yet I helped you into the car. Do you even have a conscience? You lied to me too!"


    Sam looked at Mia with a smile. "Taking good care of me... does that include trying to steal a kiss from me in the car just now?"


    "Eh? No... I! I wasn¡¯t trying to steal a kiss! I just saw something on your face! I wanted to help you get it off!!"


    Oh no!!


    He had noticed that, how embarrassing. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam nodded.


    "So that¡¯s what it was, then the misunderstanding is cleared up, alright, nothing to worry about, you can go back. I¡¯m going to sleep now. Remember the thing you promised me, huh~"


    "Wait!"


    But once again, she stopped him.


    Sam looked at Mia, who was changing colors, unsure of what she was thinking... but definitely nothing good.


    "What now?"


    Mia raised her eyebrows as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    "I don¡¯t want to go back."


    "Oh, then go be homeless, there¡¯s a park right next door."


    "Are you crazy! I mean, I want to go to your place!"


    "..."


    You¡¯re the crazy one!


    Why does everyone want to go to my place? Is there a treasure at my house?

 Chapter 137: Because I’m not your average guy

    "Ah, welcome to my place. No beer, no wine, in short, no alcohol."


    As Sam opened the door and walked into his room with the young woman behind him.


    Mia, hearing his words, couldn¡¯t help but feel both amused and slightly irritated.


    "Why would you say that? I¡¯m not an alcoholic. I¡¯ve already had enough to drink earlier. I don¡¯t crave alcohol that much."


    Sam, while taking out chilled water from the fridge, muttered softly, "Who knows? It seems to me you spend at least five days a week drinking."


    Mia widened her eyes in surprise.


    "Don¡¯t spread rumors. At most, it¡¯s four days. And I play tennis occasionally, you know."


    "Am I supposed to praise you for that?"


    Sam shrugged nonchalantly and then casually took a seat on the sofa.


    Mia, while examining Sam¡¯s room, said, "You¡¯re still young, you understand nothing. Being an adult comes with a lot of pressure. How can one relieve stress without a bit of alcohol..."


    "It sounds like you think no one else in the world is under pressure. And not everyone drinks as frequently as you do."


    "Scared, huh?"


    Sam shook his head.


    "Not scared, just don¡¯t call me for this kind of situation next time."


    Mia laughed and said, "You¡¯re not drunk... Oh right, you haven¡¯t told me, why did you pretend to be drunk?"


    Sam replied.


    "You were so drunk, and now you¡¯re slightly sober. If you had continued drinking, how would you have gotten home? I didn¡¯t want to deal with them alone, so pretending to be drunk to get home seemed like the best strategy."


    Mia actually wanted to ask why he pushed her away at that moment.


    But the aftermath of what happened in the car was still lingering, and she didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself again so soon.


    Mia nodded thoughtfully.


    "Still looking out for me, huh? Do you know I¡¯ve been navigating the drinking scene for years and have never once been drunk?"


    Sam almost burst out laughing.


    There¡¯s a woman next door who says the same. Why don¡¯t you two have a competition?


    Of course, with a woman in his house, Sam wouldn¡¯t dare provoke Zoe next door.


    Her knives are all razor-sharp.


    "Oh please, every person who¡¯s drunk will claim they haven¡¯t had much. Considering how you were acting earlier, you have the nerve to say you¡¯ve never been drunk."


    Sam mercilessly mocked her, even as he distinctly noticed the extra fragrance in his room, unmistakably Mia¡¯s.


    He couldn¡¯t tell what perfume she used, but its base notes seemed even more appealing, not that Sam was knowledgeable about such things.


    The woman holding the water returned to Sam¡¯s side and plopped down beside him, not showing any signs of feeling like an outsider.


    "Gulp, gulp..."


    Mia, right in front of him, took large gulps of water.


    Sam could clearly see her throat moving slightly with the flow of the water. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It must be said, a beautiful woman must have a beautiful swan neck¡ªelongated and aesthetically pleasing, greatly influencing the overall aura of the person.


    For instance, as Sam watched her drink, he couldn¡¯t help but think how it would look if she were swallowing semen... damn, his sexual desires were stirring up trouble again.


    Mia seemed oblivious to Sam¡¯s gaze. She looked around the room.


    "Not bad, cleaner than I expected. Do you often have girls over to help clean up?"


    Sam looked at her strangely.


    "Why would you think that?"


    Mia matter-of-factly said, "I¡¯ve seen enough girls who, when they like a guy, become completely love-struck. They¡¯d intrude into every aspect of his life if they could, washing his clothes, taking care of his household, cooking for him, only to be kicked to the curb eventually."


    Sam waved his hand dismissively.


    "That¡¯s not the case. Besides... is that even called dating? Sounds more like getting a maid for free."


    Mia scoffed, "It¡¯s easy for girls to fall into that trap, thinking if they give their all, they¡¯ll get something in return. They willingly give everything away, thinking it¡¯s devotion, but it¡¯s actually folly. Once they¡¯ve given everything, men lose interest, which is just plain stupid."


    Sam looked at Mia curiously, "Sounds like you¡¯re quite carefree in love."


    Mia, who actually had no experience in love, was taken aback for a moment before sitting up straight, trying to look mature and worldly.


    "Of course. The men who¡¯ve dated me were only left with the memories of being dumped by me. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d do their chores."


    "Impressive."


    "Uh-huh... What about you?"


    "What about me?"


    "Your... style in love?"


    Mia asked curiously, blinking her eyes.


    She was indeed curious because she thought a handsome guy like Sam must have had his share of romances, and probably was a bit of a player, acting so mature and often even lecturing her. It was clear he wasn¡¯t some innocent virgin.


    Sam smiled.


    "I¡¯ve never been in a relationship."


    This wasn¡¯t a joke; he truly hadn¡¯t, except for that thing with Angel... Well, that wasn¡¯t love; that was warfare.


    He could shamelessly answer that way.


    School was about to start again... Sam¡¯s life was foreseeably going to become ¡¯more perilous.¡¯


    "Come on, you¡¯re lying. How could you never have been in a relationship?"


    Mia didn¡¯t believe him at all.


    Sam appeared unbothered, "It¡¯s the truth. Why would I lie about something that¡¯s not even flattering? But indeed, I haven¡¯t. Maybe I¡¯ve just been focused on life and studies."


    Mia scoffed, "Hmph, I don¡¯t believe a word you say now~"


    "Don¡¯t believe it then... Have you had enough? I need to rest."


    Sam was clearly hinting for her to leave, but Mia didn¡¯t want to go.


    She felt the alcohol fermenting inside her; she didn¡¯t feel it before, but now it seemed like payback time. Her head felt dizzy, and besides... chatting with Sam was genuinely interesting.


    Especially looking at his handsome face, she wasn¡¯t bored at all.


    She had a sudden idea.


    "I¡¯m hungry~"


    Sam looked at her strangely.


    "Do you think you¡¯re a baby waiting to be breastfed? If you¡¯re hungry, go eat something."


    Mia retorted, clearly annoyed, "Now I believe you¡¯ve never been in a relationship. What I meant was, can¡¯t you find something for me to eat?"


    Sam spread his hands wide.


    "I just got back from my hometown. What do you expect to find in my place to eat?"


    Mia glanced around, "Don¡¯t you even have noodles or something?"


    Sam paused, "Actually, there might be some spaghetti, but..."


    "I want it cooked, then add an egg to it, please."


    Sam was about to suggest that it was too late and she might as well go to a convenience store to buy some bread, but before he knew it, she had sprawled on the sofa, hugging a pillow and placing her order.


    Sam felt bewildered, realizing he¡¯d somehow become a servant.


    "You really have some nerve."


    "I¡¯m still no match for you~ Besides, getting hungry after drinking is common~"


    "So now you admit you¡¯ve drunk too much."


    With no real option to leave Mia there, Sam reluctantly got up to cook the spaghetti.


    Watching Sam competently start the fire and boil the water, Mia felt a genuine sense of comfort.


    Being taken care of by Sam when drunk... didn¡¯t seem too bad.


    Though he was fond of banter, he was handsome and even cooked for her... Wait, when had her standards dropped this low?


    But when Mia actually tasted the delicious spaghetti, all those thoughts vanished.


    "Wow~~~ This is so good~~~ Aren¡¯t you eating?"


    Mia had eaten most of the bowl before she remembered to ask.


    Sam, with his palm supporting his face, said resignedly, "Thanks for remembering me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not hungry. I don¡¯t have the habit of eating late at night."


    Mia frowned, "Young people really don¡¯t know how to enjoy life. Don¡¯t you know that having a late-night snack is one of those moments that can truly make you feel happy?"


    Sam rolled his eyes.


    "Alright, alright, finish up and head back. I¡¯m really tired."


    "Just love to rush people."


    The woman murmured, taking a few more bites of her noodles.


    Then, looking up, she saw Sam idly playing with his phone, the light illuminating his handsome face and those...tempting lips.


    She suddenly remembered something.


    "Sam, can I ask you something?"


    "Hmm?"


    How come eating noodles doesn¡¯t keep this woman¡¯s mouth shut?


    Mia chewed on her noodles, her gaze darting around the table, seemingly unable to look him straight in the eye, then she whispered.


    "About that time...in the bar...playing that game...why did you push me away?"


    "Ah?"


    Sam hadn¡¯t expected this question. Mia immediately looked away, her cheeks flushing as she said,


    "I didn¡¯t mean anything by it! I definitely don¡¯t have any weird thoughts about you, I¡¯m just curious... Normally, men would just ignore it, right? Why did you push me away? Just curious!!"


    Sam replied, somewhat annoyed, "Because I¡¯m not your average guy. Is that answer enough for you?"


    Mia mumbled, "That¡¯s such a brush-off."


    Sam smiled, looking out into the night and said softly,


    "Actually, it¡¯s nothing big. It¡¯s true that drinking can relieve stress and allow us to indulge, but it doesn¡¯t mean we can all bear the consequences. I just didn¡¯t want you to have regrets."


    So that was it...


    But far from having regrets, Mia found herself wanting to try...


    No.


    Why would she think like that?


    Sam, this guy, always pretending to be mature, guessing her thoughts again!


    Mia huffed.


    "Consider yourself a gentleman this time... I¡¯m done. I¡¯m leaving!"


    Unexpectedly, Mia was very straightforward after finishing her statement, without any dilly-dallying.


    Sam courteously walked her to the door.


    That¡¯s when Mia remembered something.


    "By the way, what exactly did you ask me to help you with?"


    Sam chuckled, "You¡¯ll know when the time comes. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s definitely nothing too difficult or bizarre, no need to be anxious."


    "Hmph, it better not be, or else be careful, I might take up legal arms and annihilate you humanely." She waved her little fist, waved goodbye, and then walked away from Sam¡¯s presence.


    As the door closed, Sam realized she had really left.


    Enjoy new chapters from NovelFire.C?m


    Just like that?


    Easier than he had expected.


    In the days that followed, everything seemed to return to normal. There were no issues Sam worried about, nor did the events of that night lead to any awkwardness in his relationship with Mia.


    Not at all; they continued to chat and talk as usual.


    Mia occasionally asked Sam to drink with her, but Sam made it a point to stick to convenience stores, avoiding bars.


    The calm was disrupted in the week before school started, due to an unexpected call Sam received while planning to sleep in. It wasn¡¯t from anyone else but his teacher, Alice.


    It had been nearly a month since he last saw her.


    Sam answered the call.


    "Sam, congratulations, you¡¯ve been selected as a member of the Summer Camp Experience. Prepare your daily necessities and books, and meet at the school entrance at 9 am tomorrow. You will be accompanied by nineteen classmates of the same grade, and I will be your responsible mentor."


    "..."


    Without even looking, just by the sound of her voice, Sam could almost visualize Alice¡¯s enticing smile on the other end of the call.


    And indeed, that was the case.


    Alice was smiling throughout the call, her phone nestled against her ample breasts as she gazed at the dim morning light outside.


    "Ah... how shall I deal with you this time, Sam~"

 Chapter 138: Then let’s have you properly feel it tonight, wait for me

    The duration of the Summer Camp Experience in this world usually isn¡¯t very long, ranging from a short span of a day or two to at most a week.


    The purpose of the Summer Camp Experience is to expose students to different environments and lifestyles, thereby enhancing their learning capabilities.


    Kuhang High School has always held such activities, usually selecting a number of outstanding students from a grade to participate... but Sam had never expected to be chosen himself before the start of this semester.


    Out of a thousand students in Kuhang High School, only twenty were selected, and he was one of them? What was going on?


    If this had only been Alice¡¯s request, Sam might have opted out. However, as it was a school activity, it seemed he had no choice but to comply.


    According to Alice, the Summer Camp Experience would last for three days and two nights. It was tightly scheduled to end just a day before school resumed, leaving little room for additional rest.


    At this point, Sam wasn¡¯t sure what to do with any extra downtime he had, aside from reading novels and playing online games, which he had been doing less and less.


    That day, Sam didn¡¯t do much else apart from working at the convenience store and informing Mia about his three-day leave for the Summer Camp Experience.


    Mia blinked in surprise.


    "Wow... Summer Camp Experience, huh? I haven¡¯t experienced that in a long time."


    "You¡¯ve been to one?"


    Mia placed her hands on her hips, causing the sports tank top she was wearing to tremble fiercely.


    "Of course, who do you think you¡¯re looking at? I was one of the top students in my school, okay? How could I miss such activities?"


    "That¡¯s really impressive."


    Sam¡¯s gaze shifted away from her chest, initially thinking her bust size was significantly smaller than her sister¡¯s. Now, it appeared they were nearly the same size.


    Mia noticed Sam¡¯s gaze and her cheeks turned a shade of pink, but instead of shyly avoiding eye contact like many would, she leaned in closer to Sam, almost challenging him with her proximity.


    "What were you looking at just now, hmm?"


    Sam immediately looked up.


    "Nothing, really."


    "Hmm, don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t see it. Were you looking at me with those sleazy eyes?"


    Mia reached out and pinched Sam¡¯s ear.


    Sam replied with annoyance, "If you¡¯re always dressed like that, wouldn¡¯t it be rude not to look?"


    Mia¡¯s cheeks reddened further, stunned.


    How could he say such a thing so confidently? It almost sounded reasonable.


    With her grip still on Sam¡¯s ear, forcing him to look up at her, Mia questioned, "Well? Do you think I have a good figure?"


    Sam, looking into her eyes, found it odd how she had such bizarre curiosities.


    "It¡¯s alright..."


    "Are you blind? Just ¡¯alright¡¯? Eyes that aren¡¯t used might as well be donated to someone in need. If your eyes are just for show, I suggest you get rid of them. What a pity to be blind at such a young age."


    Sam was dumbfounded by Mia¡¯s continuous rant.


    Was it really necessary?


    Mia seemed to get angrier the more she spoke.


    "How could you just say ¡¯it¡¯s alright¡¯!" Mia then wrapped her arm around Sam¡¯s neck, as if trying to strangle him, pulling his head towards her chest to give him a closer look at her figure, wondering if he would reconsider his appraisal of her as merely average.


    Her body was healthy, vibrant, with skin not exaggeratedly fair but brimming with a vigorous vitality, possessing a wild beauty.


    "Stop it..."


    "Ding dong."


    At that moment, the sound of someone entering the store interrupted their interaction.


    Both of them were momentarily stunned before they almost simultaneously turned towards the entrance. Still in their awkward and somewhat intimate pose, they saw a delicate, beautiful girl with an expressionless face standing at the doorway, looking at them with a puzzled gaze.


    "Ah... feeling better around the neck, huh? Told you to sleep more carefully, haha... Next time you have a neck ache, come find me for a massage, yeah? I¡¯m off~"


    Mia let go and walked out, laughing as if nothing concerning her had just transpired.


    Such poor acting, who could she fool?


    Sam shook his neck resignedly, then greeted the girl at the door.


    "Welcome, Sophie."


    The girl at the door was naturally Sophie.


    Sophie looked at Sam with disdain.


    "Even when working, you can¡¯t be serious. Typical of you."


    Sam, unfazed, smiled back.


    "Can¡¯t help it. Just like a beauty like you might attract men¡¯s advances, I too find myself in various predicaments."


    "So shameless."


    Sophie remarked, then went on to pick up some items, ignoring Sam. Despite her annoyance, she saw no need to go elsewhere to shop; it was simply too far.


    When Sophie placed her items in front of Sam to pay, he looked at her curiously.


    "You¡¯re going to the Summer Camp Experience?"


    Sophie frowned.


    "You¡¯re going too?"


    Seeing the items she was buying made Sam think of the possibility. It made sense, after all.


    Sophie had always been at the top of their grade. If she didn¡¯t qualify for the camp, it was hard to imagine who would.


    Sam, with a hint of resignation, said, "No way around it. A man as handsome as myself has many troubles."


    "I¡¯m about to throw up."


    Sam into a more serious expression, "Maybe it¡¯s because of my good scores on the last test and the final exams. Believe it or not, I actually do love studying."


    Sophie always thought Sam was just putting on an act in the study room. Although she no longer believed his act was a ploy to catch her attention, she subconsciously refused to accept that he could be a perfect man who loves studying, is good-looking, and has excellent social skills.


    "Pretending... If you¡¯re going, I don¡¯t feel like going anymore."


    Sam responded with a teasing grin, "It¡¯d be a waste not to go after buying all your stuff, right? Plus, don¡¯t you think your trip would be better and more wonderful with me around, considering you don¡¯t have friends?"


    Sophie rolled her eyes at him.


    "I don¡¯t feel that way at all. Your presence makes things weirder."


    Despite saying that, she still paid for her items and left quickly without a farewell.


    Sam wasn¡¯t too bothered by whether Sophie would go or not. After all, it was just a Summer Camp Experience. Surely, a formal event like this wouldn¡¯t lead to any bizarre occurrences, right?


    ...


    The day of departure quickly arrived.


    Sam packed some daily necessities, aware that the Summer Camp Experience was located in a remote astronomical observation area far from the city center. It was an open and slightly elevated region, the closest point in Kuhang to the Milky Way.


    "Well, this time it¡¯s really about experiencing the mysteries of the universe and the essence of life."


    Sam also brought a canvas bag, which was slightly different from his previous ones. This wasn¡¯t a new purchase but a reward for signing in during the week.


    [Universal Canvas Bag: Can store a large number of items, waterproof and fireproof. Regardless of how full it is, it always feels light.]


    It¡¯s worth noting that, although the bag seemed to lack any special powers, it was incredibly practical.


    Indeed, it appeared to be one of the few genuinely useful items from this begrudging system.


    Bright and early, Sam set off, arriving at the school entrance ten minutes ahead of the scheduled time.


    A large bus was already waiting, surrounded by a group of excited and eager students dressed in their finest, as if preparing for a vacation rather than an educational experience.


    Upon noticing Sam, casually dressed in a shirt and jeans, carrying a canvas bag, the crowd stirred significantly.


    "Wow! Sam is here!!"


    "Woah, amazing, I hereby declare Sam the most beautiful sight on this trip!"


    "Can I have the chance to stargaze with Sam?"


    Sam had grown accustomed to such remarks and maintained an undisturbed composure, far from basking in the adulation. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He immediately noticed a beautiful woman standing among the crowd, accompanied by a few teachers who were probably there to teach the group of twenty students during the trip, with Alice assuming the overall responsibility.


    Alice, upon noticing his arrival, made no attempt to hide her approach towards him.


    Sam was scanning the crowd for any familiar faces, but unfortunately, Louis wasn¡¯t there. Clearly, his grades hadn¡¯t made the cut.


    Neither was Angel present... and Sophie seemed to be absent as well.


    The absence of Angel was a relief to Sam. He knew her disposition well; she disliked crowded places, so a group activity like this would hardly pique her interest. Given her heiress status, she was free to travel wherever she wished, without needing an excuse like this trip.


    "What are you looking at? Didn¡¯t even notice your teacher?"


    Alice approached, not in her usual captivating uniform but in an attire that was equally appealing.


    Her conservative long dress highlighted her mature, intellectual charm, and her sandals, adorned with red nail polish, were striking. Even the glasses, which lent her a serious air, only intensified the urge to see her disheveled.


    Such is the destructive desire of men.


    "How could I not see the teacher? It¡¯s hard to miss someone as unique as you."


    Alice¡¯s beautiful eyes wandered over Sam, with other students and teachers around, she couldn¡¯t afford to be too intimate.


    "Is that so? After so long without seeing each other, you didn¡¯t even make a phone call to me. Men really do spout lies the moment they open their mouths."


    Looking into Alice¡¯s enchanting eyes, Sam indeed felt a stir in his heart.


    Standing there, just the look in her eyes and her tone seemed to provoke a man¡¯s desire.


    Sam smiled.


    "I¡¯ve just been too busy, that¡¯s all. Just got back and there are so many things to take care of. Isn¡¯t it worse that you, Ms. Alice, having been so free, didn¡¯t think to give me a call?"


    Alice narrowed her eyes, curving her lips into a smile. Find more adventures on NovelFire.C?m


    "Learning to bite back, now?"


    "How could I dare? It¡¯s only been a month, but Ms. Alice seems even more beautiful, your figure even better. Have you been exercising?"


    Sam seemed to notice some changes, or perhaps it was a way to change the subject.


    Alice¡¯s eyes sparkled slightly; she indeed hadn¡¯t been idle this summer, having taken up yoga, and was it so apparent the change?


    She glanced around, a subtle urge within her unable to ferment.


    And someone was already calling for her from somewhere else.


    So, after a moment¡¯s thought, she took a step closer to Sam, lowering her voice.


    "Then let¡¯s have you properly feel it tonight, wait for me."

 Chapter 139: Can you wear this set next time?

    Sophie hadn¡¯t yet made an appearance, but the time to depart had arrived.


    Sam boarded the bus and found himself a seat. Due to his late arrival, only two vacant seats were left, prompting him to walk over and sit down, conveniently leaving an empty seat beside him.


    Alice, naturally, wanted to sit next to Sam, but as a teacher, such an action would surely raise suspicions, so she abandoned the idea.


    Despite the thrill of flirting with the forbidden, she knew she couldn¡¯t pursue excitement at all costs. What would differentiate her from a lunatic if she did?


    Just before departure, a figure finally boarded the bus.


    Many eyes immediately turned her way, yet she received none of their gazes, as if tuned to a unique frequency on the radio, rejecting any other sound waves.


    She moved calmly, seeking a seat on her own. The front seats were all taken, and even when someone signaled an offer to make room for her, she didn¡¯t accept, not needing such kindness.


    Upon noticing the naturally vacant seat, she directly sat down.


    Then...


    "See, I told you we have a connection," a familiar voice chimed in.


    Sophie turned her head stiffly, only to be met with Sam¡¯s smiling face. She couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.


    "Sam, are you haunting me now?" she said, though softly and lightly, her tone still a little laced with annoyance.


    Sam, smiling, observed Sophie, who seemed somewhat cuter today. It wasn¡¯t her tone of voice that was cute...


    But it¡¯s undeniable, Sophie, in her white T-shirt tucked into a black skirt, had the charming vibe of the girl-next-door.


    "What do you mean ¡¯haunting you¡¯? Get it straight; I was here first. If you insist on sitting next to me, how am I the one haunting you?"


    Sophie felt a headache coming on. Sitting down seemed to mean she¡¯d have to engage in an endless tangle with Sam, a situation all too familiar to her.


    It seemed she had grown accustomed to it, yet what she feared and sought to avoid most was getting used to things, to getting used to being around certain people.


    Sometimes, habit is the real killer.


    That¡¯s because once you get used to someone¡¯s presence, they might become your Achilles¡¯ heel. You¡¯d dread their absence, feeling utterly unnatural without them.


    Thus, Sophie quickly leaned forward to look around.


    Leaning against his seat, Sam said with a smile, "Don¡¯t bother, all the other seats are taken. This bus only has so many spots. If you¡¯re thinking of switching, I¡¯d suggest hanging on the roof."


    Sophie, miffed, leaned back and pulled out her earphones and phone, immediately starting to listen to music with her microphone off, completely ignoring Sam¡¯s words.


    Especially in front of so many people, engaging in conversation with Sam... would that not completely shatter her usually cool and distant image?


    It might give others the wrong impression, as if Sophie only befriends handsome men... hmph, as if.


    Sam, of course, didn¡¯t mind. Knowing this to be Sophie¡¯s style, he leaned against the window and started playing with his phone.


    What surprised him was a message from a girl who wasn¡¯t on this bus and wouldn¡¯t be joining this Summer Camp Experience.


    Angel: [What are you up to?]


    After some thought, Sam took a photo.


    Sam: [image]


    Angel: [You¡¯re at Summer Camp Experience?]


    Sam: [Emoji/small cat smiling] [Yeah.]


    Angel: [Why bother with such things... It¡¯s tiring and not fun at all.] S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If I¡¯m not here, where else should I be? Can I going to go to your house, strip you naked and fuck your cunt with my big cock?


    That sounded a bit rude, didn¡¯t it?


    Sam: [Anyway, just idling is boring. Emoji/small cat smirking.]


    Angel: [Why would you send such a sleazy emoji?]


    Sam: [Sleazy? I think it¡¯s pretty good. Emoji/Pikachu smirking.]


    Angel: [No more emojis allowed.]


    Sam: [Why? It¡¯s fun. If we can¡¯t use emojis in chat, why not just write letters? Emoji/small cat scratching its head.]


    Angel: [If you send one more, I¡¯ll come find you at your Summer Camp Experience location.]


    Sam: [I was wrong.]


    Sam resisted the urge to continue sending emojis. How could someone chat without using emojis? Sam didn¡¯t get it.


    Angel: [Unless you turn your own photos into emojis.]


    Sam: [Wouldn¡¯t that be too embarrassing? Even someone as vain as me couldn¡¯t do that.]


    Indeed, everyone has their vanity, and while it¡¯s fun to use friends¡¯ funny photos as emojis, one¡¯s own are off-limits.


    Angel: [How long is Summer Camp Experience?]


    Sam: [Three days and two nights.]


    Angel: [That long? Just go for a day.]


    Sam: [Why? It¡¯s only three days. Are you already missing me that much?]


    Angel: [Haha. Perhaps it¡¯s you who¡¯s missing someone else¡¯s taste more, right?]


    Sam, of course, understood exactly what Angel was alluding to, with images of seductive and enchanting moments flashing through his mind.


    The allure was undeniable - the sensual breasts, the noble temperament, the suppressed moans - Sam almost had an erection on the spot.


    Sam: [Sorry, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m just looking to enhance my learning on this trip, laying a solid foundation for a bright future ahead.]


    Angel didn¡¯t respond for a moment, leading Sam to think she had finally had enough of his feigned propriety.


    But just a minute later, she sent a message.


    Angel: [Photo]


    Sam, slightly puzzled, clicked on it instinctively, nearly causing a nosebleed. The photo was a freshly taken one, even featuring a date stamp.


    But it wasn¡¯t just any photo¡ªit was of Angel in black stockings.


    If it were only that, Sam wouldn¡¯t have been so shocked. But upon zooming in, he noticed not just the slim, enticing legs wrapped in black stockings but also, peeking from under a black skirt, the hint of underwear.


    Lace, wasn¡¯t it? Black stockings, a black skirt, and white lace underwear.


    Sam felt an overwhelming rush, as if he had just taken a potent Viagra, instinctively crossing his legs to contain himself.


    Sam struggled to control his impulses, even briefly entertaining the idea of stopping the bus and running off towards a certain residence on Cherry Blossom Avenue.


    He took a deep breath, silently saved the picture, and then, with all the seriousness he could muster, sent a reply.


    Sam: [Can you wear this set next time?]


    Angel: [? Next time? What next time? What are you talking about?]


    Sam: [It¡¯s not the first time, no need to pretend, right?]


    Angel: [I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I don¡¯t want to be a stumbling block on your path to a bright future. Sorry, I don¡¯t understand your meaning.]


    Sam pondered for a moment. One should resist their desires. Otherwise, what separates us from beasts? Humans can have instincts, but they must also learn to control them.


    So...


    Sam: [Please.]


    Angel: [Let¡¯s see how you behave when you return.]


    The conversation ended there.


    It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that Sam was already looking forward to their next meeting.


    Some things are just like that: at first, you resist with all your might, fearing that once something happens, it¡¯s like opening Pandora¡¯s box, beyond control.


    But once it inevitably happens, it feels like the shackles are unlocked, and you find yourself excitedly riding the waves in the storm. Perhaps this is also a part of human nature.


    Sam, almost instinctively, turned his head and saw someone leaning over, staring intently at his phone screen. Sam immediately turned off his screen.


    "Sophie, didn¡¯t any teacher ever tell you that it¡¯s wrong to sneak a look at someone else¡¯s privacy?"


    Sophie immediately withdrew her gaze, feigning indifference. "Why would I watch your chat? You¡¯re overthinking it. I¡¯m not curious about you at all."


    "Oh? Then how did you know I was chatting?" Sam countered, prompting Sophie¡¯s cheeks to flush.


    "I just glanced once! Look at you, getting all anxious. You must be talking to that woman about something inappropriate..."


    Sophie had inferred the identity of the other party from Sam¡¯s remarks, of course. She couldn¡¯t make out the content in full detail, but it seemed to vaguely mention things like performance, next time, future...


    Strange stuff.


    Sam chuckled, "Do all you girls like to deflect and bite back when caught doing something wrong?"


    Sophie snorted coldly. "I can¡¯t be bothered with you."


    Then, for the rest of the trip to their destination, Sophie didn¡¯t speak to Sam. While Sam was relieved by the peace, Sophie spent the journey pondering.


    What could Sam and Angel possibly chat about? Were their conversations as mundane and trivial as the ones he had with her at night?


    Or were they discussing something else...


    Read exclusive adventures at NovelFire.C?m


    After a two-hour journey, they finally arrived at their destination, temporarily leaving the bustling center of Kuhang City for a remote mountain¡¯s mid-slope.


    This was an astronomical observatory specifically designed to attract astronomy enthusiasts and meteor believers.


    Sophie quickly got off the bus, seemingly making a deliberate effort to avoid Sam, disappearing into the crowd. Sam, on the other hand, walked slowly at the end of the line until a voice discreetly whispered in his ear.


    "Seems like you were enjoying your chat, Sam."


    Turning his head, he was met with Alice¡¯s stunning face, indicating she had noticed what he had been up to on the bus.


    Sam immediately responded with a smile. "Just a casual chat with a classmate..."


    "Choosing quite the person to chat with, all unique and beautiful girls. I¡¯ve underestimated you, daring to do such things under my watch..."


    "How could that be, Teacher Alice? I¡¯m very restrained, I definitely wouldn¡¯t do anything inappropriate."


    Alice¡¯s gaze turned dangerous, yet she smiled. "You¡¯d better be... I hope you can keep yourself in check, including your..."


    Sam¡¯s eyes widened in shock, his gaze nervously shifting to the students ahead, grateful that no one was looking at him at the moment.


    Otherwise they would have clearly seen the mature woman beside him, dressed in a long skirt with a unique aura, her hand clutching his cock tightly...

 Chapter 140: We’re going somewhere just for us

    "Are you crazy?!"


    Sam struggled to keep his voice down while quickly removing Alice¡¯s hand from his and immediately creating some distance between them.


    At that moment, someone seemed to turn their head in front, possibly having heard something. The figure vaguely resembled Sophie, but it was just a brief glance and not clear enough to be certain.


    Watching Sam¡¯s slightly astonished expression, Alice smiled, enticingly curling her lips, casually placing her hand back by her side as if the person who had just grabbed Sam¡¯s cock a moment ago wasn¡¯t her.


    It was just an illusion.


    Alice said with a smile.


    "Scared already? Maybe you should just give up sooner. If you dared to say those things to me, you should have been prepared for such events. Did you really think I was one of those naive girls?"


    Indeed, Alice was far from a naive girl, resembling more a high-tier enchantress.


    Sam shrugged, "Even if we were discovered, I don¡¯t see the issue. After all, I¡¯m a guy; shamelessness is part of the deal. I¡¯m worried about your job, though..."


    Such words always seemed to strike a chord, revealing a na?ve concern for others even when one is being harassed themselves.


    But Alice was no fool; she merely squinted at Sam.


    "Really? But you wouldn¡¯t want your teacher to lose her job because of you, right?"


    "..."


    Sam and Alice eventually proceeded with the crowd towards their destination.


    Kuhang High School boasted a strong faculty and received significant support from the Ministry of Education each year.


    Thus, the standards for this Summer Camp Experience were quite high.


    The lodging for the three days and two nights, nestled within the scenic area, consisted of a distinctive inn formed by connecting several courtyards. Despite being single-story, it was spacious.


    It not only welcomed daylight through its open gates but also featured fragrant flowers in the yard, giving it the feel of a garden.


    The group consisted of twenty students and three teachers.


    Therefore, the allocation was straightforward: one male teacher paired with a male student to share a room, the two female teachers roomed together, and the students were divided into rooms of either three or two.


    Sam was fortunate to be assigned a room for two, which felt especially spacious, featuring two separate rooms at least divided by a soundproof wall... Odd, why worry about soundproofing? S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam didn¡¯t understand either.


    The first day¡¯s schedule was simple: settle into their rooms and rest a bit, followed by lunch together. The afternoon was dedicated to two one-hour class sessions in a shared area.


    Sam¡¯s roommate was a classmate named Milo, a boy he hadn¡¯t been very familiar with before. Milo appeared somewhat slender and timid.


    But clearly, Milo was more curious about Sam.


    "You seem quite close to Sophie..." Milo asked quietly.


    Sam, stretching comfortably in the courtyard with the sunlight gloriously illuminating his form, looked dazzling.


    Enjoy new tales from NovelFire.C?m


    "We¡¯re just friends, members of the same club."


    "Oh? So it¡¯s a club?"


    Milo seemed very curious about Sophie, prompting a puzzled look from Sam.


    "Do you like Sophie? Want me to introduce you?"


    "Oh? No, no! That¡¯s not it... Besides, a girl like Sophie is out of my league..."


    Milo seemed to have a clear understanding of himself.


    Sam smiled and said, "What¡¯s there to fear? Women are just paper tigers. Once you get to know them, they¡¯re not so scary. And you have to believe in yourself; nobody is inferior to anybody else."


    Well, that line might work for Sophie, but in front of Angel... she could show you a hundred ways that people are inherently different.


    Milo chuckled.


    "You¡¯re in a position to say that. After all, if it were anyone else, Sophie probably wouldn¡¯t be as approachable. Despite her beauty, it seems like you¡¯re the only one she talks to."


    Sam looked at Milo, puzzled. "Is it really that exaggerated?"


    Milo pulled out his phone, showing a chat from a small group. It was just a snippet of the conversation, but the content was straightforward.


    Someone had posted: "Sophie is actually sitting with Sam and they¡¯re even chatting eagerly."


    This was followed by a flurry of shocked comments.


    Was it really that exaggerated? Had it become newsworthy?


    "So, this is our reputation," Sam said with a laugh.


    Milo replied, somewhat sheepishly, "Actually, the main reason is that to us, you, along with Sophie and Angel, seem like you¡¯re from a different world compared to us ordinary students."


    Sam wanted to say that he was quite ordinary himself.


    But that might come off as humblebragging, so he didn¡¯t bother.


    After chatting casually with Milo for a while, the two became more acquainted.


    Sam found that Milo was actually a simple and cheerful guy, whose shyness was only due to unfamiliarity. Once they got to know each other better, Milo became much more talkative.


    Milo also discovered that Sam was easy to get along with, without any airs about him. Regardless of gender, Sam seemed to have a natural ability to connect with people, making their interaction harmonious.


    By lunchtime, everyone gathered in the scenic area¡¯s restaurant.


    The teachers had no special seating requests, so everyone sat with those they were most familiar with.


    Sam ended up somewhat isolated, with only Milo by his side.


    Yet, Milo kept looking at another table where people were chatting animatedly.


    "It¡¯s okay," Sam said with a smile. "If you want to chat with them, feel free to join their table. It¡¯s fine."


    Milo hesitated, looking at Sam.


    "How could I... Besides, it wouldn¡¯t be nice to leave you sitting here alone."


    Sam shook his head.


    "No worries, and I can see you¡¯re more curious about their conversation. That¡¯s perfectly normal; I¡¯m fine."


    Eventually, enveloped by a sense of familiarity and curiosity, Milo nodded.


    "Then... sorry."


    "No problem, go ahead."


    Sam smiled, watching Milo carefully carry his tray over to the lively group, joining in on their eager discussion.


    At moments like this, Sam would find himself missing someone named Louis terribly.


    It¡¯s a shame that Louis wasn¡¯t here; just having him around, even to hear him blabber, would have been nice.


    Then, Sophie, with her slender and straight legs, appeared with her tray, frowning slightly as she glanced at the crowd. She, of course, noticed where Sam was sitting.


    This time, however, she walked past him, seemingly unwilling to make their relationship appear even more peculiar in front of everyone.


    But when she saw the densely packed crowd, with only unfamiliar faces next to the occasional empty seat, she felt troubled.


    At that moment, a few girls saw her and greeted her with smiles.


    "Sophie! Want to sit here?"


    Sophie wanted to sit with them, but something inside her resisted. She didn¡¯t like being around so many people, and even though they were girls, she wasn¡¯t familiar with them... She was actually struggling internally.


    Finally, she sighed.


    "Thanks, you guys go ahead."


    Saying this, Sophie turned around and sat down opposite Sam, who seemed oblivious to what was happening around him, his attention fixed on his phone.


    Without looking up, he said, "You know what people will think of you if you do this, right?"


    Sophie was well aware.


    In the student community, it¡¯s easy for strange rumors to spread. Even if they¡¯re aimless, the lack of critical thinking makes the rumors seem more believable.


    By choosing to sit like this, others might view her as having a high and mighty attitude, disdainful of eating with ordinary students.


    Out of the loop, too individualistic.


    There might even be rumors of a special relationship between her and Sam, perhaps even secret lovers.


    Sophie, a bit annoyed and also somewhat helpless, said, "I can¡¯t force myself to do something I don¡¯t want to. If I compromise now, with the atmosphere and people¡¯s stares, in the future, I might lower my standards for even worse things."


    Truly a unique character.


    Sam looked up with a smile.


    "So, sitting here with me for lunch is something you¡¯re willing to do?"


    Sophie¡¯s cheeks warmed up instantly, and she glared at Sam, unable to voice any pleasantries.


    "You¡¯re the worst option, it¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t have any other choice."


    Sam shrugged nonchalantly.


    "Not bad, at least I¡¯m an option."


    Watching Sam continue to eat quietly without getting upset, Sophie silently sighed.


    Actually, he wasn¡¯t the bad choice; it was really her own self that was problematic.


    Full of defenses and wariness, her inner self was conflicted and complex.


    Seeming to stand out, but in reality, it was just a form of cowardice, one that she didn¡¯t want to admit to herself.


    After finishing their meal, Sam simply said, "I¡¯m done eating, take your time."


    Then, he left with his tray, and it was evident that there were more whispers about him.


    But it didn¡¯t bother him; Sam felt no pressure at all.


    During the afternoon classes, which lasted two hours with two sessions and a ten-minute break in between, many students struggled to adjust.


    Except for Sam and Sophie, who sat not far from each other. Although they didn¡¯t communicate directly, there was a special kind of understanding between them.


    They appeared focused during the lectures, not just pretending, and their textbooks were filled with thorough notes.


    Thanks to his enhanced intellectual abilities, learning had become easy for Sam. He didn¡¯t really need to take notes as he could remember every detail and key point the teacher mentioned. Still, he had to maintain appearances to avoid looking odd.


    After the classes, the teacher announced the evening¡¯s activity.


    "Tonight, until 10 PM, is the time for astronomical observation. Students can go up the hill to a broader space to observe the starry sky. Moreover, there¡¯s supposed to be a meteor shower tonight, so don¡¯t miss it. I hope everyone is eager to participate."


    "Will you go stargazing, Sam?" Milo asked curiously as they left.


    Sam looked at him quizzically, "Why wouldn¡¯t I? Isn¡¯t that the purpose of this trip?"


    Milo laughed, "I thought you might not be interested in these things."


    Sam shook his head with a smile, "Curiosity about the universe is a human instinct. Everyone wants to explore the starry sky."


    Indeed, even the least ambitious among us harbors curiosity about the cosmos, a fundamental human instinct.


    It¡¯s akin to the ancient desire to reach for the skies and fly.


    By dinner time, Milo had already taken his tray to dine with friends he was more familiar with.


    Sophie, having no other options again, took a seat opposite Sam.


    Before they could even exchange words, an uninvited guest arrived.


    When Alice took the seat between them unasked, she looked at them with a teasing smile.


    "You two seem to get along well. I was a bit worried about you both, but it seems I was overthinking. Still, this level of interaction isn¡¯t enough to blend in with the group."


    Sophie didn¡¯t overthink her reply, calmly countering, "Why does everyone have to try to blend in with the group?"


    Alice smiled, "Because humans are social animals, though of course, there are exceptions. But exceptions are just that¡ªexceptions. The majority prove that without the group, an individual can¡¯t survive. Blending in with the group is meant to make life within it better and more comfortable."


    Sophie looked at Alice, "But forcing oneself to fit into a group, even to the point of doing things one doesn¡¯t want to do, only leads to losing one¡¯s true self. I acknowledge the existence of groups, but I don¡¯t agree that everyone should sacrifice themselves for the sake of the group."


    Alice looked at Sophie. "Isn¡¯t ¡¯sacrifice¡¯ too strong a word? The world isn¡¯t always black and white, you know. You don¡¯t seem to understand that."


    But Sophie faced the teacher with unwavering resolve, seemingly devoid of any intention to back down or display emotional intelligence.


    "You should say not everything is black and white, but some things are. It¡¯s like standing at a crossroads with distinctly different directions. Once you choose one, the other becomes the complete opposite to you. I¡¯ve finished eating."


    With those words, Sophie picked up her tray and left.


    Impressed by the girl¡¯s courage to stand up to Alice, Sam couldn¡¯t help but admire her.


    But then, Alice turned her gaze to Sam.


    "You seem quite pleased watching this unfold."


    Sam froze, worrying this might be a prelude to venting frustration on him. He quickly offered a conciliatory smile.


    "Not at all, Sophie was out of line speaking to a teacher that way. I¡¯ll be sure to talk to her about it."


    Alice narrowed her eyes at Sam.


    "Are you done eating?"


    Looking at his nearly empty plate, Sam replied, "Looks like I¡¯m about done... Why?"


    "Finished, then? Come with me."


    "Ah? Where to? You haven¡¯t eaten much, teacher..."


    Hearing this, Sam had a bad feeling. Could it be that Alice couldn¡¯t hold back any longer?


    With a smile, Alice looked at Sam.


    "With a delectable Sam here, who needs food? Of course, we¡¯re going somewhere just for us~"

 Chapter 141: Who’s he calling a fool?

    "This is just too crazy, with so many people around us, and you say this to me?"


    Sam was utterly astonished. Mature women, he thought, are like a double-edged sword. You can indeed experience an unimaginable delight and an insatiable desire from them.


    But at the same time, you might find their allure terrifying, even troubling, at times.


    Like Alice, who dared to speak such words at this moment.


    Surrounded by students, though seemingly engrossed in their meals, some glances inadvertently drifted their way. Fortunately, the seating arrangement and the direction Alice faced made it hard for anyone to clearly see her expression at the moment.


    Otherwise, her slightly flushed cheeks and her restless expression could easily conjure up a myriad of scenarios... the kind not suitable for those under 18.


    Alice smiled at Sam without any hesitation.


    "Are you really bringing this up? Who was it in the classroom that prompted me to do that?"


    Sam thought back to that night and found it utterly bewildering, though he didn¡¯t understand how things had escalated to that point.


    "It was you who tempted me first..." Sam murmured in a soft voice.


    Alice snorted.


    "Stop talking nonsense. Are you coming or not?"


    Sam refused with conviction. "No, I¡¯m going to watch the stars."


    Alice looked at him irritably. "Since when did you become interested in stars?"


    "It¡¯s only natural," Sam said, as if it were obvious. "There¡¯s a meteor shower tonight. Aren¡¯t you watching?"


    At the mention of the meteor shower, Alice visibly paused.


    Sam also remembered something.


    This woman spoke of making a wish on her birthday and then gaining magical hypnotic powers... Could it be that there was also a meteor shower on her birthday?


    Alice frowned slightly.


    "Actually, there¡¯s nothing much to see; it¡¯s just like that. You¡¯re already 18, do you still believe in the saying that making wishes during a meteor shower will make them come true?"


    Sam felt his guess was more or less on the mark.


    Though it seemed clich¨¦ and far-fetched, this world was never short of miracles. The more implausible the guess, the more likely it was to be the truth.


    is


    "Why not believe? A world without dreams is colorless."


    Alice couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. "That¡¯s not called dreaming; that¡¯s fantasizing."


    "Even fantasies are important. Artists rely on fantasy."


    "Do you consider yourself an artist? You¡¯d be lucky not to end up a hooligan."


    After saying this, Alice extended her leg under the table, deliberately brushing her high heel against Sam¡¯s crotch area.


    Of course, Alice had made considerable efforts to turn Sam into a "hooligan," but Sam had no intention of giving in to his desires in such a public place. There were too many people around, it was unnecessary, and far too risky.


    If they were discovered, Alice could lose her job, and Sam himself... would face a lot of trouble, especially since it was a sensitive time for Angel.


    The so-called sensitive period meant that during this phase, Angel was trying her best to lure Sam deeper into temptation while constantly suspecting any woman who appeared around him of having an affair with him.


    Be careful and cautious!


    After dinner, Sam and Milo took a walk together, with Milo excitedly discussing topics with his friends.


    It was just the usual stuff - current news, the hottest anime, and the new games they had beaten.


    Though Milo¡¯s topics were similar to what Louis often talked about, he wasn¡¯t Louis. People really are different from one another.


    By the time it was to gather and head to the mountaintop to watch the stars, it seemed everyone had arrived, including teachers who were interested in the spectacle.


    The view from the mountaintop was beautiful, with lighting similar to street lamps providing visibility for everyone. The open area had some tents set up, seemingly by astronomy enthusiasts waiting to capture the best photos or perhaps those who had heard about the meteor shower and came to wait specifically for it.


    Looking up at the sky, it twinkled and dazzled, indeed a closer touch to the starry expanse than anywhere else in Kuhang.


    Compared to the city sky, this place was much clearer. Urbanization certainly brought convenience to people, but it also took away much more.


    Just like everyone¡¯s life, there are always trade-offs; nothing is perfect.


    Sam felt somewhat contemplative, peering through the telescope at the sky. The meteor shower hadn¡¯t started yet; it was said to be close to ten o¡¯clock, and it wasn¡¯t even nine yet...


    Hmm?


    Sam remembered something and looked around but didn¡¯t see Sophie.


    Could it be that she wasn¡¯t interested in the starry sky? Or did she instinctively avoid gatherings with many people?


    He didn¡¯t know. Everyone is a unique individual with their own personality. Sam didn¡¯t want to selfishly think anyone¡¯s personality was bad and try to change them.


    Time and growth always subtly change everything...


    "Sister... the starry sky looks so beautiful."


    In a place slightly removed from the crowd, where even the light seemed unable to reach, under the twinkling starlight, stood a figure that appeared lonely.


    Yet, two somewhat different voices could be heard.


    "Mm... It¡¯s definitely nicer than looking at it from the city center."


    "But, sister... why not join the others? There aren¡¯t even any telescopes here."


    Sophie smiled.


    "Some things actually look more beautiful from a distance. The clearer you see them, the more likely they are to shatter your expectations."


    Just like with every person you get close to, maybe they all seem good and wonderful when you¡¯re unfamiliar with them.


    But as you get to know them better, you realize that they aren¡¯t as great as you thought, and in fact, there are countless issues.


    "Always harboring such pessimistic thoughts isn¡¯t good, sister."


    "It¡¯s okay, at least this way we¡¯re safe. Being too optimistic can easily lead us into dangerous situations without realizing it. And I¡¯m not that pessimistic, just being a bit more cautious is better."


    "Hmm... But I really want to see the real stars. Should we go have a look?"


    "Do you really want to see them that much?"


    "Sister~~ My best sister~~ I want to see~~~"


    "...There¡¯s no arguing with you."


    Sophie seemed a bit helpless but got up, preparing to venture into the crowd she¡¯d rather not join.


    But as Sophie turned around and hurriedly took a step...


    "This place seems nice... Huh? Ahh!!"


    "Bang!"


    Because it was dark, and Sophie hadn¡¯t immediately adjusted her eyesight, she hadn¡¯t expected to run straight into another girl.


    Their bodies collided uncontrollably.


    Both instinctively stepped back.


    But something fell to the ground.


    Sophie, slightly stunned and feeling pain in her shoulder and chest, said instinctively,


    "I¡¯m so sorry... Are you okay?"


    Upon closer inspection, the person in front of her was a young woman with green hair, wearing earrings, and even a lip piercing.


    She seemed to have hit her face, immediately covering her mouth, and looked up to see Sophie approaching with concern.


    The green-haired girl pushed her away.


    "Can¡¯t you watch where you¡¯re going?!"


    Her angry words and the direct shove caught Sophie off guard, leaving her standing there, bewildered.


    She just watched as the girl with green hair, after releasing her slightly swollen mouth, looked at her angrily.


    "Are you blind or what?!" she snapped.


    Sophie tried to calm herself, holding back her irritation.


    "I¡¯m sorry, it was too dark to see clearly..."


    The green-haired girl was relentless. "Then why come to such a dark place? Making a mistake is making a mistake, and then you look for excuses! And you broke my phone!"


    She picked up her phone from the ground, and Sophie immediately saw a noticeable crack on the screen, feeling a sense of foreboding.


    Sure enough, the green-haired girl¡¯s shocked expression was exaggerated as she stared wide-eyed.


    "Look at this huge crack! Now, what do you say? It¡¯s all your fault, isn¡¯t it? How are we going to settle this?"


    Sophie frowned, wanting to point out that it was dark and the other party wasn¡¯t watching where they were going either, and... that crack looked suspiciously like it was old.


    But feeling somewhat at fault, Sophie didn¡¯t want to stir up more trouble.


    So she took a deep breath.


    "I¡¯ll compensate you... Is $100 enough?"


    The green-haired girl¡¯s eyes widened in an instant.


    "100? Are you trying to brush off a beggar? Can¡¯t you see, this is the latest model of the iPhone, and it¡¯s the top configuration!"


    Sophie¡¯s brow furrowed.


    "Then how much do you want?"


    Discover hidden content at NovelFire.C?m


    The green-haired girl glanced at Sophie and sneered.


    "Looking as pretty as you do, you probably aren¡¯t short on cash. Even if you¡¯re broke, getting some money from a man should be easy for you. I won¡¯t make it hard for you; just compensate me $1500, and I can go get a new one. Consider yourself getting off easy."


    "1500?!" Sophie¡¯s eyes widened instantly, and anger surged within her. This was clearly extortion.


    To a student, $1500 was an astronomical sum. How could Sophie afford it? Did she not need to live?


    Sophie¡¯s voice grew angry as well: "Isn¡¯t $1500 a bit too much? It was both our faults; you weren¡¯t looking, and I couldn¡¯t see clearly either. Plus, that crack on your phone obviously looks old. If you¡¯re going to be like this, I have no choice but to call the police..."


    Hearing Sophie¡¯s response, the green-haired girl couldn¡¯t hold back her irritation.


    "You want to call the police?! Damn, it seems I¡¯ve been too kind! Talking nicely doesn¡¯t work with you, huh? Starting to talk back, are you? I¡¯ll have to teach you a lesson!"


    With that, the green-haired woman strode forward. Sophie instinctively wanted to dodge, but the woman grabbed her hair.


    The immediate pain restrained Sophie¡¯s movements, and under the woman¡¯s force, Sophie was forced to look up.


    The green-haired woman¡¯s face twisted viciously, her hand raised to strike Sophie¡¯s beautiful face.


    Being so beautiful... you look just like a whore, just asking to be hit!


    Hostility between women seemed to be the greatest, regardless of how it¡¯s disguised in daily life; it appears impossible to suppress this primal instinct.


    The green-haired woman was putting all her strength into it, ready to leave a lasting mark on Sophie¡¯s face.


    Sophie had not expected her assailant to be so aggressive. Caught off guard, she had no time to react or even think of how to resist; it all happened too suddenly. She even closed her eyes in anticipation of the pain that was about to mark her face.


    But then...


    "Snap."


    "Eh... who... who are you?"


    The sound was heard, but the anticipated pain did not follow. Instead, there was a strange noise.


    Realizing something, Sophie opened her eyes and saw, to her disbelief, a figure standing by her side, entirely unexpected at this moment.


    Sam stood next to Sophie, his expression calm, even somewhat cold.


    His hand was firmly grasping the wrist of the green-haired woman, stopping the slap that seemed about to land.


    Sophie hadn¡¯t expected him to appear at this moment, in such a reassuring manner...


    Truthfully, she disliked this scenario, disliked being seen in need of help... but she had to admit, with Sam¡¯s presence, her emotions stabilized significantly.


    The green-haired woman stared at Sam with wide eyes.


    "Who are you?! What¡¯s this... playing the hero?" she exclaimed in disbelief.


    Sam looked at her calmly.


    "I don¡¯t know about being a hero, but you¡¯d better let go now."


    The green-haired woman¡¯s combative spirit flared up, seemingly emboldened by the assumption that a man wouldn¡¯t dare to act against her, giving her a sense of impunity. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She tilted her head up, challenging Sam with her gaze.


    "I won¡¯t let go. What are you going to do about it?"


    Sam couldn¡¯t even bring himself to smile, feeling that to smile at such a person would be to reward her.


    So, action was necessary.


    He suddenly tightened his grip, causing the green-haired woman¡¯s face to twist in pain.


    "Ah! It hurts, it hurts, it hurts!! I¡¯ll let go, I¡¯ll let go... help, help!"


    The green-haired woman, exaggerating her cries for help, finally released her grip.


    Sophie felt a sense of relief wash over her. She didn¡¯t immediately try to fix her disheveled hair but looked at Sam, wanting to say something.


    However, Sam wasn¡¯t looking at her at that moment. Instead, a hurried voice broke the tension.


    "Calliope! What happened to you? Are you okay?"


    Sam let go, and a man with green hair, earrings, and a nose ring rushed over, concern etched on his face as he supported the young woman, apparently in a relationship with her.


    The woman known as Calliope glared at her boyfriend with anger.


    "These two jerks! They ruined my phone, won¡¯t pay up, and then attacked me! It¡¯s outrageous, an absolute abuse!"


    The man showed an exaggerated shock, making Sam want to laugh, while Sophie sensed something was off but couldn¡¯t pinpoint what.


    The man approached, facing a calm Sam directly.


    "How dare you treat my girlfriend like this? Aren¡¯t you a bit too arrogant?"


    Sam looked at the man calmly.


    "Actually, it was your girlfriend who was about to hit someone first. I merely stopped her."


    The man seemed livid.


    "Still trying to justify yourselves! I saw it all. You broke my girlfriend¡¯s phone, don¡¯t want to pay, and now you want to fight? Do you believe I¡¯ll call the police?"


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    "Call the police? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary. Seeing how wronged your girlfriend feels, why not just take it outside with me? It would make you look like a real man."


    "You... are looking for trouble!"


    The man was instantly enraged and swung his fist at Sam!


    Sophie¡¯s eyes widened.


    Although Sam gave her a strong sense of security, and she wasn¡¯t one to enjoy watching people fight, she couldn¡¯t help but shout out at that moment.


    "Be careful...!"


    "Bang!"


    The scene Sophie had anticipated, where Sam would be the one with a bloodied nose, didn¡¯t materialize.


    Instead, the ruffian-looking man, who appeared to be a troublemaker, staggered and fell to the ground, clutching his face right beside his girlfriend¡¯s legs.


    Sophie thought she could faintly smell blood.


    She couldn¡¯t believe Sam had actually hit someone. Didn¡¯t he know the consequences of striking first? What if the other party really called the police...


    But in the next moment, she saw Sam, fist still clenched, approaching the man on the ground.


    Sophie couldn¡¯t think any further; she rushed forward and tightly grabbed Sam¡¯s arm.


    "You can¡¯t hit him anymore, you¡¯ll..."


    Sam turned to look at Sophie, noticing her determined eyes, as if saying she wouldn¡¯t let go under any circumstance.


    He wasn¡¯t annoyed because he understood she was actually worried about him, concerned that fighting could tarnish his record at school.


    However, Sam smiled and said, "Let go, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not going to hit him. I just want to talk to him."


    "Talk?"


    Sophie was puzzled. You¡¯re about to dislocate someone¡¯s nose, and you want to talk? What about, first aid for injuries?


    Sam gently pried her hand off and ruffled her hair.


    "Don¡¯t worry."


    With that, Sam walked towards the man on the ground, who looked somewhat fearful.


    Sophie stood frozen in place.


    What was that all about...


    Why did he ruffle her hair?


    What did he think she was? His sister? Wait... that gesture was eerily similar to how one would pet a dog¡¯s head!


    "You... what are you going to do! I warn you... I¡¯ll call the police, you¡¯re done for! All of you are done for, don¡¯t come any closer!"


    Sam squatted down in front of him, then offered a friendly smile.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hit you."


    "Then you..."


    The man fell into a slight confusion, only to see the strikingly handsome Sam smiling and saying to him,


    "How about I call the police for you? Or would you rather we just forget about this?"


    The man¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief: "What did you say..."


    Sam¡¯s smile vanished, leaving a cold and profound expression.


    "You want me to make it clearer, right? Well, then I¡¯ll call the police. Let¡¯s see if they¡¯ll be more interested in our little scuffle or in investigating how many cases of extortion you¡¯ve been involved in..."


    The man suddenly looked guilty, struggling to get up without even caring about his injury.


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, you¡¯re crazy... Ran into a crazy person, pay up, pay up, you lunatic!!"


    But Sam pressed down on his shoulder and slightly increased the pressure, making the man immediately unable to move or even feel as though his shoulder was being crushed!


    He looked at Sam in terror.


    Sam leaned in close to his face and said,


    "Still playing dumb, huh? Your acting skills are quite poor, preying on tourists in scenic areas for scams and extortion with such low-level tactics. Only fools would fall for that.


    I suppose extortion isn¡¯t your only criminal activity, given such performances wouldn¡¯t earn you much...


    As for that phone... I doubt it¡¯s even yours. Maybe there¡¯s also theft on your rap sheet? I imagine the police have accumulated a few cases on you... You don¡¯t need to confirm if I¡¯m right, just tell me, do you want money, or do you want to leave?"


    So, it was all premeditated...


    Sophie had a moment of realization, but how did Sam discern all this so quickly?


    Wait... only fools would fall for it... who¡¯s he calling a fool?


    As the man met Sam¡¯s gaze, his face began to sweat profusely.


    Swallowing nervously, almost driven by a primal instinct to survive, he stammered,


    "can... can¡¯t we just leave?"


    "Good."


    Sam released his grip.


    The man immediately struggled to his feet, not even caring about the blood on his face, and grabbed his girlfriend. They fled, disappearing from sight quickly.


    Sam then stood up.


    Sophie hesitated, wanting to say something.


    But Sam was already taking out his phone, dialing a number in front of Sophie.


    "Hello, Officer Aurora, I have something to report. I encountered two extortionists, likely involved in theft or even robbery. Yes, two young people, around twenty-five, both with green hair, the male with a nose ring, the female with a lip ring, location approximately..."


    After Sam ended the call, he saw Sophie looking at him with a complex expression.

 Chapter 142: I have a sister named Sophia

    Sam isn¡¯t one to suffer in silence.


    To those types of individuals, Sam offers no kindness, believing that letting them face legal consequences is the true manifestation of his benevolence. And as for those anime protagonists who are too merciful, attempting to reform criminals with love and awaken their conscience with gentleness?


    One can only say that such saintly figures, if placed in an apocalyptic setting, would surely meet a tragic fate.


    The commotion here seems not to have caught the attention of people in the distance, and Sophie quickly reverted to her usual demeanor.


    She walked beside Sam.


    At that moment, Sam thought of something and glanced at the time.


    "The meteor shower is about to start, want to check it out?"


    Ordinarily, Sophie would decline such a suggestion, as she¡¯s accustomed to solitude and dislikes company, feeling stressed and irritated even in the company of just one other person.


    But at this moment, after what had just happened... she felt she couldn¡¯t refuse, especially since Sam had just helped her.


    "Okay."


    Sophie does have her virtues, like being decisive and straightforward once she¡¯s made up her mind.


    Sam led Sophie to a quiet spot, away from others, with a good view overlooking the city lights at the foot of the mountain.


    The distant lights shone like burning Mars, and looking up, the open starry sky was visible. The wind on their faces didn¡¯t feel hot but was refreshingly cheerful.


    It¡¯s undeniable that such scenery significantly improves one¡¯s mood.


    Sam stretched lazily, taking a deep breath.


    And looking at Sam¡¯s profile under the starlight, there was an allure that made it hard to look away.


    Sophie turned her head, looking down at her toes.


    "How did you get here earlier?"


    She was curious. Sam was supposed to be watching the stars with others, so why did he appear in a place far from the crowd, and just happen to come across her situation...


    Of course, the current Sophie wouldn¡¯t suspect Sam of following her.


    Gazing at the starry sky, Sam said, "Do you want to hear a lie or the truth?"


    "Is there even a lie or truth to this?"


    "Of course. The lie is that I was just wandering around aimlessly and happened upon you."


    "And the truth?"


    "The truth is that there were too many people over there, making too much noise for me to enjoy the stars. So, I decided to find a quieter spot and just happened to stumble upon you being blackmailed by that woman."


    Sophie felt a slight disappointment, realizing that Sam hadn¡¯t come specifically to find her.


    But she quickly dismissed this odd thought. She hadn¡¯t been expecting Sam to come looking for her on purpose, knowing full well that it was an impossibility.


    "So, how did you know they were blackmailing me?"


    Sam shrugged. "This kind of scheme is quite common. You just need to know that the phone wasn¡¯t worth the price, and... did you even see her phone¡¯s screen light up once?"


    Sophie shook her head. "I don¡¯t think I saw it."


    "That¡¯s exactly it. It¡¯s an old phone, perhaps even a broken one that can¡¯t be turned on, used specifically for scamming. Moreover, the fact that the man rushed over so quickly proves he was watching from nearby, ready to intervene if necessary. It¡¯s too obvious, with no real skill involved."


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help but frown. Although Sam seemed to be simply explaining the situation, it felt like he was subtly insulting her intelligence.


    Why did he have to point these things out, making her seem so naive?


    Sophie sighed, then shook her slightly muddled head, whispering, "Thanks for this time. Without you... I might have really run into some serious trouble."


    Sam turned back with a smile, looking at Sophie¡¯s clearly uncomfortable expression. The more unnatural she appeared, the cuter she seemed to him, which was truly miraculous.


    "How do you plan to thank me? By dedicating yourself to me? Sorry, I¡¯ll have to think about that; I don¡¯t have such intentions at the moment..."


    "Bang!"


    Sophie punched Sam right on his shoulder, not painfully.


    Her cheeks flushed red, shining under the stars like the sparks below the celestial bodies, radiant and bright.


    Like the lone bonfire on an isolated island, unique in its existence.


    "It¡¯s beautiful."


    Sam sincerely expressed his admiration.


    Sophie froze, her heart rate accelerating uncontrollably as she caught his gaze and quickly turned her face away.


    "Jerk, what nonsense are you spouting!"


    Sam looked up.


    "I meant the starry sky. It¡¯s beautiful."


    Sophie instinctively raised her head, her gaze meeting the brilliant, twinkling stars.


    The dizzying vastness seemed to fill her mind in an instant, a sensation difficult to articulate.


    It¡¯s like realizing your insignificance in the immense universe, as tiny as a speck of dust.


    The profound loneliness and solitude, like ancient ballads encircling you, though lonely, are beautiful.


    She murmured, "It really is beautiful..."


    Suddenly, she remembered something.


    "Sam..."


    "Yes?"


    "I... have a sister named Sophia."


    Sam paused, her sister? Perhaps her second personality?


    After a moment, Sam said, "Is she the friend you want to introduce to me?"


    Sophie nodded, then looked at Sam, showing a plea in her eyes for the first time.


    "She loves stargazing, and I... can¡¯t truly join her in watching them. So, could I ask you for a favor?"


    "What is it?"


    "To watch the stars with her... on my behalf." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam, seeing the difficulty in her eyes, smiled gently.


    "Why not? I have a sister too. I understand how you feel."


    "Thank you..."


    After saying this, Sophie took a deep breath and closed her eyes.


    Sam watched as Sophie¡¯s demeanor seemed to change peculiarly.


    Suddenly, she opened her eyes again, first glancing around, and then her curious gaze settled on his face, transforming into surprise.


    "Sam! You... hello!"


    Did she just change?


    Quite convenient, indeed.


    Sam smiled. "You¡¯re Sophia now, aren¡¯t you? Hello."


    Sophia appeared somewhat shy, her hands slightly intertwined in front of her.


    "Yes... I never imagined, you know, meeting Sam under such circumstances..."


    "Is there a problem with this timing?"


    Sophia blinked her big eyes, her cheeks blushing as she looked at Sam.


    "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s romantic?"


    Romantic?


    What¡¯s with this girl? Even though it¡¯s not their first meeting... but the naivety, it¡¯s too much of a young girl¡¯s fantasy!


    "Hehe... it¡¯s indeed not bad."


    Sophia slightly lowered her head.


    "Um... I¡¯ve been feeling a bit guilty for keeping this from Sam until now."


    Sam shook his head. "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s a matter between you sisters, and I don¡¯t have any right to know. Actually, I consider it an honor to be let in."


    "Sam, don¡¯t you find it strange?"


    "What¡¯s there to find strange?"


    "After all... in such cases, most people would think I have dissociative identity disorder, right?"


    Indeed, in many situations, people would interpret it as a mental disorder.


    But how to put it? After witnessing miraculous things like time stopping, what¡¯s so strange about this?


    Sam shrugged it off with a smile. "It doesn¡¯t matter. There are plenty of strange things in this world, and I think it¡¯s cool."


    "Cool?"


    Sophia sounded puzzled.


    Sam said with a smile, "Yeah, this way, there¡¯s always someone with you, you¡¯ll never feel lonely, and you can even talk to yourself without feeling awkward or bored. Isn¡¯t that cool?"


    Sophia¡¯s smile slowly bloomed, her eyes seemingly unable to hold back from becoming slightly red and moist.


    "Indeed, Sam understands... that¡¯s wonderful, really wonderful."


    Sam was about to say more when something caught the corner of his eye, and he looked up.


    "Look, the meteor shower is starting."


    Indeed, it was a meteor shower.


    The horizon glowed, and in that distant night sky, countless lights seemed to flow in another direction, like luminous birds migrating in flocks.


    "It¡¯s really a meteor shower..."


    Sophia said, somewhat in awe.


    Different from what she had imagined, and certainly not like what one sees in movies or anime.


    What one can see with the naked eye is extremely limited; even during such a grand meteor shower, one can only spot faint points of light dragging their brightness across the sky.


    Like life rushing from its beginning to its end, then vanishing into the vast darkness, leaving no ripples behind.


    Sam watched quietly, then heard the girl beside him say, "Sam... thank you, and thanks to my sister as well. I¡¯ll always remember this day. What about you?"


    Sam looked into her sparkling eyes. "Yeah, it¡¯ll be hard to forget."


    But Sam was thinking to himself, such a meteor shower, all dedicated to her sister, Sophie... you have your merits too.


    After watching the meteor shower, it was about time to head back. The two set off on their return journey, but Sam was curious.


    "Isn¡¯t your sister coming back?"


    Sophia appeared demure and cute, giggling, "My sister doesn¡¯t want to show up just yet~"


    "Why is that?"


    "Maybe she¡¯s feeling... shy?"


    "Your sister gets shy? That¡¯s really something new."


    She might blush, but her words were always strong.


    Sophia said with a laugh, "Sam still doesn¡¯t quite understand girls. Don¡¯t be fooled by my sister¡¯s tough exterior; she¡¯s actually quite easy~"


    Sam was momentarily stunned, wondering why she would say that; he certainly wasn¡¯t entertaining such thoughts at the moment.


    "We¡¯re here, you should head back now. It¡¯s getting late."


    Sophia nodded, then glanced at Sam, hesitated for a moment, and then turned and walked briskly towards him.


    With small, quick steps, she opened her arms wide towards Sam.


    Sam didn¡¯t move away...


    When Sophia hugged him, Sam felt her soft body, smooth skin, and a hint of perfume.


    The girl, blushing from the embrace, didn¡¯t let go immediately but whispered in Sam¡¯s ear, "Sam... you have to keep striving."


    Then, she released her hold.


    Sam was a bit startled. "Okay... but why do I need to strive?"


    But Sophia had already skipped away, her skirt lightly rippling with her movement.


    Adorably cute, especially those slender, delicate legs...


    Sam chuckled and shook his head; still, there were no notifications regarding Sophie from the system.


    Experience more tales on NovelFire.C?m


    Had he been overthinking? Too cautious, perhaps?


    Not sure, but it was time to head back. It was indeed late, and most people would be resting by now.


    So, Sam made his way to the room he shared with Milo, being careful not to make any noise.


    The door to the other room was closed, uncertain if Milo was asleep. But that wasn¡¯t Sam¡¯s concern. Entering his room, he planned to head straight to bed.


    But the moment Sam closed the door...


    "Scrape."


    A strange noise sounded, and before Sam could react, he felt a warm body hug him from behind.


    Sam instantly realized that someone had hidden in his room!


    The next moment, he knew who it was.


    Definitely not Milo.


    It could only be one other person...


    "Sam, coming back at this time, what kind of mischief have you been up to, hmm?"


    Alice wrapped her arms around Sam¡¯s body from behind.


    Her palm gently caressed Sam¡¯s chest, while her other hand daringly wandered up his lap.


    Bold and fervent.


    Sam¡¯s eyes widened instantly.


    "Um... Teacher Alice, could you please let go first?"


    Alice let out a seductive chuckle, then lightly nibbled on Sam¡¯s neck.


    "Really? Don¡¯t you find this exciting..."


    "It¡¯s not that... um, can you let go first? I actually have something important I need to discuss with you, Alice."


    "What¡¯s so important? I¡¯m all ears."


    Even as she spoke, her fingers began to intrude along the inside of his lap.


    The other hand was already eagerly making its way under Sam¡¯s T-shirt hem, advancing towards his firm abs.


    Sam resisted his urges, saying, "Just wait a moment... I might need to take a day off tomorrow. There are some things I need to handle, and I¡¯ll be out for the entire day..."


    Indeed, Sam did have commitments for tomorrow; Zoe had asked for his help this weekend, and he had almost forgotten.


    Regardless, one should not lightly break a promise, especially not to a woman of such a female lead caliber... the consequences of doing so would be unimaginable.


    Hearing this, Alice chuckled.


    Then.


    "Click."


    That was the sound of a girdle being undone.


    Her palm, carrying a fiery warmth, moved downwards, tracing the last barrier.


    Her entice voice wrapped around Sam¡¯s ear.


    "I see... that does put us in a difficult position. But, if Sam behaves well... perhaps I could consider it~"

 Chapter 143: Since the teacher needs stimulation, then I can only satisfy you

    Behave? How should I behave?


    Do you expect me to perform a dance right here?


    Or would a bit of stand-up comedy suffice?


    Of course it was just a joke, Sam understood very well what kind of ¡¯behaviour¡¯ Alice was looking for, but...


    "Teacher Alice, I think you should cool it a bit. Milo is right next door, and the soundproofing in this wall is pretty basic. Besides, the door doesn¡¯t lock. If he decides to pop in to check on us, we could both end up in a scandal."


    Sam was the epitome of calm, certainly not one to lose his head over fleeting desires.


    However, Alice seemed utterly unaffected by his caution.


    It¡¯s more like she was consumed by an entirely different kind of sensation.


    The woman reaching out her hand was caressing Sam¡¯s body, teasing every sensitive spot she could find.


    Alice¡¯s fingers gently grazed Sam¡¯s back, as if releasing some long-accumulated pressure or an urgent need to be freed.


    After experiencing the unique sensations that Sam had brought her, Alice increasingly felt that she could no longer handle the desires within her on her own.


    Alice spoke softly, "Isn¡¯t it okay as long as we don¡¯t make too much noise? Besides... doesn¡¯t having someone next door make it even more thrilling?"


    Oh, the teacher must have seen a lot of porn, haven¡¯t you? Interested in starring in one yourself?


    Sam pulled away, leaning against the door, breathing in the somewhat stifling air, as the room seemed to lack any safe haven.


    It was then, for the first time since entering the room, he truly saw Alice in her entirety.


    Her hair slightly disheveled, wearing the dress from the day, she looked like a splendid wife staying at home.


    "What do you mean, ¡¯it¡¯s okay¡¯? Can¡¯t you just be a bit more rational? Must we get intimate here and now, in this place? Can¡¯t you restrain yourself at all?"


    Alice, however, continued to step closer to Sam.


    The familiar scent enveloped him once more, her body like a furnace, offering warmth just by being near.


    A remarkable woman, indeed, yet what¡¯s even more fascinating is this instinctual attraction between men and women, the fervent clash of hormones and dopamine.


    Is it physical, chemical, or merely ethereal emotions?


    He didn¡¯t know, only that it¡¯s a cycle, perpetually tempting one to repeat past mistakes.


    Alice approached Sam, smiling, and said, "After all, up to this point, it¡¯s all been about feeling. If people were truly rational, always able to remain calm, then many things wouldn¡¯t happen. We wouldn¡¯t have gotten close, nor would there be any relationship between us. Isn¡¯t it a bit too much to speak of rationality now?"


    Sam had to admit that Alice made sense, a testament to her profession as a teacher.


    If the world truly valued rationality, then Sam himself wouldn¡¯t be in such jeopardy.


    He was drawn to Alice¡¯s seductive gaze, which seemed to naturally swirl, constantly tugging at his emotions and provoking his nerves.


    "But you could at least try to restrain yourself a bit..."


    Alice had already closed in, one hand propped against the door behind Sam, using it for support. This oddly angled posture effectively pinned Sam against the wall.


    Her tempting lips neared Sam¡¯s face, speaking almost against it, "Don¡¯t be nervous... After dinner, Milo suddenly developed acute gastroenteritis and has been taken to the hospital for treatment. So, there¡¯s no one next door to you."


    Hearing this, Sam¡¯s eyes widened.


    During his stargazing tonight, he indeed hadn¡¯t seen Milo...


    Sam looked into her eyes, unsure if she was deceiving him.


    He furrowed his brow.


    "Could it really be such a coincidence?"


    Alice smiled slightly and then stepped away from Sam.


    She lazily sat on Sam¡¯s bed, crossing her legs slightly, like a mermaid by the shore.


    Not just her enticing thighs were visible through the slit of her dress, but even her pubic hairs.


    Surprisingly, she wore no panties, and from this angle, her vulvar were visible, a silent invitation.


    Alice sat there, smiling at Sam.


    "If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go check for yourself. Although it¡¯s a pity we miss out on such a thrilling scenario, this is indeed the truth."


    Sam opened the door and headed towards the room.


    Upon opening the door...


    Not only was Milo nowhere to be found, but even his belongings and other items had vanished without a trace. The entire room looked as if no one had ever lived there, empty and abandoned.


    It seemed that Alice was right after all; Milo had left. Explore stories at NovelFire.C?m


    However, they had walked and talked quite a bit after dinner, and Milo didn¡¯t seem unwell at that time. How could he suddenly fall ill?


    Could it be that Alice used her hypnotic abilities to make Milo leave early?


    Sam returned to his room, finding Alice still sitting in his bed, resembling a mermaid, or more aptly, a wife signaling her long-unmet desires to her husband.


    "How about it, the teacher didn¡¯t lie to you, right?"


    Sam nodded helplessly.


    "Why so suddenly though?"


    Alice blinked, "Right? Are you disappointed we can¡¯t make it more thrilling?"


    "Crazy! I feel sorry for Milo, how could he suddenly fall ill? He has to end this activity early..."


    "Oh, daring enough to call the teacher crazy?"


    Alice immediately stood up and walked towards Sam. Without waiting for Sam to refuse, she grabbed his collar and, seemingly using all her strength, pushed Sam onto the bed.


    Sam could have resisted, his strength not to be underestimated.


    But there was no need. He was prepared and had decided the best way to end this tangle was not through continued resistance but by quickly resolving the situation.


    Pushing Sam onto the bed and straddling his legs, Alice moved quickly to face him.


    In an instant, Sam could feel the firm pressure of her rounded buttocks against his thighs, the elasticity of her touch making it hard to imagine what a miraculous experience it would be to hold them with both hands.


    Alice gently lifted Sam¡¯s chin with her finger, compelling him to lock eyes with her intense gaze.


    "It seems you¡¯ve grown bolder after your trip back Kuhang, Sam. Is this the way you intended to ¡¯conquer¡¯?"


    Sam responded with a smile, "Then what method do you suggest I use? It seems to me you¡¯re the one who finds these sudden attacks really interesting."


    Alice¡¯s lips curved slightly, her palm cradling Sam¡¯s chin, her thumb delicately rubbing the edge of his lips.


    Gazing at his lips, admiring his handsome face, she felt an overwhelming desire rising within her, spreading like a virus through every vein, every cell.


    "In this world, we¡¯re meant to continually seek out what¡¯s interesting. If it were merely about simple sensations, then anywhere, anyone would suffice. But without any fun, it¡¯s just a basic release of desire, merely a process of reproduction, leaving no distinction between humans and beasts, right?"


    Teachers always have their philosophies.


    However, Alice¡¯s perspective is shaped by her unique life experiences¡ªcontrolled from a young age, she developed not empathy, but a greater desire to control others and seek more thrilling experiences, even challenge taboos to feel truly exhilarated.


    Like those with great power, for whom simple pleasures no longer satisfy, they begin to seek more thrilling, socially unacceptable pursuits.


    The more forbidden, the greater the taboo, offering unparalleled excitement and tension.


    She moved closer to Sam¡¯s cheek, her other hand gently caressing his chest, gradually applying more pressure up to his neck as if intending to grip it firmly. However, Sam¡¯s neck wasn¡¯t so slender, nor were her hands so large.


    She could only grip lightly, then closely feel the protrusion of Sam¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple.


    Even Sam could feel the other¡¯s perky buttocks against his thighs, starting to rub gently, as if by instinct.


    But the sensation was utterly delightful for Sam.


    Squinting his eyes, Sam gazed at the other person. He hadn¡¯t completely lost his mind. Rather, in such a situation, his Absolute Lucidity kicked in.


    "The teacher really do love a thrill, don¡¯t they?"


    And the woman¡¯s rosy lips were already at the corner of Sam¡¯s, close yet not touching, still teasing.


    Alice had her own unique philosophy. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Without excitement, I¡¯d rather be dead. Instead of asking me these things, you should think about how Sam, who only knows how to run away, seems to be getting further and further from the path of conquering his teacher..."


    No sooner had she finished speaking than Sam¡¯s face pulled away from hers.


    Then, in the next instant.


    Everything turned upside down.


    "Bang."


    The woman¡¯s hair was disheveled across the bed, now lying down, her ample breasts visibly heaving under her clothes.


    Her cheeks were flushed, her gaze briefly betraying a moment of panic and confusion.


    "What are you doing...!"


    Sam appeared in front of her, pinning her down.


    Sam¡¯s hand grasped Alice¡¯s leg, while a smile unlike any other day spread across his face.


    "Since the teacher needs stimulation, then I can only satisfy you. Because I¡¯m an obedient student... But teacher, even if you can¡¯t stand it, I might not stop, you know..."

 Chapter 144: A profound lesson

    When Sam took the initiative to press against Alice¡¯s sensual figure, it felt as though he was embracing the entire universe, as if the world itself had warmed up.


    Alice looked closely at Sam¡¯s handsome face, noticing an aura about him that seemed slightly different from before. It¡¯s undeniable, whatever the aura, Sam possessed a bewildering, even dizzying allure.


    The robust masculine scent he emanated felt like something long absent from her life, a familiar urge to completely possess the other, to make them entirely and solely hers, surged anew.


    Alice¡¯s hands gently roamed over Sam¡¯s chest, her cheeks gradually flushed with an enticing red, resembling ripe fruit that would burst with juice at the slightest bite.


    Sam watched this enticing woman who seemed unable to contain herself any longer, continuously rubbing her thighs.


    "Teacher, can you resist it?" he asked with a smile.


    How could Alice admit that as soon as she approached Sam, that intense sensation became irresistible? It was like magic, as if it was hinting to her that Sam was the perfect match for her, without a doubt.


    Blushing, she looked at Sam and deliberately spoke in a provocative tone.


    "If that¡¯s all it takes, maybe you should yield your position to the teacher. It seems like you don¡¯t understand women at all."


    Her provocative words made Sam couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Then, Sam¡¯s hand began to escalate, inching closer and closer to Alice¡¯s genitals.


    What Alice didn¡¯t expect was that even just the touch of the other person¡¯s palm seemed to have a magical power infiltrating her entire body.


    It was scorching.


    As if carrying a tingling electric current, constantly provoking Alice¡¯s nerves.


    Sam lowered his face, getting closer to Alice¡¯s ear, and whispered softly.


    "So, have you felt it?"


    Sam¡¯s hand never stopped, continuously caressing the sensitive body of the other person.


    Alice seemed to feel completely under Sam¡¯s control, a sense of helplessness, and a spreading feeling of shame.


    He was her student... and Sam, who had an age difference with her... was now ravaging her body.


    She couldn¡¯t help but slightly turn her head, biting her lip tightly, refusing to say a word.


    Sam was not in a hurry, continuing to use his hand infused with the power of Desire, relishing the beauty of this woman¡¯s physique.


    Whether it was her firm and fleshy thighs or her tight vagina.


    Sam inserted his fingers into Alice¡¯s vagina.


    Alice felt like she was going crazy.


    She never expected that having Sam touch her body would feel like this. Her legs were no longer under control, twisting instinctively, rubbing tightly together.


    Her toes tightened and then relaxed, only to tighten again.


    She felt her lips hurting from biting them.


    The flames of desire burned infinitely in the depths of her heart, and the sensations of pleasure kept escalating. She struggled to endure, refraining from making any sound.


    But as the actions intensified, she could clearly feel her heartbeat speeding up.


    Alice didn¡¯t know when she had released her lips, suppressing a low moan, even her voice trembling slightly.


    "Uh... ah..."


    At some point, Alice lost control of her body. The tremors became more evident and unbearable.


    Under the influence of Sam¡¯s Hand of Desire, with just two fingers, Alice was on the verge of reaching climax.


    Sam realized something.


    He looked down and noticed that Alice¡¯s vagina was secreting a considerable amount of love juices.


    Sam had already removed his fingers from Alice¡¯s vagina, but her body was still trembling slightly in his embrace. It was apparent that she wanted to restrain her emotions, but she couldn¡¯t hide them at all.


    Sam¡¯s talent would infinitely amplify the sexual desires of the female leads, making them as sensitive as fragile balloons that could burst at any moment.


    He looked at Alice¡¯s face with a slight smirk.


    "Alice, it seems like your body is more honest. We¡¯ve only just begun, and you¡¯ve already reached orgasm. You dare to provoke me with this level? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overestimating yourself?"


    How could Alice surrender like this?


    Especially considering the disparity in her heart.


    At first, she thought she had complete control over Sam, but as things developed, everything seemed to be constantly shifting, including their positions and roles when engaging in such acts...


    The fading sexual climax and desire now transformed into something else¡ªa vigorous fighting spirit.


    Alice glanced at Sam.


    The next moment...


    "Bang."


    She seemed to exert all her strength, pushing Sam down again.


    Sam showed no fear as he looked at Alice, her face flushed with embarrassment.


    Alice lowered her voice, almost as a threat.


    "Sam, you naughty student. This time, the teacher will teach you a lesson, definitely..."


    "Oh? It seems like the teacher wants to give this naughty student some extra tutoring. But isn¡¯t the teacher unable to even teach herself properly? Can you really teach me?"


    Still mocking her!


    Alice couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.


    "You mischievous student, I will show you how capable I am!"


    The next moment, Alice swiftly removed Sam¡¯s jeans.


    Continue reading at NovelFire.C?m


    Her actions were somewhat rushed and rough, causing Sam¡¯s legs to feel a slight pain.


    But soon, Alice stood up straight after completing the task.


    Her seductive face now appeared above Sam.


    Her eyes gleamed with a strong possessive desire.


    She coldly smiled, creating a contrasting beauty on her flushed face.


    "Sam, for a disobedient student like you, the teacher can only resort to more intense methods."


    Sam was about to speak, but the next instant...


    Alice sealed his mouth with her lips.


    The passionate kiss engulfed his mouth, with more intensity than before, as if trying to take away all his thoughts.


    Then, Sam felt the friction of Alice¡¯s thighs lightly rubbing against his legs. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That alone wasn¡¯t a big deal; Sam could resist it completely. But in the next instant, he felt Alice¡¯s hand.


    She directly grasped Sam¡¯s cock with both hands, constantly stroking it.


    Alice continued kissing Sam, and the kiss lasted for ten minutes.


    It wasn¡¯t until she finally released his mouth that Sam regained his breath.


    He looked at the woman¡¯s face, now slightly smug.


    The first words Sam uttered were, "Is that it?"


    The woman, still slightly panting, took a deep breath and then smiled.


    "Just wait."


    After saying that, she moved to the other side.


    Her back was now facing Sam.


    Sam realized what Alice was about to do, and his gaze followed the curve of her legs, revealing the view beneath her skirt.


    At this moment, Sam remained calm.


    "Teacher, this won¡¯t make me surrender."


    However, Alice was not in a hurry. A provoking smile played on her lips.


    "Don¡¯t rush. The lessons go step by step, from the shallow to the deep. Otherwise, how can you understand?"


    From shallow to deep?


    What was she planning to do?


    Sam looked at Alice curiously, sensing that something was off. The smile she was barely holding back seemed to carry a different, hidden meaning.


    "Alice, what are you doing?"


    Alice had already positioned herself directly above Sam. Now he could see her vulva clearly.


    But this position... wasn¡¯t it a bit strange?


    Wait... why did it seem familiar?


    What did she want to do?!


    An ominous feeling filled the air. Sam felt as if he had foreseen something.


    But without giving Sam any time to react, Alice sat down.


    Right in that position, right in that perilous position.


    Sam was suddenly at a loss for words, finding even breathing difficult. In his field of vision, he could clearly see Alice¡¯s clitoris.


    Though it was a strange sight, it wasn¡¯t off-putting.


    Because Sam knew what this was about. He also knew what she intended to do.


    He hadn¡¯t expected Alice¡¯s way of teaching him a lesson would be like this!


    Did she really think this could make someone feel ashamed? That was utterly impossible.


    But where had she learned it from?!


    Moreover, in the next instant, Sam felt Alice¡¯s mouth engulfing his glans.


    A classic 69 position!


    She had learned this too?!


    While Alice had Sam¡¯s cock in her mouth, she wore a smile of pleasure. Tilting her head back, she displayed a playful expression, accompanied by an escalating desire.


    She began to rhythmically move her hips.


    And her mouth and tongue showed no intention of stopping.


    She was completely immersed in this lesson; she wanted to show Sam the irresistible allure of a mature woman.


    With a full smile, she tilted her head back.


    "Sam, my dear student... tell the teacher what you¡¯ve learned..."


    "Don¡¯t just recline there... yes... that¡¯s it, exactly."


    "Use your mouth, use your tongue to tell the teacher... what you¡¯ve truly learned, you naughty student!"


    "You naughty student... hey... don¡¯t use your teeth!"


    "Oh my God, that feels so good. I¡¯m going to have another orgasm."


    Sam remained silent, his tongue kissing Alice¡¯s clitoris, all of it unfolding like a hopeless game spiraling out of control. A vast whirlpool swept both of them into an unfamiliar guise.


    Yet, they were not strangers.


    Within the comfort of familiarity, a novel experience was added, making things even more uncontrollable.


    The room echoed not just with the sound of the creaking bed but also with a woman¡¯s trembling moans.

 Chapter 145: Teacher Alice is the best teacher I’ve ever had

    "Are you crazy?"


    "What¡¯s wrong, sis~ It was you who told me to meet Sam in the first place~"


    "But... I never said you could hug him! What on earth are you doing!"


    In the quiet room, the young girl¡¯s face was slightly flushed as she curled up in her blanket, whispering in a hushed voice.


    Her legs were curled up, seemingly in a sleeping position that craved a sense of security, even clinging tightly to her blanket.


    However, she wasn¡¯t asleep. She was still talking. What made it slightly eerie was that she was alone in the room, yet engaging in conversation, including expressive facial reactions.


    If this were an act, there¡¯s no doubt she¡¯d be crowned with the world¡¯s highest awards at this moment.


    Unfortunately, this wasn¡¯t an act.


    "Just a hug... to thank Sam, you know. He helped out so much today, thanking Sam like that shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?"


    Sophia explained this way to Sophie.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fear of being labeled crazy by the girl next door, Sophie would have already burst into expletives.


    At this moment, she could only bear with her tone, lowering her voice but unable to suppress the embarrassed fury within.


    "Do you have to thank him like that? Did you just fall head over heels for him at a glance!" Sophie said, clearly annoyed.


    Of course, she knew what was happening outside. When her sister showed up, she wasn¡¯t in a deep sleep. Instead, she had chosen to do so, merely losing control of her body and temporarily her sight.


    But her hearing and touch were unaffected.


    So, she immediately figured out that her unreliable sister had actually done something like this.


    It was simply... She couldn¡¯t think of the right words, nor could she say her sister was dreadful, right? Nor could she blame Sam, who was hugged passively... but it was just very annoying, feeling as if she had hugged Sam herself.


    She hugged Sam?


    That question alone was problematic, something the Sophie would never dare to contemplate.


    She felt there was no way something like that could happen, yet... it did happen. Even though it was her sister who did it, why didn¡¯t she intervene at that moment?


    She had sensed it beforehand...


    "But Sam is really handsome~ And he looked even more so when he was helping us! Don¡¯t you think he exudes a manly vibe? Plus, he did it for you!"


    Sophie indeed recalled that moment.


    She warned herself not to let such incidents disrupt her principles.


    Yet, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but think back to the moment when Sam appeared just in time, preventing her from getting hurt, and even calmly assessed the situation, taking care of everything afterwards...


    Sophie knew this was the kind of clich¨¦d hero-saves-the-damsel scenario often found in novels.


    She didn¡¯t like such plots, but why did it feel different when it happened to her?


    "What do you mean ¡¯for me¡¯... It¡¯s just that he has a sense of justice and certain abilities... Are you overreacting?"


    "Why would it be an overreaction? You didn¡¯t stop me either, right? You must have felt what I was about to do. Deep down, you were looking forward to such an opportunity, weren¡¯t you?"


    "What do you mean ¡¯looking forward to it¡¯! There¡¯s no such thing. I just didn¡¯t react in time!" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Eh~~~ Insincere Sophie is so cute~"


    "Ah ah ah ah... Stop talking, I¡¯m so annoyed!!"


    "Aiya~ I wonder what Sam is thinking now? After being hugged like that by you, he must be too restless to sleep all night."


    "I¡¯ve said it wasn¡¯t me who hugged him, it was you! You were the one who hugged him!!"


    Sophie, her face flushed and ears red from the accusation, hid under her blanket, not knowing what to say anymore. It seemed like anything she said would come off as an excuse. Find exclusive stories on NovelFire.C?m


    She had no idea how to face Sam tomorrow.


    Just... what was he doing now?


    Would he be suffering from insomnia because of that hug?


    ...


    "It¡¯s so late already, aren¡¯t you going to bed?"


    At this moment, Sam was sitting on the edge of the bed, breathing lightly, looking helplessly at the disheveled mature woman on the messy bed.


    Alice hadn¡¯t left yet, as if the joy of their moments together hadn¡¯t fully faded.


    She seemed to be savoring the recent experience.


    It¡¯s undeniable... Sam¡¯s competence was impressive, he was very dedicated in that ¡¯lesson.¡¯


    Alice experienced what could only be described as a delightful sensation.


    There were moments when she almost thought she was ascending to heaven, reaching the pinnacle of bliss, a feeling too wonderful for words.


    The more time they spent together, the more Alice had to admit that Sam kept surprising her.


    He could improve his academic performance in such a short time, could decipher her secrets, and even seemed completely immune to hypnosis.


    Not to mention his inherent, unique charm.


    What initially felt like a playful affection had transformed into a lethal vortex, pulling at Alice¡¯s consciousness, from which she couldn¡¯t escape, nor did she seem particularly determined to do so.


    Rather than say their mutual attraction was pulling them closer,


    It was more accurate to say that this was just the kind of person Alice was.


    Craving excitement, desiring to be conquered.


    She sighed softly, pulling down her rolled-up skirt to cover her vagina.


    Alice looked at Sam.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing. Did you think I would just stick around and not leave? I¡¯m not that clingy."


    Hearing Alice¡¯s words, Sam couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    Then he turned his gaze to this enchanting and alluring young teacher, full of charm.


    "Are you really not clingy? Then why did you seem so immersed just now, even covering my face with your love juice?"


    "Go to hell, Sam!!"


    Instantly, Alice¡¯s cheeks flushed red, and she swung her fists at Sam.


    Of course, they lacked any real harm, and the result was Sam catching her hands and pulling her into his embrace.


    It wasn¡¯t intentional; it¡¯s just... Alice truly had no strength left, not at the moment anyway. The previous moments of intimacy had exhausted her.


    Alice felt very secure in Sam¡¯s arms, especially since he smelled good, not from using any special perfume, but as if his natural scent was already uniquely appealing.


    "That¡¯s enough now, if you¡¯re thinking of another round at this time, you really won¡¯t be able to go back," Sam teased.


    Alice adjusted her position, not leaving but settling more comfortably in Sam¡¯s embrace, letting her long hair tickle his neck and chest.


    She gently held onto Sam¡¯s arm, then squinted her eyes.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have that intention for now... Your cock is just too big, and it lasts for a long time. My mouth is even getting sore from it."


    Sam pondered for a moment.


    "Well, what can I do? Is it wrong for a man to be powerful? It¡¯s your fault for not letting me insert my cock into your cunt."


    Sam recalled the situation, not feeling regretful, but rather teasing Alice.


    There was indeed a moment earlier when Sam wanted to have real intercourse with Alice. Perhaps it was the experience Angel had given him that fueled his desires even more.


    Alice rolled her eyes.


    "I didn¡¯t say it wasn¡¯t allowed, but if you really want to making love with me... you¡¯ll need to commit to me, give up your so-called ¡¯harem¡¯ and that heiress. What can I do if you can¡¯t make that choice?"


    Indeed.


    At that point, Alice could still clearly see her goal, which Sam found quite amazing, perhaps due to her fundamentally strong character.


    Sam slightly bowed his head, resting his chin on Alice¡¯s head.


    "Teacher, I need to take a day off tomorrow."


    "What do you have going on tomorrow that you need a day off?" Alice asked softly.


    Of course, Sam couldn¡¯t tell her the truth.


    He shrugged.


    "Personal matters. I¡¯ve made a promise to someone, and I can¡¯t go back on my word. I¡¯ll be back before dark, so it shouldn¡¯t take too long."


    Alice sighed. "It¡¯s to help a woman, isn¡¯t it?"


    "What kind of person do you take me for? I have my own life, and of course, I have some matters to attend to."


    His response wasn¡¯t a full denial.


    A bit of verbal maneuvering.


    Alice wasn¡¯t keen on agreeing, but it was hard to refuse just after their intimate moment.


    She said reluctantly, "Fine, be safe, and remember to come back before evening, or I¡¯ll call the police."


    "Call the police? Really?"


    "What else? What if some bad woman takes you away?"


    "Honestly, Teacher Alice, you seem more like the bad woman."


    That was indeed one of the few truths Sam had spoken.


    Alice, who had been stroking Sam¡¯s thigh, suddenly gripped his cock tightly.


    "I¡¯m the bad woman?"


    Feeling threatened, Sam immediately tightened his embrace on the woman in his arms.


    "No, no, no, Teacher Alice is the best teacher I¡¯ve ever had. I¡¯m the bad student, yes, that¡¯s right."


    "Hmph, you¡¯re definitely a bad student... a terribly bad student."


    Alice said this without struggling, just comfortably closing her eyes in Sam¡¯s embrace.


    She really wanted to fall asleep like that.


    Why couldn¡¯t such an embrace belong solely to her?


    A treasure right before her eyes... how could she just hand it over to someone else? Even the thought of sharing felt reluctantly hard...

 Chapter 146: Where did things go wrong?

    The next day, Sam left early.


    This morning, Zoe had already informed Sam in advance, intending to leave together, only to find that Sam seemed not to have returned home yet. After Sam briefly explained the situation, they agreed to meet near the astronomical observation site.


    According to Zoe, the cemetery she wanted to visit was also close by.


    The weather was nice today, seemingly anticipated from the star-gazing session the night before. The sun was not overly harsh, and the breeze felt much gentler, making for a pleasant day.


    Sam settled down early in a nearby 24-hour coffee shop, ordering an iced Americano for himself.


    Sitting by the floor-to-ceiling windows, Sam quietly looked at his phone, occasionally glancing at the passing crowd outside, nothing out of the ordinary.


    Only the cleaning lady who came in the morning seemed to not rest for a bit, mopping around Sam¡¯s area almost ten times! The floor was nearly losing its color!


    Such unfortunate charm.


    What Sam didn¡¯t know was that, thanks to his presence, the usually modest coffee shop had reached its daily sales goal for the day.


    The influx of female customers, upon entering the shop, behaved as if they were models on a runway, trying to subtly, not ostentatiously, show off their figure and demeanor. Their steps were almost dance-like...


    Finally, around ten o¡¯clock, Sam was met by Zoe¡¯s arrival.


    Since today was a special day, Zoe didn¡¯t wear anything particularly sexy¡ªa black short-sleeved top with a white, mid-length skirt below.


    She didn¡¯t apply a sophisticated makeup look, seemingly just the base makeup.


    Yet, even so, her natural beauty shone through, still making her appear gorgeous.


    Coupled with her inherently gentle and soft demeanor, this woman easily evoked a protective desire in others!


    The moment Zoe saw Sam, her face lit up with a natural and heartfelt smile.


    It was as if this woman¡¯s soul had come to life, making her beauty, already surreal, feel tangible.


    "Sam, I hope you haven¡¯t been waiting too long? The place I¡¯m staying is indeed a bit far from here. I didn¡¯t expect you to be around for the Summer Camp Experience." Zoe said with an ease that was calculated yet considerate, making it hard for Sam to entertain any thoughts of non-cooperation.


    Silently sighing to himself, Sam then smiled.


    "It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve already talked to the teacher. Missing a day of class won¡¯t affect anything."


    This wasn¡¯t bragging. Although Sam¡¯s system seemed to lack presence, by conquest over female leads, his attributes, including Intelligence, had improved.


    With this boost in Intelligence, the most direct effect was that Sam could master in an hour what took others a week to digest. He understood what he heard and rarely forgot what he saw.


    Zoe smiled shyly and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear.


    It was as natural as if she had practiced it countless times, allowing Sam to feel her gentle charm without it seeming forced.


    "Really, it¡¯s not just your sexual performance, but you seem to excel in every aspect."


    Sam nearly spat out his coffee.


    "Ha... Well, when do we set off? Your family should be arriving soon, right?"


    Zoe smiled at Sam.


    "There¡¯s still some time. No rush, let¡¯s align our stories first. After all, I expect my parents will ask some questions, and if our stories differ too much, it might raise suspicions. Even though it¡¯s an act, we should do it thoroughly."


    "That¡¯s true... You always think things through."


    Then, they began to ¡¯rehearse¡¯ their lines.


    In reality, there wasn¡¯t anything particularly special that needed to be discussed¡ªjust details about Sam¡¯s age, job, where he was originally from, his social circle, everyday hobbies, and the things he and Zoe typically did together.


    While it sounded like a lot, it was actually manageable, especially given Sam¡¯s current capacity for memory.


    The age mentioned was naturally not Sam¡¯s real age, and he definitely couldn¡¯t reveal that he was a student, or else even Zoe¡¯s parents might start seeing their daughter in a new light.


    After quickly aligning their stories, Zoe picked up her belongings and reached out her hand to Sam, her cheeks flushed with a faint blush.


    "Alright, let¡¯s go, Sam~"


    Sam mused internally that this was probably one of the moments she had been looking forward to the most. The act of meeting and pretending might not have been as significant to her anymore.


    But what could he do? Sam had long realized this might be a romantic trap, yet one cannot simply avoid jumping into a trap they see. Many are the plots that leave people helpless and frustrated, and who¡¯s to say this wasn¡¯t an opportunity for Sam right now?


    He took Zoe¡¯s soft hand.


    The two left the coffee shop like an intimate couple.


    The cemetery wasn¡¯t far, but along the way, Sam had to endure ¡¯temptation¡¯.


    Initially, they were just holding hands, but Zoe insisted that at this stage in their relationship, holding hands seemed unnatural, as if they were new to dating, so she took the initiative to hook her arm through Sam¡¯s.


    Throughout the journey, Sam could feel Zoe¡¯s ample breasts brushing against his arm, a scenario often depicted in novels and movies as one of the most common precursors to intimate moments between a man and a woman.


    Only through personal experience could one understand how palpable such sensations were at the age of 18, especially with a woman whose mere face and demeanor could arouse sexual desire.


    Visibly, though Zoe said nothing and appeared normal, the blush on her cheeks became increasingly pronounced.


    Finally, they arrived at their destination, the entrance to a cemetery that appeared serene and desolate.


    Sam and Zoe met a couple there. Though not old enough to be called elderly, the wrinkles at the corners of their eyes and their slightly fuller figures betrayed their age, yet they looked very spirited.


    Especially Zoe¡¯s father, whose temples were just beginning to gray, but his eyes were sharp, like those of a mature man who had seen the world and could see through anything.


    Upon reaching her parents, Zoe appropriately let go of Sam¡¯s hand.


    "Mom and Dad, have you been waiting long? We got held up a bit on the way."


    The man remained silent, while the amiable-looking woman beside him smiled and said, "Not long, we just got here ourselves... Uh, isn¡¯t this the first meeting? Zoe, aren¡¯t you going to introduce us?"


    With a hint of shyness, Zoe grabbed Sam¡¯s hand, pulling the slightly bashful Sam a bit closer.


    "Um... this is Sam, the one I¡¯ve been telling you about. Sam, these are my parents."


    Sam, being only 18, naturally couldn¡¯t pretend to be a mature, successful man without it being obviously false, so he appropriately displayed a bit of shyness.


    Enjoy new stories from NovelFire.C?m


    "Oh... hello, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Sam, Zoe¡¯s boyfriend..."


    Upon seeing Sam, Zoe¡¯s father scrutinized him openly, while Zoe¡¯s mother smiled gently and said, "Ah, Sam is quite handsome, no wonder our daughter, who has such high standards, keeps telling us how good and special you are... You¡¯re very spirited, young man."


    "Thank you for the compliment..."


    However, at this moment, Zoe¡¯s father spoke in a neutral tone, "A man¡¯s appearance is the least important thing; what matters is if he is reliable."


    This comment made the atmosphere momentarily awkward.


    Zoe¡¯s mother, clearly annoyed, slapped her husband¡¯s arm.


    "What are you rambling about? Since when has looking good become unimportant in this era? And how can you judge someone¡¯s reliability just from meeting them once? Stop being so cynical. Don¡¯t you care about your daughter?"


    The man retorted, "How am I not considering her? Why else would I worry so much?"


    The woman then took her husband¡¯s arm, "Alright, alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Let¡¯s go inside, don¡¯t keep Echo waiting."


    In a harmonious family, how could there not be a wise and good mother?


    The couple led the way, and Zoe came back to gently take Sam¡¯s arm, lowering her voice, "Sorry for that little scene. My father can be quite dull... often saying annoying things."


    Sam shook his head with a smile.


    "It¡¯s okay. It shows your dad cares about you, afraid that you might be deceived."


    Zoe looked up at Sam, her lips curling into a slight smile.


    "Then, Sam, would you deceive me?"


    Sam was not the kind of man oblivious to women¡¯s feelings.


    No, he was the "bad boy."


    Being a "bad boy," deceiving isn¡¯t out of the norm, is it?


    Sam looked at her with a smile, meeting her expectant gaze.


    "How could I bear to deceive Zoe? If there were any lies, they¡¯d be white lies."


    Yes, Sam left some room for himself in his statement.


    Though Zoe might not be entirely pleased, it was certainly better than outright denial.


    She smiled, tightening her grip on Sam¡¯s hand, as if pulling his arm closer to her bosom.


    "Mm~ I believe in Sam."


    Is this the "bad boy¡¯s" reward? Indeed, those who are ¡¯honest¡¯ rarely get the sweet treats.


    Sam and Zoe quickened their pace, weaving through the cemetery¡¯s numerous tombstones.


    Seeing these tombstones didn¡¯t scare Sam.


    While life and death are considered taboo and not to be constantly brought up, and tales of ghosts and spirits are regarded with reverence, Sam believed that birth, aging, sickness, and death are natural parts of life, nothing to be taboo about or feared. Worrying about them only adds to one¡¯s troubles.


    They finally arrived at the spot.


    It was a simple tombstone with a somewhat youthful photo on it, now showing signs of age.


    The boy in the picture appeared to be around Sam¡¯s age, making it hard to imagine how such a young life could be lost to a mere accident...


    Zoe¡¯s parents simultaneously sighed, visibly, Zoe¡¯s expression also dipped slightly.


    Clearly, the brother¡¯s departure from this world left a wound and regret that persisted to this day.


    Zoe handed out a bunch of white flowers to everyone, including Sam.


    Zoe¡¯s father looked at the flowers and then sighed.


    "How many years has it been? Your dad can¡¯t quite remember, but don¡¯t worry, everyone at home is doing alright. It¡¯s just that your mom sometimes sees your photo and cries by herself. It¡¯s okay, life goes by so quickly, I hope you¡¯re doing well in heaven."


    His words were simple, devoid of much emotional fluctuation. It wasn¡¯t numbness but a clarity Sam understood¡ªbeing the head of a family often means keeping emotions in check.


    Sam could even imagine how this man must have reacted upon hearing the news of the young boy¡¯s death.


    Zoe¡¯s father was indeed a strong man, as many men often are.


    Zoe¡¯s mother was more visibly affected, her eyes reddening as she spoke, wiping away tears until her husband patted her shoulder. She then embraced her husband, sobbing and releasing the emotions pent up inside her.


    Zoe seemed to handle her emotions better, quietly looking at the tombstone.


    After a while, she offered up the white flowers and softly said, "Echo, your sister is doing well. I¡¯ve found someone who is worth taking care of and who will take care of me. You can rest easy... Sister isn¡¯t sad anymore, just... missing you."


    After saying this, Zoe stepped back.


    It seemed only Sam was left. Although he had just met this couple, doing nothing in such an atmosphere felt odd.


    Sam adjusted his emotions, stepping forward with kindness towards the deceased, bending down to offer the flowers. He didn¡¯t say much, just, "May the Lord bless you."


    In his heart, though, he was thinking, I¡¯m really not a ¡¯fraud.¡¯ Doing this... comes with its own difficulties, hoping for your understanding, that¡¯s all I can ask for.


    Zoe¡¯s mother still had a lot to say, and Zoe stayed by her side.


    It left Sam and Zoe¡¯s father alone, moving to a spot where smoking was permitted. The man offered Sam a cigarette, which he politely declined.


    "Thank you, I don¡¯t smoke."


    The man nodded, lighting a cigarette for himself.


    He exhaled a puff of smoke, then said, "I heard you don¡¯t smoke or drink?"


    Sam nodded: "Yeah."


    The man seemed somewhat disapproving as he shook his head. "Not having any of these habits can make some things difficult to achieve. You should know society values not just ability but also social skills. It¡¯s not bad for a man to have some vices."


    Sam, however, politely responded with a smile. "Well, smoking not only is irresponsible to one¡¯s own health but also affects those around us. Drinking can lead to trouble. I think whether a man is capable isn¡¯t determined by these things.


    What persona you present or what you say isn¡¯t important. What matters is being able to do what needs to be done when it¡¯s crucial, when others need you. That¡¯s what makes a man."


    The man looked at Sam with a hint of surprise, then suddenly smiled, perhaps the first time Sam saw him smile today.


    "It seems I¡¯m not keeping up with the times. The young people today do have some good ideas."


    "You don¡¯t have to praise me too much. Everything is built upon the shoulders of those before us. I also should thank you for raising such a wonderful daughter."


    Hearing this, the man seemed about to say something.


    But then, Zoe came over with her mother, suggesting, "It¡¯s getting late; let¡¯s go have lunch. Sam and I still have work later."


    Thus, their conversation was cut short as they prepared to leave the cemetery.


    On the way, Zoe still had her arm around Sam¡¯s, looking up at him. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What were you and my dad talking about just now?"


    Sam chuckled, shaking his head. "Just some simple father-in-law and son-in-law chitchat. What else could it be?"


    "Now we¡¯re talking father-in-law and son-in-law?"


    "Well, if we¡¯re acting, we¡¯ve got to play our parts, right? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t cause you any trouble."


    Zoe smiled, her beautiful face masking her complex emotions. Deep down, she might have wished for Sam to stir up some trouble... Wouldn¡¯t that bind them together forever?


    The four of them casually chose a nearby bar, where Zoe¡¯s father even ordered drinks and directly served one to Sam.


    Zoe, slightly annoyed, said, "Dad, what are you doing? Didn¡¯t I say Sam has work this afternoon, and now you¡¯re giving him alcohol?"


    Her father, feeling it was completely natural, retorted, "What¡¯s there to fear for young man with such good spirits? One or two drinks won¡¯t hurt. Besides, drinking is also a sign of business acumen. You drink quite often yourself, how can you criticize me?"


    Zoe seemed about to protest, but Sam stopped her with a smile. "It¡¯s okay, one or two drinks are fine, especially since it¡¯s my first time meeting your parents. It¡¯s only right."


    The man nodded, very approvingly, "See, that¡¯s the spirit Sam has. You¡¯re older than him and still don¡¯t understand these things."


    Zoe pouted, "Then why didn¡¯t you give birth to me later?"


    "Hey, this daughter of mine..."


    Eventually, they drank and talked. Perhaps because of the alcohol, the conversation opened up a bit, but of course, Zoe¡¯s parents didn¡¯t miss the opportunity to inquire about Sam¡¯s basic information.


    Thanks to being well-prepared and with Zoe¡¯s help by his side, Sam managed to respond smoothly without any slip-ups.


    This included the sensitive topic of when the two would marry.


    Naturally, Zoe didn¡¯t let Sam answer for himself. She only mentioned that she wasn¡¯t considering it for the time being, as both were busy with work and that being comfortable with each other was the best way to be.


    Of course, she faced their parents¡¯ gentle chiding.


    It was the same old spiel.


    The familiar spiel from Zoe¡¯s parents was making Sam¡¯s head spin, not so much from the alcohol as from the bombardment of traditional expectations.


    He could only sit there, smiling politely, showing a willingness to listen.


    As the meal was about to end, Sam was ready to part ways with a polite promise of visiting again, which would have neatly concluded this reasonably trouble-free meeting.


    Unexpectedly, Zoe¡¯s father asked to speak with Sam alone.


    Zoe immediately became anxious. "What do you need to talk about... alone?"


    Her father remained calm, assuringly looking at Sam. "Just some man-to-man talk. No need for you to worry. I¡¯m not going to do anything to him. Besides, the young man is strong; what¡¯s there to worry about?"


    Zoe attempted to protest but was gently pulled aside by her mother. "Don¡¯t you know your father¡¯s temper? It¡¯s fine; he just likes to do things this way. Let¡¯s go outside and sit for a while. I¡¯ve had some things I¡¯ve wanted to talk to you about these days anyway."


    "Okay..."


    Zoe had no choice but to give Sam a concerned look, to which Sam nodded, signaling her to be at ease.


    After all this time, what difference would a few more minutes make? It¡¯s not like he was going to eat him alive.


    With a hint of worry, Zoe left the private room, leaving Sam alone with the man in front of him.


    Instead of speaking right away, the man poured the last bit of wine for them both.


    Sam, with a smile, said, "I really can¡¯t drink much more..."


    The man slowly lifted his head, lighting a cigarette, and through the swirling smoke, he looked straight into Sam¡¯s eyes. "Alright, it¡¯s just us now. No need to pretend."


    Sam¡¯s heart skipped a beat. "What do you mean? I really can¡¯t drink much..."


    The man chuckled. "What I mean is, you¡¯re not really my daughter¡¯s boyfriend, are you?"


    What? Where did things go wrong!

 Chapter 147: I can borrow your time until tonight, right?

    Sam was somewhat confident in his acting skills.


    Moreover, he felt that he hadn¡¯t made any mistakes throughout the entire process, nor had he shown any insincerity.


    But why... did this man see through him?


    Forget about those so-called minor slip-ups, Sam was extremely careful and cautious, thinking carefully before speaking anything, especially after meeting Zoe¡¯s parents.


    Sam¡¯s smile was natural, and at this moment, he didn¡¯t show any flaws, even feigning a bit of surprise appropriately.


    "Ah? What are you talking about... I am Zoe¡¯s boyfriend, of course."


    However, the man, as if affirming some fact, smiled and raised his glass towards Sam.


    Sam didn¡¯t hesitate and raised his glass as well.


    After finishing that last sip, the man slowly sighed.


    "You indeed are an excellent man in appearance, speech, and even in your principles... Of course, I don¡¯t know much about you, your specific character, habits, or personality. And I won¡¯t unjustly accuse you of anything malicious. You two coordinated well today, probably after having discussed things in advance... but it seems you¡¯ve overlooked a fundamental thing."


    "...I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about."


    Sam seemed to want to resist a bit more, but the man shook his head.


    "It¡¯s simple, I don¡¯t know you, but I know my daughter very well. And having gone through love and marriage with my wife, I know what true mutual affection looks like, what a genuinely harmonious relationship is like...


    No matter how well you act, there will be traces because what¡¯s real is real, and what¡¯s fake, no matter how well acted, still seems fake. I guess Zoe¡¯s mother has probably seen through it as well."


    Sam¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    This couple... seemed to be not so simple after all.


    Probably Zoe outside was facing a similar pressure, undergoing the same scrutiny he was.


    However, Sam quickly adjusted his mindset, shaking his head with a smile.


    "Alright, I admit, you¡¯re right about everything."


    The man smiled at Sam. "No more acting?"


    Sam nodded.


    "There¡¯s no point in keeping it up now. You are indeed a great father, and I feel somewhat sorry for deceiving you and your wife."


    The man shook his head.


    "You don¡¯t have anything to apologize for, after all, you wouldn¡¯t have come up with this plan on your own. It must have been my daughter who asked you to do this."


    "Indeed, but I still deceived you."


    The man looked at Sam and sighed.


    "I know my daughter well enough; you don¡¯t have to blame yourself for anything. It¡¯s normal, and don¡¯t be too hard on her. Pressured by our insistence on marriage, she found this excuse to evade, which is quite normal."


    Sam looked curiously at the man.


    "Since you understand the reason... then why do you still pressure her to get married?"


    The man glanced at Sam, then slowly said,


    "You clearly don¡¯t have experience raising a daughter. But if you ask your parents, they¡¯ll tell you that if they had a daughter, they would probably be even more anxious than we are.


    We don¡¯t live in the bustling city center of Kuhang, and we actually don¡¯t want our daughter to live in such a fast-paced, materialistic big city. It¡¯s easy to get lost, easy to fall.


    So, we worry about her. And of course, we hope for her to settle down, she¡¯s already 23 years old. Having a reliable person to take care of her, to rely on each other, would make life much simpler.


    Don¡¯t laugh at us... you should know, parents are always very simple beings, with no ill intentions, just wanting to consider a bit more for their children."


    He exhaled a puff of smoke. "We just want our daughter to be happy, that¡¯s all."


    Sam believed him when he said this.


    Because he truly understood Zoe, and now he was calm enough.


    Thinking about it, Sam¡¯s parents might feel the same way.


    Sam looked at the man in front of him, who was smoking.


    "I fully understand your feelings, but as Zoe¡¯s friend, I still want to say that matters of the romance rely on fate, and it shouldn¡¯t be forced too much. Maybe you think getting married and having children is very normal, but Zoe is only 23 years old." Your next journey awaits at NovelFire.C?m


    The man looked at Sam, squinting slightly. "What are you trying to say?"


    Sam took a deep breath and said with a smile,


    "I think Zoe is an excellent and very independent woman. Actually, there¡¯s no need to worry so much about her. She hasn¡¯t gone bad or fallen into degradation; she has her own plans for many things. I also hope Zoe can find happiness, so I don¡¯t want her to be rushed or pressured by external forces, disrupting her pace and changing her entire life."


    The man was silent for a while, then looked at Sam.


    "Of course, I understand that, but how to achieve it, how she can be happy, depends not on me, but on you."


    "Me?"


    Sam was taken aback, the man¡¯s words catching him off guard.


    It was like being in a boxing ring, about to finish off your opponent with a left hook, when suddenly, the opponent pulls out a gun.


    The man smiled.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t realized it, would my daughter randomly ask someone to pretend to be her boyfriend? Besides, she had already said your conditions with us in advance; you can¡¯t possibly tell me she just made it all up and then found you by matching those conditions, right?"


    Of course not...


    Sam felt a bit awkward and took a sip of water.


    "It¡¯s probably just a fondness... Our relationship isn¡¯t that close..."


    Hmm, in Sam¡¯s mind, as long as there hadn¡¯t been any real sexual acts, they were just good friends, not truly close.


    The man nonchalantly shook his head.


    "I don¡¯t care about those things. I just want to tell you, you¡¯re a smart man, you know some things without me having to remind you. If you don¡¯t want to admit it, then let it be. But... if you don¡¯t have such intentions, then tell her sooner rather than later.


    You don¡¯t have to help her, after all, you¡¯re not obligated to. If she¡¯s brought some things upon herself, we won¡¯t stop her, but don¡¯t hurt her. Otherwise, I am willing to give up everything, even if it means all the efforts of my early life. We¡¯ve lost our son; we can¡¯t let her get hurt again, that¡¯s all."


    Looking at the man silently smoking.


    Sam wasn¡¯t angry, even though he sensed a bit of a threat.


    He even found himself genuinely thinking this father... was pretty cool.


    When he came out, Sam saw Zoe with a similarly awkward and unnatural expression on her face, probably because her mother had said something similar.


    However, the couple seemed to have a good understanding between them, smiling at the doorway and saying to them,


    "Alright, we¡¯ll head back first, no need to see us out. You young people go do what you want, we¡¯re off."


    And they left just like that.


    A bit tipsy, Sam felt as if he was in a dream.


    He looked at Zoe, who was also looking at him, hesitating before speaking.


    "My father... did he say something to you?"


    Sam replied with a bitter smile.


    "I¡¯m really sorry, they saw through us."


    Zoe immediately said, "It¡¯s not your fault... It¡¯s just that they know me too well, and I was too naive, making you accompany me in this meaningless act..."


    "Meaningless? I wouldn¡¯t say that."


    "Eh? Why?"


    Zoe looked at Sam, puzzled.


    Sam smiled and shrugged.


    "At least they won¡¯t pressure you into marriage anymore, you can relax a bit now."


    Zoe¡¯s smile blossomed, like a lotus flower opening on a summer day.


    "I still have to thank you... Without you, I might not have had the courage to say those things to my mom..."


    Sam shook his head.


    "It¡¯s okay, you take care of me all the time too, helping each other out is only right."


    Something seemed to cross Zoe¡¯s mind as she looked at Sam. "You drank just now... are you feeling alright?"


    Sam nodded.


    "It¡¯s fine, the alcohol content wasn¡¯t high, and I didn¡¯t drink much."


    Zoe nodded.


    "Then... are you in a hurry to go back?"


    "Not really, as long as I get back before it gets dark. Why do you ask?"


    A faint blush appeared on Zoe¡¯s face, like early-blooming cherry blossoms under the spring chill.


    "So... that means I can borrow your time until tonight, right?"


    Sam hesitated but seeing her gaze, he smiled and nodded.


    "I guess so, what do you have in mind?"


    Zoe boldly reached out her hand and, like when they were pretending to be a couple, looped her arm through Sam¡¯s.


    "Just have Sam accompany me for a bit. Right now... my feelings are a bit chaotic, and I need Sam here to sort them out properly."


    Sam didn¡¯t rush to pull away, instead looking at her. "Then... what do you want to do?"


    What kind of leisure activities could they do during the day?


    Zoe thought for a moment, looking around.


    "There¡¯s a movie theater!"


    "Do you want to watch a movie?"


    Sam wasn¡¯t in the habit of watching movies often and had only been to the cinema a few times. Since arriving in this world, he hadn¡¯t gone to a cinema.


    Zoe nodded.


    "Since I started working, I rarely get the chance to watch movies, and it doesn¡¯t feel the same at home, plus I couldn¡¯t find the right person... If I could go with Sam, that would be perfect."


    With Zoe putting it that way, what else could be done?


    "Alright, let¡¯s see what movies are playing," Sam said.


    Upon reaching the movie theater¡¯s ticket counter, Zoe looked around and then pointed at the poster of one of the movies.


    "How about this one? It looks pretty good, and I¡¯ve even seen the trailer; it seems decent."


    Sam glanced at it and realized it was a romance film.


    Of course, it was a genuine romance film, not the X-rated kind.


    Sam wanted to say that, compared to romance movies, he actually preferred Godzilla.


    But he quickly abandoned the thought. Watching a movie with a woman and choosing Godzilla would be something only someone like Louis would do.


    "Then let¡¯s go for that one."


    They bought the tickets, and Zoe also got some popcorn and cola.


    Looking at Sam, she said with a smile, "A movie isn¡¯t complete without cola and popcorn~"


    And truly, Zoe looked incredibly cute right now.


    There weren¡¯t many people watching the movie at this time, but... when Sam looked at the tickets, he realized Zoe had bought seats that were quite far back.


    "These seats are pretty far back?"


    In the large cinema, there were less than twenty people in the front rows.


    Zoe widened her eyes, "Ah... I haven¡¯t bought tickets in so long, I thought these were closer to the screen, I got it reversed..."


    Seeing her somewhat self-reproaching expression, Sam laughed.


    "It¡¯s fine, this position is comfortable to watch from, it doesn¡¯t matter where we are."


    They found their seats and sat down.


    There wasn¡¯t anyone around them, with the nearest audience being three rows away.


    Sam felt a bit uncomfortable, but Zoe next to him seemed very focused on the movie, which made Sam a bit more at ease.


    A daytime cinema... shouldn¡¯t lead to anything strange happening.


    Besides, Sam didn¡¯t have any peculiar preferences.


    This movie turned out to be better than Sam expected because it was a pure love story.


    It didn¡¯t have the clich¨¦d plot lines or the prepare-to-marry-then-suddenly-a-car-accident kind of scenario.


    It was actually somewhat original.


    The story seemed to revolve around the love life of a young couple from childhood to adulthood, starting with mutual teasing and comforting, evolving through misunderstandings and conflicts during their rebellious phase, and eventually leading to reconciliation.


    Though the plot wasn¡¯t particularly unique or deeply meaningful, the composition, color scheme, and dialogue were all quite excellent.


    The romantic scenes were sufficiently romantic.


    It was the kind of film where the key background music could give you goosebumps and elicit exclamations of amazement from the audience.


    Sam nearly finished all the popcorn.


    "It¡¯s very romantic..." Zoe said next to him.


    Sam nodded.


    "Indeed, it¡¯s pretty good. It proves you have a good eye." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is that something... you need to compliment me on?"


    "What else? It¡¯s not like we can act like the couples in the movie..."


    Sam¡¯s words abruptly stopped.


    Turning his head, he saw Zoe¡¯s slightly flushed face in the darkness, looking very enticing.


    Her gaze was as if it could speak.


    Seeing Sam silent, Zoe gently parted her tempting red lips.


    "Sam... why did you stop? Do you want to do something like the couples in the movie?"


    Sam¡¯s gaze honestly drifted towards Zoe¡¯s lower waist.


    That perfect curve, the enticing buttocks...


    Sam quickly turned his gaze away.


    "Ah... nothing, just joking... eh, Zoe, what are you doing?"


    Before Sam could finish, he felt a warm body leaning close to him.


    It was Zoe, leaning towards him, her gaze on Sam, while one hand rested on Sam¡¯s thigh, seemingly caressing it unconsciously.


    All this seemed like a prelude to something about to happen, but... this was a cinema!


    They could easily see the audience in front, eating popcorn, drinking cola, and eagerly discussing the plot.


    But the next moment,


    Sam heard a voice as if it was whispering in his ear.


    "Sam helped me so much today... I promised to repay Sam properly~"

 Chapter 148: Even though you keep saying no, your body is so honest

    Sam had never truly understood certain things before.


    For instance, why so many people pursued what they called thrills, to the point of disregarding the opinions of others and engaging in shocking, scandalous behavior that invited disdain.


    What was the meaning behind those bold photographs, those so-called moments of ¡¯exhibitionism¡¯?


    However, gradually, the Sam of today has stopped pondering these questions.


    Find more chapters on NovelFire.C?m


    The world is inherently diverse and inclusive. It doesn¡¯t need to do anything; humanity is like an overgrown tree, with branches steadfastly reaching upwards, a presence that seemingly commands everyone¡¯s respect.


    And those blossoming towards the edges, are they really worthless?


    Of course, their existence must be allowed, as should the presence of seemingly meaningless things in our surroundings, in the world around us.


    The relentless pursuit of meaning is in itself a pathology. Doing more doesn¡¯t need a reason, nor does it require any so-called meaning... all that¡¯s needed is for someone to engage in these actions, so no matter how bizarre, everything becomes reasonable.


    So why is there a woman in the cinema, sitting beside oneself, seemingly watching the movie, yet simultaneously extending her hand, aimlessly caressing one¡¯s thigh?


    Zoe is indeed a woman of immense charm.


    At times, she seems so innocent that she might be mistaken for a fresh college graduate, gentle and understanding.


    Yet, at certain moments, Zoe fully displays her mature allure and unparalleled seductive power.


    It¡¯s this stark contrast that makes her so captivating and attractive.


    Sam is very aware, more aware than ever, of the sensation of Zoe¡¯s palm on his thigh, the message clear in his mind, the flames of desire beginning to kindle.


    "Zoe... don¡¯t do this, we¡¯re in a cinema."


    Sam attempted to restrain her hand, urging her not to do anything strange in such a conspicuous place, and moreover... how embarrassing would it be if they were caught on surveillance?


    Sam had no interest in exhibitionism, nor was he a pervert.


    But Zoe was fully immersed, and instead, she grasped Sam¡¯s hand, interlocking their fingers in an unexpected gesture that caught Sam off guard.


    Then, in the dim light, Zoe¡¯s face, visibly flushed, leaned towards Sam as the background music of the movie continued to play. She looked at Sam with a seductive smile. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not into anything that extreme."


    "That¡¯s good..." Sam felt somewhat relieved.


    But in the next instant,


    "So, we just need to be a bit careful, and we won¡¯t get caught."


    "Ah?"


    Sam was taken aback, then Zoe¡¯s other hand reached towards him, wrapping around his neck as she moved closer.


    Sam realized what she intended to do.


    "Zoe, don¡¯t, this isn¡¯t right..."


    But Zoe was already close to his face, her flawless complexion and tempting red lips appearing as irresistible as the latest flavor of jelly, unimaginably enticing.


    "It¡¯s okay... Sam, look, it¡¯s not just us doing this."


    Sam glanced to the side and saw in a somewhat concealed spot near the edge of the front row, a couple intimately entwined, deeply kissing.


    They were fully engaged, seemingly oblivious to whether anyone saw them, even to the extent that the man¡¯s hand had ventured inside the woman¡¯s bra.


    This scene left Sam astonished. Had it been too long since he last visited a cinema, or was he just out of touch?


    Sam turned back to look at Zoe.


    "Even so, but..."


    But there were no buts.


    Zoe¡¯s passionate kiss sealed Sam¡¯s lips, silencing any words he might have wanted to say.


    Their passionate embrace became especially intense in that moment, the dark environment of the cinema and the absence of nearby spectators seemingly providing an excuse for indulgence.


    Sam was still somewhat in control.


    However, once Zoe was touched by Sam¡¯s breath, she seemed unable to extricate herself, as if falling deeper into her affection for Sam, infecting him like a virus in an unstoppable process.


    In this process, Zoe¡¯s kisses were both wild and gentle, as if she was taking care of Sam¡¯s feelings.


    Thus, in this confined space, sounds not belonging to the movie began to emerge.


    It was as if someone was drinking water or savoring a gourmet feast.


    Desire, inherently shapeless, is like a raging flood or a wildly spreading wildfire.


    It only needs to ferment.


    It only needs to intensify.


    Zoe kept twisting her head, her hair fluttering slightly as she constantly changed directions, seeking a fresher, more thrilling sensation.


    The friction between lips and tongue had reached an uncontrollable level, not to mention that Sam had already released his hold on her, feeling clearly how her palms wandered over his chest.


    Zoe¡¯s hands were purposeful; one lingered on Sam¡¯s chest, while the other trailed down his thigh towards his groin.


    Zoe pinched the zipper of his pants between her fingers. Due to their seated position, unzipping was a bit of an effort, but Zoe then exerted a surprising amount of strength.


    Sam heard the sound of the zipper being pulled down.


    Her hands, always so dexterous, found their way without sight, then grasped Sam¡¯s penis.


    The situation had started to spiral out of control, and Sam took the initiative to end the kissing, separating their faces.


    The dim lighting of the cinema, while poor in visibility, seemed to provide limitless courage and impulse in the obscure darkness, as if unshackling a confined cage.


    At this moment, their expressions were starkly different.


    Zoe, seemingly fully immersed in the ¡¯game,¡¯ ¡¯fun,¡¯ and ¡¯pleasure,¡¯ had a seductive face that bloomed like a rose.


    Sam, on the other hand, wore a look of difficulty and helplessness, despite also enjoying the process.


    "Zoe... we can stop now, it¡¯s already enough, we don¡¯t need to go any further..."


    A slight bow of his head allowed him to see the hand gripping his penis.


    Zoe first cast a seductive glance at Sam, then gently touched her lips with her other hand, as if to clear away the traces of their kissing.


    But soon, Zoe reached out to Sam again, caressing the corner of his mouth with an infatuated gaze.


    Her eyes lingered on Sam¡¯s face with a covetous look, as if... a dragon had spotted its treasure.


    Zoe¡¯s other hand did not let go but instead whispered.


    "Don¡¯t worry, if you¡¯re embarrassed, let me do it. After all, I¡¯ve said before, I¡¯ll always take care of you, take good care of you..."


    Take care?


    Are you sure this is taking care?


    Sam felt Zoe tugging at his pants, and soon, both his jeans and underwear were removed.


    His groin felt a cool breeze.


    His penis was already erect, like a pillar in the darkness of this world.


    If this were an anime world, Zoe¡¯s eyes would have turned into heart shapes the moment she lowered her head.


    But it wasn¡¯t too far off, her expression now was exaggerated.


    Zoe began by gently caressing Sam¡¯s penis with her hands, not appearing rushed but instead lifting her head to look at Sam with a satisfied and seductive smile.


    The person holding his penis didn¡¯t seem to Sam to be Zoe at all.


    Or perhaps... this was the real Zoe, her true nature only triggered by such a unique environment.


    "Hmm... Sam¡¯s penis is really impressive, isn¡¯t it? How does it feel... even more impactful than the last time I saw it?"


    Sam grabbed Zoe¡¯s wrist, trying to halt her actions.


    "This isn¡¯t the place, Zoe, let¡¯s stop here..."


    Sam¡¯s voice carried a sense of resignation, like that of a middle-aged man beleaguered by life¡¯s incessant challenges.


    But to Zoe, this sounded almost delightful. She enjoyed seeing Sam under her control, reacting genuinely to her every move. It felt like she could truly sense that he belonged to her.


    Holding Sam¡¯s thick and long penis, Zoe¡¯s hands could even feel the pulsing of his veins¡ªa pleasure that resonated with her soul.


    She admitted she was a greedy woman, but she never considered herself lowly. Her needs were not purely physical; they were more about a resonance of souls, a desire for an experience that could touch her own spirit.


    Thus... meeting Sam felt so rare, like something that hadn¡¯t happened in her life of over twenty years, as if it was destined. She was Luna, and Sam was her Alpha.


    Zoe parted her lips, looking at him.


    Then gently, she brushed her long hair to one side.


    "It¡¯s okay, Sam... I¡¯ll take care of everything, there won¡¯t be any trouble for you. And I¡¯ve already said, this is to repay you, and how could you miss such an opportunity... you see, even though you keep saying no, your body is so honest."


    Zoe¡¯s gaze fixed on Sam, and slowly, with her long hair in hand, she leaned towards his penis.


    She lowered her head, and in Sam¡¯s surprised eyes, she whispered.


    "Life is hard for everyone, so sometimes, we shouldn¡¯t restrain ourselves too much, confining our souls... There are times when we need to indulge, otherwise, we¡¯re failing to live fully, right?"


    Sam hadn¡¯t replied.


    Zoe then took his glans into her mouth.


    Sam involuntarily tilted his head back, his vision blurring.


    Following this, he heard Zoe¡¯s muffled voice. "Sam... don¡¯t feel any burden, you just need to understand, all this is my choice..."

 Chapter 149: Meeting each other is already the best arrangement fate has to offer

    How can one describe everything happening in the cinema?


    In the front row, people were fully engrossed in a rather good romantic movie, fully justifying the price of their tickets with their undivided attention.


    In a more secluded corner to the side.


    It seemed like a couple, watching the movie while whispering sweet nothings to each other, occasionally indulged in some uncontrollable small gestures.


    Of course, in this day and age, none of this is particularly unusual. It seems everyone understands the actions young people feel they need to express their love.


    But in the back row, where there should have been two people, it appeared as though one had vanished.


    Only Sam remained, practically lying in his chair, as if the movie had lulled him into a sleepy daze, his eyes half-closed.


    Yet, if one were to draw closer, they could hear the occasionally deep breaths of this very handsome man.


    Of course.


    Zoe hadn¡¯t disappeared.


    She was there, just in a different manner... no, more accurately, in a different posture.


    Zoe was on her knees, holding Sam¡¯s penis in her hands, her face almost nestled between his legs. Carefully retracting her teeth, she welcomed Sam¡¯s glans with her lips and soft tongue, gently sucking to draw it deeper.


    Due to its size, some saliva escaped from the corner of her mouth. She softly sucked on Sam¡¯s penis, her agile tongue moving with the rhythm of her actions, continually caressing it with gentle affection.


    Under the dim lights, such actions were almost invisible.


    Yet, Sam still had a sense of crisis, subtly using his hand to block any potential lines of sight and glances, though this was entirely his own overthinking.


    Sam was curious about something, too.


    Why was it that every time he interacted with these so-called female leads, things always escalated into such ¡¯out of control¡¯ scenarios?


    It seemed incomprehensible.


    Upon realizing all this took place in the realm of a game world, it all seemed to make sense to Sam.


    There was no longer a need to puzzle over the magical forces at play; he had grown accustomed to, even comfortable with, such developments.


    Zoe was thoroughly engaged, her tongue tirelessly caressing him, accompanied by soft hums of approval.


    Gradually, this form of oral sex brought Sam immense satisfaction.


    Thirty minutes had passed, and the movie continued on, as did Zoe¡¯s fellatio of Sam. He didn¡¯t try to hold back from climaxing, preferring instead for it to end sooner. However, due to his enhanced attributes, his stamina had become remarkably strong.


    An hour later, as the movie neared its end, Sam finally reached orgasm, ejaculating entirely into Zoe¡¯s mouth.


    Zoe looked around.


    Sam quickly redressed, glad to have finished in time before the movie ended.


    Though Zoe couldn¡¯t speak, her mouth filled with Sam¡¯s semen, their eye contact seemed to communicate everything that needed to be said. Her current state appeared even more alluring without words.


    Observing Zoe¡¯s somewhat uncomfortable expression, Sam sighed silently.


    Was proving oneself necessary?


    Couldn¡¯t they have simply enjoyed the movie? The money spent on tickets went to waste as they missed the film¡¯s most exciting parts.


    Due to the prolonged oral sex, Zoe¡¯s face was flushed, likely needing some time to recover. What impressed Sam the most, however, was Zoe¡¯s endurance.


    It was understandable.


    Zoe had diligently performed oral sex, but this effort was somewhat beyond her capacity, given the size of Sam¡¯s penis.


    The instinctive gag reflex during the act was inevitable.


    Sam took a deep breath, then looked at Zoe with concern.


    "Zoe, are you okay?"


    Zoe shook her head, opening her mouth to spit the semen into a tissue, then crumpled it into a ball.


    Sam¡¯s ejaculation was indeed copious, but that was just the reality of a not-yet-19-year-old Sam¡ªyouthful and strong.


    This is the kind of prowess expected of the quintessential male lead in this world.


    "I¡¯m okay... but I¡¯m not very skilled at it, I didn¡¯t take good care of Sam..." Zoe seemed somewhat remorseful and unwilling to accept her performance as sufficient.


    Really now?


    To feel competitive about such a matter? What kind of unusual competitive spirit is this? Even Angel didn¡¯t have such an outrageous character.


    Reflecting on it, the various ¡¯female leads¡¯ didn¡¯t exactly compete to be better than one another; each had her unique characteristics.


    Sam immediately shook his head.


    "You did very well."


    Zoe, with her cheeks flushed, looked up at Sam with a tender gaze.


    "Really? Are you satisfied? Did I make you feel comfortable and pleased?" Her question was direct.


    It was a tough question for Sam, as he needed to maintain his persona; he couldn¡¯t appear too satisfied.


    "I¡¯m quite satisfied... considering how hard you tried... but let¡¯s not do this again, look, your knees are red."


    Sam seemed more concerned for Zoe, not lost in the extraordinary experience just passed.


    Despite Zoe¡¯s oral sex being somewhat awkward and not particularly skilled, just the sight of her performing the act was an unparalleled experience from a psychological perspective.


    Zoe shook her head.


    "How could I not... after all, Sam, you¡¯ve helped me so much. Even though the outcome was somewhat unexpected, it was the best it could be. I¡¯m not ungrateful... moreover, if it¡¯s for Sam, I¡¯m very willing to do this for you."


    Looking at Zoe¡¯s shyly smiling face, Sam sighed with a sense of resignation.


    It seemed Zoe was falling deeper.


    The movie ended quickly, and the two left the cinema. Zoe, still holding onto the tissue and with flushed cheeks, whispered, "Wait for me a moment, I need to go to the restroom to clean up a bit..."


    Sam looked at her, puzzled. "You could just throw the tissue in the bin, no need to go to the restroom for that."


    But Zoe just smiled at Sam. "It¡¯s not just about that... I also need to take care of some other things... Oh, never mind, it¡¯s embarrassing to say..."


    Continue your journey on NovelFire.C?m


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but smile. Talking about being embarrassed while bringing it up anyway?


    Once in the restroom, Zoe locked the door and quickly took off her skirt and underwear.


    She reached inside herself, masturbating while whispering softly, "Sam, you know, I truly love you."


    "Sam, I really hope that one day, you can truly make love to me, instead of me having to express my love for you in this way."


    ...


    Sam didn¡¯t have to wait too long, about ten minutes or so, before Zoe came out of the restrooms.


    After she emerged, Zoe seemed too embarrassed to hook her arm in Sam¡¯s again, even though they had appeared so close and intimate in the movie theater, engaging in acts as intimate as oral sex.


    However, after Zoe reached climax through masturbation, it was as if a reset button had been hit, and their interaction reverted back to how it was before.


    That is to say, at their core, they were essentially neighbors¡ªnothing more than friends who called each other brother and sister, without any blood relation.


    The two strolled down the streets as evening approached.


    Sam felt refreshed and invigorated, while Zoe¡¯s face was no longer so flushed.


    As the streetlights began to illuminate, Zoe turned to the handsome man beside her. "How about we grab dinner together later?"


    Sam thought for a moment and then shook his head.


    "I promised my teacher I¡¯d head back before dinner. Can¡¯t make it this time; maybe next time," he replied.


    Zoe seemed a bit disappointed, especially since she had given Sam a blowjob at the cinema earlier, which apparently did not significantly alter their relationship.


    This gave Zoe a strange sense of illusion, as if she were caught between a dream and reality, itching with a restless energy for which she found no outlet.


    Zoe had been restraining herself, resisting the urge to claim Sam as her own too eagerly. Yet, the more she held back, the more this itchy, restless feeling grew.


    What was going on?


    "Well, it seems it won¡¯t work out this time. And having you with me today, I¡¯ve even wasted your time from the SamSummer Camp Experience." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam chuckled. "What¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s fine, really. The Summer Camp Experience is just okay, nothing particularly captivating about it."


    As Zoe watched the sun gradually set on the horizon, it was as though the night was announcing its arrival to the world.


    The street they were walking on was bustling with pedestrians and vendors, brimming with life. It seemed only in such an atmosphere could Zoe truly feel alive.


    "Sam... it¡¯s not that simple, you know."


    "Hm?" Sam turned his attention to Zoe, who seemed to take on a special aura. Her beautiful cheeks, under the dim glow of the evening, radiated a unique beauty.


    She looked like a model in a shop window, basking in solitary light that did not detract from her radiance.


    "Youth, you see, is something that once gone, never returns. So, we should cherish every moment, leaving no room for regrets. Although we all know that life is inevitably filled with them, the fewer, the better, right?" She smiled at Sam, her demeanor now resembling that of a wise older sister.


    Sam grinned. "Sis Zoe, you sure sound experienced. Are you giving me advice as someone who¡¯s been through it?"


    "Tap."


    "Tap."


    "Tap."


    The distinctive sound of Zoe¡¯s high heels echoed.


    She took a few steps to walk beside Sam, took a deep breath, and then gently held onto one of Sam¡¯s fingers.


    Just the little finger.


    It was as if this gesture was telling Sam their relationship was still incomplete, with many joys yet unexplored. Yet, this did not hinder the woman¡¯s somewhat surging emotions at that moment.


    Zoe said softly, "No, I just want to tell you, I don¡¯t want to be a regret of yours... and I don¡¯t want you to become one of mine."


    Her words struck a chord, hitting the soul deeply.


    Often, what leaves a lasting impression isn¡¯t the various actions during moments of intimacy but the words whispered by her at your side after it¡¯s all over.


    No matter how much time passes, these memories remain vivid and indelible, like a photograph that never fades or a tape that remains clear, always reminding you of the heartbeat¡¯s melody from those days.


    Sam did not immediately respond, as such words seemed hard to answer.


    But Zoe did not press for an answer; she simply gently tugged on Sam¡¯s little finger, shaking his arm lightly.


    Then, she spoke with a carefree tone, "Alright, don¡¯t overthink it. For many people, just meeting each other in this lifetime is hard enough; everything else will follow in its own time..."


    Indeed. The world is filled with bizarre and mysterious colors. The more you want, the more you stand to lose.


    Many wander through this world with seeming purpose, diligently chasing after things worth pursuing, only to realize later that they can carry nothing with them. Instead, they miss out on many things that should have been cherished longer.


    Grey hair is not necessarily a substitute for snow, and meeting each other is already the best arrangement fate has to offer...


    But truly, who can be content with just that?

 Chapter 150: Thankfully, there was still him

    It¡¯s been a day since Sam was last seen.


    For Sophie, this seemed like no big deal, a trivial matter that, in the past, wouldn¡¯t have merited a second thought.


    Stay tuned to NovelFire.C?m


    After all, what impact could a Sam have on her life?


    The vast world doesn¡¯t stop spinning for anyone, and up until a few months ago, the name Sam didn¡¯t even exist in Sophie¡¯s life.


    So, even when she saw that empty seat, there shouldn¡¯t have been any emotional stirrings.


    But to her regret and irritation, Sophie found herself glancing over at that should-be-occupied seat several times during class, a behavior she hadn¡¯t exhibited just a day before, and one she found utterly disgraceful.


    Sophie even thought that having Sam join the Summer Camp Experience was a disaster.


    But what was with this uncontrollable, almost expectant gaze now?


    Thankfully... it seemed no one had noticed.


    Until after class, when a distinctive figure appeared before her.


    She was smiling, sophisticated and intelligent, exuding the supreme charm of a mature woman.


    "Don¡¯t worry too much, Sam just went out to take care of some business and will be back tonight."


    Sophie stared at Alice, her teacher, before her face took on an unnatural hue.


    "Teacher, why are you telling me this? What does what Sam does have to do with me?"


    Alice feigned confusion as she looked at the girl.


    "Oh? It doesn¡¯t matter?... But during class, you seemed to always be looking at his empty seat... Or is it just my imagination?"


    Sophie stiffened.


    How had the other person noticed something like that?


    She tried to control her expression, pretending as if nothing was amiss. After all, except in front of Sam, she had always been able to manage her emotions well. It was as if she owed him a debt from a past life...


    Sam was like a hurricane sweeping through, stirring up waves where there should have been calm seas.


    "There¡¯s nothing of the sort. I just felt a bit stiff from sitting too long during class, so I was stretching my neck, which is perfectly normal, right? Ms Alice, do you always pay attention to these things?"


    Not only did she deny it, but she also bit back¡ªclassic Sophie.


    Alice seemed not to mind, just smiling.


    "It¡¯s okay. Maybe I just saw it wrong. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going now."


    Sophie didn¡¯t intend to interact much with this woman; she wasn¡¯t particularly fond of this female teacher, mainly because Alice was too beautiful, always capturing the male students¡¯ attention during class with her looks.


    Moreover, Sophie felt that Alice¡¯s attractive dress sense detracted from the aura of a teacher.


    Maybe it was Sophie¡¯s bias, but why did this bias exist?


    Sophie didn¡¯t know, nor did she intend to delve into it.


    At that moment, Alice spoke up.


    "Um... Sophie, there¡¯s an activity tonight... you must attend. It¡¯s an essential part of the Summer Camp Experience. Unless it¡¯s utterly unavoidable, attendance is mandatory for all students."


    "What activity?"


    Sophie frowned.


    Alice smiled at Sophie: "You¡¯ll know if you check the discussion group¡¯s messages. I¡¯ve mentioned that it¡¯s crucial to keep the lines of communication open. Don¡¯t always block group messages."


    With a relaxed smile, Alice turned and left, leaving behind a slightly baffled and aloof girl.


    Sophie unlocked her phone, unblocking the discussion group.


    Blocking group messages was a habit for Sophie. Undoubtedly, life in society, whether at school or elsewhere, involves joining various groups with discussions that had little to do with her and nothing that would interest Sophie.


    So, her approach was to block them outright to avoid these pointless messages.


    But this time, it seemed she had no choice.


    Frowning, Sophie opened the group and immediately noticed a prominent announcement.


    [All students of the Summer Camp Experience, please gather at the mountaintop after dinner at 7 PM for the collective activity of this Summer Camp Experience. Please do not be absent. Due to Milo¡¯s sudden acute gastroenteritis and his last-minute withdrawal, Teacher Cyrus will join as a replacement.]


    What the heck?


    So, they really need everyone to be there? Why does the activity have to be this strict?


    Sophie, due to her personality, greatly disliked group activities, but she also knew the consequences of acting on her whims and not attending.


    She didn¡¯t want her personality to make her a target for everyone, so after much hesitation, she still made it to the mountaintop on time at 7 PM after dinner.


    By then, the mountaintop was already bustling with many people, including students eagerly discussing in groups and teachers making preparations.


    But... Sam still hadn¡¯t returned.


    Sophie, out of habit, positioned herself at the edge of the crowd, not mingling with any group, especially those seemingly simple yet complicated circles of girls.


    "Wow, Sophie decided to grace us with her presence at a group activity?"


    Before it even began, as soon as Sophie stopped, she heard an annoying voice.


    Turning, she saw a young girl wearing luxury brands, smiling at her.


    Thalia.


    Of course, Sophie knew this girl... not exactly a friend, more like mutual disdain.


    Thalia was the quintessential girl born into wealth, not as rich as Angel but very skilled at pretending to be amiable. Forming cliques and establishing her own little circle came naturally to her.


    And Sophie was well aware that Thalia disapproved of her.


    Sophie was the top student in their grade, and Thalia, in the same class, could only be second. Furthermore, Sophie had explicitly declined an invitation to join her circle.


    To some extent, this led to Sophie being somewhat ostracized by the other girls in the class, under Thalia¡¯s subtle influence. However, Sophie didn¡¯t care much about this and preferred to stay away from such interactions.


    Hearing Thalia¡¯s words, Sophie gave no response, as if she hadn¡¯t heard them at all.


    Several girls close to Thalia whispered among themselves.


    "Well, it can¡¯t be helped, after all, the teachers explicitly asked everyone to participate, and since she¡¯s here, she can¡¯t completely abstain, right?"


    "I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing how Sophie participates in the group activity."


    "Ha ha ha, it must be tough for her?"


    "Just thinking about it is fun~"


    Sophie was accustomed to such lukewarm mockery. She clearly understood that in this world, those who stand out, those with their firm beliefs, are often treated as outliers, especially someone as exceptional yet aloof as her, making her a target for others.


    But it didn¡¯t matter to her. After leaving school, Sophie would have no dealings with these people. Her life did not need their participation.


    Soon, it was time, and the teacher began to announce.


    "Alright, let¡¯s not keep everyone in suspense. For this occasion, we¡¯ve prepared an interesting group activity. Could Teacher Cyrus please bring it over?"


    A slim teacher with glasses and a scholarly demeanor brought out a box and opened it in front of everyone.


    Inside were several badges.


    Each badge bore the name of a student, and its back was sticky, allowing it to be affixed to the back of a garment, with a feature that allowed it to be peeled off.


    "Is this going to be a Badge Battle?" someone excitedly guessed right away.


    The teacher at the front smiled and announced.


    "Tonight¡¯s activity will indeed be a Badge Battle. To ensure fairness in the Badge Battle, we have ten male students and ten female students. So, we¡¯ll pair off into teams, with one male and one female student forming each team. Each participant will have their own badge."


    "The rules of the Badge Battle are simple: within the confines of this mountaintop, the last remaining team, with both members intact, will claim victory. Please note that we will have teachers supervising nearby. To ensure fairness, only females can remove other females¡¯ badges, and males can only remove other males¡¯ badges.


    Of course, a male can capture a female for his team member to remove her badge, but if a team is down to one person... unfortunately, they can only ¡¯await their fate.¡¯ Hence, it¡¯s crucial to remember that your teammate is your ally in battle. We do not advocate for individual heroism."


    "The most, most, most crucial part is coming up. The winning team will receive a prize provided by this astronomical observation site: a commemorative badge and a domestic astronomical telescope."


    As the teacher opened a delicate box, it was clear to see a beautifully crafted telescope inside. Though not large, it was definitely something one might be compelled to collect.


    There was also a dazzling gold badge, slightly larger than a coin.


    "Wow, a telescope!"


    "I really want it! Teacher, how do we form teams? Is it random, or..."


    Someone asked the key question.


    Alice smiled at everyone and said, "There are no specific rules for forming teams; it¡¯s up to you. I suggest the gentlemen here take the initiative to invite a lady. If she accepts, then you¡¯ve formed a team.


    Of course, whether you choose to cooperate or betray each other during the game is up to you. Let¡¯s have the ladies stand in place now, and the gentlemen can come forward to invite."


    Sophie didn¡¯t want to participate in this game.


    Even though the telescope looked nice and the badge would interest collectors, the idea of pairing up didn¡¯t appeal to her, feeling too much like being chosen at someone else¡¯s whim.


    Before Sophie could react, the other nine girls had already lined up.


    Naturally, Sophie ended up at the end of the line.


    Thalia looked interestedly at Sophie.


    "Sophie is so pretty... surely someone will rush to invite her? Wonder who it¡¯ll be?"


    Sophie ignored the girl. She didn¡¯t believe she¡¯d be left out¡ªher appearance and unique temperament were undeniable advantages over girls like Thalia.


    The team selection began promptly.


    With only eight boys, even including the substitute teacher Cyrus, there were only nine men in total, still one short, though it wasn¡¯t explicitly stated that Sam wouldn¡¯t be coming.


    The other girls seemed a bit disappointed.


    "Ah, why isn¡¯t Sam here?"


    "I wanted Sam to protect me."


    The first boy quickly made his choice.


    Seemingly prepared, this boy chose a girl from his class whom he was relatively familiar with, and she readily accepted, forming the first team.


    Then came the second... the third... the fourth.


    The selection process was relatively smooth, though there were a couple of instances where boys¡¯ invitations were rejected by girls, leading to some teasing and laughter from the crowd.


    Sophie found the noise irritating.


    But as the teams formed, an astonishing fact emerged: the two remaining girls were Thalia and Sophie, the most standout among the female participants.


    While Thalia was indeed attractive, Sophie¡¯s demeanor and beauty were unmatched. Yet, the situation left everyone in shock, especially since only the substitute, Cyrus, remained unpaired.


    The teachers exchanged puzzled looks, not expecting this outcome.


    "Why hasn¡¯t anyone chosen Sophie? Not even a single invitation."


    "That¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand. It might seem like being good-looking is an advantage, but consider this: these boys are young and in such a setting, what are they most afraid of? Of course, it¡¯s losing face, being rejected.


    They lack the confidence that Sophie would choose them, believing they wouldn¡¯t catch her eye. Plus, Sophie¡¯s character is quite independent, and she doesn¡¯t seem to have many friends. Even if she¡¯s attractive, the boys don¡¯t have the courage to invite her, preferring to choose other girls who are more likely to accept."


    This was indeed the case, as confirmed by the whispers among the boys.


    "I definitely don¡¯t have the guts to choose Sophie. She¡¯s known to be pretty sharp-tongued, and even if we ended up as a team, the pressure would be too much."


    "Exactly... And it would be so awkward. I feel like there¡¯d be nothing to talk about with her."


    What was meant to be a collective honor activity also doubled as a social interaction. In the realm of socializing, mutual feelings matter. Clearly, at this moment, the advantage of physical appearance turned into a disadvantage.


    Now, only Thalia and Sophie remained standing together.


    Unlike Sophie¡¯s silence, Thalia spoke with a smile.


    "Ah, it¡¯s quite unexpected, isn¡¯t it? Sophie, not a single person chose you? I thought you¡¯d be rejecting several of them in a row."


    Sophie hadn¡¯t anticipated this outcome, but she could quickly guess the reason behind it. However, a sense of disappointment unavoidably surfaced in her heart.


    It seemed... she really wasn¡¯t cut out for group activities. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t reflect on it; she knew her usual demeanor had led to this, yet she didn¡¯t think she had done anything wrong.


    Even without being chosen, she wouldn¡¯t settle for something she didn¡¯t want.


    Sophie looked at her.


    "And what¡¯s your reason for rejecting several until you were left till last?"


    Indeed, Thalia had been chosen by two boys before, but she had rejected them, including the one before Cyrus.


    It seemed a bit strange.


    Thalia smiled, looking forward but lowered her voice so only the two of them could hear.


    "Of course, it¡¯s to embarrass you, Sophie... After all, being the last one, what would happen to you? All eyes are on you. See, I chose to make you the center of attention; isn¡¯t that kind?"


    Sophie could imagine Thalia disliking her but didn¡¯t realize it had gone this far.


    At this moment, she wished she could send a message to Sam, asking when he would arrive. But she is Sophie, and she wouldn¡¯t do that.


    She just took a deep breath, feeling an unusual reluctance to admit defeat. She wanted everyone who wished to embarrass her to pay for their folly.


    "So, you¡¯re that sure I¡¯d be the last one left?"


    Thalia smiled.


    "If there were ten boys, of course, you wouldn¡¯t be left alone. But remember, Sophie, you¡¯ll never be the first choice, never."


    Thalia indeed despised Sophie.


    She hated how Sophie seemed independent and mature, not blending into any circles, ignoring even her own invitations, and looking at them as if they were children playing with mud using urine.


    It seemed as if Sophie was awake while everyone else was drunkenly unaware, which was ridiculous.


    Beyond her looks and academic achievements, what did Sophie have to offer? If she chose to be an outlier, then she had to be prepared to be isolated, disliked, and ostracized.


    "Now only Teacher Cyrus is left... Who will you invite, Teacher Cyrus?"


    A teacher prompted Cyrus.


    Cyrus hesitated, glancing towards Alice.


    "We¡¯re one person short. What should we do with the remaining one?"


    Alice responded in a very formal and somewhat cold tone.


    "Sam was supposed to return before dinner, so we didn¡¯t plan for this. However, if he can¡¯t make it back... we can¡¯t sacrifice the group activity for one person. So, Teacher Cyrus, please make your choice. The one left alone... unfortunately, might have to be excluded."


    "Isn¡¯t that a bit too cruel? Even though there are no other male teachers available, but..."


    Cyrus appeared reluctant.


    Alice shook her head.


    "Cruelty is part of life. Besides, just like in the future, each of us has to pay for our choices. This is part of life¡¯s lessons... Now, Teacher Cyrus, please don¡¯t delay any further."


    With no other choice, Cyrus took a deep breath and walked towards the two girls.


    Thalia was still smiling, while Sophie appeared calm, looking straight ahead.


    Although she was not one to give up, at this moment... she harbored no hope.


    Then, Teacher Cyrus, standing before them, sighed quietly and said,


    "Sophie, I¡¯m sorry."


    Sophie¡¯s expression was robotic, her face devoid of any emotion. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It¡¯s okay."


    She spoke so calmly, without a hint of disappointment.


    "Then, I choose Thalia."


    "Thank you, Teacher Cyrus~"


    As if it were the expected outcome, Thalia understood human nature well, which is why she was so confident Sophie would be the one left standing.


    Since Teacher Cyrus was their class advisor and Thalia had always had a better relationship with him, even bringing back souvenirs from trips for the class and not forgetting Cyrus.


    Who would want to hurt someone they were closer to when it was inevitable that someone would be hurt?


    Whispers broke out immediately.


    "Ah... Sophie is the one left, what do we do?"


    "Where¡¯s Sam? He¡¯s been missing all day. Did he drop out? Isn¡¯t this awkward for Sophie?"


    "I don¡¯t know... but it was probably expected, wasn¡¯t it? After all, Sophie doesn¡¯t really fit in with us... Anyway, she looks down on us, doesn¡¯t she?"


    "Well, I can only say she got what she deserved... It¡¯s not like anyone intentionally excluded her. She¡¯s the one who doesn¡¯t give anyone face."


    The scene unfolded just as Thalia had anticipated.


    All eyes were on the silent Sophie, but how could she miss this opportunity?


    Thalia smiled at Sophie.


    "Ah... looks like I accidentally guessed right, Sophie... How about, I give Teacher Cyrus to you instead?"


    Sophie simply glanced at her, saying nothing.


    Thalia took this posture as arrogance, fueling her silent rage.


    She turned her head to look at Alice, not far away.


    "Teacher Alice, it¡¯s about time to start, isn¡¯t it?"


    Alice looked over calmly.


    "Indeed, it¡¯s about time. However, Sophie doesn¡¯t have a partner yet."


    Thalia expressed her dissatisfaction.


    "Well, there¡¯s no one else now. Since Sam is absent for some reason, are we supposed to wait for him? There are so many of us."


    This was a clear hint.


    The other girls quickly picked up on this, whispering their agreement.


    Alice shook her head.


    "Then, Sophie, it seems you¡¯ll have to be a spectator since you can¡¯t participate alone... For the sake of fairness..."


    "I can participate alone."


    Sophie¡¯s unexpected response surprised everyone.


    Thalia could barely contain her laughter.


    "Are you sure you want to be this stubborn? Giving up isn¡¯t shameful... Especially since you usually don¡¯t like participating in group activities. Isn¡¯t it strange that you want to join now?"


    It was like she was seeking trouble for herself.


    Deep down, Sophie understood, but she was immensely frustrated.


    Even though she had hoped for Sam¡¯s appearance, she knew that expecting some miracle was akin to admitting defeat.


    Besides, why should Sam appear now? He had no obligation to solve her every problem, and she had no right to demand such.


    She was clear that her own choices led to this situation, but that didn¡¯t mean she would just accept it quietly.


    She could disregard others¡¯ opinions, but that didn¡¯t mean she had no fight in her.


    She refused to give up, never wanting to.


    No matter how difficult or impossible it seemed, she wanted those who laughed at her to see that she could manage on her own.


    Sophie would never exit the stage as they hoped, defeated and with a look of grievance.


    Alice sighed.


    "There¡¯s really no need... Participating in this activity alone is too difficult."


    Thalia struggled to keep her smile in check.


    "Sophie always likes to prove herself... If you really want to join, why don¡¯t you ask other teams if they¡¯re willing to swap with you or accept you? Being alone... it just seems too pitiful, I couldn¡¯t bear to target you."


    Sophie was indeed provoked, but she knew she couldn¡¯t afford to lose her composure.


    That would truly be pitiful and embarrassing.


    She didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s pity, but what could she do at this moment?


    Withdraw and concede?


    Sophie didn¡¯t like that; she disliked admitting defeat.


    It seemed as if life¡¯s challenges had surfaced once again.


    Her usual independence seemed to bear bitter fruit at this moment.


    Yet, she didn¡¯t think she was wrong. People should be able to choose their own paths. Why must she care about fitting in? Why must she don a smiling face and conform to others¡¯ circles? Why should she?


    A great sense of injustice seemed to brew into tears of grievance.


    Sophie didn¡¯t want to feel this way, but she was also just an 18-year-old girl.


    What could she do? How should she persist?


    Her fists seemed uncontrollably clenched, her calm on the verge of collapse, yet still without any solution.


    Those glances... those whispered judgments... those who enjoyed the spectacle...


    And then there was Thalia, with her victorious smile right in front of her...


    How infuriating...


    "Sorry for being late. Um... Sophie, looks like you¡¯ll have to team up with me."


    As if parting the clouds to let through a ray of light.


    A beacon in the night, an impossible brightness in the darkness.


    The voice she typically found annoying now seemed like the sound of hope...


    Sophie lifted her head to see that familiar figure, approaching from afar, becoming a reality...


    Why him again?


    But thankfully, there was still him...

 Chapter 151: I want to win

    Sam¡¯s sudden arrival was like a boulder thrown into a pond, causing not mere ripples but waves like those from a fountain.


    His real presence surprised everyone at the moment, unexpected even to Alice, who had begun to believe Sam wouldn¡¯t arrive. Yet, here he was, making an entrance...


    Sam positioned himself between Sophie and Thalia, seemingly oblivious to the peculiar atmosphere, only to catch a different look in Sophie¡¯s eyes.


    The surrounding crowd, after a brief moment of shocked silence, burst into intense discussion again.


    "Sam came at this time?"


    "Damn... what¡¯s this? It¡¯s like a hero saving the beauty! Can this even happen, or was it planned in advance?"


    "But Sam really wasn¡¯t here during the day... he must have had something urgent, right? He¡¯s really lucky!"


    "Shouldn¡¯t Sophie be the lucky one? Sam is handsome!"


    Neither Sam nor Sophie cared about these comments.


    Sophie seemed to be at a loss for words, struggling to control her emotions at this moment.


    How should it be said?


    Every time Sophie is in a bind, seemingly in need of help but unable to ask for it, Sam just happens to show up.


    She didn¡¯t know how to interpret all this anymore; it felt almost like... fate.


    Yet, Sophie was someone who refused to believe in destiny...


    Thalia was even less able to manage her emotions. Everything had been going according to plan, a rare opportunity to deeply hurt the detestable Sophie slipping away because of this boy¡¯s arrival.


    Sam, oblivious to the odd emotions swirling around him, approached Alice.


    "There should be a badge for me, right?"


    Alice nodded, handing over the badge to Sam while saying, "Coming back at this time, did you calculate this in advance?" Her tone carried a hint of dissatisfaction.


    Sam¡¯s smile was tinged with helplessness.


    "Couldn¡¯t help it, Ms Alice. I intended to return earlier, but who knew it¡¯d be so hard to catch a taxi here... Sorry, it won¡¯t happen again."


    Holding the badge, Sam was about to return to Sophie¡¯s side when Thalia couldn¡¯t help but address him.


    "Now that Sam has returned, should we reconsider the selection? It seems unfair to just leave you with the only choice left..."


    She clung to her last hope, now her turn to await a miracle.


    She wished for Sam to make a different choice; if he chose her as a partner, that would be perfect.


    But what Thalia didn¡¯t expect was Sam¡¯s easygoing glance back, devoid of any scheming, yet his smile was disarmingly charming.


    "Why would we need to choose again? If I had been here from the start, I would have chosen Sophie anyway."


    "..." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That statement was the final blow.


    No further efforts could change the outcome, nor was there any room for reversal.


    Thalia stood frozen, speechless.


    And Sophie, unprepared for such a declaration, blushed unexpectedly.


    She looked at Sam, her eyes conveying a complexity that no words could unravel.


    Why would he say something like that?


    Did he realize how easily his words could be misconstrued?


    To the uninformed, it might seem like a confession!


    He must be out of his mind!!


    Yet, why didn¡¯t Sophie express any displeasure? Normally, she would consider such remarks to be frivolous...


    But at this moment, Sophie found herself at a loss for words, even her gaze towards him softened.


    Alice intervened to prevent the situation from escalating further, swiftly directing everyone¡¯s focus toward the game¡¯s commencement.


    "Alright, now that everyone is here, let¡¯s get started. You have five minutes to find a hiding place. Whether you form alliances or hide is up to your strategy.


    But remember, you must stay within the designated area on the mountaintop. Keep safety in mind; leaving the area will result in disqualification. Teachers will supervise the entire event. Let¡¯s begin!"


    Before more discussions could erupt, the impending thrill of the contest seemed to energize the crowd.


    Carrying her dissatisfaction and regret, Thalia and Teacher Cyrus headed off to find a strategic spot.


    Suddenly, Thalia posed a challenge to Cyrus. "You¡¯re a teacher, aren¡¯t you?"


    Cyrus, slightly taken aback, confirmed, "Yes... what about it?"


    Thalia¡¯s look became complex, fixating on him. "So, you shouldn¡¯t lose to a student, right?"


    Caught off guard, Cyrus hesitated, "Well, that¡¯s..."


    "After all, it wouldn¡¯t seem right for a teacher to lose to a student. Going easy would be disrespectful to the game...


    Besides, I really want that badge. You can have the telescope, Teacher Cyrus. After all, you have a five-year-old son who would probably love it, right?"


    ...


    "Why did you come back at this time?" Sophie naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse to team up with Sam.


    Despite her often aloof and unique demeanor, she wasn¡¯t ignorant or arrogant. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t quite determine if she still disliked Sam.


    As Sam calmly helped Sophie affix the badge on her back, he answered, "Why not come back at this time? It¡¯s the perfect timing."


    Sophie felt an indescribable oddness.


    She wondered whether to blame Sam for his late arrival. If he had arrived earlier, none of this would have happened.


    Yet, he did show up and made such a statement, leaving her unable to voice her thoughts, only to harbor this strange feeling internally.


    "Do you just like making such dramatic entrances at events like this?" Sophie pondered before asking him in a subtly veiled manner.


    Sam chuckled and then patted her back with force, intending to make the badge stick more firmly, but almost knocked Sophie over with the strength he used.


    "You¡¯re trying to kill me!" Sophie retorted, her face flushed with annoyance.


    Sam looked at her with a smile. "I never get to choose how I make an entrance. You know, it seems like you¡¯re pretty helpless without me."


    "Get lost!" Sophie snapped back, her face reddening even more.


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t admit it, but how could she argue against it this time? Without Sam, how much more awkward could her situation have been?


    No one likes to lose, nor does anyone want to be left in an embarrassing state.


    Sam turned to Sophie. "Have you thought of any strategy? It¡¯s the Badge Battle... you won¡¯t get torn apart, will you? You don¡¯t seem very popular."


    Seeing his almost gleeful expression, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.


    Indeed, she should be thankful that Sam was here to help, not to make things worse. Otherwise, she might have literally exploded with rage on the spot.


    But thinking back to the stares from everyone and Thalia¡¯s mocking challenge...


    She was an 18-year-old girl, too, with all the rebellious spirit of youth.


    So her expression instantly became serious.


    "I want to win."


    That was all she said.


    Sam, still smiling, suggested, "It looks like we¡¯re easy targets. Should we ally with others, or think of some strategy?"


    However, Sophie looked directly at Sam, her gaze intense, her voice dropping colder.


    "What strategy do we need? We have only one choice, one strategy. That is to overpower them, to kill them all."


    Faced with Sophie¡¯s menacing look and her imposing aura, Sam couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard.


    "Um... Sophie, just a reminder, the game is Badge Battle, not actual killing."


    Sophie lifted her head, her eyes twinkling with a unique glow Sam had never seen before.


    "What¡¯s the difference? Tearing off their badges is, in my heart, the same as killing them entirely."


    "...You really are something."


    Sam was now sure of one thing: Sophie was among the female leads in this game world.


    Her gaze, her personality, her undeniable sincerity.


    It all made Sam envision what it would be like if one day this woman decided to "kill" him. What a sight that would be.


    But a game is a game, and Sam didn¡¯t believe he would lose such a challenge.


    Not for any specific reason, nor to impress Sophie.


    Simply because he was Sam, competitive by nature, unwilling to lose to his peers.


    Sam nodded. "Alright, even so, let¡¯s try not to get caught in a situation where we¡¯re overwhelmed. Our strategy will be this: I¡¯ll appear first to distract and control the opponent.


    Your task is to seize the moment to remove one¡¯s badge first. With one person down, the other will be much easier to handle. I can count on you, right?"


    Sophie smile coldly, exuding the confidence of someone like Angel, the kind that suggests complete control over everything.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t lose to anyone, absolutely not."


    "Good, I admire your spirit at this moment. Come on, I¡¯ll count down from three, and let¡¯s get pumped!"


    Sam, inspired by the opponent¡¯s spirit, reached out to perform a cheer gesture commonly seen in anime.


    But Sophie looked at Sam with disdain.


    Your next chapter is on NovelFire.C?m


    "How old are you, still into this sort of thing? Hurry up and get ready, the slaughter is about to begin!"


    Sam glanced at Sophie¡¯s departing figure, which carried a casual elegance, and reluctantly lowered his hand.


    Indeed, their team¡¯s cohesion was lacking, a difficult trait to change.


    The five minutes of preparation time swiftly passed.


    With a conspicuous whistle blowing in the central area, everyone understood that the game had officially started.


    Despite the limited area, the mountain top¡¯s bushes, trees, and rocks provided ample hiding spots.


    So, initially, everyone was out of sight of each other.


    Following Sam¡¯s strategy, Sophie hid behind Sam.


    Sam appeared much more relaxed, wandering aimlessly as if he had no specific purpose, letting fate take its course.


    Unnoticed, as they passed a large tree, two pairs of eyes stealthily watched them.


    "Whoosh!"


    Suddenly, without any warning, an attacker appeared behind them.


    Targeting Sophie, who seemed easy to tackle!


    But Sophie, as if she had eyes on the back of her head, instantly sped up, darting behind Sam.


    And Sam turned around just in time.


    Yes, they had already noticed the sneaky presence of the other but chose not to expose them, waiting instead for their attacker to think they had found a flaw and reveal themselves.


    The surprise momentarily halted their movements.


    Sam extended his hands, not to grab the boy¡¯s hands in front of him but to grab one arm of the boy and the other arm of the girl next to him.


    "Quick!"


    His action caught both off guard. Although each still had a free hand, Sam, facing both, grabbed the far side arm of each, using his broad shoulders to block their heads, making it awkward for them to use their free hands to remove the badge on Sam¡¯s back.


    This maneuver effectively subdued two people at once, leaving them no chance to fight back.


    Sophie had anticipated Sam¡¯s agility to be extraordinary.


    But witnessing this... he seemed almost superhuman...


    Wasn¡¯t this too exaggerated?


    Only Sam felt it was a pity.


    If only the rules allowed breaking arms, the game would have been more interesting...

 Chapter 152: The game officially begins now

    Sophie quickly proceeded to rip off the opponent¡¯s Badge first.


    Now, only one boy remained, which made things even easier.


    Sam flipped him over with exceptional gentleness. Of course, while his actions were gentle, his strength was undoubtedly formidable, leaving the boy with no chance to resist.


    At this point, Sophie¡¯s help was no longer needed, as Sam precisely tore off the opponent¡¯s Badge with ease.


    The rule was simple: boys couldn¡¯t rip off girls¡¯ Badges, but girls could rip off boys¡¯ Badges.


    After Sam ruthlessly and decisively tore off the Badge, he courteously supported the boy to prevent him from falling to the ground. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two appeared quite shocked: "We hid so well, how did you find us?"


    Sophie didn¡¯t react; she was never good at saying anything in such moments.


    Sam, on the other hand, explained with a smile.


    "Actually, your hiding tactics were somewhat primitive, making it impossible for us not to notice."


    The boy sighed and shook his head.


    "Well, you still need to be careful. I¡¯ve heard... many have teamed up intending to target you first, seeing you as the biggest threat."


    Sam looked at him curiously.


    "Why consider us the biggest threat?"


    After all, Sam wasn¡¯t the bulkiest, and Sophie was quite slim. Targeting them seemed to lack a clear rationale.


    The boy shrugged.


    "I don¡¯t know, but that¡¯s what Thalia said, maybe it¡¯s just a temporary alliance with others. Anyway, we¡¯re off, good luck to you~"


    As the two exited, Sam turned to Sophie beside him.


    "Now I¡¯m starting to regret teaming up with you."


    Sophie knew he was joking; after all, such seemingly annoying remarks could only be made by Sam without causing much offense.


    "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s fun?" Sam was surprised to hear the word "fun" coming from Sophie.


    "Fun? How so?" Sam inquired, to which Sophie responded with a cold laugh.


    "This process of being seen as the enemy by everyone and then gradually crushing their intentions¡ªhow is that not fun?"


    Sam looked at Sophie thoughtfully.


    "So, you enjoy this kind of situation." Sam¡¯s assessment wasn¡¯t wrong; this girl... her personality must be quite extreme too.


    Meanwhile, the situation elsewhere seemed even more serious than what Sam and Sophie were aware of. Under the dim light, a dense crowd had seemingly formed alliances and teams, far beyond simple pairings.


    Groups of people were banding together, moving forward with caution akin to navigating a minefield.


    A few teachers, watching the scene through binoculars as if enjoying a show, started discussing.


    "Hey, why are these people targeting Sam and Sophie so much? Are those two really that big of a threat?"


    "That¡¯s what you don¡¯t understand. Good-looking people always tend to become public enemies, just like me, subtly ostracized among the teachers."


    "Christopher, is it possible... that you¡¯re ostracized for reasons that have nothing to do with your looks?"


    "Um... Alice, who do you think will win?" The group¡¯s attention shifted to a mature woman who seemed deeply engrossed in the view through her binoculars.


    Alice smiled slightly.


    "Well, I tend to think that those who are targeted might actually have a chance to create miracles."


    "But these people are clinging together so tightly..."


    Alice laughed and pointed towards a location not too far away.


    "I believe there¡¯s no alliance in this world that is unbreakable, especially among children... Look."


    The crowd looked over, puzzled.


    They saw, under their gaze, an alliance led by Thalia and Cyrus continuing their cautious search, moving forward vigilantly. It was as if they were united, collectively facing a formidable foe.


    This scene seemed like it could continue for a while, until they found their common enemy.


    However, suddenly, a figure appeared to dart through the sparse underbrush, giving the impression of a fleeting illusion.


    But in the next moment, they realized it was no illusion.


    With nearly lightning speed, a blur passed by so swiftly it seemed invisible, perhaps even to a camera.


    As this figure dashed past, the crowd was still trying to catch up. By the time they saw clearly, there was Sam, holding a girl¡¯s Badge in his hand.


    At this time, a teacher remarked, "This speed is indeed astonishing, but such a hasty strike only confirms their status as a major threat, doesn¡¯t it?"


    Indeed, the one holding the Badge, having suddenly appeared, was Sam. He was showing off the trophy he had just seized.


    "How harmonious everyone seems to be... quite surprising," he commented.


    Read the latest on NovelFire.C?m


    Thalia instantly reacted, furrowing her brow. "It¡¯s Sam! Don¡¯t worry, as long as we stick together, there¡¯s no way he can take us on!"


    Her words seemed to restore confidence, momentarily making everyone forget the shock of that instant.


    But as they moved towards Sam, seemingly about to swarm him with a crowd tactic, Sam, while slowly and calmly retreating, said with a smile, "Let¡¯s see whose Badge this is... oh dear, it¡¯s Chloe¡¯s Badge, what a pity..."


    Thalia was both annoyed and surprised. Why had things turned out this way? How could Sam be so fast, almost rivaling an athlete?


    With Sam possessing such speed, how could they possibly win?


    As Thalia was pondering her next move, an unexpected opportunity suddenly presented itself.


    "Over here! I¡¯ve caught him!! Come quick!"


    It was Teacher Cyrus!


    Thalia hadn¡¯t anticipated that Teacher Cyrus, having stealthily approached Sam at some point, would suddenly rush him. Although he didn¡¯t manage to tear off Sam¡¯s Badge immediately, the two were now grappling with each other, entangled in a struggle.


    Thalia¡¯s eyes lit up, and she shouted excitedly, "Deal with Sam first!!"


    Instantly, everyone charged towards Sam.


    Sam didn¡¯t let go of Teacher Cyrus¡¯s hand, nor did he push him away. Instead, he maneuvered towards a large tree not far behind him, keeping his back concealed against it.


    Several boys together attempted to pull Sam away from the tree to get to the Badge on his back. But...


    "Damn! How is Sam so strong?! Are your feet glued to the ground?!"


    "Are you a strongman?!"


    "Can¡¯t you put in more effort? So many of you guys, and you can¡¯t pull one person out?!"


    The girls were getting anxious, and Thalia was even more so.


    How could Sam be so resilient? No, how could he be so immovable?


    Was he Hercules, or were the other boys just for show?


    Thalia didn¡¯t know.


    She looked at Sam, feeling a sudden unease as if she was missing something.


    But she couldn¡¯t quite remember what it was... Nothing was missing, right?


    Nothing missing?


    Wait! That¡¯s not right!


    "You guys..."


    Just as Thalia was about to remind everyone of a strange yet crucial detail, another figure appeared swiftly.


    While not as fast as Sam, the focus of everyone on Sam meant her sudden appearance went unnoticed by all.


    As someone belatedly realized what had happened and turned around, the Badge on their back was already gone. And there was Sophie, holding the Badge in her hand, with a cold and arrogant look in her eyes, as if issuing a challenge.


    "Damn it...!!"


    Thalia bit her lip so hard she almost drew blood. But the unexpected events were far from over.


    "Bang!"


    A loud noise erupted behind them.


    When she turned around, to her astonishment, the group of boys surrounding Sam had been suddenly propelled away by a tremendous force, as if their momentary lapse in attention allowed Sam to break free with ease.


    The first thing Sam did upon breaking free was to tear off the Badge of the nearest boy!


    Sam held the Badge high, tilting his head back. His handsome face shone under the starlit sky, exuding a magnetic charm that seemed to captivate all who looked upon him.


    "Come on, the game officially begins now!"


    He tossed away the Badge, like a hungry wolf lunging into a flock of lambs...

 Chapter 153: Sam always worth the anticipation

    A thoroughly disordered crowd, resistance against a formidable opponent was futile.


    But often, the most solid defenses crumble from within...


    Sophie was in no hurry, watching the girls engage in a chaotic activity.


    Among the boys, the situation could only be described as dire, with the continual sound of Badges being torn off.


    The scene was incredibly chaotic, to the point where even the teachers nearby were starting to lose track of the action.


    "It¡¯s so thrilling, I need to get closer to see!"


    "My goodness, Alice, how is your student Sam so strong? He¡¯s like a war god!"


    "It¡¯s exaggerated, his speed and accuracy! Why not let him be a track and field athlete? He would achieve outstanding results!"


    Alice listened to these exaggerated praises of Sam without showing any sign of surprise. On the contrary, this was the level she expected Sam to demonstrate.


    She had long noticed that Sam was not only outstanding in terms of appearance and sexual powers but also exceptional in other aspects.


    His ability to dramatically improve his learning capabilities in a short time made Alice wonder if he had been intentionally hiding his strength.


    Now, it seemed surprises continued to unfold, with Sam always seeming worth the anticipation.


    Alice followed the crowd with calm steps, not too eager to see what happened next, as the outcome seemed foreseeable.


    The chaotic battlefield was finally about to declare its victors.


    By what seemed like a twist of fate, only two groups were left standing.


    Like a war god, having torn off countless boys¡¯ Badges while successfully defending their own, were Sam and Sophie.


    On the other side were Teacher Cyrus and Thalia.


    With only two groups remaining, Cyrus could tell that this student named Sam possessed a natural strength that could be described as Herculean; he would believe it if someone said Sam was the Schwarzenegger of their time.


    Where did a high school student get such immense strength?


    Thus, recognizing the situation, Teacher Cyrus decided it was time to employ some tactics.


    "Sam, since it¡¯s just the four of us left, I have a proposal."


    Sam appeared to be in good condition, despite his clothes being a bit disheveled from the tugging, but it didn¡¯t hinder his ability to remain calm and composed.


    "Cyrus, feel free to speak," Sam said.


    Cyrus smiled, rolled up his sleeves, and proposed, "This is a battle among men, let¡¯s leave it to the two girls on the other side. How about we don¡¯t interfere with each other?"


    Sam immediately saw through Cyrus¡¯s intentions.


    It was simple: Cyrus believed he could hold Sam back, while Thalia, appearing stronger than Sophie, could quickly deal with her. Then, it would be two against one against Sam, increasing their odds of winning.


    Sam didn¡¯t respond immediately but looked towards the girl standing not too far away, already prepared and calmly meeting Thalia¡¯s gaze.


    "Sophie! Cyrus suggests we each have a one-on-one battle without interfering with each other. Do you want it this way?"


    Sam¡¯s words also reached the ears of the surrounding girls.


    "Sam is so caring about his partner¡¯s feelings, he¡¯s really thoughtful and gentle. I like him so much!"


    Of course, the four people involved were no longer concerned with the opinions of bystanders.


    Thalia understood Cyrus¡¯s intent and looked towards Sophie.


    "Do you dare? We should settle our score anyway."


    Sophie calmly faced her, even appearing somewhat indifferent, not showing the anger Thalia had expected.


    "I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any score between us."


    "Hah? Are you scared? Coward?"


    "But I accept this proposal, Thalia. I¡¯ll show you not everyone acts according to your wishes. Your perceived truths are not the ultimate truths."


    "Heh, you¡¯d better seize this opportunity... Then come on!"


    Unlike the two girls engaging in a verbal duel, the struggle between Sam and Cyrus began first.


    Facing the young man before him, Cyrus felt as if he had regained his youth for a moment throughout the night, experiencing again the reckless abandon of his younger days, when he would do anything to achieve a goal, no matter how naive it seemed.


    It felt somewhat foolish looking back, as if it was only after stepping into society that he understood the complexity of the world.


    But more than that, he felt nostalgic for the version of himself that charged ahead with purity of purpose, without the need to weigh every decision or consider every consequence, which now made progress difficult.


    This is what youth is about...


    Recklessly pursuing a goal, possibly laughable, with all your sweat and tears¡ªthis is the essence of youth!


    Teacher Cyrus looked at Sam and shouted with all his might.


    "Sam! I won¡¯t go easy on you just because you¡¯re a student. You¡¯d better bring your best!"


    Sam smiled back, replying warmly, "Teacher Cyrus, I admire your courage, but that¡¯s as far as it goes. Courage is invaluable, but strength is paramount."


    "Enough with the big talk! I won¡¯t lose to you! Sam, be prepared!"


    "Then bring it on, Teacher Cyrus, right now!"


    "Right now!!"


    Their impassioned shouts surprised many.


    Of course, the nature of their surprise might be a bit unusual.


    "What is Teacher Cyrus saying to Sam?"


    "Wait, is that really Teacher Cyrus? Just by the voice, I thought it was a young student!"


    Even a few teachers couldn¡¯t help but facepalm.


    "I¡¯ve always said Teacher Cyrus is quite straightforward, haven¡¯t I?"


    "I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m ready to tease him about this for a month when school starts. This is hilarious hahaha..."


    "But don¡¯t you think... Teacher Cyrus is completely immersed in this? Just like these kids... Think about it, if it were us playing like this, we probably couldn¡¯t reach this level, right? I¡¯m actually a bit envious of Teacher Cyrus."


    "Indeed... now that you mention it, I kind of understand him... This is a side of Teacher Cyrus we¡¯ve never seen before... Go Cyrus! You can do it!!"


    "Yeah! Go Cyrus! You have to win!!"


    People often see in others what they lack themselves, which can evoke nostalgia and stir emotions.


    It might not necessarily be for the person they¡¯re witnessing, but rather a homage to a past they can¡¯t return to, a summer gone by.


    Unfortunately, while fantasies are enchanting, reality is stark.


    Despite his best efforts, when Teacher Cyrus summoned all his strength and passion as if reclaiming his youthful vigor, the moment he charged towards Sam, he felt as though he had traversed through time, becoming younger and braver.


    But the instant he actually reached Sam, Sam precisely caught his hands.


    Before Cyrus could react, Sam effortlessly lifted his hands. With a slight exertion of force, Cyrus was spun around, immediately feeling Sam¡¯s touch on his back. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He couldn¡¯t resist Sam¡¯s strength, and his Badge was torn away.


    Standing there, seemingly soulless even after being let go.


    He smiled bitterly. "It¡¯s okay."


    Then, looking up at the vast expanse of stars, he pondered if he had once gazed at a similar sky in his youth.


    What dreams did he harbor then, what future did he fantasize about, and did he ever imagine he¡¯d be where he is today?


    Indeed, his youth had ended long ago. But life... continues on the journey.


    After this, Sam didn¡¯t assist Sophie or engage in any other action.


    Instead, he became an observer, quietly watching the close combat between the two girls with great interest, much like the spectators around them.


    Sophie and Thalia didn¡¯t engage in any particular pre-fight preparations, mainly because they weren¡¯t exactly sure what strategy to employ¡ªor if they even needed one.


    After all, their confrontation was driven more by emotion than tactic.


    Thus, they charged at each other from the get-go, their only mutual understanding being to avoid degenerating into hair-pulling, which would be rather embarrassing in front of an audience.


    Sophie¡¯s hands intertwined, constantly shifting direction, seemingly sensing her opponent¡¯s resolute determination to win and the uncompromising force behind it.


    Thalia, taller and seemingly more robust, looked as though she had superior athletic abilities, and she quickly gained a slight upper hand over Sophie.


    As she exerted force, Thalia sneered coldly at the earnest-faced girl before her. "Sophie... aside from your pretty face and good grades... you have nothing. Don¡¯t you see?"


    Sweat beaded on Sophie¡¯s forehead, but she showed no sign of conceding. "Don¡¯t make me laugh. We¡¯re students; what else do I need? Wealth like you? Or those fake friendships?"


    "Do you dismiss those friendships as fake because you¡¯ve never had any?" Thalia retorted disdainfully.


    Sophie scoffed even harder. "The friends you¡¯ve made circle around you for the benefits and gifts you provide. Do you really think that constitutes true friendship? I don¡¯t need friends like that. I don¡¯t feel pitiful or lonely. The one who¡¯s deluded is actually you!"


    "Stop being so stubborn!" Thalia pressed on, her eyes nearly shooting flames. "You could have been friends with me... You didn¡¯t have to go through all this. But you chose this path! Is it because you look down on us? Think we¡¯re too childish to be your friends?


    Why?!"


    Sophie was taken aback by Thalia¡¯s words, seemingly caught off guard.


    And in that moment of distraction, her strength waned just enough for Thalia, who hadn¡¯t let up at all, to take advantage...


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, the situation escalated uncontrollably.


    Both of them ended up on the ground, with Sophie lying on her back and Thalia straddling her waist in a somewhat awkward position.


    Thalia glared straight at Sophie. "It¡¯s your personality that repels people! Do you think I¡¯m jealous of you because you¡¯re pretty or because you have good grades?! Damn it... You¡¯re the one who¡¯s full of yourself!"


    Sophie¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, still standing her ground.


    She asked, "Then why?"


    At this moment, Thalia seemed to forget their current predicament, having too much she wanted to say to Sophie.


    "I just can¡¯t stand it! Why do you have to be so unique, to insist on being different? Why can everyone else be friends, but you choose to stay apart? Why do you think you can achieve what a group cannot?!"


    It seemed like Thalia was only now coming to understand the meaning behind these sentiments. Indeed, she was somewhat jealous¡ªjealous of Sophie¡¯s beauty, jealous of her intelligence that allowed her to take a break from school and still come back to top the class...


    But more than that, she felt incapable of being someone like Sophie.


    Thalia had always been lonely, left alone because her parents were too busy with work. She craved companionship, needed more friends to alleviate her loneliness.


    But did Sophie not need the same? She never spoke of loneliness, never sought friendship or interaction... Even when Thalia tried to befriend her, she was rebuffed.


    Why? Why did Thalia appear weaker in comparison?


    These emotions had overwhelmed Thalia, fueling her antagonism towards Sophie. She had to win, to prove to Sophie a point¡ªthat having friends might not solve everything, but it certainly beats being alone.


    Sophie seemed to understand something then. She took a deep breath.


    "When I win, I¡¯ll tell you why." Experience tales at NovelFire.C?m


    "You still think you can win? Don¡¯t dream..."


    Before Thalia could finish her sentence, Sophie, leveraging her flexibility, quickly raised her upper body. She let go of her hands and suddenly embraced Thalia.


    In the moment Thalia was still puzzled, Sophie reached for Thalia¡¯s back with precision and accuracy. Surprisingly, it was Sophie, who had been underneath, who tore off Thalia¡¯s Badge!


    Thalia was stunned, only then realizing what had happened. As her mood seemed to collapse, she stood up, and Sophie rose as well.


    "Thalia."


    Sophie, now standing, called out the girl¡¯s name.


    Thalia looked up dazedly, but instead of seeing a victorious smirk on Sophie¡¯s face, she saw calmness.


    Sophie spoke softly, "Everyone has their own life and the right to choose their way of living. You might need more friends, but I might find that burdensome."


    Thalia murmured dejectedly, "What kind of answer is that..."


    But then, Sophie extended her hand towards her. Thalia was initially confused... wasn¡¯t Sophie the one who didn¡¯t need friends? Why this gesture?


    Sophie sighed, "But you¡¯re not wrong, and neither am I. Maybe there are things I haven¡¯t done well enough, but I don¡¯t plan to change them for now.


    However, maybe I didn¡¯t make it clear to you before... so, let me say it again. I don¡¯t need what you call a ¡¯best friend¡¯ right now, but we can talk occasionally, greet each other when we meet, I... don¡¯t dislike you."


    Thalia reached out and shook hands with Sophie. After pulling Thalia up, Sophie let go and turned away, still the lone wolf.


    Sam watched this scene unfold clearly. He chose not to comment because it wasn¡¯t necessary. It was enough that she understood herself.


    But there was something he needed to do.


    "Sophie!"


    Sophie turned to face Sam.


    Seeing Sam approach and raise his hand towards her, Sophie asked, "What are you doing?"


    Sam looked at her as if it were the most natural thing. "We won!"


    "I know, so what are you doing!"


    Sophie understood what he meant, but it seemed like she had never considered engaging in such an act. Sam, however, insisted with a smile, "Because we won, so give me five."


    "I don¡¯t want to! That¡¯s so childish."


    Sophie knew she was being somewhat pretentious; after all, such gestures were normal. But how could she partake in them, living as she always had, on her own? Why did Sam keep putting her in these awkward situations?


    But Sam said, "Hurry up, otherwise it¡¯ll be awkward for me."


    "Let it be awkward for you, who cares about you..."


    Despite her words, Sophie noticed the curious glances from the people around them, wondering what was going to happen... Annoying!


    Taking a deep breath, Sophie turned to look at Sam, who was still blinking and holding up his hand.


    "Just this once!"


    "Slap!"


    Sophie¡¯s palm met Sam¡¯s. The sound wasn¡¯t loud, but it felt like a boulder had dropped in her heart, creating ripples of echo.


    Then, as she lowered her hand, she heard Sam¡¯s excited shout beside her. "We won! Yay!"


    Sophie immediately blushed, wishing she could cover her flushed face. In front of so many people, this was just too embarrassing!

 Chapter 154: He is the most uniquely special person I’ve ever met

    "Congratulations to Sam and Sophie for securing the first place in our Summer Camp Experience special event! Now, let¡¯s have Cyrus, our teacher who seems to have rejuvenated and returned to his youthful days, present the awards!"


    A burst of laughter erupted from the crowd.


    Cyrus, portraying the image of a middle-aged man, blushed unusually.


    "What kind of nickname is that... Alice, are you making fun of me?"


    Alice looked at the middle-aged man ascending the stage with a smile.


    "It¡¯s just a friendly jest. In fact, we think you¡¯ve done quite well, certainly better than any of us teachers have."


    Cyrus glanced at Alice with some confusion, then at his colleagues, skepticism in his gaze.


    However, the teachers began to lead a round of applause.


    Without any superfluous words, their actions alone proved that this middle-aged man hadn¡¯t just made a fool of himself; it was truly a precious memory.


    Of course, the spotlight was on two other young individuals at this moment.


    Sam and Sophie stood on the stage.


    Observing the handsome young man and beautiful young woman on the stage, the whispers among the audience were inevitable.


    "To be honest, although I think I¡¯m slightly less handsome than Sam, they really do look well-matched..."


    "Ha, you can fool your bro, but don¡¯t fool yourself. If you were half as handsome as Sam, I¡¯d perform the extraordinary feat of doing a handstand poop for you."


    "Alas, indeed, special people tend to attract each other. This kind of plot isn¡¯t something we ordinary students can enjoy. Let¡¯s be realistic." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What? Are you even going to deprive me of my right to fantasize?"


    Sam and Sophie, naturally, did not hear these odd comments.


    After all, they had something more important at the moment.


    They received a heavy box from Cyrus. Inside it were a commemorative badge and a small astronomical telescope.


    Sam instinctively looked towards Cyrus.


    "Teacher... how should we divide this?"


    Cyrus, with a smile, watched the two young individuals.


    "I don¡¯t know, you guys decide that yourselves. Now, turn around, it¡¯s time for a photo."


    "Oh."


    Sam and Sophie stood beside a group of teachers, with Sam holding the hefty box, and Sophie showing no desire to take it over.


    Then came the group photo with all the students from the Summer Camp Experience, marking the end of the evening¡¯s activities.


    When Sam and Sophie were about to head back, they realized the path home was once again shared by them.


    "Why are you walking so fast? Is someone chasing you?"


    Sam, carrying the heavy box, caught up with Sophie.


    Sophie stopped, looked at Sam, and said: "I¡¯m rushing back to take a shower. I¡¯ve sweated a lot..."


    Although Sam¡¯s clothes were a bit distorted from wear, compared to Sophie, who had been tackled to the ground by Thalia, he was indeed more presentable.


    Sam wanted to laugh, but looking into her eyes, he forcefully held it back.


    "Alright, alright, no more jokes. Take this box back with you."


    Sophie paused, then immediately shook her head: "You should take it."


    What she meant was that this so-called prize should belong to Sam.


    Because if it weren¡¯t for Sam, Sophie might not have been able to participate in the event at all, let alone reach a ¡¯resolution¡¯ with Thalia in such a manner.


    Was it a resolution? In any case, their misunderstanding was not as severe anymore.


    Moreover, Sam¡¯s contribution was evident to all, while what Sophie had done could only be considered minor in comparison.


    She didn¡¯t have the audacity to outright take it.


    But Sam said: "Since we won first place together, the prize should naturally be split between us."


    "Then you..."


    "You take the telescope, and I¡¯ll give you the box as well, I¡¯ll just take the badge," Sam decided, pushing the box towards her.


    Sophie looked at Sam curiously: "Why do you get the badge?"


    Sam stated matter-of-factly, "This badge is both small and convenient, not to mention collectible. Why would I want a tattered telescope?"


    His words, as always, had an annoying edge to them, but this time, Sophie showed no sign of irritation.


    Instead, under the starlit sky, she gazed at Sam with a depth in her eyes that seemed out of the ordinary.


    A gentle breeze stirred above their heads, rustling the nearby leaves, whistling through the surrounding bushes, and lifting the hem of Sophie¡¯s light skirt.


    "Don¡¯t tell such obvious lies. Why... would you give the telescope to me?" Sophie pressed on the issue, oddly persistent about what seemed an unnecessary question.


    Given Sam¡¯s leading role in their success, she had no right to refuse whatever he chose; it would be natural for him to take everything. Yet, she sought the true reason behind his decision.


    Sam¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, settling on the delicate ends of Sophie¡¯s hair by her ears. His voice lowered, rippling through the air with a gentle, tender charm.


    "Didn¡¯t you say your sister loves stargazing? With this, she can enjoy the stars every night, even from the city. It¡¯s not everywhere you can see the stars like here..."


    Having said his piece, Sam realized Sophie hadn¡¯t responded. She was just staring at him, making him almost believe that time had stopped.


    If not for the rustling of leaves.


    If not for the chirping of nearby insects.


    If not for the strands of her hair fluttering in the wind...


    What was that glimmer in the depths of her eyes, softly swirling? That arc of light, like moonlight slanting across a lake, was a ripple of silver.


    In moments of quiet, Sophie had an air of grace about her.


    Sam felt himself growing odder by the moment; why did he feel so awkward when she gave no response at all?


    Touching his nose, Sam added, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that fond of stars, nor do I have the time to gaze at them."


    Sophie remained silent.


    Still looking at him.


    The leaves still rustled.


    The insects still chirped.


    Only her hair, it no longer moved.


    "Don¡¯t overthink it. It¡¯s not for you, don¡¯t get conceited. I just have a soft spot for Sophia, I think..."


    "Bang."


    Sam¡¯s words were abruptly cut off.


    His eyes widened, pupils contracting in disbelief at what was unfolding before him.


    The girl in front of him... had taken the initiative to embrace him, astonishingly so.


    This left Sam at a loss, looking every bit the innocent youth in his first brush with romance.


    "This is..."


    Sophie didn¡¯t understand what was happening.


    All she knew was that she had heard the answer she had been hoping for.


    Sam remembered what she had said.


    Remembered mentioning, Sophia... loved the stars.


    She knew only that Sam had appeared tonight when she most needed help, like a tide washing away the muck on her beach.


    She knew only that Sam, to date, found her odd, thought her pretentious, but never truly disliked her.


    Find adventures on NovelFire.C?m


    He even thought her and Sophia¡¯s existence was cool.


    Really cool?


    Even she had doubted herself, wondering if she was schizophrenic.


    Doubted if her life was just a collection of fragments.


    Yet, he was like a stubborn light, barging in with a warm breeze.


    She didn¡¯t know what the future held, nor why her heart was beating so wildly at this moment.


    Even less did she understand what her impulse meant at this time.


    Yet, she had rushed forward and embraced him.


    As for how all this would end...


    Sam was wondering if it was only polite for him to embrace Sophie in return when she lifted her head, then flashed a sweet smile.


    Her eyes seemingly glowing, radiantly beautiful, and then she opened her mouth to say in an overly affected tone.


    "Sam, you still remember me~ That¡¯s so wonderful~ Thank you~"


    "Sophia?"


    When did she turn into her sister?


    The girl nodded vigorously and then took the box. She pulled out a badge from inside and stuffed it into Sam¡¯s pocket, all the while smiling sweetly.


    "Yep! Thank you, Sam~ I¡¯ll make good use of it. See you next time, I¡¯m off to take a shower, bye~"


    "Oh... then, goodbye."


    "Goodbye~~~"


    With that, the girl turned and walked away, her departure quick as if she were fleeing.


    Sam watched her rapidly disappearing figure, his mouth, initially rigid, finally relaxing slightly.


    "Such terrible acting... To think you came up with that, Sophie."


    The girl, now vanished into the night, was blushing furiously. Yet, she still ¡¯talked to herself¡¯.


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey? How could you do that, sis!"


    "Cut the chatter, shut it."


    "How could you pretend to be me!! And you didn¡¯t even do it well; it was full of holes..."


    "Do I need to say it again? Shut up!"


    "I will say it! Next time I¡¯ll tell Sam it wasn¡¯t me at all just now!"


    "You wouldn¡¯t dare!!"


    "Unless you tell me... why you hugged Sam just now."


    "Not saying!"


    "Then next time I¡¯ll tell him, no matter how you threaten me!"


    Sophie stopped in her tracks.


    In the darkness, she turned around, the wind lifting her hair. Turning back, there was only darkness, no dazzling Sam.


    She let out a long sigh.


    "You¡¯re right."


    "Hmm?"


    "He is the most... uniquely special person I¡¯ve ever met."

 Chapter 155: Maybe we could be friends

    "I¡¯m at the Summer Camp Experience, why haven¡¯t you gone to bed yet?"


    Because Milo left early, Sam can now call at night without any worries, not having to fret about the volume disturbing others¡¯ sleep.


    As for who would call Sam at this time... obviously, it would be no one else but his sister Ava.


    Sitting by the window, he gazed at the night sky outside.


    Though lacking a telescope, it¡¯s this kind of distant haziness that¡¯s seen as the most enduringly beautiful distance. It makes people believe that what hangs in the patchy Milky Way are countless eyes with different colors.


    Ava¡¯s voice came through the phone, as haughty and charming as ever.


    Indeed, voice is one of a person¡¯s tags; just a particular word from her, and he could conjure up the face and expression on the other end of the phone.


    What expression it should be, what kind of body language, as if all were already imprinted in Sam¡¯s mind.


    "Since when does a young person go to bed at ten? Are you living like an old man, brother? This is the Summer Camp Experience, by the way! Are there any other girls around you?"


    What a weird question?


    Sam replied with annoyance: "Of course, there are. Who would go to a Summer Camp Experience that¡¯s all boys? Not me, for sure."


    Right, the girls present might have nothing to do with him, but it wouldn¡¯t do for them to be absent.


    Hearing Sam¡¯s response, Ava immediately became dissatisfied.


    "Why are you talking to me in that tone? You¡¯re not staying with girls, are you?"


    "Get real, you¡¯ve been to Summer Camp Experience yourself, how could boys and girls stay together?"


    It¡¯s the Summer Camp Experience, not some promiscuous party, what is she thinking?


    "Hmph! Who knows what you¡¯re up to there, with no one to supervise you... So you could do whatever you want, huh?"


    Sam felt like laughing.


    "Enough already, you¡¯re calling me at this time just to ask this?"


    Ava¡¯s voice went silent for a moment, and then Sam clearly heard her take a sharp intake of breath, as if she was gathering courage to say something significant.


    What big news could she possibly have?


    Yet, Sam couldn¡¯t help but feel unnecessarily anxious.


    Why the nervous buildup?


    Then, the girl on the other end of the line began to speak.


    "Um... there¡¯s a middle school swimming competition this month..."


    Sam was taken aback. He knew Ava was a member of the school swimming team, and since this year she was in her final year of junior high, it meant this would be her last chance to participate.


    If she could make it to the national competition and secure a decent ranking, high schools across the country with swimming teams would open their doors to this girl.


    So, this competition was very important to Ava.


    "Really? Are you participating?"


    "Yes."


    "When does it start?" Sam asked.


    Ava quickly replied.


    "Um... at the end of October, around November, but it¡¯s just the selection round."


    "Is the selection round... a big deal?"


    Sam asked, fully confident in Ava¡¯s abilities.


    Ava promptly responded with a proud snort.


    "Of course, don¡¯t you know who your sister is? I¡¯m definitely moving on to the nationals; I¡¯m already preparing for it!"


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    "Don¡¯t be too proud, every big goal starts with small steps. Just prepare well and don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself."


    "Um~ If I make it to the nationals... it will be held in Kuhang."


    Although she didn¡¯t finish her sentence, the implication was quite clear.


    Sam naturally understood what his sister meant, and said with a laugh.


    "You want me to come watch? I thought you hated it the most when your brother watches your performance?"


    Ava retorted with a pout, "This isn¡¯t a performance; it¡¯s a competition. This is where I shine, and I want you to see my true strength. That incident at the pool was just an accident!"


    She was still holding onto that day¡¯s events.


    But, that¡¯s just like her. Sam¡¯s sister is great in many ways but perhaps a bit too competitive.


    In truth, she¡¯s a gentle and sensitive person, or else she wouldn¡¯t have noticed Sam¡¯s discomfort that night and spoken those words to him.


    Yet... this sensitivity also has another side, such as how she would act upon their reunion after a farewell. Sam himself didn¡¯t have an answer.


    "Alright then, practice well, and I¡¯ll be waiting for the day you make it to Kuhang."


    "Of course~ Oh, by the way..."


    Ava lowered her voice.


    "Yes?"


    "It¡¯s just... how have things been with that Heiress recently?"


    As expected, the conversation shifted to that girl. It seemed his sister viewed Angel as a rival...


    "What do you mean ¡¯how¡¯? Which aspect are you referring to?"


    "Every aspect! Are you an idiot, idiot brother?" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam chuckled and replied, "What else? Things are the same as always, haven¡¯t seen her lately. But school¡¯s starting soon, so I¡¯ll probably see her there."


    "Eh? You haven¡¯t seen each other recently?"


    "Of course, why would we?"


    "Oh~ Hehe."


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "I¡¯m not laughing~ You must have heard wrong."


    Ava flatly denied it.


    Sam smiled, "I hope I did hear wrong."


    "Hmm-hmm~ You did hear wrong."


    "Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?"


    Sam felt the conversation should end there, as there wasn¡¯t much else to talk about, especially since he was somewhat concerned Ava might bring up more sensitive topics.


    As the saying goes, what you fear often comes to pass.


    Ava¡¯s next words came through the phone, her voice soft and slightly trembling.


    "Wait a sec... By the way, lately..."


    "Lately?"


    "Um... have you missed me?"


    Ava¡¯s voice quivered, and Sam could almost picture the girl on the other end, holding her phone, her cheeks probably flushed.


    She was likely nervously clutching her blanket, lying on her pillow, with her legs tightly squeezed together.


    Indeed, it was a difficult question.


    Sam was momentarily at a loss for words. During the brief silence, he could distinctly hear her anxious breathing.


    Sam didn¡¯t want to hurt the girl in any way... but in his mind, they were siblings.


    "Um... of course, I¡¯ve only been away from home for a short while, and I¡¯ve already started missing you and our parents."


    "Eh... that¡¯s so boring, brother, saying things like that."


    Clearly, this wasn¡¯t what Ava wanted to hear, but there was nothing technically wrong with his response. After all, in Sam¡¯s view, they were family, and such a sentiment was perfectly normal.


    But Ava was seeking a unique, special favoritism, not this generic type of affection.


    Sam said with a laugh, "Alright, what else do you want to hear? It¡¯s about time to sleep now, goodnight."


    Since she wouldn¡¯t end the call, he thought it best to do so himself.


    That¡¯s what Sam figured.


    Ava seemed to run out of options. Though still somewhat reluctant, she had no choice but to concede.


    "Fine! You just don¡¯t want to talk to me, so I won¡¯t talk to you either, you mean brother!"


    "Ha ha ha, then next time I¡¯ll call you."


    "I definitely won¡¯t answer your calls! Goodnight!"


    With that, Ava took the initiative to hang up the phone, just like every other time.


    Sam took a deep breath as he watched the phone screen gradually dim.


    Gazing at the seemingly unchanged night sky through the window, he wasn¡¯t sure how to properly handle his relationship with Ava. It seemed like an utterly unexpected situation for Sam, one he felt temporarily powerless to address.


    What should he do?


    He couldn¡¯t possibly treat her the same way he did other girls, and moreover... did her storyline really have so much depth in the game? Would there be developments similar to those with the female leads? That would be truly alarming.


    Sam lay on his bed, staring at the ceiling.


    He turned off his phone, deciding not to respond to any messages from anyone.


    Just leave it at that.


    School would start the day after tomorrow, so it was best to focus on what was immediately ahead.


    He managed to sleep well for once, without waking up or dreaming.


    The day¡¯s schedule was straightforward¡ªtwo hours of class in the morning, followed by the ride home.


    Interestingly, a figure took the spot beside him.


    Sam turned his head to see Sophie, carrying a suitcase and wearing a backpack.


    She had changed into a white T-shirt and denim shorts.


    Her long hair carried a subtle fragrance that complemented her cool demeanor.


    Yet, she sat down as if she hadn¡¯t seen Sam, immediately engrossed in her phone.


    Only when Sam kept staring at her until she couldn¡¯t help but blush did she reluctantly turn towards him.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Sam smiled. "You¡¯re very special today."


    Sophie replied, "Nonsense. There was nowhere else to sit, that¡¯s all. Besides, no one else wanted to sit next to you. I¡¯m here so you won¡¯t look too pitiful."


    "Oh, is that the reason?"


    "Believe it or not!"


    Sam simply smiled.


    He didn¡¯t bring up the events of the previous night, which, of course, was what Sophie dreaded most. She feared Sam would mention the details of last night, especially since, upon reflection, she realized her acting was terrible, full of flaws.


    Thankfully, Sam didn¡¯t mention it. Instead, he leaned back in his seat as the bus started its journey, quietly listening to music with his eyes gently closed.


    Seeing this, Sophie felt a peculiar sense of security, as if Sam¡¯s quiet presence beside her was a safe harbor where any ship could dock.


    She had initially thought this school-organized activity would be dull and had no expectations for it.


    But she hadn¡¯t anticipated so many events occurring.


    Nor had she expected Sam to become her beacon of hope...


    It seemed that because of Sam, this otherwise tedious trip had gained some significance, a reason to be remembered...


    This was troublesome.


    Sophie found herself repeatedly breaking the promises she had made to herself.


    But what could she do? What would the future hold?


    She didn¡¯t know.


    After several hours of travel, the bus stopped at a familiar place, where Sophie had requested to get off, close to her home... and Sam¡¯s, too.


    Watching Sam start to pack his things, Sophie calmed her emotions, grabbed her backpack, and bent down to pick up the somewhat heavy case containing a telescope.


    But another hand was quicker, lifting the case before she could.


    Surprised, Sophie looked up to see Sam effortlessly holding the case, standing up, and looking at her with a calm expression.


    "What are you spacing out for? We¡¯re getting off."


    Normally, Sophie would have refused the help, insisting she could manage on her own and didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s assistance.


    But this time she didn¡¯t say anything.


    "Let¡¯s go then. Goodbye to all the teachers and classmates."


    "Take care, Sam, and you too, Sophie."


    The two of them got off the bus, which quickly left, heading towards its next stop.


    With only Sam and Sophie left, neither of them spoke much, and Sophie wasn¡¯t sure what to say.


    The sun shone brightly on them, casting their shadows on the familiar street as they walked.


    Sam was slightly ahead, with Sophie trailing behind, observing his silhouette.


    The sun greedily kissed his cheeks, every strand of his hair.


    There was an irrational wish that this journey could last forever¡ªquiet, serene, beautiful even without conversation.


    But, alas, every journey has its end, and everyone has their destination.


    They arrived at Sam¡¯s apartment first.


    Sam stopped, turned with a smile, and handed the box over to Sophie.


    "Here you go, this is yours. I¡¯m heading home now."


    Sophie nodded, and as she took the box, her fingers inadvertently brushed against his hand.


    That brief contact sent a jolt through her, a strange sensation that burrowed deep into her heart.


    But then Sam let go, and that odd feeling vanished as quickly as it had appeared, as if it had never been there at all.


    She looked up at the boy about to turn away.


    "Sam."


    Explore new worlds at NovelFire.C?m


    Sophie tried to keep her voice steady.


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    Sam turned back, curious.


    Sophie turned to face the apartment, to avoid looking directly at Sam.


    "I¡¯m starting to agree with what you said."


    Sam looked amused, seeing only her profile.


    "Which part?"


    "That our lives aren¡¯t always spent alone..."


    "And?"


    Sophie¡¯s heartbeat quickened again. She tried to stay calm, speaking in as normal a tone as possible.


    "So... maybe we could be friends..."


    Sam seemed to pause for a moment, then his face broke into a smile.


    "Hmm, I¡¯ll think about it. Goodbye."


    "..."

 Chapter 156: Angel VS Sophie

    A new semester, a new beginning.


    It felt like the summer vacation passed in the blink of an eye, not leaving any time to react, just like a speeding train that really arrives at its destination the moment it¡¯s supposed to.


    Returning to the familiar school, the air was filled with the vibrant spirit of youth.


    Summer had passed, and autumn was on its way, although the temperature in Kuhang remained quite high. Everyone was still dressed in their summer uniforms.


    Sam entered the school as usual and, of course, could feel more and more gazes converging on him.


    Standing in front of his locker, Sam suddenly had a strange feeling, as if he had acquired the ability to foresee the future.


    For instance, at this moment, he would suddenly think that the instant he opened his locker...


    "Snap!"


    Sure enough, a pair of hands familiarly patted his shoulder.


    It was exactly as Sam had anticipated.


    And then, what followed was...


    "Sam! Long time no see, did you miss your bro?"


    Turning around, it was indeed Louis with his honest face.


    It wasn¡¯t some magical foresight; it was merely a habit.


    It seemed Sam was also getting used to certain things around him, as precise as the workings of a clock. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam, holding his shoes, turned to look at Louis.


    "You scared me, can you not be so sudden next time?"


    Louis looked at Sam curiously.


    "Were you really scared? You didn¡¯t even shake. I have to shake it off twice when I pee".


    "That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t even have time to react. I admit my reaction time isn¡¯t as quick as yours, are you satisfied now?"


    This made Louis very pleased.


    "Ha ha ha ha! Now you realize the difference between us. I told you, you can¡¯t be without flaws."


    Seeing Louis¡¯s hearty laughter, Sam felt a bit envious of such a boy.


    Who says living simply in one¡¯s own world is foolish?


    At least it¡¯s simply joyful.


    "Seems like you¡¯re quite happy. Did you have a good summer break?"


    Sam asked while changing his shoes.


    Louis was also changing his shoes beside Sam, and it seemed that over the summer break, he had become stronger than before.


    "Ah, don¡¯t mention it. I thought I¡¯d spend the summer break playing games at home, but then my dad¡¯s friend¡¯s kid came to stay with us for the vacation. Don¡¯t get me started on how noisy kids are these days, always pestering me to play basketball with him!"


    Just then, Louis stood up and slightly shrugged his shoulders, allowing Sam¡¯s gaze to pass by him to a familiar spot.


    A familiar girl was changing her shoes there.


    She seemed to notice his gaze, gave him a look, and then, as usual, turned and left.


    This had become something of a routine, seemingly happening every day.


    Of course, the love letters that slipped down from that locker were as numerous as ever.


    "Ha, still pretending! I know all about it. You went to the Summer Camp Experience a few days ago, right? And Sophie was there too. I heard you teamed up with Sophie, and some complicated and bizarre story came out of it..."


    "What story? We just teamed up for a game... Wait, where did you hear this from?"


    Sam suddenly felt uneasy.


    He knew that his teaming up with Sophie might get out, but he didn¡¯t expect it to spread so quickly. School had just started today, were people really so gossipy?


    Louis blinked.


    "The class discussion group, didn¡¯t you see?"


    Sam didn¡¯t have the habit of checking the class discussion group. Too much information, too messy. Anyway, if something important came up, Alice would always find him, so he didn¡¯t bother joining those discussions.


    "I really didn¡¯t see it."


    Sam felt a sense of foreboding; he could already anticipate many things.


    But Louis seemed unconcerned.


    "What¡¯s with that look? It¡¯s nothing. The school isn¡¯t going to bother about it, and besides, our school doesn¡¯t regulate student relationships, as long as it¡¯s not too over the top... You should know many people are envious you got to play games with Sophie."


    Envious, my foot.


    Was Sam worried about the school? He was concerned about a presence far more daunting than the school.


    Sam could already foresee how difficult his new semester, which hadn¡¯t even fully started yet, would be.


    It felt like he was standing in a quagmire, struggling to move forward...


    What Sam didn¡¯t know was that, before he could face the situation head-on, someone had already taken the first step towards a confrontation.


    It happened in the hallway, an unexpected encounter that caught Sophie off guard.


    The surrounding footsteps and bits of conversation did not affect the moment of their meeting.


    They almost instinctively stopped in their tracks, tacitly choosing not to just walk past each other. Or rather... at this moment, to walk past each other would be to show cowardice and avoidance.


    Sophie looked up, her brows furrowed.


    "Is there a problem?"


    The girl standing in front of Sophie had a face as perfect as a goddess¡¯s, combined with an incomparable noble aura that seemed to emanate from her very marrow.


    Angel looked at Sophie, and although their heights seemed similar, she always managed to project a natural, superior demeanor in the face of anyone.


    "Got up on the wrong side of the bed this morning? Weren¡¯t you having a lot of fun a few days ago?"


    Sophie narrowed her eyes, instantly realizing that the other party knew something about the Summer Camp Experience.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising that Angel could easily find out some things, but the purpose of her mentioning it was obvious... it was about that boy named Sam.


    Angel had appeared before Sophie a few times, and it was always because of Sam.


    Whenever it was about him, she showed an unusual level of interest, almost to the point of not bothering to hide it.


    But now, Sophie wouldn¡¯t avoid matters concerning Sam. Why should she retreat or shrink back just because of Angel¡¯s presence?


    Sophie had never been one to back down. Even though she considered her relationship with Sam to be just friendship, what did all this have to do with Angel?


    It was as if Angel thought that nobody could approach someone she had set her sights on. Sophie was really annoyed by this attitude, even ignoring the gap in their statuses.


    "I think it was pretty good, but what does that have to do with you?"


    Angel¡¯s gaze began to fill with pressure, as if she wanted to make her opponent cower with her eyes alone. However, Sophie met her gaze head-on, as if invisible sparks were colliding in the air.


    Passing students seemed to sense something strange in the atmosphere.


    Your journey continues at NovelFire.C?m


    "What¡¯s happening? I feel like I can smell gunpowder..."


    "Isn¡¯t it summer? It¡¯s 32 degrees today, why do I feel chills... This place must be haunted!"


    At this moment, of course, the two girls paid no attention to the presence of those around them. Perhaps, at this moment, they only had eyes for each other.


    Unfortunately, this isn¡¯t a description of romance, but of war.


    Angel sensed Sophie¡¯s defiance and actually smiled, though her eyes remained scornful and dismissive.


    "Is that so? It seems you¡¯ve also noticed something special about that man."


    This time, Sophie didn¡¯t feign ignorance but looked directly at her.


    "I think you shouldn¡¯t come after me every time because of Sam. Both he and I are free, not owned by anyone, nor controlled by anyone. Do you want him to live only for you? Forgive my bluntness, but that will only backfire."


    Angel merely lifted her head to look at the empty ceiling, then lowered her gaze back to Sophie, taking a step towards her.


    The intensity of the moment made Sophie feel an urge to step back, but she resisted, keeping her head high and meeting the advancing gaze.


    "You used to avoid topics about Sam, and now you¡¯re saying these things to me, even speaking on his behalf... It seems you¡¯ve gotten along quite well this time."


    Sophie frowned.


    "I¡¯m not speaking for him, just telling you a simple truth. Not everyone needs to obey you, follow your ideas."


    It was just a straightforward dislike. That was the unsaid part.


    Angel¡¯s laughter broke out, even audible, making Sophie think this girl was just plain crazy.


    It seemed children from affluent families weren¡¯t quite normal after all.


    Angel¡¯s laughter gradually ceased, and then she slightly lowered her head, her voice dropping as she spoke to Sophie.


    "Actually, I wanted to say that it¡¯s not your place to comment on my relationship with him... but never mind, you should understand this matter deep down. There¡¯s something else I¡¯d rather say."


    Sophie didn¡¯t respond, just looked at her, her gaze steady as if her fighting spirit was fully ignited.


    Angel¡¯s voice was soft yet clearer.


    "I don¡¯t see you as a threat between us. I¡¯m just, out of the blue, kindly advising you. Don¡¯t continue interacting with him; otherwise, you¡¯ll hopelessly fall deeper. However, this fall is doomed to be fruitless, because he is mine, and there¡¯s no other possibility."


    After saying this, Angel straightened up, apparently ready to leave after her statement.


    Sophie remained silent.


    She disagreed with every word the other had said.


    Why should she believe she¡¯d be hopelessly lost because of Sam?


    And why should she believe that Sam truly belonged to Angel, without any other possibility?


    As Angel was about to pass by her, Sophie heard her final remark.


    "By the way, you might not know... he went back to his hometown with me. I¡¯ve met his parents and sister. As for what exactly happened... you can guess. Of course, you can also ask him directly, but I think, well, he might be too embarrassed to tell you."

 Chapter 157: Come to my house after school

    After a semester apart, classmates eagerly greeted each other, intimately sharing amusing stories from their summer vacation.


    Laughter and playful noises filled the classroom until the start of the morning self-study period, when the noise finally ceased.


    Sam, as always, appeared nonchalant, flipping through his books in a show of study, primarily because he didn¡¯t really need to focus hard to grasp these materials¡ªa quick glance was all it took for his brain to automatically memorize the necessary information.


    He also didn¡¯t need the teacher to repeat explanations to understand them.


    Watching the glamorous female teacher approach the podium, seeing her serious demeanor, Sam couldn¡¯t help but think of her contrasting persona from that night¡ªa stark difference.


    Who would have thought that the teacher, who at this moment lectured with meticulous care and seriousness, could also embody such a passionate and unrestrained side?


    And it was precisely this contrast that firmly captivated Sam; she indeed had a lot of charm.


    Finally, it was time for lunch.


    Louis immediately tapped Sam on the shoulder.


    "Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to eat. My gosh, a morning of classes almost killed me."


    Seeing him stretching and looking exhausted, Sam teased,


    "You spent the morning practically sleeping on the desk, acting as if it¡¯s so exhausting. Can sleeping really wear you out?"


    Louis replied, "Was I sleeping? I was just closing my eyes to listen to the class, which helps me concentrate better, you know?"


    Sam really wanted to joke: "Listening to the lecture with your eyes closed, are you cultivating immortality?"


    The two, as usual, headed to the cafeteria together.


    As Sam and Louis got their food and found a place to sit, Sam caught a glimpse of Asher and his friends, who seemed to be discussing something.


    Now, Sam didn¡¯t particularly dislike the trio, but he couldn¡¯t say he was very close to them either. They were fine as casual friends.


    Before the three could approach, and before Louis could even start his meal, a familiar figure cast a shadow over them.


    Sam, momentarily stunned by the familiar shape of this figure, turned around, as did Louis, to see Heiress standing beside them with her meal tray, her expression calm yet somehow oppressive.


    Her exquisite and stunning face seemed to hold a disdain for the mundane, a silent judgment on all who met her gaze.


    Sam instinctively looked at Louis, who seemed to have already felt the formidable aura emanating from her.


    He immediately fumbled with his tray, "Sam, it looks like... Angel has something she wants to talk to you about... I¡¯m going to eat somewhere else."


    "No, wait...!"


    "We can talk back in the classroom!"


    Louis was already making his escape.


    It seemed Angel¡¯s capacity to intimidate was universal, affecting others perhaps even more intensely than Sam himself.


    But Louis, really? Abandoning him at such a critical moment?


    Sam¡¯s last hope was on the other side.


    He saw Asher and his trio, originally heading over to speak with Sam, immediately turn and leave in perfect sync.


    It was like a choreographed dance.


    So precise, not a beat missed!


    Damn!


    Left with no choice, Sam also picked up his tray, but then,


    "Try walking away, see what happens."


    "..."


    Sam set the tray down again, took a resigned breath, and then turned to face Heiress, who had taken a seat in front of him.


    "What do you want? Why do my friends act so panicked when they see you coming? Did you intimidate them?"


    Angel glanced at him.


    "How could I intimidate them? They just know better. Besides, you can¡¯t expect me to treat them specially just because they¡¯re your friends, right?"


    Indeed, Sam couldn¡¯t expect Angel to change her behavior towards strangers just for his sake.


    That was an unrealistic hope.


    "Alright, you¡¯re looking for me at this time... is there something you need?"


    Sam glanced around, unsurprisingly noticing numerous covert glances, all curious about his relationship with the well-known Heiress, making her first appearance at a boy¡¯s lunch table.


    "Can¡¯t I look for you without a reason?"


    Angel raised an eyebrow. Ordinary girls approach relationships with boys in a shy and anxious manner, but this girl did it with a threat.


    Sam chuckled.


    "It¡¯s not really that, just that I don¡¯t see the necessity. After all, there¡¯s not much you can do in the short span of lunchtime."


    His last remark hinting at something more.


    But Angel simply looked directly at Sam, her gaze seemingly laced with the temptation to provoke.


    "Is that so? Do you want to try having sex in school? It seems like I happened to have brought white stockings and sexy underwear today..." Angel whispered in a voice only they could hear.


    White stockings and sexy underwear?


    Sam glanced at the other person.


    Although it was an ordinary summer dress, it had a unique aura when worn by Angel. Coupled with her perfect figure and stunning legs... If she were to wear white stockings on those sexy long legs under this black pleated skirt, and then lift her skirt to reveal the sexy underwear... Wow!


    Just thinking about it, Sam was already on the verge of getting an erection.


    "Really?"


    "Of course, I¡¯m kidding. What do you take me for?"


    Angel sneered, as if seeing right through Sam¡¯s weaknesses.


    Sam immediately lost interest.


    "I knew it would be like this. Boring."


    But Angel leaned in a bit closer to her face. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a face full of allure, she approached Sam, lowering her voice amidst his puzzled look.


    "If you want to see me in white stockings, it¡¯s not impossible... come to my house after school."


    Damn it!


    How does that not sound like something a girl should say? It¡¯s more like something a bad guy would say to trick little girl into going back to his place.


    "Why do you like inviting me to your house so much?"


    Sam restrained his desire, trying to appear serious.


    Angel let out a cold laugh.


    "Do you think just anyone is afforded this privilege? Inviting you is a grace bestowed upon you."


    "Then you might as well make this grace a grand prize; it would seem even more precious."


    "Cut the smirk. Are you coming or not? You haven¡¯t finished what you promised."


    "What promise?"


    Sam looked at her hesitantly.


    Angel¡¯s lips curled into a confident smirk.


    "Drawing. You haven¡¯t finished it. It was supposed to be done before the summer break, but I let you go back to your hometown. You should be thanking me."


    Sam blinked.


    "We¡¯re in this kind of relationship... isn¡¯t the drawing thing not that important anymore?"


    Trying to play the emotion card.


    After all, with that kind of relationship already happening, insisting on her drawing in front of him... was just weird.


    But Angel wasn¡¯t buying it. She looked at Sam.


    "What kind of relationship are we?"


    "...You know, that kind."


    Sam knew what she wanted to hear, but he just didn¡¯t want to say it.


    Angel narrowed her eyes, whispering softly.


    "Answer correctly, and you can choose whatever outfit you want me to wear."


    Hmm?


    Anything?


    Sam coughed.


    "Of course, we¡¯re just friends."


    Upon hearing this, Angel¡¯s expression instantly turned cold, as if flash-frozen.


    Her gaze became icy and menacing.


    She stared straight at Sam.


    "Come to my house after school. Don¡¯t make me send someone to fetch you."


    Is that really an invitation?


    Sam doubted this, looking at the girl as she stood up, he said helplessly.


    "You haven¡¯t taken your lunchbox."


    But Angel turned her head, giving him a charming yet dangerous smile.


    "This is specially prepared for you, enjoy."


    With that, she turned and left elegantly.


    Leaving only the envious gazes of others on Sam.


    Sam had a bad feeling, opening the lunchbox in front of him.


    The food was indeed lavish and high-class, even containing luxurious items like caviar and lobster meat...


    It seemed perfectly fine, but as Sam¡¯s spoon delved in, he quickly felt an unusual texture.


    Carefully turning over the ingredients, he was shocked to find the bottom covered with... razor blades.


    Razor blades?!


    Is this necessary?


    And those envious gazes were still on Sam.


    "Sigh, to have Angel deliver him lunch, he truly is a lucky guy favored by Cupid."


    "Yeah, yeah... she¡¯s the most elegant girl in our school!"


    Envious, huh? Why don¡¯t you give it a try?


    Sam sighed.


    Throughout the afternoon, nothing noteworthy occurred until, just before school was dismissed, Sam received a message in advance.


    Consequently, he headed straight to the club activity room after school.


    With his hands in his pockets, he navigated through the familiar architecture of the school and the surrounding trees.


    The sunlight pierced through the gaps in the leaves, casting totem-like patterns on Sam¡¯s face. Passing through the crowd, he walked along the sun-drenched corridor to the door of the activity room.


    With a clang, Sam pushed the door open. However, he didn¡¯t enter.


    Instead, he spread his arms wide and tilted his head back, resembling a figure of Jesus receiving the holy light¡ªthough, of course, there was no holy light, just two bewildering gazes directed at him.


    Find your next adventure on NovelFire.C?m


    "Sam... what are you doing?" the gentle senior holding a coffee cup inside asked, looking puzzled at the indifferent girl nearby.


    The girl made no effort to hide her disdainful look.


    "These boys are all intermittently neurotic..."


    Sam lowered his hands and, smiling, walked into the activity room.


    "The most handsome man in Kuhang has arrived. Why aren¡¯t you all kneeling in worship?"


    After a summer apart, the gentle and elegant senior, Isabella, pondered.


    "Kneeling? Is Sam declaring himself a king?"


    Sophie, giving no quarter, retorted. "Maybe we should hit him on the head with a stick to bring him back to his senses."


    "No need for sticks, Sophie."


    Sophie put down her book.


    "A baseball bat might also be a good choice," she mused.


    Isabella glanced at Sam.


    "Indeed, if Sam behaved more gentlemanly and respected the girls¡¯ wishes, we would use the baseball bat, right?"


    "...Damn."


    Sam, left with no choice, spread his hands and then sat down.


    There were no club activities at the moment, so they were there just for a casual exchange of summer stories and fun facts.


    Isabella, seeming to have noticed something, winked at Sam.


    "It seems the relationship between Sam and Sophie has progressed quite rapidly over the summer, hasn¡¯t it?"


    Sophie made a face and said, "Who¡¯s gotten closer? I¡¯ve got nothing to do with him."


    Though their relationship had indeed progressed, she found it impossible to admit in front of others, something Sam of course understood.


    Sam just smiled.


    "It¡¯s alright. But it was through the Summer Camp Experience that I discovered Sophie¡¯s charming side."


    "Eh?"


    Sophie quietly blushed, lowering her head slightly.


    What nonsense is Sam spouting... How am I charming?


    Hmm? I¡¯ve always been charming, haven¡¯t I?


    After a brief exchange, Sophie and Sam prepared to head back.


    In the end, Isabella glanced at the two of them.


    "If you have any interesting club activities in mind, feel free to discuss them with me. Don¡¯t make me the only one making decisions."


    Sam naturally looked at Isabella.


    "You¡¯re the club president, who else if not you?"


    "As the club president, my first task is obviously to develop your skills. So, it¡¯s up to you now. Give me a proposal each by tomorrow, and I¡¯ll choose from them!"


    "You¡¯re just being lazy," Sam said.


    Isabella, proud, hands on her hips, her attractive figure unmistakable.


    "How else would I be your president? Alright, see you tomorrow!"


    "See you tomorrow."


    They left the activity room together.


    Sophie glanced at Sam, seemingly wanting to say something, but remained silent for a long time.


    Until Sam suddenly said, "How¡¯s that telescope?"


    Catching Sophie off guard, she blushed, adjusting her hair that wasn¡¯t actually messy.


    "Ah... It¡¯s not bad, why?"


    "Just asking."


    "Oh."


    After walking for a bit, Sam seemed to have nothing more to say, but Sophie couldn¡¯t help herself.


    "Do you know about that thing..."


    "Hm? Which thing?"


    Sophie said impatiently, "The thing about the Summer Camp Experience..."


    "Of course, I know. What about it?"


    "Angel knows too, got it?" Sophie couldn¡¯t help but say.


    Sam nodded, his expression unchanged.


    "So she knows, so what?"


    Seeing Sam¡¯s calm demeanor, Sophie looked at him, puzzled.


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid of her?"


    Sam scoffed.


    "Are you joking? Why would I be afraid of an heiress? That¡¯s just not possible."


    As they reached the door, Sam saw a familiar black sedan parked nearby. He instinctively wanted to hurry past, a bad feeling washing over him.


    But quickly, the car door opened.


    A woman in a suit approached him swiftly.


    Sophie looked at them, puzzled.


    Who is this stranger, this seemingly cold young woman?


    Sam knew who she was; Angel¡¯s personal driver, a woman who appeared very skilled.


    She looked at Sam and spoke coldly.


    "Sam, please get in the car. The miss wants to see you."


    Sam couldn¡¯t contradict himself in front of Sophie.


    He looked up.


    "Today¡¯s not a good time, maybe next time."


    But the woman blocked Sam¡¯s path, staring at him intently.


    "Please get in the car. This is not a negotiation."


    Sam asked with a smile, "And what if I refuse?"


    As he spoke, he tensed his muscles, ready to react at a moment¡¯s notice. In terms of strength, he feared no one now.


    But instead of attacking Sam directly, the woman reached towards her collar as if searching for something.


    Sam paused, activating his X-ray Vision.


    He saw... a gun!


    Sam immediately said, "I¡¯ve just remembered I am quite free, after all. Let¡¯s go."


    "Eh?"


    Sophie, caught off guard, stared at Sam.


    Sam shook his head apologetically at Sophie.


    "Sophie, it¡¯s time you learned to go home by yourself, sorry."


    Sophie: ???

 Chapter 158: This was a bargain, a temptation

    Sam took his seat in the back.


    He didn¡¯t feel any more sense of superiority for having had a sexual encounter with Angel during the summer vacation.


    In fact, Sam didn¡¯t harbor such notions at all. He was well aware that he was just a kid from Cedarwood.


    The woman driving in front didn¡¯t seem inclined to say a word, focusing on the road in silence.


    Sam, however, found himself somewhat bored; he wasn¡¯t particularly afraid of this woman.


    Though she appeared cold and decisive, she was ultimately one of Angel¡¯s people and couldn¡¯t do anything without the girl¡¯s instructions.


    Thus, out of boredom, Sam asked, "Are you Angel¡¯s driver or bodyguard?"


    It was a casual question, not expecting a response.


    Yet, to his surprise, the woman quickly answered in a cool voice, "I can be both, and I can also be neither."


    It sounded like nonsense, but the meaning was clear.


    When Angel needed her, she could serve both roles; when not needed, she was neither.


    It was indeed a solid hierarchical relationship.


    "Is that so... quite versatile, then. Can you fix plumbing?"


    "...No."


    The woman deemed it a silly question but responded coolly nonetheless.


    Sam chuckled. "I can."


    "...Oh."


    The woman¡¯s brow furrowed slightly before she returned her gaze forward.


    Sam, curious, looked over. "What should I call you?"


    After a moment, the woman answered like an emotionless robot, "Elowen."


    Her demeanor was indeed robotic.


    Sam¡¯s light teasing didn¡¯t seem to elicit any extra emotion from her, as if she were an AI that could only respond to questions without showing any interest or emotion.


    Sam didn¡¯t find Elowen particularly interesting, considering such individuals dull. To him, a life devoid of amusement wasn¡¯t worth living.


    It seemed the conversation ended there. Sam had no more interesting questions, and he wouldn¡¯t get much out of her anyway.


    So, he chose to remain silent until the car stopped in a familiar place.


    The scenery of Cherry Blossom Avenue was, as always, tranquil yet permeated with an ominous aura, as if it were a silent oppression, a place that could make ordinary people question their existence.


    Sam rang the doorbell.


    The door quickly opened.


    There stood Selena with her pretty, youthful face, holding a kitten named ¡¯Biscuit¡¯ in her arms.


    Continue reading stories on NovelFire.C?m


    It seemed to have gained some weight, clearly, Selena had been taking good care of the little cat.


    "Sam! Long time no see!"


    Selena appeared genuinely happy to see Sam.


    Sam smiled, gazing at her face, and couldn¡¯t resist pinching her cheeks, enjoying the feeling, "Long time no see, Selena."


    Selena¡¯s round face turned slightly red, and she shyly glared at Sam.


    "Sam... it¡¯s not okay to just touch a girl¡¯s face like that."


    Sam, with a playful grin, said, "My apologies then."


    Selena¡¯s smile quickly returned.


    "It¡¯s okay~ I forgive you!"


    That¡¯s when Sam noticed something.


    "What¡¯s going on? Why do you seem so happy today, Selena? Did something good happen?"


    Selena said with a laugh, "Because my sister gave me back my video game console! Lol!"


    "So that¡¯s why... must be really fun, right?"


    Selena giggled, "It¡¯s so much fun, I play it every day. You should join me next time!"


    "Sure, where¡¯s your sister?"


    "Oh~ She¡¯s in the studio. You already know the way, so just head over. I haven¡¯t finished my game yet! Biscuit, say bye to Sam~"


    The little girl waved the kitten¡¯s paw adorably at Sam, then quickly turned and scampered away.


    Indeed, Selena was still too young.


    In front of such a handsome man as Sam, she was more captivated by her video game console?


    Sam approached the familiar entrance of the studio.


    It felt like a silent beast before him, the door its gaping maw.


    Despite such thoughts, Sam pushed the door open.


    "Clang."


    A slight noise echoed as Sam appeared at the entrance, the setting sun¡¯s afterglow illuminating his figure, casting his elongated shadow into the room.


    There, he saw the figure behind the easel.


    Noble and elegant, dignified, and stunningly beautiful.


    It wasn¡¯t that Sam lacked self-control, but at this moment, Angel surpassed all his previous perceptions of her.


    She seemed never to have dressed this way before.


    She wore an off-the-shoulder black dress.


    Her long hair was lightly coiled at the back of her head, making her hair appear shorter, but her noble aura was even more striking.


    Her ears were adorned with sparkling silver earrings, gleaming brightly.


    Reflecting the enticing sheen on her neck.


    How could one describe the girl¡¯s attire at this moment? It was filled with an aura that heightened desire.


    Her perfect skin, her skeletal yet now sensual appearance.


    And yet, she wasn¡¯t the skinny type; her breasts were full, creating a deep cleavage.


    This was the noble and unique Angel...


    An image most students at school could hardly imagine.


    If it were a card game, this version of Angel would be an epic-level skin set.


    Noticing Sam¡¯s momentarily fixed gaze, Angel looked up with a smile.


    She slightly lifted her bare feet.


    "Still with that unsophisticated, country bumpkin look."


    Sam snapped back to reality, first turning to close the door slightly, then adjusting his expression as he approached the woman who exuded a sexually charged aura from head to toe.


    "I am from the country, and that¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of. But you... dressed like this, are you going to a ball?"


    Sam quickly picked up on the clues.


    Her outfit was far from homey, more akin to something one would wear to a significant evening event.


    Angel smiled and said, "You¡¯re quite perceptive. Yes, there¡¯s a birthday party tonight for a child from a family that has good relations with ours. Since our families are in the same circle, I need to attend."


    Sam was momentarily taken aback. "A birthday party? You¡¯re attending? Then why call me here, especially when it¡¯s almost evening? You¡¯ll be leaving soon, won¡¯t you?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It seemed like a tease to him.


    But Angel looked at Sam with a meaningful gaze. "Now, guess why I would call you over for something like this? Even... before the time?"


    Sam quickly caught on. "You¡¯re not thinking of taking me with you, are you?"


    Angel didn¡¯t respond; her smile and the look in her eyes said everything.


    Sam immediately declined without a second thought. "Are you joking? Why would I go to your friend¡¯s birthday? I don¡¯t even know them. And if I go with you, what does that make us? That doesn¡¯t make any sense."


    Angel remained very calm, speaking as if she had everything figured out. "There¡¯s no sense or nonsense about it. If I say you¡¯re going, you¡¯re going. As for what we are, being boyfriend and girlfriend is enough, don¡¯t you think?"


    "Boyfriend and girlfriend? I don¡¯t recall ever saying that," Sam said, thick-skinned as ever.


    Angel was used to it and didn¡¯t care about his denial. "Think whatever you want, pretending is fine too. What do you want to wear? I¡¯ll have someone arrange it, and it will be ready in thirty minutes."


    Sam looked at her. "I said... I¡¯m not going. You go by yourself; I¡¯m going home."


    Sam was about to turn and leave when she called out his name.


    "Sam."


    He looked at her.


    Angel tilted her head up. "Come here."


    Frowning, Sam walked over to her, but as he approached, Angel lifted her leg.


    Even without stockings, her leg was incredibly enticing. Each toe gleamed like a gem, translucent and shining.


    "What are you trying to do...?"


    Sam hadn¡¯t finished speaking when she lifted her foot, even pressing it against Sam¡¯s chest, lightly treading on him.


    One might consider such an act demeaning, but given the girl and the beauty of her legs, this was Angel... it indeed became a visual and physical indulgence, almost like a ¡¯blessing.¡¯


    Angel looked up at Sam with a seductive gaze. "I remember... you wanted to see me in white stockings, didn¡¯t you?"


    Sam was momentarily stunned, trying to keep his blood from rushing to less appropriate areas, while striving to breathe calmly.


    "I don¡¯t remember that."


    But Angel just smiled, tracing circles on Sam¡¯s chest with her toes, a light touch yet overwhelmingly intense.


    "I have a pair of very sexy white stockings. You can only see them if you¡¯re with me tonight when we get back."


    The implication was clear. This was a bargain, a temptation.


    A joke, right?


    Was Sam such a man to be easily seduced by the mere mention of white stockings?


    What¡¯s so great about them? If you don¡¯t wear them, plenty of others will, and they can be seen online too, what¡¯s the difference?!


    Just a pair of white stockings...


    Sam scoffed. "No need to change, let¡¯s just go as we are."


    Well, but can viewing online compare to seeing them in person?

 Chapter 159: Did I get the wrong script, or did you misread your lines?

    How to describe Angel?


    She¡¯s like having a magical mask, capable of transforming into different temperaments and styles as needed.


    Every look is one you¡¯d adore, every appearance is irresistible.


    Sam decided not to change his clothes specifically for the occasion. After all, he wasn¡¯t attending to celebrate someone¡¯s birthday. Even if everyone at the table was dressed in luxurious attire, looking splendid and magnificent, it had nothing to do with him.


    They were simply from different worlds. Moreover, Sam had no intention of mingling with such people to gain any benefits for himself.


    Because that would be utterly impossible.


    Without Angel, who among those people would consider Sam worthy of notice? So, there¡¯s no point in harboring such thoughts or actions.


    Keeping it simple and staying true to oneself can actually be more dignified.


    So, even if Angel wanted to insist that Sam change into a formal suit, Sam¡¯s stance was straightforward.


    "I¡¯m fine as I am. If you expect me to wear a suit, to dress up bright and beautiful to make you look good, then you might as well find someone else."


    Naturally, such words would likely upset Angel.


    But if Sam weren¡¯t this kind of person, she probably wouldn¡¯t be interested at all.


    A person who lacks uniqueness and blends in with everyone else is not what Angel desires. She seeks something utterly unique, a treasure that is impossible to find elsewhere.


    Therefore, she could only say,


    "You only dare to be so bold in front of me at times like this. You don¡¯t have to wear a suit, but at least change out of your shorts."


    Soon after, Angel found Sam a set of white T-shirt and jeans, which was more in line with his usual casual style.


    Before setting off, they first enjoyed a dinner at Angel¡¯s house.


    At the dinner table, Selena was like a well-behaved child, not daring to mention anything about the game, fearing Angel would remember and confiscate it as evidence of her mischief.


    "Sister, are you guys going out later?" Selena asked cautiously, eyeing Angel.


    Angel glanced down at her cousin, who seemed uncharacteristically timid.


    She nodded. "Haven¡¯t I mentioned? It¡¯s someone¡¯s birthday; we should make an appearance."


    "Oh~ Okay then, make sure to be safe~ Come back early, okay~" Selena appeared very obedient, and even Sam couldn¡¯t spot any issues, likely thinking they were a harmonious pair of sisters.


    However, Angel gave Selena a cold look. "If I come back and find you playing with the game, you know what will happen."


    In that moment, Selena trembled, managing a forced smile. "How could that be~ Sister, I¡¯ll definitely stay home and study diligently."


    "Clatter." Just as she was about to use her spoon, her hand failed to grip it, and it fell to the table.


    Sam held back his laughter at the scene, while Angel said nothing.


    After dinner, as night fell and they had some juice, it was nearly 8:30 PM by the time they were ready to leave.


    Watching Sam and Angel get into the car, Selena seemed reluctant to see them go from the doorway.


    "Sister, come back early, okay~ I¡¯m scared being home alone~~"


    "Got it, go back inside." Angel waved her hand in resignation.


    Selena quickly went back inside and then rushed into her room, hugging her kitten. She excitedly powered on her computer, and as the screen lit up, she raised her hand in excitement.


    "My favorite game, start!"


    ...


    "Your sister seems pretty dependent on you, huh?" Sam said with a laugh.


    Angel gave Sam a sharp look. "You believe she¡¯s playing games right now?"


    Sam looked at her curiously. "Then you¡¯re quite tolerant, seeing through it but not pointing it out."


    At that moment, the girl of elegant and perfect demeanor simply leaned back in her seat. "Can¡¯t be bothered to say anything. Being strict won¡¯t help; it only makes her rebel more later. It¡¯s essential to give her some space¡ªthat¡¯s the real way to lead."


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but let out a snort of laughter.


    "What are you laughing at?" Angel frowned at Sam, clearly annoyed by his carefree demeanor. For some reason, she just couldn¡¯t stand him being happier than herself.


    The boy by her side should be trying his best to make her happy first, how could he dare to be joyful on his own?


    Sam, holding back his laughter, said, "Isn¡¯t this what I was telling you before... about giving such a child a childhood that feels like a childhood, to avoid repeating our own mistakes? You just find excuses not to admit that what I said makes sense."


    Angel didn¡¯t blush; instead, she reached out and grabbed Sam¡¯s ear, scrutinizing him with narrowed eyes. "Sam, seems like I¡¯ve been too lenient with my smiles around you lately, haven¡¯t I?"


    Sam immediately toned down his expression. "Not at all, I was just... making a logical guess, not confirming anything..." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Knowing when to back down was part of Sam¡¯s character.


    Angel let out a huff and released him, but the subtle and sophisticated fragrance from her lingered around Sam¡¯s face.


    "From now on, don¡¯t just guess about me. Just listen to what I say."


    Of course, Sam wouldn¡¯t agree. "You must be joking. I¡¯m not your servant you¡¯re raising. You want to control my thoughts too?"


    Angel sneered.


    "It¡¯s just a matter of time. Eventually, you will not only be my servant but also my tool for sexual pleasure. In this world, only you can possess me. It is my gift to you."


    Sam glanced at Elowen, who remained silent throughout their exchange.


    She was just focused on driving, seemingly in a state where she shut out the external world.


    Truly the perfect robot.


    Sam, leaning back in his chair and looking ahead, decided not to argue vehemently. It was pointless to try to persuade her anyway.


    "Then look forward to that day. I, for one, think it¡¯ll never happen."


    Angel let out a cold laugh. "My favorite thing to do is to shatter the naive fantasies of those who are too full of themselves."


    Sam chuckled as well. "Funny, me too..."


    "Thud!"


    "Hiss... What are you doing? Resorting to stepping on me because you can¡¯t win the argument?"


    Sam rubbed his foot irritably, having been harshly stepped on by her high heels.


    But, truly, Angel in high heels... was even more noble, more perfect.


    With her outfit, her demeanor was immediately elevated, not to mention Angel exuded an air of quality from head to toe, embodying the epitome of a perfect, noblewoman through her speech and gaze.


    At 18, wearing high heels didn¡¯t seem out of place on her. Instead, the heels accentuated her perfect leg shape, her slightly tensed calves, and her full, beautiful ankles...


    It was simply too perfect.


    At that moment, Elowen up front spoke up. "Miss, we¡¯ve arrived."


    The car slowly came to a stop.


    They had arrived at a luxurious villa.


    "Do wealthy people always hold their birthday parties in places like this?" Sam remarked, taking in the surroundings.


    Angel replied calmly, "This is a rented house. If the birthday party were held at his estate, you¡¯d be so shocked that your eyes would pop out."


    "That exaggerated?" Sam asked, surprised.


    Angel simply smiled and then said, "Let¡¯s get out of the car."


    Explore new worlds at NovelFire.C?m


    They exited the vehicle together and approached the entrance of the mansion. It seemed Angel remembered something.


    "Extend your arm."


    "Hm?" Sam instinctively extended his arm slightly, and then Angel gently looped her arm through his.


    This reminded Sam of Zoe a few days ago, but the difference was clear.


    Zoe clung tightly as if afraid he¡¯d run away, whereas Angel¡¯s touch was more natural, not fearing his escape¡ªshowing a unique confidence.


    They approached the villa¡¯s entrance with grace, where a man resembling a staff member promptly bowed politely.


    "Miss Angel, welcome. And to the handsome gentleman, please come in."


    The server did not treat Sam any differently for his casual attire while being at Angel¡¯s side.


    Angel nodded and led Sam into the villa. The living room was quite spacious, but not all the lights were on. Instead, there was a dim, intimate ambiance, giving everyone a bit more privacy.


    In the center of the living room was a huge rectangular bar table laden with various drinks, snacks, and cooked food, including champagne, red wine, and whiskey.


    The crowd was young, dressed in various expensive outfits, with hardly any middle-aged individuals present. It seemed this birthday party was indeed aimed at the host¡¯s younger friends.


    However, no sooner had Sam and Angel taken a few steps inside than someone approached them.


    "Ah, Miss Angel, it¡¯s been a long time."


    "Mr. Rhys, hello, it indeed has been quite a while."


    Angel took a wine glass from a server nearby and clinked glasses with the young man smiling in front of her. They politely sipped their drinks.


    Then, the young man noticed Sam standing beside Angel, dressed simply in a white T-shirt and jeans.


    "Hey, I haven¡¯t seen this one before. Quite handsome, isn¡¯t he? Could he be Miss Angel¡¯s boyfriend?"


    Before Sam could speak, Angel responded with a smile. "Sam, my boyfriend."


    Angel delivered this statement with utter calm.


    Sam didn¡¯t object, understanding that in this setting, his role was to support Angel.


    However, what Sam hadn¡¯t anticipated was the stir this casual remark would cause. Everyone nearby turned their gaze towards them, their expressions ranging from surprise to outright shock.


    "Angel, when did you get a boyfriend?!"


    "My goodness, Miss Angel has a boyfriend?!"


    "Let me see who this lucky guy is!"


    Eyes from all directions focused on them, making Sam feel like he was the star at an award ceremony who had just won the highest honor, known as Angel¡¯s Boyfriend.


    But Sam didn¡¯t feel pressured; after all, it wasn¡¯t true.


    Honestly, he even felt like spreading his arms wide, as if embracing the whole world... though, such a gesture would be more appropriate in front of Sophie, not Angel.


    Angel, for her part, didn¡¯t seem to feel any pressure either. She was utterly composed, even at ease, facing everyone¡¯s stares with tranquility.


    That is until a certain figure arrived.


    "Ha ha ha, Angel, you finally made it! Long time no see!" A young man in a white suit, clearly the host of the party with his blue hair, approached Angel with open arms.


    But Angel just looked at him, making no move to reciprocate, and said calmly, "Congratulations, Mr. Troy. Happy birthday."


    Troy, feeling a bit awkward, lowered his arms and then cheerfully said, "Ah, I¡¯ve come back from abroad, and you¡¯re still the same? Since we¡¯re friends, we should be a bit closer."


    Angel calmly replied, "There¡¯s no need. I have my principles. There¡¯s no need to imitate others."


    Troy nodded with a smile, "That¡¯s true. That¡¯s the Angel I know... Hmm? I heard... this is your boyfriend? Let me take a look."


    With that, Troy walked up to Sam, examining him closely.


    That look, that posture.


    It seemed he and Angel had known each other before?


    Was this going to be one of those clich¨¦ scenarios?


    For some reason, Sam was actually a bit excited.


    Accustomed to powers like time stopping and hypnosis, he found himself looking forward to some clich¨¦ drama.


    Bring it on.


    Expecting Troy to point a finger at him and shout, "You don¡¯t deserve to be with Angel!"


    Sam was ready!


    A man faces his challenges head-on!


    But unexpectedly, just as his muscles tensed in anticipation, Troy simply took Sam¡¯s hands in his own.


    Then, looking intently at Sam, he exclaimed, "You¡¯re really handsome, bro. I haven¡¯t seen a guy as good-looking as you abroad. Interested in exchanging contact information?


    Ah... I don¡¯t have much to offer for a first meeting, how about I give you a sports car? Which one do you like? Porsche, Ferrari, or..."


    ???


    What¡¯s going on?


    This isn¡¯t right!


    Did I get the wrong script, or did you misread your lines?

 Chapter 160: Daring to do that to Brody, you must be the first

    Sam was certainly caught off guard.


    Troy¡¯s reaction had surpassed Sam¡¯s expectations to such an extent that he was left without any response.


    Sam stared blankly at the young man for a while before finally asking in confusion, "What did you say?"


    Troy turned to look at Angel and chuckled, "Heh, your boyfriend is quite cute."


    At that moment, Angel walked over and took Sam¡¯s hand away from Troy, then said to Troy, "Stop teasing him. He¡¯s not used to this kind of situation. If you have something to say, say it to me."


    Troy whispered, "What do I have to say to you? Let me chat with your boyfriend a bit more~"


    "Do you want to leave, or should I?"


    Angel narrowed her eyes. Those familiar with her knew this subtle gesture meant she was serious, not just trying to scare someone.


    So, Troy immediately raised his hands in a gesture of surrender. "Heh, just kidding, just kidding~ I¡¯ll go greet the other guests now. You guys have fun, feel free, feel free~"


    With that, Troy left with a laugh.


    From his entrance to his exit, everything about him was unexpected and had a strange vibe, leaving Sam puzzled for a long time.


    "This person... doesn¡¯t seem quite right?" Sam said, looking at Angel with a hint of confusion.


    Angel, still impeccable in posture and undiminished in her noble demeanor, looked at Sam. "What¡¯s strange about it?"


    Sam thought for a moment and said, "It just feels... different from what I expected."


    Angel smiled. "How did you expect it? Did you think he should have some story with me?"


    "Isn¡¯t that so?" Sam felt his assumption was quite normal, considering... isn¡¯t that how it¡¯s usually written in novels?


    He had heard that the circles of the wealthy were quite complicated.


    But Angel didn¡¯t get angry; instead, she looked at Sam with a schadenfreude gaze. "Troy is gay. He has been for a long time."


    "..."


    Damn!


    No wonder he gripped my hand so tightly, none of the legendary hidden strength but more like a gentle wrap.


    Sam felt a wave of discomfort wash over him. Not that he harbored any prejudice against homosexuality¡ªhe respected everyone¡¯s sexual orientation. He just preferred others not to impose on his own preferences.


    The revelation that Troy was gay took Sam by surprise.


    Troy, with his aristocratic demeanor, chose a path often misunderstood by society... Indeed, the circles of the wealthy were complex!


    Angel couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter at Sam¡¯s reaction. "Look at how scared you got, Lol."


    Sam rolled his eyes in response. "So you knew all along and just stood by watching?"


    Angel blinked, a gesture that, on her, seemed exceptionally charming¡ªprobably due to the contrast of her usual demeanor.


    "How could that be? I helped you out of an awkward situation, you should be thanking me."


    Sam replied in a bemused tone, "At the end of the day, I really should thank you for bringing me to such a place, huh."


    Angel smiled at Sam, clearly in a good mood.


    However, she soon encountered a group of girls.


    Dressed in luxurious attire, each seemed more like princess, though Angel¡¯s demeanor stood out the most.


    The girls were surprised at their first glance at Sam. "Oh my God, Angel, where did you find such a handsome boyfriend? Do you have any more resources? Share some with me."


    Angel chuckled, "It¡¯s just a twist of fate. I don¡¯t have the kind of channels you think I do."


    "Eh~~ So romantic? Knowing that Miss Angel likes pure love would surprise many, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    Sam said nothing, having learned his lesson to not get involved in conversations among a group of girls. His traits always made him a notable presence in such settings, and these women were like sirens.


    Seeing that the chat among the women seemed unlikely to end soon, Sam told Angel, "You guys keep chatting, I¡¯ll go to the bathroom."


    Angel nodded, giving him a glance. "Don¡¯t wander off. Make sure you¡¯re where I can see you."


    "Pretty sure the men¡¯s restroom can¡¯t accommodate that request."


    Sam left, now free. But not far off, he could still hear the unabashed conversation of the girls behind him.


    "Wow, Angel is as domineering as ever. I¡¯ve never seen such a handsome guy before, much more so than those TV stars... Can you keep him? If not, let me have a try."


    "Hehe. It¡¯s just a man. There¡¯s nothing special, really. I can totally handle..."


    Sam just took a stroll, not really in a rush to use the restroom, but to grab a drink and some snacks.


    His ordinary attire meant that, despite his good looks, no strangers seemed inclined to approach him. This was exactly the situation Sam preferred.


    After all, he had little in common with these people. What could he talk about? His part-time job earnings, his credit card bills, or his rent?


    He just wanted to talk about games with Louis and, of course, his favorite harem novels.


    After wandering alone for five minutes, Sam was called.


    "Sam! Over here!"


    He was startled but saw it was Troy, surrounded by a group, waving at him. Reluctantly, given that Troy was the host of the soir¨¦e, Sam approached.


    Approaching Troy, Sam¡¯s gaze inadvertently caught a ¡¯familiar face¡¯¡ªBrody.


    Dressed in a black suit and holding several darts, Brody¡¯s look towards Sam was anything but friendly.


    Sam forced a smile, "Playing darts, huh?"


    Several men were holding darts near a wall adorned with a dartboard, surrounded by bottles of alcohol and even some money¡ªclearly, bets were being placed.


    Troy nodded. "Yeah, it¡¯s quite fun. Want to give it a try?"


    Before Sam could respond, Brody interjected with disdain, "What would a country bumpkin know about darts?"


    Troy, sensing something, looked over with a smile.


    "Brody... why look down on someone from the countryside? I recall your grandfather came from the countryside to Kuhang too. They¡¯re just from the countryside, but besides that, what difference is there between us?"


    Brody snorted, unable to resist scoffing. "Really? Then ask him if he dares to bet against me. Probably can¡¯t even afford the stake."


    Sam shrugged nonchalantly. "Indeed, I don¡¯t have money to gamble."


    He was honest, not interested in participating in such activities.


    What was the point? Even if he won, it wasn¡¯t like Brody¡¯s assets would become his. Clearly impossible.


    But Brody scoffed. "Is that so? What about the money I gave you before? All spent? Typical for someone who¡¯s never seen money before."


    Troy, curious, looked at Sam. "What money?"


    Brody had expected Sam to be reticent about the issue, as it seemed he would be at fault no matter how it was framed.


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Sam openly shared in front of everyone, "He gave me a sum of money to stay away from Angel."


    Troy blinked. "Did you take it?"


    "I did," Sam admitted openly, which drew disdainful looks from those around him. Brody couldn¡¯t help feeling smug, thinking Sam a fool... Continue reading on NovelFire.C?m


    Unaware that these seemingly wealthiest people despise those who are overtly mercenary? This is the facade of the wealthy.


    Troy pressed on, "And then?"


    Sam shook his head. "Nothing much. I never sought out Angel on my own initiative, but she has always been the one to reach out to me."


    The crowd¡¯s disdain quickly turned to disbelief, surprise, and even shock.


    They knew how cold, even harsh, Angel appeared within their circle, yet this young man had somehow made Angel seek him out?


    Their gaze then collectively shifted towards Brody, their expressions filled with incomprehension and even veiled mockery.


    This was a turn of events Brody hadn¡¯t anticipated.


    Apparently, more than money-grubbers, they preferred watching a fool¡ªand now, he seemed the fool who had spent money only to be played for a sucker!


    Brody was the one who ended up feeling embarrassed.


    Seeing the situation clearly, Troy chuckled and looked at both men. "I thought it was something serious... Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do. Sam, you play a few rounds with him. As for the stake... I¡¯ll cover you.


    Brody, how about we bet a Porsche 911?"


    Brody frowned. "You¡¯re willing to pay such a price for this bumpkin?"


    Troy shrugged nonchalantly. "It¡¯s pocket change. Besides, I¡¯ve been wanting to get rid of that car anyway. Just a bit of fun, and since he¡¯s Angel¡¯s boyfriend..."


    Brody, of course, didn¡¯t acknowledge this, standing up and gripping a dart, casting a disdainful glance at Sam. "I doubt he¡¯d dare to play."


    Troy handed a dart to Sam, whispering, "Don¡¯t worry about my money; it¡¯s no big deal. Our families have many collaborations with Angel¡¯s family. Making her happy leads to more business, easily recouping this small amount.


    If you don¡¯t participate, it would actually embarrass me... Consider it making a friend, give me this favor."


    With a hearty slap on Sam¡¯s shoulder, Troy finished his encouragement.


    Sam had to admit, these wealthy heirs weren¡¯t fools.


    Contrary to many narratives in novels and movies where rich second-generation heirs throw away their intelligence with their money, these individuals are not only born into privilege but often possess above-average intellects. They benefit from better environments for learning and acquire many skills.


    Troy¡¯s words left Sam without any reason to refuse. He took the dart and looked at the dartboard on the wall. "I¡¯ve never played. I don¡¯t really know the rules of the game."


    Troy explained with a smile, "It¡¯s simple. See the numbers? They represent the score. Hitting within the wedge scores that number. The outer ring doesn¡¯t count, but the thin strips around the edge double the point value, and the ones near the bullseye triple it.


    The highest single dart score is 20x3, which is sixty. The outer bullseye is worth 25 points, and the inner bullseye fifty..."


    Brody cut off Troy impatiently. "Why bother explaining so much? You don¡¯t really think this bumpkin could score a perfect game, do you?"


    Troy chuckled, "Who knows, I always believe in a beginner¡¯s luck. Let¡¯s keep it simple and efficient¡ªthree rounds each to tally the scores. Who¡¯s going first?"


    Sam looked at Brody.


    Brody scoffed disdainfully, "I¡¯ll go first, to avoid any claims of me bullying a newbie. Let him witness the skill of Kuhang¡¯s dart king."


    Approaching the designated area, Brody faced a considerable distance, especially compared to the small standard dartboard.


    He assumed a textbook-perfect stance, holding his breath and focusing intently.


    Taking this seriously was crucial; a loss would be a huge blow to his pride, and he was determined not to concede any aspect of superiority to Sam, dismissing him as merely Angel¡¯s "bumpkin" boyfriend.


    With such a mindset, Brody¡¯s approach was more concentrated than usual, his proficiency well-known within their circle.


    His performance over three rounds was impressive.


    First dart:


    Triple eighteen.


    The crowd¡¯s astonishment boosted Brody¡¯s confidence.


    Second dart:


    Double twenty.


    Despite the already intimidating score, Brody felt somewhat dissatisfied.


    Third dart...


    "Damn! Bullseye, right?! Fifty points!"


    "Are you sure you didn¡¯t wear your underwear on the outside today, Brody?"


    A hint of satisfaction crossed Brody¡¯s face as he turned, a relaxed and somewhat smug look directed at Troy.


    Troy, visibly surprised, commented, "Since when did you become so skilled?"


    Brody chuckled and blew his hair out of his face nonchalantly.


    "Not bad, I guess. A bit of a slip-up on the second dart, only scored forty... How many points in total?" He looked around, well aware of his score, but anticipating the dramatic effect of someone else announcing it.


    Someone quickly responded, "Triple eighteen... Double twenty... Plus a bullseye... That¡¯s a total of one hundred and forty-four!"


    Hearing his score, Brody lounged on a sofa, sipping champagne with a leg crossed over the other.


    "Your turn to perform now. There¡¯s still a chance to win, so don¡¯t despair, heh."


    Troy also turned to Sam. "That¡¯s a pretty exaggerated score. Don¡¯t feel pressured; it¡¯s okay to lose."


    Holding the dart, Sam glanced at the dartboard. "Just to clarify, the highest score is the triple twenty, right?"


    Troy hesitated, "Yes, but hitting that spot..."


    "Hey, hey, hey, you don¡¯t think you can hit triple twenty three times, do you? If you do, I¡¯ll eat the dartboard! Don¡¯t know how much you¡¯ve drunk to be so delusional, it¡¯s hilarious."


    Brody and the others burst into laughter.


    Sam remained silent, simply walking to the position Brody had used.


    Compared to Brody¡¯s textbook stance, Sam¡¯s approach seemed much more casual, even holding the dart in a way that seemed amateurish to Brody.


    Moreover, Sam wasn¡¯t even focusing on the dartboard but speaking instead. "First off, while I don¡¯t find anything shameful about being from the countryside, calling someone a ¡¯bumpkin¡¯ constantly is quite rude."


    Brody scowled. "I love calling it as it is..."


    "Whoosh!" The dart flew from Sam¡¯s hand unexpectedly, in the midst of his talking.


    Brody thought dismissively, How accurate could he be while talking? Then, he looked towards the board with that thought in mind.


    His pupils dilated, and his mouth hung open in shock.


    Because Sam had hit...


    "Triple twenty?!"


    Voices around them started to tremble with surprise.


    Troy was astounded, pondering whether this was skill or mere luck.


    Brody refused to believe Sam possessed such ability, taking a deep breath.


    "It¡¯s just luck. Even if you throw with the same posture and angle, it¡¯s impossible to hit the same spot twice!"


    Sam picked up the second dart, his expression still composed, showing no sign of nervousness. As his arm swayed slightly, he spoke again.


    "Although I know you won¡¯t actually eat the dartboard even if I succeed, I still hope this becomes one of your laughing stocks."


    "You jerk... just throw it if you¡¯re going to, what¡¯s with all the talk¡ª"


    "Whoosh!" Once again, as he spoke, Sam let the dart fly. This time, the ominous feeling was even stronger.


    Brody¡¯s gaze wavered with hesitation, but he couldn¡¯t help but look.


    And the result was...


    "Another triple twenty?! Oh my God, how is this possible! That¡¯s already one hundred and twenty points!! He only needs more than twenty-four points to win!!"


    Brody felt as if his breath had stopped.


    He couldn¡¯t believe Sam¡¯s luck could be this good¡ªsurely it was just luck, or was it skill? Sam didn¡¯t even know the rules of darts.


    How could a bumpkin possibly spend every day playing darts? Even daily practice wouldn¡¯t guarantee this level of skill!


    "This isn¡¯t right... This can¡¯t be happening." Brody murmured to himself, but looking back at Sam¡¯s position, he was even further back than Brody had been!


    How could there be cheating? With so many witnesses, how could Sam possibly cheat?


    It must be pure luck.


    Sam was preparing to throw the third dart. This time, he did something even more unexpected.


    He turned his head to look at Brody, his eyes carrying a hint of pity. "Should I make you eat this dartboard, or should I give you some leeway? After all, you seemed to have given me some leeway."


    At this moment, even if Brody felt unsettled or regretful, he couldn¡¯t show it.


    How could he bow down to Sam? He¡¯d rather believe it was all due to luck.


    Brody¡¯s hands clenched the edge of the sofa tightly, his eyes bloodshot and nearly bulging as he stared at Sam.


    "If you win, I¡¯ll eat the dartboard!"


    "Alright." Sam smiled briefly, not even bothering to turn his head back to aim at the target, but instead...


    "Whoosh!" He threw the third dart while still looking at Brody, not at the dartboard.


    How could he be so confident after scoring only 120 points?


    It had to miss! It just had to!


    Brody was nearly shouting his thoughts aloud.


    And then, in the next moment, he heard the incredulous voices of those around him, followed by Troy¡¯s remark, "You¡¯re really going for it, huh?"


    Brody looked, and any last shred of hope disintegrated. "Triple twenty."


    He was speechless, numbed, paralyzed on the sofa, overwhelmed by shock. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam, however, was smiling at Troy. "Angel is calling me. I¡¯ll be heading over."


    Troy pondered before speaking, "Since you won, I¡¯ll have the car delivered to you."


    Sam shook his head. "I don¡¯t need a car. Give it to Angel if you must. And about the dartboard..."


    Troy couldn¡¯t help but laugh, glancing at Brody, who was ashen-faced on the sofa. "You really planning to make Weber family¡¯s third son eat a dartboard?"


    Sam shrugged. "Am I that kind of person? Just oversee it for me. A video will suffice."


    Laughing, Troy shook his head as he watched Sam walk away. "Angel¡¯s got quite the eye... Interesting, very interesting."


    ...


    Returning to Angel¡¯s side, Sam found her friends still there, but the conversation seemed to have cooled down.


    Angel, noticing Sam¡¯s composed and smiling demeanor, asked, "What were you doing over there?"


    Sam replied casually, "They said there was an acrobatic show going on, so I took a quick look."


    "Acrobatics?"


    "Yeah, someone mentioned eating a dartboard."


    His remark elicited laughter from the girls nearby.


    "Haha, Angel, your boyfriend is really funny... We all saw it just now, not bad at all~ Sam, daring to do that to Brody, you must be the first."


    So they all saw it, huh?


    Sam thought, not intending to show off.


    Catching the interested glances from those around, Angel¡¯s gaze finally settled on Sam. "It¡¯s a bit stuffy here."


    Catching on, Sam suggested, "Shall we go somewhere else?"


    Angel nodded and extended her hand to Sam.


    After a brief hesitation, Sam took her delicate hand. It was as beautiful as it felt wonderful.


    "Where to?"


    As they began to distance themselves from the crowd, with no clear direction yet, Angel suggested, "The rooftop."

 Chapter 161: Whether I live or die is for you to decide now

    Of course, the villa also has a rooftop.


    And the rooftop of such a building is not like the usual terraces, hardly used for drying clothes.


    Ascending the spiral staircase, the door to the rooftop is even a glass sliding door.


    Actually, Sam didn¡¯t understand why the girl wanted to come to the rooftop, but as long as he knew she was Angel, all of it seemed to make sense.


    The vast rooftop was not only planted with some flowers and plants, but the tiles on the ground were also quite clean. Even near the center, there was a sizable swimming pool, with water that appeared exceptionally clear.


    However, Sam felt no impulse to dive in for a swim.


    "How does it feel?"


    Under the rooftop lights, Angel, who appeared like a noble princess, asked softly.


    She hadn¡¯t drunk much, her face bearing an icy indifference.


    Her smooth hair fluttered with her steps, undulating like a solitary waterfall.


    Just this scene alone seemed enchanting enough to captivate anyone.


    "What do you mean?" Sam quickly diverted his gaze.


    Angel walked around the pool bathed in moonlight, stopping at the edge of the railing.


    One could see the moon hanging high in the sky, but as Sam had said, it was hard to see clear stars in the city center.


    Like the hearts of most people, no longer observable.


    Angel glanced at Sam.


    "This party, these people, what do you think of them?"


    Why ask this? But Sam didn¡¯t answer the question directly, instead, after a moment of thought, he responded.


    "They¡¯re okay, I guess. Even though they¡¯re all wealthy, what they talk about has nothing to do with me. It¡¯s just not my world."


    That was indeed the truth.


    At this moment, Angel smiled a little.


    "You think this isn¡¯t your world?" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course. I don¡¯t have anything in common with what they talk about ¨C stocks, companies, luxury cars, yachts. I don¡¯t understand any of it, nor do I have an interest."


    Boys Sam¡¯s age should be leading ordinary lives.


    Wearing white shirts, riding bicycles through clean, deserted streets.


    Or sweating through a game of basketball, a match of football, then high-fiving teammates under the scorching sun and gulping down a coke.


    That¡¯s his world, simple and unremarkable, yet not without its charms.


    At that moment, Angel reached out, her palm firmly pressing against Sam¡¯s, which rested on the railing, drawing closer to him.


    Her captivating fragrance enveloped him instantly, familiar and ever so intoxicating.


    Her gaze was direct and serious, almost to the point where Sam found it impossible to look away.


    "But I can easily integrate you into this world, this so-called circle."


    Sam didn¡¯t withdraw his hand, instead, he turned to look at her.


    "By always being by your side?"


    Angel smiled, seemingly appreciating Sam¡¯s pragmatism at the moment.


    "Of course, always by my side, only by my side. You¡¯ll see, there¡¯s nothing frightening or complex about this circle. With your ability to learn, you should quickly find your way. Even if you don¡¯t, it doesn¡¯t matter. I am your ticket to move freely without hindrance, your absolute pass."


    She was confident.


    But from her words, Sam seemed to sense that she was prepared to sacrifice a lot for all this.


    He turned his head away, a gesture that seemed to be a prelude to disappointing the girl once again.


    "It sounds wonderful, but I know myself well enough to know that it¡¯s not the life I would enjoy. So, I¡¯ll have to pass."


    This didn¡¯t seem to surprise Angel.


    She scoffed disdainfully.


    "What kind of life do you like? Working hard in the future, thinking that a certain ability will smooth your path in life? The world has never worked like that. Wherever you go, you¡¯ll find that connections and personal capital are more important.


    As time goes on, you¡¯ll only feel more strongly that your life is merely mediocre, even the glory of your youth consumed, leaving you just an ordinary person, a commoner without any distinctive features."


    Towards the end, her gaze grew sharper, as if revealing her true self at that moment.


    With her tone and look, she aimed to pierce Sam¡¯s heart, shattering all his illusions.


    "By then, yearning for so-called material things, things that you could easily have now, will be meaningless. Anyway, no matter how you think about it, aren¡¯t these the things you¡¯ll end up wanting after all your efforts? Or do you think that what you¡¯ve earned through your so-called effort will be more reliable, less easily lost?"


    Sam¡¯s gaze towards the distant night sky remained steady; he seemed to hear the fervent conversations of people several floors below.


    They were dressed in fine clothes, engaging in high-spirited discussions, clinking glasses with one another.


    But to Sam, those were unreal, never belonging to him, nor related to him.


    "I can admit you have a point, but if it¡¯s not what I like, then it¡¯s pointless. You can consider this the naive stubbornness of an 18-year-old man, or you can think of it as my obstinacy in insisting on what I know despite understanding all these truths. But the thing is... I just don¡¯t want those things."


    "Why?"


    Angel watched Sam¡¯s handsome face in the wind.


    No one had ever rejected her so many times, not even when she was willing to go to such lengths, yet still faced such persistence.


    The most frustrating part for Angel was that she couldn¡¯t see any pretense in Sam¡¯s expression. His eyes were profound, impenetrable to her.


    She couldn¡¯t fathom what he truly desired at this moment.


    Sam simply offered a straightforward response.


    "Human ambition is a thing easily inflated. If you talked to me solely about love, under your simple charm, perhaps there would come a day when I would succumb. But if you insist on mixing in other elements, it just becomes burdensome for me. The more I obtain now, the more I will want in the future. What kind of person would I become then? Consumed by greed?


    Only seeing value in money, or solely driven by profit? In any case, it wouldn¡¯t be the me I am now."


    Sam turned around, smiling at Angel as he slowly withdrew his hand from hers.


    No matter how tightly she gripped, even if her nails dug into the back of his hand, leaving clear, bloodied marks as he pulled away, he didn¡¯t care about Angel¡¯s gaze.


    He simply looked up at the bright moon.


    Welcoming the evening breeze that blew against his face, carrying the last breath of summer and heralding the arrival of autumn.


    "I don¡¯t need a life where I can see the end from the beginning. Nor am I afraid of the hardships of an ordinary future."


    "I want to live in my youth."


    "I want to live in my young adulthood."


    "I want to live in my middle age, and in my old age, too, I want to be alive."


    He looked at Angel¡¯s clearly puzzled gaze and chuckled at himself.


    "It might be a ridiculous fantasy, but what I want is to thoroughly feel that in each era of my life, I¡¯m truly alive in this world, not a slave to anyone or anything. In this lifetime, on this earth, I want to live for myself, for my life.


    Even if, as you say, my life eventually loses all its brilliance, smoothed over by reality and time, even if I become just a speck of dust in this world, at least I lived truly. I can say with a clear conscience that I was here, I was a fighter."


    How would Angel feel about Sam¡¯s lengthy speech?


    She might only find it laughable, even curling her lip in disdain.


    "Do you not find such talk childish?"


    Sam nodded. Stay tuned with NovelFire.C?m


    "Yeah, I¡¯m aware, but at this age, I¡¯m supposed to be naive. At least I¡¯m playing my own role, not one from a script you¡¯ve handed me. Right?"


    Angel looked at the villa, stretching five stories high.


    Looking down, the height seemed daunting, like a chasm capable of inflicting severe injuries.


    She raised her head to look at Sam.


    "It seems you really do despise all this..."


    "I told you so from the start."


    "What if I insist you agree?"


    Angel¡¯s gaze became alarming, at least it was enough to breed a very bad feeling.


    The moment Sam looked at her, a handgun was pointed at him.


    The black handgun radiated danger.


    Sam didn¡¯t speak, nor did he panic; in fact, the look she gave him a moment ago had already made him apprehensive.


    Watching Sam in front of her, Angel¡¯s hair fluttered in the night breeze.


    Her smile grew increasingly crazed, yandere, with a provocative look at Sam.


    "What if you were forced to make a choice?"


    Sam watched her quietly, then finally reacted.


    Not by snatching the gun from her hand with lightning speed.


    Instead, under Angel¡¯s dangerous gaze, he walked straight to the railing.


    With ease, under Angel¡¯s somewhat puzzled look, he climbed onto the rooftop railing and stood on it.


    The narrow space seemed as if a slightly stronger wind could blow Sam off.


    His T-shirt danced in the wild wind.


    "If you really want to kill me, shooting would be so messy to deal with afterward. How about this instead? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to say I accidentally fell from the building?"


    Angel couldn¡¯t help but flush with anger.


    "Sam, do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you?! My principle since childhood has been that if I can¡¯t have something, I won¡¯t let anyone else have it either, whether it¡¯s a toy or a person like you. Do you really think I couldn¡¯t bring myself to kill you?!"


    Sam spread his arms wide, reminiscent of the iconic scene from Titanic, only the atmosphere this time was far from romantic.


    It was as if he were dancing on Angel¡¯s sensitive nerves.


    Walking on the blade¡¯s edge.


    Moving along a wire as thin as a hair.


    The higher his adrenaline surged, the more intense his heartbeat, the brighter and more serene his smile became.


    "So, what are you waiting for? I¡¯ve given you all my answers. If you can¡¯t accept them, then do what you want to do. You just need to come over here and give me a push, and I¡¯ll fall. You won¡¯t need to exert much effort, and don¡¯t worry about me dragging you down with me. Whether I live or die is for you to decide now."


    Looking at Sam, who seemed fearless, almost exuding a strange confidence,


    Angel bit her lip.


    Her emotions surged beyond any previous encounter.


    It was a mix of dissatisfaction and rage towards Sam, feeling an almost overwhelming impulse to push him off.


    Why not just destroy him?


    Why not deal with this disobedient toy in such a manner?


    Hasn¡¯t she always been like this?


    No need to feel guilty, especially considering her family¡¯s power, she needn¡¯t worry about the consequences.


    So, why not push him off? Just destroy everything!


    Her gaze darkened, as if filled entirely by the black of her pupils.


    "Sam... you¡¯re asking for it!"


    She stepped forward, reaching out towards him.


    Sam looked at her, maintaining a smile, as if embodying the last dignified moment of an artist before death.


    "Die!"


    Sam closed his eyes upon hearing this exclamation.


    Then.


    When Sam opened his eyes, he saw Angel pulling him back onto the rooftop floor, instead of pushing him off.


    He saw her flushed face, her angry eyes, and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    As if everything had unfolded exactly as he anticipated.


    And Angel, of course, knew what she had done. It wasn¡¯t a mistake, but a choice she had made.


    A choice she despised more at this moment than Sam beside her.


    This version of herself felt utterly alien.


    "Are you insane?!" Angel exclaimed loudly.


    Sam smiled back at Angel.


    "You¡¯re insane anyway, I just had to be crazier than you for you to seem a bit more normal."


    This statement left Angel slightly stunned.


    Then she cupped Sam¡¯s face in her hands.


    Lifted his head.


    "Umm...!!"


    Like their usual intense kisses, but unlike the previous craziness, this kiss was brief.


    Angel then released Sam and looked into his eyes.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    She suddenly seemed very eager.


    Sam was taken aback.


    "Where to this time..."


    Angel¡¯s answer was straightforward.


    "Home."

 Chapter 162: How about I properly make it up to you now?

    Sam and Angel quickly left the party, getting into the car.


    It was like a princess eloping with a farmer.


    Not that no one noticed them; it¡¯s just that no one could stop them, not even Brody had the power to.


    The two of them didn¡¯t speak in the car, as if there was nothing to say, as if there were no words left.


    Despite what had happened earlier, it seemed there was no reason to talk now.


    The atmosphere wasn¡¯t awkward but a strangely eerie silence.


    It wasn¡¯t until they were almost back at Angel¡¯s place that she finally spoke up.


    "Weren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯d really push you off just now?"


    Sam laughed.


    "Scared, yes, but I felt like that height wouldn¡¯t kill me, at worst seriously injure."


    Of course, this was something Sam had considered. Facing the barrel of a gun, he might not perfectly avoid a fatal wound and then rely on his Self-Healing ability to heal.


    But being pushed from that height... there was a very high chance of surviving.


    Although he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to move on the spot, for him, falling from a height was much safer than a gunshot. Moreover, what if the girl didn¡¯t find shooting him once satisfying?


    So, in this reluctant choice, Sam forced Angel to make a decision more beneficial for him.


    Hearing Sam¡¯s words, Angel couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.


    "So you thought you wouldn¡¯t die and dared to do that? I really overestimated you."


    Sam just looked at Angel as if it were a matter of course.


    "What else? I couldn¡¯t possibly say I really understand you too well, knowing for sure you wouldn¡¯t bear to push me off, could I? Wouldn¡¯t that make me a prophet?"


    This remark, however, pleased Angel quite a bit.


    Exactly.


    How could she truly bear to hurt Sam?


    Finally, the car stopped, and Angel quickly got out with Sam, entering the yard and passing through the central courtyard.


    This time, Sam was taken not to her studio but to an area he had never been before.


    Angel¡¯s room.


    Spacious and luxurious.


    Comfort was a redundant term here because the most basic requirement for this room was comfort.


    The room had everything: a computer, bookshelves, a bathroom, a dressing room, and a walk-in closet.


    This must be the dream home for many living in this city.


    When Sam saw the bed with its pink sheets, he couldn¡¯t help but express his disbelief.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you sleep in this huge bed all by yourself."


    Angel looked at Sam.


    "Do you want me to sleep with someone else?"


    "That¡¯s not what I mean... Where are you going?"


    Angel walked towards the bathroom, standing at the doorway, she smiled.


    "I¡¯m going to take off my makeup and change clothes... Don¡¯t rush, I never break my word. Now that we¡¯re back, I¡¯ll do what I promised."


    This meant...


    So, Angel went into the bathroom.


    Sounds of changing clothes or removing makeup came from inside.


    Sam didn¡¯t know which it was, but he felt increasingly restless, like a boy visiting his girlfriend¡¯s house for the first time.


    He tried to calm himself down.


    He reminded himself not to make hasty judgments about the future just because of a moment¡¯s fortune and luck. He needed to stay rational and alert.


    The danger had not passed, and it wasn¡¯t just Angel who posed a threat.


    Sam even changed his position, opting not to sit on the bed but in a chair nearby, maintaining a serious demeanor.


    Until the bathroom door opened.


    Sam¡¯s gaze was naturally drawn there, despite reminding himself to keep his cool and judgment no matter what.


    But when Angel emerged, Sam¡¯s eyes were captivated.


    Her attire was simple, not at all exaggerated.


    Just a white tank dress... and barefoot in white stockings, stepping on the clean floor.


    Even such a simple scene was filled with endless beauty and allure.


    Seeing Angel in such pure white stockings for the first time was a stark contrast.


    The white complemented her, instead making her skin appear even more radiant.


    Her delicate collarbones, her long hair falling behind her, and the graceful length of her neck all accentuated her noble aura to its fullest.


    Though her breasts were more voluptuous than Sophie¡¯s, it wasn¡¯t exaggeratedly so.


    She had a healthy, perfectly proportioned body.


    Especially her legs...


    The white stockings on her legs somehow added a touch of cuteness.


    The slight flesh tone peeking through at her toes seemed to highlight the allure all the more.


    Not to mention her well-proportioned calves and the fullness of her thighs.


    White stockings aren¡¯t easy for everyone to pull off, lacking the visually slimming effect of black stockings. In contrast, if one¡¯s legs aren¡¯t well-shaped, white stockings can be unforgiving, making legs appear shorter and thicker.


    However, on Angel, there seemed to be no concern for such issues.


    Sam was making a concerted effort to maintain his composure.


    And Angel wasn¡¯t in a hurry; she could tell at a glance that Sam was putting on an act. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, she went straight to the bed, calmly leaning against the headboard.


    "Alright, you can go now."


    "Huh?"


    This caught him off guard.


    Leaning against the headboard, Angel slightly bent her legs, allowing a glimpse of her panties beneath the hem of her skirt. The material of her panties was incredibly thin, almost revealing her genitals.


    Angel struck such a tempting pose, her toes peeking out with a hint of flesh color, slightly curled up.


    "How come? I¡¯ve already let you see my white stockings, and you¡¯re still not leaving. What are you waiting for?"


    This was something Sam hadn¡¯t expected at all.


    When did she learn to do this?


    "You¡¯re telling me to go back?"


    Angel slightly curled her lips, as if she could see right through Sam¡¯s thoughts at that moment.


    "Yeah, just go. I¡¯m tired and need to rest."


    "Oh. Then I¡¯ll leave."


    Sam stood up, walked to the door, glanced back, and saw the girl on the bed leaning against the headboard, picking up her phone, seemingly indifferent to giving him any reason to stay.


    And then...


    "Bang."


    The sound of the door closing.


    The next instant Angel lifted her head.


    "Click."


    All the lights in the room went out.


    Angel had barely any time to react when she felt a noticeable vibration on her bed.


    Immediately, she felt a familiar body close to hers, that familiar scent.


    Angel couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips into a smile.


    She knew Sam wouldn¡¯t give up the chance to make love to herself that easily.


    But soon, Angel realized there was no more movement beside her.


    So, in the next instant, she reached out for the bedside lamp.


    "Click."


    The light came back on, and Angel saw Sam lying beside her.


    He was looking at her, then smiling and saying,


    "What a coincidence, you¡¯re here too?"


    Angel squinted at Sam.


    "Why? Can¡¯t bear to leave?"


    Sam immediately shook his head in denial.


    "How could that be? I just got to the door, and then the lights went out, and some mysterious force brought me here."


    "Really? My house has that kind of magical power?"


    "Is it possible, I mean just possibly, you couldn¡¯t bear to let me leave, so you used the ability to stop time and moved me back to the bed?"


    Watching Sam, who had a thick skin and was making wild guesses, Angel couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    "Well, now I¡¯m giving you a chance to leave, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t stop time again."


    "...Oh."


    Sam got up awkwardly, then quickly lay back down, snuggling up to Angel¡¯s side.


    Angel was almost unable to contain her laughter.


    "What now? Another mysterious force?"


    Sam shook his head.


    "No, just feeling a bit insecure, especially after being scared tonight."


    "So?"


    "Snap."


    As he said this, Angel smacked the hand Sam had on her leg.


    Sam blinked at Angel.


    "How about I stay here for the night? It doesn¡¯t feel safe to go back now."


    Angel nodded.


    "Fine, then go pick any guest room. My house has plenty, you can stay in any you like."


    Sam hesitated.


    "I feel this room is quite safe."


    Angel¡¯s gaze lingered on Sam¡¯s earnest face, and she smiled slightly.


    "Alright, you sleep here, I¡¯ll go sleep with Selena."


    Saying this, Angel stood up, seemingly ready to leave.


    But in the next moment, Sam¡¯s hand caught hers, pulling Angel into his embrace.


    With hardly any resistance, Angel inevitably fell into Sam¡¯s warm embrace. She quickly got up, seemingly wanting to tease the boy a bit more.


    But then she felt hands settling on her waist.


    Angel was now sitting on Sam¡¯s waist, she lowered her head, she could see Sam¡¯s eyes.


    Under the familiar sensation, her body was quickly heating up, and that familiar heat ignited her desire completely.


    "Can¡¯t resist, can you?" Angel smile, as if she could already feel Sam¡¯s erect cock.


    Meanwhile, Sam looked up, gazing at Angel¡¯s perfect face under the light.


    "I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve fulfilled your promise for tonight, merely admiring your white stockings isn¡¯t enough."


    Angel said with amusement, "What else then? Do you know how angry your crazy actions made me today?"


    Sam pondered for a moment, his hands gently roaming over Angel¡¯s legs, then he offered a smile.


    "How about I properly make it up to you now?"


    Angel tilted her head back.


    "I don¡¯t want that..."


    But the moment she spoke the words of refusal, she felt Sam¡¯s hand reaching for her panties, touching her genitals through the fabric.


    At the same time, Sam sat up, kissing Angel¡¯s breasts and teasing her nipples with his tongue.


    Angel slightly tilted her neck back, clearly refusing with her words, but her expression seemed to be indulging in desire.


    Sam¡¯s touch was gentle, yet it evoked a clear response from Angel.


    Under Sam¡¯s caresses, Angel quickly warmed to the touch, her cheeks flushing.


    She caressed Sam¡¯s face with both hands, then pushed his face away.


    Angel¡¯s flawless face wore a complex emotion.


    She squinted her beautiful eyes, scrutinizing the boy before her.


    She whispered a rebuke.


    "You are such a dog..." Discover exclusive tales on NovelFire.C?m


    Sam looked at her with a smile.


    "If I¡¯m a dog, then what does that make you?"


    Angel knew what he was implying, but she just snorted.


    "Obviously, I¡¯m your owner."


    "Quite the peculiar preference, Miss Angel."


    Angel¡¯s fingers lightly touched Sam¡¯s cheeks and the corners of his lips.


    "So, what do you want to do now?"


    Sam didn¡¯t speak but chose to express himself through actions.


    Sam used his hand to lift her skirt and directly removed her panties. In the next moment, he inserted his penis into her vagina.


    Angel¡¯s long hair spread out on the bed, like vines unfurled.


    This time Sam thrusting rapidly from the start, the head of his penis pressing directly against Angel¡¯s cervix.


    The girl glared at Sam, but she made no resistance, allowing him to manipulate her as he pleased.


    With each of Sam¡¯s thrusts, Angel let out tantalising moans, completely lost in the sensations.


    It¡¯s hard to imagine that in this world, there exists something more delicious than custard ice cream.


    And that is this girl.

 Chapter 163: Why didn’t you tell me your mom was coming back tonight?

    This time, the lovemaking was even more intense than the previous occasions.


    Sam and Angel both completely immersed themselves in this desire and frenzy, unable to extricate themselves.


    Throughout the entire lovemaking process, Sam never took off Angel¡¯s white stockings.


    Whether it was Sam¡¯s sweat or Angel¡¯s sweat, it covered the stockings.


    Stay connected with NovelFire.C?m


    While Sam vigorously fucked Angel, his hands continuously caressed her legs, creating a unique, silky sensation due to the dampness of the sweat.


    Especially since Angel didn¡¯t completely undress, it elevated Sam¡¯s emotions to a new level.


    How to put it?


    Perhaps this is the unique allure brought about by a partially revealed appearance. Longing for this hazy beauty might be ingrained in every man¡¯s instinct.


    Watching Angel tightly bite her lip, completely immersed in the orgasm, with her vagina contracting, Sam felt a tremendous sense of accomplishment.


    This sense of achievement is something that can only be realized with a woman like Angel. Her unique identity, her usual demeanor, and the way she appears unattainable in the eyes of others are all essential conditions that contribute to this feeling.


    However... when Sam embraced Angel¡¯s legs with his hands, preparing for a powerful thrust to bring Angel to another orgasm.


    "Bang."


    Suddenly.


    Sam was pushed away.


    Sam was stunned, looking at Angel, whose face still had a flush, but her labia continued to contract due to the orgasm.


    What¡¯s going on?


    Did Sam do something to displease this girl? It couldn¡¯t be possible.


    Her performance during lovemaking was incredibly unique. She clearly enjoyed it but didn¡¯t want to show it. Sam could see the effort she put into it.


    Angel only said one sentence to Sam.


    "Get dressed, my mom¡¯s back."


    "Huh?"


    Sam never expected those words.


    He hadn¡¯t yet connected the sentence to their current situation when he heard a knock on the door.


    "Knock, knock, knock."


    Everything in the room came to a halt, Sam even dared not breathe too loudly.


    Was it even possible to get dressed now? Making the slightest noise felt like a lurking undercover agent about to be discovered.


    But in the next moment, a very charming voice came from outside the door.


    "I heard you brought a friend home, I¡¯ll be waiting in the living room."


    After these words, Sam heard the sound of high heels turning and walking away.


    It was only then that they seemed to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Although they hadn¡¯t seen the owner of the voice, and although the person hadn¡¯t tried to open the door and come in, Sam clearly felt as if an invisible aura had passed through the door and directly enveloped him.


    How to put it, that was a unique aura.


    Different from Angel¡¯s still somewhat green aura.


    And not like Alice or Zoe¡¯s, simply mature women¡¯s experiences.


    This was a kind of... pressure that only a long-established superior could exert with just a few words.


    Sam looked at Angel.


    "Is that your mom?"


    But Angel just stared straight back at him.


    "Yeah. So, do you want to continue?"


    "Are you crazy?"


    Sam was not that reckless. He immediately got up and started putting on his clothes.


    When he turned back, Angel had also put on her dress, but her face still held the afterglow of what had just transpired, which was apparent to anyone.


    Sam looked at her.


    "You really got some nerve. Why didn¡¯t you tell me your mom was coming back tonight?"


    Angel seemed not to be scared at all; instead, she curved her lips into a smile.


    "Why would you think my mom wouldn¡¯t come home? Her vacation is over, of course, she would come back."


    "Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?"


    "You didn¡¯t ask."


    Seeing Angel¡¯s matter-of-fact attitude, Sam felt an urge to spank her but decided against it... her mom was still outside, and now was clearly not the time for such actions.


    "So, what do we do now? Is there a back door, where can I sneak out?"


    Sam was ready to bolt, having no intention of meeting her mother under such awkward circumstances... Given that her mother hadn¡¯t come in, Sam could guess that she probably had an idea of what was happening inside and wanted to save her daughter some face.


    But what about Sam?


    He wasn¡¯t her son!


    The kind of mother who could raise someone like Angel couldn¡¯t be too kindly, right?


    If Angel could carry a handgun, would her mother pull out a Gatling gun on him?


    Sam didn¡¯t even want to consider what meeting Angel¡¯s mother could lead to.


    But Angel just smiled.


    "Why would you leave? Didn¡¯t you hear her? She¡¯s waiting for us in the living room."


    "You¡¯re actually planning to have me meet your mom?"


    Angel simply took out a hair tie, gathered her long hair into a neat ponytail, though the love bite on her neck was faintly visible.


    "Why not meet her? Don¡¯t worry, my mother won¡¯t eat you. Besides, don¡¯t you think that if there was any real danger, I would be the only one capable of saving you?"


    After a brief moment of consideration, Sam accepted the reality.


    Angel was right.


    If her mother truly bore ill intentions, leaving immediately wasn¡¯t the best choice.


    Victory was only possible now, with Angel by his side to understand the intentions of the woman outside the door and possibly defuse the sudden crisis.


    "You¡¯re something else; I¡¯m beginning to suspect this was all orchestrated by you."


    Sam observed the young woman beside him, her aura of nobility intact yet augmented by an added layer of seductive charm, undoubtedly a result of orgasms... Sam doubted her mother would fail to notice.


    It was really cornered.


    Angel chuckled, "Didn¡¯t I tell you to leave earlier? It was your choice to stay."


    "Could I have left? Dressed as you are, no man could¡¯ve walked away!"


    Angel smiled and opened the door. "Then that¡¯s your problem, isn¡¯t it? Men blinded by lust are just like that, foolish and laughable."


    Sam sighed and shook his head. "Weren¡¯t you also overwhelmed by desire just now? And now you¡¯re throwing all the blame on me."


    Angel led Sam through the hallway to the brightly lit living room. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Outside, he saw no bodyguards or servants, no apparent security measures. But what about in the unseen darkness of the night? Were bodyguards hidden there?


    "Mom, we¡¯re here."


    Angel approached the living room door, slightly bowing her head as she spoke.


    A voice quickly responded from inside, "Hmm, come in with him. Let me have a look."


    The answer was straightforward, the tone emotionless.


    Sam held his breath, adjusted his expression, and calmly stepped beside Angel.


    "Hello, I¡¯m Angel¡¯s classmate, Sam."


    He greeted politely before turning to face the other person.


    In the living room, a woman sat on the sofa, cradling a cup of coffee.


    How should I put it...


    This woman was the most indescribably charismatic and memorably elegant person Sam had encountered since arriving in this world.


    She wore a dress with alternating red and white patterns.


    Her long hair was neatly coiled at the back of her head, secured with a hairpin.


    She resembled Angel somewhat, but her aura was distinctly more refined, embodying the maturity of a woman who knows restraint.


    She possessed a traditional classical beauty and a serene, understated elegance.


    Her face, devoid of exaggerated makeup, bore no wrinkles, a testament to her impeccable care; even Sam, with his keen vision, could not detect a single sign of aging.


    Her skin was as delicate as her daughter¡¯s.


    Most importantly, however, was the way this woman looked at Sam.


    It was as if she could see through everything, yet you couldn¡¯t tell if her gaze was hostile, friendly, or neutral.


    If there were a final villain in a video game Sam had once played, he thought it would be this woman, for she was inscrutable.


    Her demeanor was impeccably composed.


    Striving for calm, Sam lowered his gaze, refraining from any unnecessary actions or explanations.


    Upon hearing Sam¡¯s words, the woman in the room sipped her coffee lightly.


    "Mm, I see. I¡¯m Angel¡¯s mother, Celeste. Please, have a seat; it¡¯s not our custom to keep guests standing."


    At this point, Sam had no choice but to comply.


    Angel had already stepped inside.


    Sam followed suit and then sat down opposite her, maintaining a very proper posture, naturally forgoing his usual habit of crossing his legs.


    Celeste¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t linger on Sam. She poured a cup of coffee and pushed it towards him with a grace that was flawless, devoid of any imperfection.


    Sam accepted the cup with both hands.


    "Thank you."


    The woman¡¯s shallow smile revealed charming dimples, a cute contrast to her mature image, adding a unique charm rather than detracting from it.


    "This is the first time Angel has brought a boy home. Sam, what are your thoughts?"


    Thrown into the deep end right away?


    After a moment of thought, Sam smiled and said, "I feel incredibly honored, of course."


    Celeste nodded slightly.


    "Indeed, any boy noticed by Angel should feel honored, after all, she¡¯s my daughter."


    True to Angel¡¯s mother, their narcissism was remarkably similar!


    "I feel the same way..."


    "So, when did you start getting close to Angel? Was it upon entering school, or after you knew of her identity..."


    Celeste¡¯s gaze shifted, her tone unchanged, but Sam detected an interrogative undertone.


    Angel had remained silent, not intending to alleviate the pressure on Sam. She simply sat quietly, observing and listening.


    Sam understood the question¡¯s implication: Celeste suspected his approach towards Angel was premeditated, a covetous strategy aimed at the Angel family.


    Thus, Sam smiled, maintaining his dignity, and said, "Well, I think there¡¯s been a slight misunderstanding."


    "Oh?"


    "It was Angel who approached me, not the other way around."


    This statement surprised Celeste slightly, her gaze shifting to her daughter.


    "Angel, is that so?"


    Only then did Angel lift her head, her tone nonchalant. "As much as I hate to admit it, that seems to be the case."


    Celeste¡¯s beautiful brows furrowed slightly.


    "Why?"


    Indeed, why?


    Sam was curious about the reason too.


    Angel looked at her mother as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    "Because he¡¯s interesting."


    "Just because he¡¯s interesting, you brought him home, and even now, late at night, you¡¯re alone in your room with him?"


    Angel nodded.


    "He¡¯s exceptionally interesting, so I wanted him to be mine alone, belonging only to me."


    Watching the complex expression form on Celeste¡¯s face, Sam felt a desire to laugh.


    It seemed Angel¡¯s actions... were somewhat incomprehensible even to her mother?


    However, Sam couldn¡¯t afford to appear schadenfreude at this moment. He maintained his calm, pretending he heard nothing.


    After a moment of silence, Celeste finally looked up.


    "I think I understand the situation now. Alright, Angel, you go back to your room. I need to have a word with Sam alone."


    Angel showed no intention of refusing and stood up immediately.


    Sam was caught off guard, wanting to protest but not managing to. A saving grace, Angel pausing at the doorway to the living room, turning her head back as if remembering something.


    "Mother, don¡¯t kill him."


    That was rather direct! Sam almost broke into a sweat, feeling more like a reminder than anything else.


    Could it be some sort of code?


    Celeste looked towards her daughter at the doorway.


    "Is that a request?"


    Angel frowned slightly.


    "Yeah, you could say that. Just this one request, he¡¯s very important to me right now."


    After those words, Angel left the living room, her footsteps fading away as if she was truly content to go back to her room to sleep.


    Sam was on the verge of tears. And soon, he saw Celeste, the woman with a unique aura, looking at him with a smile.


    "I¡¯d like to know, how did you deceive my daughter to this extent? This question is very important, please answer it carefully."

 Chapter 164: Call me Mom

    What was the significance of this question?


    Sam didn¡¯t know, but he was aware that if his answer wasn¡¯t acceptable to her, he might be in danger this very night.


    It was just him and Celeste now.


    Yet, Sam felt an inescapable sense of crisis.


    Was it the immense aura of the woman before him?


    Even without looking, Sam could feel her gaze fixed on him, like a silent judgment.


    Despite her words being gentle and calm from the beginning.


    No sharp tones, no harsh words.


    She seemed like a kind elder, yet her smile sent shivers down one¡¯s spine.


    It was autumn now, and nights were no longer hot, but Sam¡¯s back was already sweating.


    Looking at the woman in front of him, who calmly sipped her warm coffee, he broke the silence with his answer after a brief pause.


    "There was no deception in my interactions with Angel. I¡¯ve always been honest with her, so the problem might not necessarily lie with me."


    Celeste took a sip of her coffee, then looked at Sam.


    "Is that so? You mean my daughter is too overbearing, and you, as a mere student, couldn¡¯t stop it, thus leading to this situation?"


    In Celeste¡¯s view,


    This young man was indeed handsome, and even she had to admit, she hadn¡¯t encountered many men in her life whose appearance alone made such an impression.


    But the world was full of attractive people, and attractive yet unreliable men were no rarity, especially when her only concern was Angel, her daughter.


    Sam smiled.


    "It doesn¡¯t seem very gentlemanly to blame everything on Angel, but if you¡¯re looking for the truth, then yes, that¡¯s about the size of it."


    Watching Sam¡¯s calm and composed smile, Celeste also found it peculiar.


    Boys his age, no matter how clever they thought themselves, couldn¡¯t be so scheming to an exaggerated extent. Whether lying or harboring ulterior motives, she could usually see right through them.


    Yet, Sam¡¯s expression and his gaze, shrouded in fog, left her unable to ascertain his thoughts or the truth of his words.


    But Celeste knew Angel, knew the kind of person her daughter was.


    Indeed, this was something Angel could do.


    And if Angel had made up her mind, then Sam truly had no power to resist.


    Celeste looked straight at Sam.


    "Why should I believe you?"


    Sam smiled and shook his head.


    "It sounds unbelievable, and indeed, I have no evidence. But up to this point, I haven¡¯t taken a single penny from Angel. That¡¯s the truth."


    Celeste chuckled.


    "Is that so? A smart person would forgo immediate trivial gains for larger ones in the future, if they can be patient."


    Sam expected her to say something like that.


    So, he quickly responded.


    "Then perhaps you should convey these words to Angel. If she stops seeking me out, I won¡¯t cling to her. That way, what you¡¯re worried about will never happen. And in your eyes, my life will become inconsequential, maybe you¡¯ll never have to deal with someone named Sam again."


    Sam¡¯s frankness made Celeste narrow her eyes.


    "Trying to sound very noble and unattached... Do you dislike Angel?"


    Sam shook his head.


    "Of course not. Angel, being beautiful and charismatic, I don¡¯t think anyone could dislike her. Her personality might not be for everyone, but interacting with a girl like her is something many would dream of.


    I¡¯m just aware of the gap between us, like we don¡¯t belong in the same world. And striving for something that¡¯s destined not to stay in my world would be like Icarus flying too close to the sun. Despite the effort, there¡¯s no outcome."


    Sam¡¯s response was clear and concise, so much so that even Celeste seemed unable to find fault with it.


    If this was truly the case¡ªif it was indeed her daughter who had initiated everything, and Sam held such a mindset¡ªwhom could she blame?


    How could she find fault with this young man? Sam appeared to be without any issues at all.


    This realization complicated matters, indicating that the problem lay with her daughter instead.


    At this thought, Celeste actually smiled and took a sip of her coffee.


    "But Angel seems quite fixated on you, even making such a request to me on your behalf. Really, what kind of woman does she take me for? Do I appear to someone who would kill people on a whim?"


    She looked at Sam.


    Her attractive features and the charm that seemed inherent to him could indeed be lethal to any onlooker, but Sam dared not linger on her gaze, especially with such expressions...


    It was a trap, set explicitly for ensnaring.


    Sam offered an awkward smile.


    "Of course not... How could someone as perfect as you do such a thing?"


    Celeste¡¯s eyes sparkled with a mischievous and captivating smile.


    "Is that so? We¡¯ve only just met, why would you think I¡¯m a perfect woman?"


    This was getting tiresome for Sam, but he had no choice but to respond.


    "To single-handedly manage this home, while raising such an outstanding daughter as Angel, and to possess such an enchanting aura yourself, you¡¯re obviously a perfect woman. At least, you¡¯re the second most perfect woman I¡¯ve ever met."


    Celeste, curious, narrowed her eyes at Sam.


    "Oh? And who might the first be?"


    "My mother."


    Celeste couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter, seemingly very amused, her entire being vibrating with joy, including her perfectly shaped body.


    Her breasts bounced up and down as she laughed, and judging by the intensity of the movement... Sam had no doubt that she wasn¡¯t wearing a bra!


    The atmosphere finally seemed to lighten, the previously oppressive air dissipating.


    Sam wasn¡¯t sure if he had genuinely managed to cheer her up, but he had certainly exerted all his effort.


    "Just the truth..." Sam was sweating profusely.


    Continue your adventure at NovelFire.C?m


    After her laughter subsided, Celeste stretched lazily and stood up. She passed by Sam, walking to the living room doorway, seemingly gazing at the courtyard bathed in moonlight.


    The flowers and plants grew in silence, with the sound of water trickling from the pond.


    Sam didn¡¯t move or speak until Celeste softly began, "Even though I can¡¯t find fault with your words, and it seems my daughter indeed pursued you actively, there¡¯s one thing I know, Sam."


    "..." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What did she want to say?


    "Keeping her interested is also what you¡¯re doing, isn¡¯t it?"


    A chill ran down Sam¡¯s spine.


    Correct.


    This was indeed Sam¡¯s main strategy in dealing with Angel. Keeping her interest peaked while playing hard to get, then, through prolonged effort, achieve a sort of reverse conquest, which might fulfill his ultimate goal.


    This strategy might seem underhanded, even tantamount to enticement.


    But with a girl like Angel, and in this unreasonable world that spoke of triggering BAD endings through any illogical means, nobility was a luxury Sam couldn¡¯t afford.


    Sam tried to keep his voice steady and calm as he responded, "I don¡¯t know what you mean..."


    Celeste smiled nonchalantly.


    "Don¡¯t worry, knowing this now is too late anyway. What¡¯s more important is that I can tell my daughter cares about you, more than she has ever cared for anyone. Her childhood... was lonelier than most people would assume.


    Of course, I won¡¯t spout nonsense about the children of the wealthy suffering more, but I want you to know, she¡¯s my daughter, and I can¡¯t bear to see her hurt. So whether this is a young people¡¯s game... or her interest, I will respect her decision. That doesn¡¯t mean, however, I will tolerate your actions."


    Sam¡¯s laugh was awkward.


    "You can be assured of that. Hurting her would be as difficult as reaching the heavens for me."


    Celeste, however, shook her head, standing still as she looked at Sam.


    "No guns, no knives, there are things that can hurt invisibly, disregard social status, disregard everything. And the wounds left are hard to heal, even lasting a lifetime. You know what I¡¯m talking about."


    Yes, Sam knew.


    Many people regard love as sacred, boundless.


    Yet, increasingly, love is turned into a weapon, a tool for inflicting pain.


    Because of love, one can become fearless, even more aggressive.


    Celeste looked at the silent Sam and then spoke softly.


    "If she continues to be interested in you, unwilling to let go, have you thought about what to do?"


    Sam honestly shook his head.


    "I don¡¯t know. Like most people, I¡¯m just taking it one step at a time."


    Celeste¡¯s mouth curled into a smile.


    "Let me give you a suggestion then, it might work."


    "What?" Sam looked at her curiously.


    Goodness, he indeed had no strategies, merely proceeding cautiously, learning, attempting, striving to find hope.


    But she claimed to have a solution?


    Celeste smiled and said, "I could just adopt you as my godson, are you older or younger than Angel?"


    "I¡¯m a few months younger... Wait, how did we get to this topic? I..."


    Celeste blinked, even placing her index finger on her tempting lips.


    "Is that so... Then from now on, you¡¯ll be Angel¡¯s younger brother, hmm, that¡¯s not bad."


    Sam understood her implication.


    It seemed by adopting him as her godson, making him Angel¡¯s non-biological brother, any further actions would need to consider ethical and moral implications.


    But... was this suggestion too absurd? And brought up so suddenly?


    How did it suddenly come to adopting him as a godson? Where was the buildup? At least lay some groundwork, much like her daughter, jumping straight to conclusions.


    And did she really think that becoming siblings would deter Angel? Was she someone who cared about these things?


    "Um... Perhaps you should reconsider? This is quite sudden, and given your status, it¡¯s a significant decision to make so hastily..."


    Celeste tilted her head, looking at Sam quizzically, while Sam¡¯s inner voice was in uproar.


    What¡¯s with the innocent act?


    You¡¯re not the age to make such expressions!


    "Eh? Why reconsider? It¡¯s my decision after all. As long as you agree, that¡¯s all that matters. Or are you saying you don¡¯t want to be my godson? That would be truly disheartening...


    Seems like, as one gets older, my charm just fades away."


    Sam was sweating.


    "It¡¯s not that you lack charm, it just feels odd to me, and I¡¯m not quite prepared..."


    "No need for preparation. A child isn¡¯t prepared when they are born from their mother¡¯s womb; it¡¯s the mother who endures the hardship of carrying the child for nine months."


    "That¡¯s not what I meant! I..."


    As Sam tried to object further, Celeste walked directly up to him and then leaned down.


    Her neckline opened slightly, not revealing her breasts, but the area where her neck met her collarbone was distinctly visible.


    Unexpectedly, she reached out and touched his cheek, silencing him, urging him to look up at her.


    Sam immediately became tense.


    This woman, so charismatic and also Angel¡¯s mother, was like a terrifying siren.


    You never know what she¡¯s going to do next, say next, or decide.


    "Does it really take this long to decide, Sam? Do you really not want to be my child, hmm?"


    Looking into her piercing eyes, Sam¡¯s throat tightened.


    Speaking became difficult¡ªwas it the pressure, or the nervousness from seeing her face so close and smelling her unique fragrance?


    "I..."


    Celeste slightly curved her beautiful lips, as if coaxing, teaching a child how to speak.


    "Call me Mom."


    "...I haven¡¯t agreed yet."


    "But this is the last resort. Do you want to overturn everything you¡¯ve said before? That would make things difficult for me... After all, I¡¯d have to reassess my opinion of you, and I still think this is a better solution, don¡¯t you?"


    "I..."


    "Call me Mom."


    "Mom."


    "Eh~"


    The woman smiled, caressed Sam¡¯s cheek, and then released him.


    "Take my godson back," she said to someone outside.


    "Yes!"


    The voice belonged to the familiar figure of Elowen.


    And Sam clearly saw that when she entered, she was... holding a gun.


    Celeste looked reproachfully at Elowen.


    "I¡¯ve said before, don¡¯t casually bring out such things. Put it away."


    "Yes."


    The woman put the handgun away.


    Celeste smiled at Sam.


    "Well then, you and Angel need to get along well from now on. Be a sensible younger brother, okay?"


    Did Angel know?


    Sam wanted to ask.


    But he was numb to everything by now.


    He never imagined his evening would turn out to be filled with such absurdities.


    He almost wished he could just lie down on the floor and yell, "Shoot me! Kill me now!"


    But thinking of all his efforts so far, Sam could only strive to calmly stand up.


    "I understand, goodbye."


    "Hmm?"


    Celeste narrowed her eyes.


    Sam¡¯s expression froze, then, filled with immense embarrassment¡ªhis thick skin was not enough to save him now.


    "Goodnight, Mom..."


    "Goodnight, Sam~"


    Once Sam got into the car, Elowen found it strange; the young man seemed too calm.


    So calm, he didn¡¯t seem normal.


    But if he weren¡¯t like this, he probably wouldn¡¯t be the person both the Miss and the Lady paid attention to, right?


    As Elowen thought this, the next second, without warning, from the back seat,


    "HA HA HA HA!!"


    Sam burst into inexplicable, almost maniacal laughter.

 Chapter 165: Is that your reason?

    "What did you say to him?"


    "Nothing much, just took him as my godson. You were right; he is indeed quite interesting."


    The night had not completely ended yet.


    This long night still belonged to this unimaginably charming mother and daughter duo, each with their charm beyond belief.


    The mature woman¡¯s words made Angel frown and look over.


    "My dear mom, you must be out of your mind. Do you need me to find you a psychiatrist?"


    Polite, but just barely.


    Celeste smiled elegantly, lifting her coffee cup and taking a sip.


    "What¡¯s the matter? You think it¡¯s fine to bring him home because you find him interesting, and I think it¡¯s the same logic to take him as my godson, isn¡¯t it?"


    Angel scoffed.


    "How interesting can he be in your presence? You¡¯re not usually so impulsive. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know your motives, but using such outdated methods won¡¯t work anymore, at least not with my current strong interest in him."


    Celeste smiled.


    "So, you like Sam that much?"


    Angel didn¡¯t answer.


    Her gaze drifted to the ethereal sky, that seemingly eternal expanse of stars that humanity could never fully comprehend, in both scientific and philosophical terms.


    Celeste sighed.


    "Do you want me to deal with him using extreme measures, to prevent him from hurting you?"


    "Sam could never hurt me. I¡¯m not that fragile, nor am I obsessed with love," Angel responded evenly.


    Celeste shook her head, smiling.


    "Young people are so full of personality. Always believing in their own willpower, always thinking that friendship between men and women isn¡¯t a big deal, always believing they can take responsibility for their own decisions. And Sam, he¡¯s smart, at least smarter than you think."


    "Of course, I know he¡¯s not dumb. He often likes to pretend in front of me, and I can see through his little schemes in an instant; I just choose not to say anything."


    Celeste looked at her daughter with some surprise.


    "You know?"


    Angel¡¯s lips curled slightly.


    "Of course, I¡¯m well aware. Everything Sam does and says is just to provoke my competitive spirit. He wants me to be more eager to conquer him. And I also know he¡¯s up to no good outside, entangled with several women."


    This puzzled Celeste a bit.


    "If you know all this, why do you bring Sam home and even spend time alone with him in your bedroom?"


    Angel looked at her mother with utter confidence.


    "Because that¡¯s what makes it interesting. Using the family¡¯s power to deal with those women or to make Sam entirely mine would be too crude and simple. It¡¯s like those toys that are easy to obtain; they quickly become boring, and then you throw them away, looking for new thrills. That¡¯s boring, and I don¡¯t plan to play such repetitive games. He¡¯s someone special.


    What I intend to do is make him wholeheartedly submit to me, accept everything about me, and let me personally interfere and shape his life into what I hope for. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s a good template?"


    Indeed.


    By the standards of a nurturing game.


    The boy named Sam is an excellent template, truly one of a kind.


    Young, healthy, brimming with youthfulness.


    Handsome in appearance, his voice, even his scent, is so comforting.


    A perfect template for creation.


    The most unique aspect is probably his background. A boy from the countryside, full of endless possibilities.


    For a girl with such a strong desire to control... wanting to personally shape such a boy really fits her character.


    And it even offers a bit of a challenge.


    Seems like a pretty good game, doesn¡¯t it?


    Celeste¡¯s expression was not good as she looked at her daughter.


    "Do you really think this is just a game? A game that you can start and end whenever you want, easily?"


    Angel¡¯s expression turned cold.


    "Don¡¯t talk to me about love or any of that. I don¡¯t understand it, nor do I follow others¡¯ principles. I do what I want, play what I want, and that¡¯s all there is to it. So, mom, you don¡¯t need to worry about him. I can handle everything about him, perfectly."


    Celeste suddenly felt as if she had aged in an instant.


    Is this what young people are like now?


    Is this her daughter?


    Celeste felt a bit ashamed and sad, wondering if it was her upbringing that had made her this way. She couldn¡¯t help but miss the days when her little girl would hug her legs and say, "Mom, I want some candy."


    Celeste stood up and looked at her daughter.


    "If that¡¯s the case... then I have every reason to intervene."


    Angel was taken aback, looking at her mother.


    "On what grounds?"


    Celeste smiled.


    "Because now I am his mother too."


    Angel couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    "Don¡¯t say things that don¡¯t make sense. What are you really planning to do?"


    Celeste smiled and walked to the door.


    "Nothing much, just controlling the situation when necessary. To keep you from getting too lost in the role."


    "I am your daughter." She said this.


    But Celeste sighed.


    "But Sam is also his mother¡¯s child."


    Angel was stunned, unable to help but retort.


    "Is that your reason?"


    Celeste met her daughter¡¯s bewildered gaze.


    "The most important reason, of course, is that you are my daughter. No one is more concerned about you getting hurt than I am."


    Hearing this, Angel couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold laugh.


    "Is it not too late to say such things now? Where were you when I needed to hear them the most? Were you dead?"


    Celeste¡¯s pupils contracted for a moment, as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, she turned her head away.


    Opening the door.


    "I¡¯m going to rest. From now on, you two are siblings in name. Interact as brother and sister, I¡¯ll be overseeing."


    As she left Angel¡¯s room and closed the door behind her, Celeste clearly heard the last words spoken in that room.


    "Just like when I was a kid... no difference at all."


    Celeste lifted her head, murmuring to herself.


    I can¡¯t make the same mistake.


    She looked down the long, dark corridor.


    The woman slowly walked away, leaving only a faint sigh behind.


    ---


    "Ding Ding~"


    The sound of the alarm rang.


    Sam, with his hair in disarray, got up from under the blankets.


    He looked out at the weather.


    It was raining.


    Raindrops pattered against the window.


    Dropping onto the glass one by one, then sliding down like tears.


    Sam rubbed his messy hair, still not fully awake.


    But the rainy weather put him in a good mood.


    How should he put it? He indeed liked the brightness of the sun, but he also appreciated the gentleness of rainy days.


    His mood seemed to dampen with it, for one cannot always be full of vitality; occasionally, one needs to settle and rejuvenate.


    With this mood, Sam started his new day.


    As usual, he ran into Louis by the shoe cabinet.


    Louis, as always, was excited to talk about games, anime, and the news of some upcoming AAA game release.


    Sam, as usual, attended classes inattentively, becoming the kind of student he once despised the most.


    Claiming he hadn¡¯t reviewed, hadn¡¯t done the exercises, hadn¡¯t listened in class, didn¡¯t take notes, but he could easily grasp the key points of the knowledge, and his exam scores were always among the best.


    Everything seemed normal, no different from usual, and Alice on the podium, as always, chose the ¡¯right¡¯ moment to give him a little shock.


    Her tactics included deliberately dropping a pen as she walked past Sam, then crouching down to pick it up, revealing her full and perky breasts at just the right moment.


    There was also the deliberate act of calling Sam forward to write on the board and then, from behind the podium where no one could see her, maintaining a serious look at the students while innocently using her high heels to caress Sam¡¯s calves.


    She certainly had her ways.


    In the afternoon, just as classes finally ended and Sam was getting ready to go home, his phone buzzed with a social media friend request notification.


    He paused, clicked on it, and saw a familiar profile picture followed by...


    Celeste: Sam, hurry up and accept mom¡¯s friend request~


    "Damn!" he exclaimed.


    Was she serious?


    Leaning back in his chair, hands spread, Sam frowned deeply.


    Louis, curious, looked over.


    "What¡¯s up? That expression looks familiar. Did you suddenly remember some embarrassing moments from your past?"


    Sam let out a sigh.


    "It¡¯s not just the past; every step I take now seems to be embarrassing. I¡¯m off."


    "Where to? Going to play some games?"


    "Off to the club room... My phone¡¯s bombarded with messages."


    Sam¡¯s phone was indeed being bombarded with messages, not from anyone else but from the president of The Ultimate Human Department, the senior Isabella.


    The messages were roughly as follows:


    [Sam, Sophie, where¡¯s your project? Why haven¡¯t I seen it yet?]


    [Hello? Anyone there?!]


    [Not talking, huh! After school, The Ultimate Human Department, everyone assemble!]


    [Come on~~~ Let¡¯s discuss it properly~]


    [Hurry! Up! Don¡¯t make your senior beg!]


    Initially, the messages were in a group chat.


    But later on, they became direct messages to Sam.


    Sam then remembered there was something from yesterday that hadn¡¯t been resolved... But then again, considering the ¡¯big events¡¯ he had dealt with yesterday, what was this minor issue?


    Wanting to avoid further bombardment of messages, Sam had no choice but to head to the club room with his backpack.


    By the time Sam arrived, both Sophie and Isabella were already there.


    Sophie was sitting in her familiar spot, the sound of rain pitter-pattering outside, her eyes glued to the book in her hands without a moment¡¯s distraction.


    Isabella, on the other hand, was visibly upset at Sam¡¯s entrance, her lips pursed in a pout.


    "Hey, Sam, you¡¯ve got the nerve to show up!" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam paused.


    "Should I leave, then?"


    "Get in here!"


    Sam walked in calmly and shut the door.


    Isabella, with her hands on her hips, glared at the two sitting in front of her.


    "You guys don¡¯t respect me as your president at all!"


    Sam glanced at Sophie, who clearly had no intention of looking up, making it obvious she didn¡¯t consider Isabella¡¯s presence important.


    With a sense of resignation, Sam said, "Things have been hectic lately, I forgot, okay? Cool off a bit, senior."


    Isabella looked at Sam, dissatisfied.


    "You¡¯ve got excuses? What could possibly be so busy for a high school student? Starting a factory or negotiating business deals?"


    Sam thought for a moment. "A very important thing."


    Isabella sarcastically added, "Well then, I hope to hear the good news of your child¡¯s birth next week."


    "...It¡¯s not that important."


    Isabella sat down with a huff and then sighed.


    "This won¡¯t do. Club activities aren¡¯t for passing the time. As a group pursuing the ultimate human achievements, how can we afford to waste time? Failing to come up with a challenge plan is a waste of life."


    Sam raised his hand.


    "President, I¡¯ve just thought of a plan."


    "Let¡¯s hear it, Sam."


    "I want to see how much of life I can actually waste."


    "Sam, please go die."


    "Why do you have to be so harsh?"


    Isabella glared at Sam.


    "At least I can¡¯t be at peace with wasting my life."


    Finally, Sophie spoke up, though her eyes remained on her book.


    "Chasing the ultimate human achievement is your goal, not ours. It¡¯s already nice of us to cooperate with you, so why should we also come up with the plans for you?"


    Isabella let out a cold laugh.


    "Ha, if you can¡¯t think of anything, just say so. Bookworms are just bookworms, no good for anything but reading, like wood riddled with worms, good to look at but useless."


    "Who says?!"


    Sophie instantly reacted, as if a switch had been flipped.


    Isabella, having fully grasped Sophie¡¯s character, disdainfully retorted, "Then think of one now. Prove yourself with your abilities."


    Sophie snapped her book shut and gave a cold smile.


    "It¡¯s just a club activity proposal, no big deal."


    She closed her eyes, meditating like an old monk in silence.


    After about a minute, she opened her eyes, avoiding Isabella¡¯s gaze and looking towards Sam instead.


    "Your turn."


    Sam paused, puzzled.


    "Weren¡¯t you supposed to come up with something? What am I supposed to say?"


    Sophie¡¯s expression remained unchanged, her demeanor natural. "I¡¯ve already conveyed it to you through telepathy."


    "Ah? When did this happen? Since when do you have telepathy?"


    "That you didn¡¯t receive it is your issue, not mine."


    Discover exclusive tales on NovelFire.C?m


    Sophie then reopened her book, resuming her reading.


    However, the slight, barely suppressed smile on her face was evident to anyone looking.


    Seeing Isabella rolling her eyes in frustration, Sam tried to mediate.


    "Let¡¯s discuss it tomorrow, I promise to think about it tonight. I can¡¯t come up with any good ideas right now; these things need to happen naturally..."


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, the door was thrown open.


    All three jumped in shock and turned towards the doorway.


    They saw a girl with glasses standing at the door, pushing up her glasses.


    "Sorry to interrupt, but this is The Ultimate Human Department, right? I¡¯m Dahlia from the Youth Literature Department. I need your help with something, is that okay?"


    Sam hesitated as he looked at her.


    Well, well.


    Did his words just trigger a plot point? Could this get any more coincidental?


    Sophie¡¯s face immediately showed reluctance, clearly sensing something.


    Isabella, on the other hand, was practically blooming with excitement.


    Her eyes widened in surprise.


    "Help? Please, come in!"


    Dahlia paused.


    "But I haven¡¯t even said what it¡¯s about..."


    Isabella couldn¡¯t help but get up and approach Dahlia, almost like a bandit dragging her inside.


    "It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, we¡¯ll help with anything, whether it¡¯s surfing in the Sahara Desert or catching penguins in the Arctic. We¡¯re a club that loves to help!"

 Chapter 166: Now this will be interesting

    Dahlia was indeed dragged in.


    Her expression was somewhat uneasy, probably feeling that the situation didn¡¯t seem normal. She was indeed seeking help... but why did it feel like she had entered a pirate¡¯s den?


    Especially this senior named Isabella, why was she looking at her with such fervent eyes...


    Sam noticed the girl¡¯s discomfort. He coughed slightly, using a covert glance to remind Isabella not to go overboard.


    Isabella then realized her earlier behavior might have been too eager and calmed down, adjusting her expression before calmly looking at the bespectacled girl in front of her.


    "Hello, you¡¯re from... the Literature Department?"


    Dahlia shook her head.


    "It¡¯s the Youth Literature Department, not the Literature Department."


    "What¡¯s the difference?"


    Isabella glanced at Sam in confusion, and Sam shook his head to indicate he had no idea either.


    Dahlia explained softly, "There¡¯s not much difference, but our department focuses on youth literature, which includes stories about boys and girls. Not just love stories, but also friendship, passion, and other genres. The Youth Literature Department at Kuhang High School has been around for five years, and we even have a publication called ¡¯Green Grass¡¯. Haven¡¯t you seen it?"


    Sam shook his head.


    "I don¡¯t read much, I¡¯m not in the habit."


    Indeed, his time already seemed very scarce. Although he occasionally felt the urge to pick up a book to enrich himself, it seemed like inexplicable events always occurred, disrupting his plans.


    Isabella looked towards Sophie.


    She was still engrossed in her book, evidently thinking Dahlia¡¯s request for help had nothing to do with her.


    But Sophie seemed to sense Isabella¡¯s gaze and calmly said, "I glanced at it once, then stopped reading."


    This comment clearly made Dahlia feel somewhat awkward.


    Isabella, knowing Sophie¡¯s temperament, quickly smoothed things over with a cheerful demeanor.


    "Ah, I haven¡¯t had the time to look at it before, didn¡¯t even know you guys had a publication... Mm, I¡¯ll have to check it out later. So, what was it you needed our help with?"


    Dahlia explained, "It¡¯s like this... our publication is ready, but the president and I feel it needs to be more refined, especially since this year marks the 30th anniversary of Kuhang High School... So, we ran into a bit of trouble choosing the cover. We couldn¡¯t find a suitable image.


    We aimed to capture a boy and a girl who could represent youth, but... we haven¡¯t been satisfied with any of our choices. We even asked students from the photography club to take shots, but the results weren¡¯t great."


    "Is it the photography you need help with?" Isabella asked.


    Dahlia shook her head. "Not exactly. The photography club members are very professional, and their technique is not the problem. The issue is with finding the right people for our cover... We haven¡¯t been satisfied with any candidates, so we were hoping you could help with this."


    Isabella quickly caught on, narrowing her eyes at Dahlia.


    "Do you mean you want us to help you find the right candidates, or... are you looking to borrow someone from us?"


    Dahlia seemed a bit embarrassed and glanced covertly at Sam before saying softly, "To borrow... In my view, Sam and Sophie perfectly meet our requirements for this edition¡¯s cover... So, we were hoping the two of you could help us by being on the cover of our publication. I wonder if that would be okay..."


    Sam was taken aback. So, she was here for him?


    Asking him and Sophie to pose together? What exactly was Dahlia thinking? If nobody saw the publication, it might be fine, but if it got attention, wouldn¡¯t that lead to misunderstandings?


    Before Sam and Sophie could voice their opinions, Isabella turned to the bespectacled girl and asked, "Oh? You¡¯ve picked two elites from our club, I see."


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but mockingly think to himself, "Senior, let¡¯s be clear, our The Ultimate Human Department only has three members."


    "What¡¯s the reason for choosing the two of them for the shoot?" Isabella seemed genuinely interested, almost like an investigative reporter ready for a deep dive.


    Dahlia hesitated, apparently not expecting such a question, but after a moment, she honestly replied, "Ah... well... Sam is very handsome, and Sophie is beautiful. Most importantly, they both embody a certain youthful quality that¡¯s hard to describe.


    It¡¯s a feeling they carry, an aura of youth that stands out significantly, something that others can¡¯t easily replicate... As for why else... actually, it¡¯s easy to spot the two around school since they¡¯re quite distinctive students. It¡¯s just that they probably never noticed me."


    Dahlia laughed self-deprecatingly, without showing any particular emotion, making Sam feel a bit embarrassed.


    However, Isabella narrowed her eyes. "Then why not choose me?"


    "Ah?" Dahlia looked surprised by the question.


    Isabella confidently continued, somewhat taken aback by Dahlia¡¯s reaction. "Is it because Sam and I don¡¯t have a ¡¯CP feel¡¯? I think we do! Like a brother-sister romance! What do you think, Sam?"


    Sam simply covered his forehead with his hand, resignedly saying, "Whatever you say."


    Dahlia laughed awkwardly. "Um... it¡¯s not really about a ¡¯CP feel.¡¯ Our cover doesn¡¯t specifically emphasize romance. Choosing a boy and a girl is just about representing both elements of youth... It¡¯s more of a symbol. Of course, you¡¯re also beautiful, senior!


    It¡¯s just slightly off from our target, but there are no issues otherwise..."


    "I see... Well, we still need to ask for their opinions. Would you two be interested in helping the Youth Literature Department by shooting for their cover?"


    Before Sam could respond, Sophie immediately spoke up.


    "Sorry, I can¡¯t help with this."


    "Why?" Dahlia asked, puzzled.


    Sophie glanced at Sam and then sighed to herself.


    "I have no experience in photoshoots and no interest in it, especially taking photos with someone else. It makes me uncomfortable."


    Sam thought Sophie had made some progress, at least learning not to speak ill of herself in front of others.


    Dahlia looked earnestly at Sophie.


    "Really? It¡¯s just a few simple shots, and you don¡¯t need to pose in any special way with Sam, let alone any intimate actions. Just being in the same photo would be enough... You really are our best choice, Sophie. Are you sure you can¡¯t help?"


    Sophie shook her head again.


    "There should be many people willing to do it. Just find another girl; I really don¡¯t want to do this sort of thing."


    "But... it would feel completely wrong with anyone else..." Dahlia said regretfully, her face showing her disappointment.


    At this point, Isabella chimed in, looking at Sophie.


    "Sophie, you¡¯re backing away again. How many times is this when you shy away from unexpected situations?"


    Sophie retorted, "How is this backing away? Everyone should have the right to choose their own way of life. If I don¡¯t like doing something, I won¡¯t do it. That¡¯s my philosophy, not for any other reason."


    "Is it because of Sam?"


    "What did you say?"


    The moment Sam¡¯s name was mentioned, Sophie¡¯s mood visibly shifted.


    Isabella smiled slightly. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Read latest chapters at NovelFire.C?m


    "It¡¯s just that, because it involves Sam, you have many concerns. If it were just you, or if it were you and me, maybe you¡¯d agree. But because it¡¯s Sam, you subconsciously retreat."


    "Why would it be because of him!"


    "Who knows, maybe it¡¯s guilt? Trying to hide something, afraid others will notice..."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Just as it seemed the argument between them was about to escalate, Sam was preparing to intervene. However, Dahlia stood up at that moment and addressed both of them.


    "Please don¡¯t argue... I¡¯m really sorry for the trouble, but I hope it won¡¯t affect your relationship... If it¡¯s really not possible, I¡¯ll look for another solution. Not everything can be perfect, we¡¯ll just have to make do with what we have this year. Sorry..."


    And just as Dahlia was about to apologize and leave,


    "Wait."


    The person who spoke up was Sophie.


    Dahlia paused, turning towards her.


    Sophie took a deep breath, smoothing over the uncomfortable expression on her face, and said in an extremely calm voice, "When does the shoot start?"


    Dahlia¡¯s face lit up with unexpected joy. "Anytime! We¡¯ve arranged everything in advance, as long as you agree, the photography club members are ready to help with the shoot immediately!"


    Sophie asked, "There¡¯s no need for makeup or specific outfits, right? It¡¯s raining outside; is the scene okay?"


    Dahlia shook her head. "No need. Since it¡¯s a youth theme, makeup and such would detract from the effect. Besides, in my opinion, both of you don¡¯t need any makeup to look good. As for the scene, we¡¯ll choose the school. A rainy backdrop has its own significance."


    "Okay, then." Sophie agreed.


    Isabella wore a slightly smug expression. "That¡¯s more like it. This is in line with our Ultimate Human Department¡¯s goal, to continually challenge ourselves with things we dislike or have never tried before. Alright, The Ultimate Human Department, prepare to embark!"


    At this moment, a hand tentatively raised.


    Sam looked at the three of them. "I have a question. Up to this point, it seems like no one has asked for my opinion, right?"


    Isabella smiled at Sam, "What objections could you have?"


    Sophie¡¯s gaze, narrowing slightly towards Sam, seemed to say that she had reluctantly agreed to something she would normally never consider, and now Sam was thinking of refusing?


    After gauging the expressions of the three, Sam lowered his hand.


    "Alright, I have no objections."


    What objections could Sam have now? He simply had to follow them out of the club room and towards another location.


    "I really didn¡¯t expect you to agree, this is such great news. When our publication is released, please make sure to attend our club¡¯s dinner gathering!" The Youth Literature Department¡¯s president, another student with glasses but a boy this time, was visibly excited.


    Isabella, smiling at him, said, "It¡¯s normal for students to help each other out, no need to be so formal. Where are we planning to shoot?"


    The photography club member, currently discussing with Dahlia, pointed towards the corridor outside with his camera.


    "Let¡¯s shoot under the eaves in the hallway. You two will stand with your backs to the rain, capturing the moment while the rain is clearly visible... Sam holding an umbrella, with Sophie standing next to him, under the umbrella, both carrying backpacks, looking at the camera, just show your most natural expressions, it should be very picturesque."


    Everyone moved quickly as there was no reason to delay.


    Soon, a group gathered downstairs from the club room, with Sam holding the umbrella, back against the drizzling rain, feeling a bit damp at his back.


    Sophie moved next to Sam, sheltered by the umbrella, a young pair beneath it. Sam¡¯s arm, raised to hold the umbrella, showed a slight curve of muscle.


    Sophie¡¯s presence was marked by a subtle fragrance, her usual indifferent demeanor to everyone, seemingly emotionless as she faced forward.


    Once the pose was set, the shoot began promptly.


    However, the photographer kept adjusting angles, directing them to tweak their distance and minor posture changes, but then he suddenly looked troubled.


    "What¡¯s the problem?" Dahlia asked, concerned.


    The photographer furrowed his brow, "I don¡¯t know how to put this... but it feels like... there¡¯s something off between Sam and Sophie, especially Sophie. It¡¯s like there¡¯s no connection or bond between them when they stand together, it¡¯s too disjointed."


    "What do we do then?" Dahlia was a bit frantic, having finally convinced Sophie to help, only to face this issue now.


    Indeed, the problem was there. The two, against the backdrop of heavy rain, indeed presented a visually appealing image, but... although it wasn¡¯t a theme of youthful romance, the lack of any connection made it seem as if unrelated elements were put together, failing to convey the intended feeling, thus losing the desired effect.


    Isabella suggested after a moment¡¯s thought, "How about Sophie holding Sam¡¯s arm, or Sam putting his arm around Sophie¡¯s shoulder? Would that be better?"


    The photographer¡¯s eyes lit up, "That¡¯s a good idea..."


    But before Sam could respond, Sophie immediately said, "Impossible, I won¡¯t do that."


    Her direct refusal left everyone feeling perplexed.


    Sam knew Sophie¡¯s temperament well but also recognized the crux of the problem.


    In essence, Sophie hadn¡¯t embraced the spirit of the task, treating it as an uncomfortable favor, devoid of emotional investment.


    Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t project the most genuine emotions. Even creating a contrast with Sam in the frame, making the combination, regardless of their individual attractiveness, appear discordant.


    Just as Dahlia was about to try persuading Sophie to compromise a little,


    "If you¡¯ve chosen the wrong person, of course, the shoot won¡¯t go well. Let me do it."


    The sudden voice made everyone turn their heads.


    Even Sophie couldn¡¯t help but look in that direction.


    At the sound of that voice, Sam felt as if his heart had stopped, despairingly looking towards the source.


    And there she was, a familiar figure elegantly appearing before everyone.


    With her backpack slung over her shoulder and an umbrella in hand, she walked from the rain, her smile seemingly mocking the mortals below.


    Isabella couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, "Angel¡¯s here... Now this will be interesting."

 Chapter 167: Brother, where are you off to?

    "Is that... Angel?"


    "How did she get here?"


    "What did she mean by what she just said? Did someone invite her?"


    The president of the Youth Literature Department looked puzzledly at Dahlia, who immediately shook her head frantically.


    "I have no idea... I didn¡¯t say anything to her."


    So, the problem became quite clear.


    Although not many people were gathered here, there were still about ten individuals present, including Sam, Sophie, and Isabella.


    The rest were members of the Youth Literature Department and a few from the photography club.


    And now, all eyes were on this suddenly appeared girl with a distinctive aura.


    Sophie seemed to realize something; her expression quickly turned colder, and although she was already somewhat impatient and aloof before, now she reached a new level of iciness.


    Sam felt a sudden chill, as if an ice mage had cast a frost spell.


    Angel walked straight up to Sam and Sophie, ignoring everyone else¡¯s gaze.


    She smiled at them, while Sophie met her gaze directly, seemingly unwilling to show any weakness in front of this girl.


    Sam, however, appeared quite calm.


    It should be fine, right?


    After all, it was just a photo shoot, and there hadn¡¯t been any physical contact or intimate gestures... but the look in this girl¡¯s eyes was truly unsettling.


    That dangerous gaze seemed as if it wanted to dissect him on the spot.


    "How did you come here?"


    Sam had no choice but to initiate the conversation, as it seemed no one else dared to speak to Angel with her presence dominating the atmosphere.


    Angel squinted at Sam.


    "Are you not happy with my appearance, afraid it might ruin your plans?"


    Sam quickly responded with a smile.


    "How could that be? I¡¯m just helping out the Youth Literature Department with a photo shoot..."


    "Then why didn¡¯t you ask me to take the photo with you?"


    Sam wanted to say, ¡¯Well, you have to let people dare to ask you first. Who do you think you are, Angel Heiress? It takes a huge amount of courage just to speak to you.¡¯


    That was the truth, but to spare Angel¡¯s feelings, Sam could only smile and say,


    "How would I know their requirements... They approached us at the Ultimate Human Department, so I just lent a hand."


    Angel scoffed disdainfully, then turned her head to Sophie, her posture as if she was interrogating them in turns.


    Sam and Sophie were like prisoners waiting to be dealt with, and this girl was like a judge from heaven.


    "And you, when you heard it was him you¡¯d be taking photos with, you couldn¡¯t resist agreeing?"


    Sam thought Sophie would retort, but unexpectedly, the first thing Sophie said was,


    "What¡¯s it to you?"


    Well, that¡¯s something!


    Sam almost wanted to give this girl a thumbs up.


    And you, Sophie, my friend, you¡¯re the true warrior here!


    Angel¡¯s smile deepened, clearly indicating that the danger level was skyrocketing.


    "It seems you¡¯ve grown bolder. It looks like you¡¯re struggling to do well in what you wish to, aren¡¯t you? But the photo shoot isn¡¯t going too well, feeling helpless?"


    Sophie couldn¡¯t stand such questioning more than she could Angel¡¯s high status.


    She looked directly at her, her face slightly flushed with anger.


    "It¡¯s none of your business. We¡¯re just getting started. We¡¯ll find our groove soon enough, and it¡¯s not all my fault."


    Angel directly said to Sophie,


    "Good is good, bad is bad. What do you mean ¡¯soon¡¯? Move aside."


    With that, she squeezed in between Sam and Sophie, suddenly making it three of them standing in a row.


    The only piece of good news was that the photo shoot was designed to use the rain as a backdrop, not to actually enter it, so there was no worry about getting wet.


    However, with three people lined up in a row for the shot... well, that seemed more like a family portrait.


    In which case, Sam was definitely playing the role of the father.


    "What are you doing?"


    The others watched this dramatic scene unfold with various expressions of bemusement.


    Sophie was particularly displeased with Angel¡¯s behavior.


    Meanwhile, Angel was looking ahead, eyeing the photographer from the photography club, who seemed unsure of what to do with the camera.


    "Since her effect isn¡¯t very good, would you mind if someone else took her place?"


    With Angel¡¯s demeanor and presence... who would dare object?


    But to replace someone without Sophie¡¯s consent, wasn¡¯t that a bit inappropriate?


    "Well..."


    The photographer looked awkwardly towards Dahlia, who immediately turned to Isabella beside her, seeking help.


    Isabella seemed to be pondering something, then she approached the trio.


    "Hello, Angel. I¡¯m Isabella, the president of The Ultimate Human Department."


    "Oh, what¡¯s up?"


    Angel tilted her head slightly¡ªnot because Isabella was particularly tall, but because this girl habitually assumed a superior posture when speaking with others.


    Isabella, aware of Angel¡¯s nature and not minding her arrogant stance, asked,


    "Do you want to take the photo with Sam?"


    "Is that a problem?"


    "It¡¯s not that it¡¯s a problem... It¡¯s just that Sophie and Sam were the chosen pair, and your sudden inclusion..."


    Isabella hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when Angel interrupted her.


    "Haven¡¯t you already tried? If you can¡¯t get a good result, you should consider changing people. Otherwise, do you plan to waste a whole day here? Replacing the unsuitable person is the best choice."


    Hearing this, Sophie immediately bristled with defiance.


    She didn¡¯t want to compete with Angel over anything, nor would she admit that her attitude towards Sam had been changing ever since she met him, continually pushing her boundaries.


    Sophie simply couldn¡¯t stand Angel¡¯s disrespectful attitude towards others, and what right did she have to say Sophie wasn¡¯t good enough?


    "I disagree. It¡¯s just the beginning; how can you be so sure about everything? You show up uninvited, not even as a backup, and what gives you the right to force your way in?"


    Sam was somewhat surprised; this seemed to be the first time Sophie was so adamant about something.


    The people around looked at Sam as if they envied him, as if they envied this boy who seemed to be the object of a ¡¯struggle¡¯ between two girls.


    But only Sam knew the truth and was almost in tears. Don¡¯t be fooled by these two girls¡¯ beautiful appearances; a slight misstep could really be deadly.


    Sam looked towards Isabella, desperately signaling with his eyes, hoping she could play a role at this moment to at least defuse the situation.


    In response, Isabella seemed to have an idea suddenly. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I have a suggestion, would you like to hear it?"


    "What is it?"


    "Both of you take turns taking photos with Sam, and then we choose the best set of photos. That way, we can see who is the most suitable, right?"


    Sophie didn¡¯t even think before responding, "Why should I compete with her? I was the chosen one from the start."


    Angel, however, smirked and said with a smile, "Interesting. What¡¯s the matter, Sophie, afraid of competing with me? Afraid you won¡¯t be able to accept the outcome? If that¡¯s the case, you might as well quit now; it would be more dignified."


    Originally, Sophie was unwilling because she felt Angel had no reason to barge in suddenly. But when Angel put it that way, Sophie also sneered.


    "Afraid? I¡¯m worried you won¡¯t be able to accept the outcome. If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s give it a try."


    "Fine, I¡¯ll go first. Don¡¯t say I bullied you."


    Sam thought about it and decided it was better to lower the hand he wanted to raise. No one listened to his opinion before, and now with these two girls... his opinion was even less likely to be considered.


    Sophie, not one to back down, walked to the side with full confidence, adopting a stance that said: I¡¯d like to see how you manage! She stood by and watched.


    Sam was truly speechless.


    The actual shooting process was simple and straightforward, but the result had to be a competition to see who was more suitable... No matter who was chosen in the end, Sam would offend the other party.


    Following these developments, how could things be smoothed over? Both girls were not the type to accept defeat, and neither would willingly admit being lesser than the other.


    Isabella clapped her hands together with evident joy.


    "Great, let¡¯s get started then. I¡¯m really looking forward to this~"


    Everyone promptly took their positions.


    And Angel knew exactly what the spectators wanted to see.


    She didn¡¯t need to apply any makeup or change her clothes. Compared to Sophie, her aura wasn¡¯t the slightest bit inferior, and one might even say each had their own unique charm.


    Sam could only stand to the side, holding an umbrella in one hand and the other in his pocket.


    His slightly lazy demeanor was accented as he lifted his head slightly, his messy hair revealing a pair of beautiful, deep eyes.


    The pronounced Adam¡¯s apple added a distinctly masculine vibe to the image, crisp and evocative.


    Angel stood close by Sam¡¯s side, almost leaning against him, showing no aversion to bodily contact.


    She then looked towards the camera with a calm and natural demeanor.


    Her head was also slightly raised, her backpack slung over one shoulder, and her gaze carried a unique arrogance that immediately commanded respect, yet also ignited a desire to conquer.


    The photographer seemed to instantly find the right feel, shooting from various angles and occasionally reminding them of minor details.


    Isabella couldn¡¯t help but remark upon seeing this scene.


    "They really look well-matched... I didn¡¯t expect Sam to stand out even beside an heiress like Angel..."


    Sophie remained silent.


    She had to admit, from any angle, the two of them looked remarkably well together in the frame, almost like a beautifully crafted painting, depicting a scene not even idol dramas could conjure.


    But Sophie would never concede she was inferior to Angel.


    If Angel could do it, why couldn¡¯t she?


    She was just in the wrong mindset before, that¡¯s all.


    Now, Sophie was ignited with a fierce determination.


    Was it just about being photogenic? Was it just about connection and chemistry?


    She took a deep breath and closed her eyes slightly.


    Sam and Angel quickly finished their shoot.


    Sophie walked up directly, while Angel smiled at the girl who seemed to overestimate herself.


    "See for yourself, right? But some things, no matter how hard you try to imitate or strive for compatibility, are just futile attempts."


    Sophie sneered.


    "Just watch, the result isn¡¯t certain yet."


    "Very well, then I¡¯ll look forward to your performance."


    Next, it was Sophie¡¯s turn to stand beside Sam.


    Sam felt almost stiff from holding the pose; while he wasn¡¯t physically tired due to his constitution, the mental strain was indeed taxing.


    Sam could distinctly sense a change in Sophie¡¯s aura as she came back to his side.


    It seemed a bit more extroverted than before.


    Originally, she was quite reserved, keeping her emotions hidden so no one could guess what she was thinking or planning.


    Now, her presence and aura seemed to declare to everyone: She is unique and irreplaceable.


    Sam could almost smell the gunpowder in the air, thick with her fighting spirit.


    "Ready? We¡¯re going to start." The photographer alerted them.


    Sam nodded to indicate he was ready, then was startled by a slight touch on his arm.


    Turning his head in surprise, he saw Sophie, who had avoided any physical contact during the previous shoot, not only standing very close to him but also reaching out to hold the lower end of the umbrella handle, just below where Sam was holding it!


    Sam¡¯s little finger felt the temperature of her palm, slightly cool, and sensed their arms almost touching due to the movement.


    He couldn¡¯t believe Sophie would initiate such contact, and his heartbeat inexplicably quickened.


    He could also clearly see Sophie¡¯s ears, hidden beneath her hair, seeming to turn even redder.


    Sophie faced forward, her expression betraying no flaws. If it weren¡¯t for such details, Sam would have sworn everything before was just an act by this girl.


    Isabella¡¯s eyes widened, while Angel¡¯s pupils sharply contracted, her icy aura seemingly spreading instantly.


    The photographer, as if he had stumbled upon something incredible, excitedly grabbed his camera.


    "That¡¯s the pose! My God, Sophie, you¡¯re a genius! Sam, don¡¯t look at the camera! Just like that, look at her! Give me a profile, just like that! Don¡¯t move, don¡¯t move!!"


    "Click~~~~"


    "Good, good, let¡¯s change the pose. Now, Sam, you look at the camera, and Sophie, you look at his face! Just like that, hiss... That¡¯s so evocative, so full of feeling!"


    "Click~~~"


    They took just those two shots.


    The moment it ended, Sophie withdrew her hand, and Sam had already noticed her earlobes turning bright red.


    Actually, Sam hadn¡¯t really felt the camera at all. By Sophie¡¯s side, he experienced a wondrous atmosphere.


    It was so quiet that only the sound of rain and her breathing and heartbeat could be heard. This magical power was something even Angel couldn¡¯t provide him.


    But surprisingly, he could feel it with Sophie...


    What exactly was this? Was it his imagination? Or had this feeling always been there, just unnoticed by him before?


    At this moment, Angel approached them, while everyone else sensibly moved aside to discuss the outcome.


    She gave Sophie a dangerous look first.


    "You really went all out... You¡¯ve probably been wanting to do something like this for a while, haven¡¯t you?"


    Sophie clearly understood what Angel meant, and of course, she wouldn¡¯t admit it, but she didn¡¯t want to discuss it at the moment. Instead, she looked at Angel with a triumphant smile.


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but it seems like you think you¡¯re going to lose, right?"


    "What a joke, you can¡¯t possibly win even with such petty tricks. You think you¡¯ve already won? Ridiculous."


    "The only ridiculous one here will be known shortly."


    Sam wanted to take this chance to slip away quietly. It seemed there was nothing left for him to do here, and escaping was of utmost importance.


    But soon, a gaze shifted towards him.


    "Brother, where are you off to?"


    Sam turned stiffly, facing Angel, who was looking at him with a charming yet dangerous smile.


    Sophie, on the other hand, was taken aback.


    "brother?"


    Angel smiled.


    "Oh, you didn¡¯t know? He¡¯s now my mother¡¯s godson, which nominally makes him my brother. Oh, and a little piece of trivia... You should know I¡¯m an only child, and what does it mean for a young man to become a godson?"


    Sophie understood, of course. Continue your adventure with NovelFire.C?m


    Adopting adults as godsons or goddaughters is not uncommon in Kuhang and is even quite common in some major families, with a long history behind it.


    A famous example is the fourth CEO of Fordson, who was first adopted and then married the daughter of the previous head of Fordson, eventually taking control of the huge conglomerate. Even his father-in-law was a son-in-law.


    What Angel implied couldn¡¯t be clearer...


    Sophie couldn¡¯t believe how quickly things were progressing.


    She glanced at Sam, who didn¡¯t object, though he knew the real situation wasn¡¯t as decisive as it seemed. But speaking out now would be a great offense to Angel.


    And he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.


    Sophie turned to Angel and said coldly.


    "What¡¯s it to me? I don¡¯t see what there is to brag about. What you consider a treasure is not the same for everyone."


    Angel¡¯s smile was triumphant.


    "Is that so? Good, I hope you always remember what you said. It¡¯ll be quite embarrassing if you change your mind later."


    "You..."


    "Alright, the results are out!"


    Finally, Isabella¡¯s announcement cut through everything.


    Both girls turned to look in that direction.


    Their competitive spirit was obvious and undeniable, impossible to hide.

 Chapter 168: Actually, I’m a bit envious of Angel and Sophie

    The quiet sound of rain, the gathering crowd.


    Converging in the hallway. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam didn¡¯t quite understand why Isabella was the one announcing... but he could guess that probably only Isabella could withstand the pressure emanating from the two girls.


    At this moment, he was somewhat impressed by this senior. Indeed, she had something about her, at least fearless.


    Then, Isabella said with a smile.


    "We¡¯ve looked at the photos together, of course, the final decision was made by the students of the Youth Literature Department, since it¡¯s their publication after all, so I¡¯m just conveying their decision."


    Sam looked over and immediately noticed the averted gazes of several boys and girls, clearly, they were instinctively fearful of Angel and Sophie.


    Somehow, Sophie, who didn¡¯t seem dangerous before, became terrifying when paired with Angel.


    So, Isabella had to step in.


    Isabella first said.


    "First of all, the Youth Literature Department is very grateful for the cooperation of the three of you and has decided to invite all three, plus me, for a meal after the publication is out. Cough cough... that¡¯s not important.


    After reviewing the photos with different pairings, it was tough to make a choice, as both Angel and Sophie are exceptional, their performance in the photos is impeccable, and they both embody the youthful vibe, perfectly matching the theme..."


    Angel looked on impatiently.


    "Cut the crap, just give us the results."


    "There are no results," said Isabella.


    Even Sam was taken aback.


    Angel narrowed her eyes, obviously very dissatisfied.


    "What do you mean there are no results? Don¡¯t beat around the bush, if you¡¯re going to publish, there must be a result."


    Isabella nodded, calmly facing the pressure exerted by Angel.


    "Of course, Angel is right, the publication will still be released, but it¡¯s impossible to choose just one photo because choosing any one would make the other seem like a pity.


    So, what to do? After consulting with the president of the Youth Literature Department and myself, we¡¯ve come up with a pretty good solution."


    "A solution?"


    "That¡¯s right, the solution is to split the upcoming publication into two issues, a first and a second issue. The two sets of photos will be used as the covers for the first and second issues respectively. This perfectly solves the problem, and these two issues will be released as special commemorative editions celebrating the 30th anniversary of Kuhang High School¡¯s establishment!"


    Sam breathed a sigh of relief.


    Isabella finally did something good... How did she come up with such a genius solution?


    Stay updated through NovelFire.C?m


    It was indeed perfect, at least for now, the most perfect method.


    It offended no one and was meaningful, quite a feasible solution.


    At least now, both parties seemed equally honored, neither lost, and there would be no further disputes, right?


    Then, the next moment.


    Angel raised her head.


    "I want to be on the first issue."


    Huh?


    Sophie, not to be outdone, stepped forward.


    "Why should you be on the first issue? I want to be on the first issue!"


    "..."


    Sam covered his face, wanting to cry, yet his expression was of laughter.


    Please, stop this farce!!


    ---


    "Actually, I lied to them; there¡¯s no first or second issue. We¡¯ll take a photo together to be the cover of the publication."


    "Ah?!"


    Since the result was essentially a draw, neither Sophie nor Angel was particularly happy, though it seemed they could somewhat accept it.


    Still, their mood was not great, so they left without saying goodbye to Sam, each going their way.


    So, it was unexpected that Sam and Isabella ended up leaving the rainy campus together.


    Sam held an umbrella. And the elegant, composed Isabella was by his side, under his umbrella.


    What Sam couldn¡¯t understand was why this girl, who clearly had her own umbrella, insisted on squeezing together with him.


    Raindrops fell, tapping on the umbrella and shattering on the ground, wetting the shoes.


    The air was filled with a unique aroma, one that often arises when rain soaks the dry ground. It wasn¡¯t particularly pleasant, but it always seemed to lift the spirits.


    "Can you not make such jokes next time? I¡¯m almost at my wit¡¯s end."


    Seeing Sam¡¯s current state, Isabella¡¯s smile brightened even more.


    "What, are you finding the trouble you stirred up hard to handle now?"


    Sam sighed deeply.


    "Sometimes, how things unfold has nothing to do with what I do; trouble finds its way to me, and most of the time, I¡¯m just reacting."


    Indeed, this was largely the truth.


    Ever since Sam arrived in this world, some things seemed fated.


    As raindrops steadily fell to the ground, breaking into countless sparkling fragments, Isabella softly said, "But in the end, some choices are still your own, aren¡¯t they? You should know this fact: the course of our lives, in the end, is shaped by our own actions. We may have regrets, but there are no second chances."


    Hearing these somewhat harsh words, Sam naturally felt a bit upset.


    After all, everyone believes they have their own reasons; Sam has been working hard in his life, and a few words from others can¡¯t define all his efforts, especially when they don¡¯t fully understand his struggles.


    But Sam had no intention of venting his frustrations on this girl.


    He simply looked ahead, murmuring, "I know, I just hope everything I¡¯m doing now is right."


    At that moment, Isabella laughed and said, "Actually, I¡¯m a bit envious of Angel and Sophie."


    "Envious... of them?"


    This unexpected remark made Sam pause.


    The ambiguity of her statement was too broad. Why would she be envious of them?


    Sam had limited interactions with Isabella, seeing her as a relatively normal senior, without any delusions.


    But why would Isabella say something like that?


    In the moment of Sam¡¯s hesitation, Isabella said with a smile, "Because, in my view, they are like those characters from anime and movies who could be considered the female leads.


    You might say that in everyone¡¯s life, they are their own protagonist. But you should also know, those who shine brighter are born to be the main characters, and such lives are always enviable. And I feel like I¡¯m not much related to all that. So, just a sigh, don¡¯t read too much into it or feel pressured."


    Sam felt relieved, understanding her reasoning.


    The current storyline, with an additional female lead¡¯s part, would really be too much for Sam to handle.


    "It¡¯s okay, I guess. And Isabella, you¡¯re quite special yourself."


    "I am?"


    Isabella looked curiously at Sam.


    Sam nodded.


    "Of course. You¡¯re beautiful and have a great personality. Most importantly, you¡¯re always so determined about your goals, something many people struggle to achieve. Like with this club, if it weren¡¯t for your perseverance, Sophie and I might have messed everything up. But under your leadership, it seems like everything is getting back on track."


    Isabella couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    "I can see why Angel would be obsessed with you, and even Sophie can¡¯t extricate herself. Sam, you really have a way with girls."


    This made Sam blush.


    "That¡¯s not true, Sophie and I are just friends, don¡¯t get the wrong idea."


    Isabella blinked.


    "So, you¡¯re not denying a special relationship with Angel?"


    How could he deny?


    Sam even knows the shape of her vagina. Given the depth of his knowledge about her, how could he deny their peculiar relationship?


    "Actually, she has a kind heart. It¡¯s just that... she¡¯s very persistent and has a strong desire to control, which can make her seem a bit strange."


    Isabella shook her head at this point, her gaze carrying a hint of advice as she watched the rain gradually lessen and cars pass by on the road in front of them.


    "If you truly like someone, who wouldn¡¯t have a strong desire to control? To like is to want to possess, and the fear of losing comes with wanting to possess.


    Most people are naive and inexperienced, not knowing how to maintain a relationship, so they resort to the most foolish methods. Constantly seeking the other¡¯s promises, constantly verifying the other¡¯s love, and even wishing to be the only person in the other¡¯s life. That¡¯s all normal."


    Sam didn¡¯t fully agree with her. He smiled.


    "It seems to me that, in your view, romantic relationships are quite problematic."


    Isabella, however, looked at Sam with a slight smile, enchanting like a rainbow that would perfectly suit this weather.


    "On the contrary, I think love is sacred and beautiful, which is why I hold very high ideals and expectations for relationships. But because of that, I feel there¡¯s no suitable boyfriend who can meet my expectations."


    Sam said with a smile, "Then the problem lies with you. It seems your standards are too high."


    Isabella pouted slightly.


    "What¡¯s wrong with being a bit demanding?"


    Sam nodded.


    "Of course, you can be, but being too demanding can also mean missing out on what could have been."


    "Are you saying I might miss out on someone like you?"


    "How could that be!"


    Sam was breaking out in a cold sweat.


    "Pfft, look how nervous you got. Alright, I¡¯m someone who prefers to be alone than with the wrong person. You don¡¯t need to worry about me. Alright, my ride¡¯s here. Goodbye, Sam."


    They said their farewells in front of their respective bus routes.


    Isabella waved her hand.


    Sam smiled and waved back.


    Watching the beautiful and unique girl board her bus and then disappear from his sight.


    The rain stopped. Sam folded his umbrella.


    A drop of water slid off the green leaves from a nearby tree, landing precisely on Sam¡¯s nose.


    He smiled and wiped it away.


    This must be what youth is all about.


    Idle chatter, intriguing people.


    Years later, he would look back with immense nostalgia at their appearances at this moment.


    Sam gathered his spirits, ready to head home.


    But just then, his phone began to vibrate intensely.


    He paused, picking up the phone.


    [Aurora Calling]...

 Chapter 169: Why does it feel like you’re tempting me to commit a crime?

    While at Cedarwood, Sam and Aurora exchanged phone numbers.


    It was then that Sam unexpectedly learned Aurora¡¯s father was originally from Cedarwood.


    It was also during this time that Sam became aware of the situation between Aurora and Mia.


    Speaking of which, Sam, who had recently taken a part-time job at a convenience store, noticed that Mia had stopped mentioning Aurora, continuing to avoid discussing her family matters as before.


    After the somewhat flirtatious incident at the bar that night, it seemed as if nothing had changed between them; they continued to interact as usual.


    This was why Sam preferred dealing with mature women. They tended to be more emotionally stable, not rushing to escalate relationships over minor issues, allowing him to keep pace...


    And yes, he was referring to Angel!


    After pondering for a moment, Sam answered the call.


    The bus hadn¡¯t arrived yet, and he had nothing else to do.


    "Hello, Officer Aurora, what¡¯s up at this hour?"


    The voice on the other end was straightforward.


    "I got off work early today. Are you free to grab some dinner?"


    "Ah, unfortunately, I¡¯ve already eaten."


    Sam lied effortlessly.


    "It¡¯s only this early and you¡¯ve already had dinner? Don¡¯t joke with me, you should just be leaving school around now."


    Sam looked around, wondering if this woman was nearby, keeping an eye on him.


    After hesitating briefly, he heard the voice from the phone.


    "I don¡¯t have the time to surveil you, and my duties wouldn¡¯t allow me to do such a thing to civilians, rest assured."


    "Ha-ha, why would I ever think that of Officer Aurora? In my heart, you¡¯re definitely a person of integrity!"


    "That¡¯s how you should see me. So, about my earlier proposal, how about we have dinner together?"


    Sam chuckled before responding.


    "No need for dinner, just tell me what¡¯s on your mind directly, that way we won¡¯t waste any time."


    "Even though you¡¯re younger than me, you do have some ideas. However, I usually dine alone, and today I suddenly felt like trying something different. Alright, I¡¯ve made a reservation at a restaurant and will send you the location. Just come."


    With that, the call was promptly ended.


    A few seconds later, a location not far away popped up on his phone.


    Sam hesitated as he looked at his device.


    What¡¯s with women these days... all trying to act mature in front of me?


    But then again, he had no choice. Besides Ava and Sophie, all the women around Sam were older than him.


    Even Angel was a few months his senior. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurora had made her intentions clear, Sam sighed and watched the bus that had just arrived.


    If only the bus had arrived earlier. But life is devoid of "ifs," everything is as fate deems best.


    Watching the bus leave the station, Sam turned and hailed a taxi nearby.


    Following the location sent by Aurora, he headed straight for the destination.


    Actually, among other women, Aurora made Sam slightly more at ease because the purpose of her reaching out was solely about matters concerning Mia.


    Even before meeting, Sam pretty much knew her intentions.


    Given Aurora¡¯s identity as a police officer, her moral integrity likely made her actions seem more normal.


    Soon, he arrived at the location. The journey didn¡¯t afford Sam much time to enjoy the scenery, and the gloomy weather gradually darkened, signaling the early arrival of autumn with its noticeably earlier nightfall.


    Of course, it was only early evening.


    The restaurant was located in a relatively less bustling area of the city, adorned with a whimsically large fork-holding figure at its entrance.


    Hmm... it looked quite like Louis.


    At this time, the restaurant wasn¡¯t crowded, with only two or three tables occupied.


    A solitary female figure seated by the window, exuding an aura of loneliness yet possessing an undeniable air of elegance, was unmistakably the most dazzling presence in the room.


    Aurora¡¯s charm was direct and unmistakable, not the kind that¡¯s hidden but rather unique and prominent.


    It wasn¡¯t her sensuality that stood out, but a certain ¡¯dashing grace¡¯ that likely stemmed from her profession and lifestyle, giving her an air of straightforwardness and acuteness.


    She was dressed in casual attire¡ªa short-sleeved shirt paired with slim-fit jeans. Her face was bare of makeup, and her hair was tied in a high ponytail, epitomizing the image of an urban beauty.


    But being in her presence naturally came with an invisible pressure, as if one automatically became a suspect under interrogation.


    Sam approached her and took his seat calmly.


    Aurora looked at Sam and smiled slightly.


    "You got here quite fast; I thought you¡¯d be later."


    Sam responded with a smile, "How could I dare delay when commanded by an officer?"


    "Now is not work hours, and I¡¯m not in uniform," Aurora replied with a smile.


    "Are you carrying handcuffs, then?" Sam joked.


    "If you attempt anything illegal right now, you¡¯ll find out soon enough," she quipped, her professionalism evident even off-duty.


    Sam took a sip of water from his glass.


    "Alright then, Officer Aurora, let¡¯s get down to business."


    Aurora gazed out at the darkening sky outside the window.


    "Let¡¯s talk over dinner; now that you¡¯re here, it would be rude not to eat first."


    Sam ordered a fillet mignon, and Aurora chose a steak as well, followed by some appetizers.


    As the restaurant¡¯s soft music began to play and more people started to arrive, their table gradually filled with dishes.


    After taking a small bite of her steak and chewing thoughtfully, Aurora finally spoke up.


    "Have you been working lately? I haven¡¯t seen Mia post any photos of you recently."


    Aurora¡¯s dining manners were indeed graceful, displaying both culture and basic etiquette.


    Sam responded calmly, "Of course, I need to work. Otherwise, what would I eat? Are you offering to support me? As for the photos... I might have mentioned something to her, so Mia has toned it down a bit."


    Aurora smiled at Sam, then squinted her eyes playfully. "If you want me to support you, I¡¯d have to send you to jail first. That way, the government will take care of you. Want to give it a try?"


    Sam rolled his eyes, prompting a smile from the woman across him, who continued, "Did something special happen between you and Mia? She¡¯s not one to change her habits often. There must have been some reason for her to avoid doing such things."


    Something special?


    The bar incident... That probably counted. Indeed, since that day, Mia hadn¡¯t attempted to sneak photos of him anymore. The specific reason, however, was unknown to Sam.


    "It was okay, I guess. She insisted on taking me to a bar a few days ago, so I went. Didn¡¯t notice any change after that."


    There wasn¡¯t much to hide about this incident. Apart from playing games, nothing more ambiguous had happened, so Sam could speak of it without guilt.


    "A bar? She took you to a place like that?"


    Seeing Aurora¡¯s hesitant look, Sam couldn¡¯t help but say, "You think it¡¯s excessive too, right? Trying to turn an outstanding high school student like me into a degenerate youth, only knowing how to hang around bars and drown in alcohol, it¡¯s practically criminal!"


    Aurora blinked at Sam. "Just a reminder, among those caught for drug use and trafficking in bars, nine out of ten claim they were dragged into it by someone else."


    Sam awkwardly took a sip of water. "But there¡¯s still one left, isn¡¯t there?"


    "That last one overdosed and is now in a vegetative state, incapable of speaking."


    "...Okay, then."


    The conversation hit an awkward pause, and Sam thought Aurora had a unique talent for steering discussions into dead ends using her job.


    However, Aurora quickly shifted gears. "So, how are things progressing with Mia?"


    "Progress? What progress? I¡¯ve said we¡¯re just in a normal employer-employee relationship, not much private communication."


    "I mean about the matter I¡¯ve entrusted to you."


    "Oh... that," Sam realized.


    Aurora fixed her gaze on him. "What else? Tell me, when can you get her to sit down and have a proper talk with me?"


    Sam pondered for a moment. "I haven¡¯t exactly agreed to do this... But since Officer Aurora is treating me to dinner, I¡¯ll try a bit. However, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any indication of such a possibility recently. She still won¡¯t bring up anything about you guys on her own."


    Aurora expressed her frustration. "Of course, she won¡¯t bring it up herself. You need to initiate the conversation or hint at it somehow."


    "I¡¯m just an outsider; how can I bring up such topics?"


    "Then find a way to get closer to her."


    "Huh?"


    Sam immediately sensed something off.


    Aurora coughed. "I mean, become good friends. There¡¯s a saying, isn¡¯t there? If you can¡¯t be lovers, you can still be good friends. Become the kind of friends who can talk about anything. Then, when she lets her guard down, you make your move..."


    Wait a minute.


    Wasn¡¯t this getting weirder the more she talked?


    "Officer Aurora, you¡¯re a cop, why does it feel like you¡¯re tempting me to commit a crime?"


    Aurora glared at Sam. "That¡¯s because your thoughts are improper. My approach is perfectly normal, and you should work towards that direction."


    Sam spread his hands in response. "If you¡¯re so knowledgeable, why don¡¯t you do it yourself?"


    Aurora¡¯s tone heightened, somewhat angrily. "If I could do it myself, I would have by now. It¡¯s just that my relationship with her is currently quite awkward!"


    It was strange for Aurora, who was usually so calm and composed, even in the face of dangerous criminals, to lose her temper like this during a meal with Sam.


    "This is how it is... I¡¯ll try, but no guarantees. My stance is the same as before: I¡¯ll help if I can, but I won¡¯t quit my part-time job just to assist you. You understand that, right, Officer Aurora?"


    Aurora took a sip of water, not replying but staring intently at Sam.


    "Are you done eating?"


    Sam paused. "Yes, what¡¯s up?"


    Aurora nodded. "Good, then you should have energy now?"


    Energy... for what?


    "I always have energy... but what do you want to do?"


    Aurora smirked, her gaze becoming oddly intense, so much so that Sam felt a chill run down his spine, tension building inside him.


    Aurora glanced at the darkened sky outside, then back at Sam with a perfectly curved smile. "Great, now that it¡¯s dark, taking advantage of this time, this great opportunity, we should deepen our conversation." Discover stories with NovelFire.C?m


    "Deepen our conversation?"


    Aurora leaned forward slightly, hands on the table, moving her face closer to Sam¡¯s. "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a waste not to have a bit more... interaction on such a good occasion?"


    "That¡¯s... probably not a good idea. We¡¯ve only met a few times, and I might not be in the best state today..."


    "It¡¯s either a yes or a no. What do you mean by not being in a good state?"


    "I mean, I¡¯m definitely capable, but..."


    "Then no need for further talk, come with me. Waiter, the check."

 Chapter 170: What was she looking at?

    "Officer Aurora, you meant this all along?"


    It wasn¡¯t until Sam was seated in Aurora¡¯s car, speeding through city streets to their destination, that the gravity of the situation truly dawned on him. Compared to what he had imagined... this was a disaster!


    What appeared before Sam was not some themed love hotel but, least likely of all, a mixed martial arts club.


    Yes, despite not expecting anything specific, Sam certainly hadn¡¯t anticipated "deepening their conversation" would involve this!


    "What¡¯s the plan here?"


    Aurora¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile. "Exactly this, what else did you think?"


    "Ah... nothing, just didn¡¯t expect mixed martial arts, that¡¯s all."


    Sam could only offer an awkward smile in response.


    Aurora¡¯s casual gaze seemed to see right through him as she smiled. "When I¡¯m not busy, I come here to punch a few rounds, get some practice in. It just so happens, didn¡¯t you mention wanting to learn some practical combat skills? No time like the present, right?"


    Sam suddenly had a bad feeling. While this did seem like something he wanted, the smile on Aurora¡¯s face suggested it might not be that simple.


    Could she be seeking some form of revenge?


    No, that couldn¡¯t be it; they had no personal grievances.


    Still, Sam followed the effortlessly cool woman upstairs, under the glow of the neon lights.


    Just inside the door, Sam was greeted with an array of sounds.


    "Bang!"


    "Heh!"


    "Ha!"


    "Bang!!"


    The noise of punches and kicks filled the air, not just loud but frequent.


    As Sam turned his head, he could clearly see the excitement growing on Aurora¡¯s face. She led Sam inside, navigating the space with familiarity.


    They quickly found a section resembling an octagon cage, except without an actual wire cage surrounding it. Two men wearing protective gear were sparring inside, both of whom were well-built, with clearly defined muscles, and fighting fiercely.


    Despite the protective gear, Sam, with his keen eyesight, could still spot bruises on the exposed skin of the fighters. It was evident that neither was holding back, despite it being a sparring session.


    Aurora then called out to one of the men on the platform. "Coach Joseph, good evening."


    The two men paused, surprised to see the woman below.


    "Ah! Officer Aurora, you¡¯re here!" The man quickly removed his helmet and gloves and approached.


    The cheerful man, upon seeing Sam, asked in surprise, "Is this a friend of Officer Aurora?"


    Aurora replied with a smile, "He couldn¡¯t possibly be a criminal I¡¯ve just caught, could he?"


    The man, Joseph, laughed heartily. "That was a joke, wasn¡¯t it? No criminal could be that handsome. Hey, bro, I¡¯m Joseph, the head coach of this martial arts club, and often Aurora¡¯s punching bag. Nice to meet you."


    He extended his hand.


    Sam, taken aback by the frank introduction, also smiled and reached out. "I¡¯m Sam, a student at Kuhang High School."


    As their hands met, Sam immediately felt the strength in Joseph¡¯s arm, with veins visibly straining against the skin.


    The palpable strength in Joseph¡¯s grip and the rough calluses on his palm indicated a level of physical training far beyond the ordinary.


    Joseph appeared genuinely surprised. "A student, huh? My goodness, Officer Aurora, you¡¯re full of surprises. And here I was wondering why you haven¡¯t been interested in any of the fine members here, but it turns out you¡¯ve set your sights on a high schooler?"


    Aurora shot a cold look in return. "Have you not sparred with me for a while and now want to taste it again?"


    Joseph immediately shrank back, removing his hand from Sam¡¯s and chuckling. "Just a little joke... no need to take it so seriously..."


    Could it be that Aurora¡¯s combat skills are so formidable that even a dedicated martial arts coach feels intimidated?


    It was hard to imagine. After all, Aurora appeared to have a fit but slender build, in contrast to Joseph¡¯s much more robust physique.


    How extraordinary must her fighting ability be?


    Aurora turned to Sam.


    "Alright, enough banter. Get ready. Put the protective gear on him. We¡¯ll start soon. I¡¯ll teach him myself; you just show him some basic blocking techniques."


    Joseph¡¯s eyes widened. "Starting off with such intensity? You¡¯re personally taking this on?"


    Then, turning to Sam, he sighed. "Bro, you must have committed sins graver than any criminal. How did you manage to offend Officer Aurora?"


    Sam looked puzzled. "Is it really that exaggerated?"


    Aurora had already gone to the changing room, presumably to change into more suitable attire.


    Joseph shook his head, reflecting. "I don¡¯t know about others, but most people come here to learn martial arts or to strengthen and condition their bodies.


    But Officer Aurora? She came here for fun on her first day. And let me tell you, every coach in this club has been her sparring partner, and without exception, not one has been able to beat her. And the minor injuries, occasional fractures, dislocations... those are pretty standard occurrences around her."


    Aurora... she was that formidable?


    Sam¡¯s thoughts suddenly drifted to another person, specifically the woman who acted as Angel¡¯s bodyguard and driver, resembling a ¡¯robot¡¯ in her efficiency and stoicism.


    Who would win in a fight between Elowen and Aurora?


    It¡¯s hard to say¡ªone is a close bodyguard from a major financial dynasty, and the other is a female police officer hailing from a kendo family.


    If Aurora was looking for a worthy opponent, Elowen would undoubtedly be an excellent choice. But why involve Sam in a sparring match?


    Joseph quickly helped Sam get into his protective gear, covering his torso, head, and shins.


    After triple-checking everything was securely in place, he began to teach Sam how to adjust his stance to block attacks more effectively.


    "With all this talk, you won¡¯t master it immediately. But remember, to learn martial arts, you must first learn to take a hit. I doubt Officer Aurora would want to hit you too hard. Just protect yourself and give it your best!"


    Sam offered a wry smile to Joseph. "Is that your final piece of advice?"


    Joseph blinked. "What else could I say? Offer a last will and testament? By the way, did you buy insurance?"


    "...You¡¯re unbelievable."


    "Ha-ha-ha, don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get used to it. It¡¯s going to be tough at the start. But hey, we¡¯re men, right? Just let her have her way!"


    Before Sam could respond, a voice called out. "Are you done? If you¡¯re ready, come up to the platform."


    It was Aurora, now dressed in a sporty tank top and shorts, showcasing her impressive physique. Her toned abdomen and visible muscle on her arms were undeniable proof of her strength.


    Her hair was still tied in a high ponytail, making her an irresistibly striking figure.


    Aurora¡¯s healthy, wild beauty could stir the deepest desires in any man.


    "Aren¡¯t you wearing a helmet?"


    Sam stood up, curious about Aurora¡¯s choice to forgo a helmet.


    She only wore gloves and shin guards, leaving her head and torso unprotected, which seemed vulnerable to him.


    Aurora glanced at Sam with a slight smile. "The protective gear is for your protection, not mine."


    Was she underestimating him?


    Did she doubt the capabilities of a protagonist crafted by the system, albeit one without formal combat training or specific bonuses in martial arts.


    Yet, Sam¡¯s strength, speed, and reflexes were beyond those of an ordinary person.


    "What if I accidentally hurt you? Would that count as assaulting an officer?"


    Joseph, watching from below, almost burst into laughter at Sam¡¯s comment. Your adventure continues at NovelFire.C?m


    Aurora seemed amused. "Give it a try. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take it personally. I¡¯m actually looking forward to seeing if you can land a punch. Come at me."


    Standing her ground with a challenging demeanor, Aurora transformed as she entered her combat mode.


    Her aura shifted, giving Sam a glimpse of how she must apprehend criminals: focused, sharp-eyed, and intimidating, making Sam feel as though he was being targeted.


    Sam moved cautiously, aware that Aurora was prepared to strike from any direction.


    He focused, determined not to lose. After all, he was the male lead; losing to a woman would be embarrassing.


    Both seemed to be sizing each other up, but it was Sam who attacked first.


    Seizing an opportunity, he charged at Aurora with impressive speed and power.


    Sam held nothing back.


    Aiming a punch at her face, he reasoned that since it wasn¡¯t considered assaulting an officer, there was no need to hold back, regardless of his opponent¡¯s gender.


    Unexpectedly, Aurora¡¯s reaction was remarkably swift. With a slight tilt of her head, she dodged the punch, a hint of surprise flashing in her eyes at Sam¡¯s speed.


    However, this brief moment of astonishment didn¡¯t affect her judgment or composure.


    As she sidestepped Sam¡¯s punch, her body didn¡¯t move away completely. Instead, she lifted her leg and delivered a fierce kick to Sam¡¯s abdomen.


    "Bang!!" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sound was dramatic, and the force Sam felt was equally substantial, his body taking a step back.


    Even with his enhanced physique, Aurora¡¯s kick nearly sent him tumbling to the ground.


    The retreat created an opening.


    Aurora followed the principle of pursuing her advantage aggressively.


    "Bang!"


    A punch struck Sam squarely in the ribs, a vulnerable spot, thankfully protected by gear.


    Otherwise, Sam suspected his ribs might have been broken. His form staggered under the impact.


    "Bang!!"


    "Ha!"


    Another kick from Aurora targeted Sam¡¯s shin. Despite the protection, the immense force nearly brought him to his knees.


    It seemed Sam had little chance to retaliate, turning into an ideal sparring partner for Aurora.


    She didn¡¯t aim to knock him out but kept attacking from various angles, inducing a sense of helplessness in Sam. He barely managed to defend himself, and whenever he tried to counterattack, Aurora skillfully evaded and struck him from another direction with proficient technique.


    Thanks to the system¡¯s enhancement, Sam¡¯s attributes had significantly improved, making him much stronger than the average person. Without this advantage, he would likely have been down on the platform, unable to stand.


    Joseph from below was in awe.


    "Incredible, is this what being young is about? He really can take a beating... Maybe it¡¯s better to just lie down at this point, it¡¯s painful just watching."


    Sam could have chosen to simply lie down.


    But giving up at the first sign of defeat? That was not his style. He was determined to strike back, even if just once.


    Despite feeling pain throughout his body, Sam remained alert, focusing intently on Aurora¡¯s movements.


    Her enthusiasm was evident, her attacks seemingly endless. Yet, even Aurora had her physical limits, and the relentless assault was clearly draining her energy, her movements beginning to slow.


    Seizing what seemed like a momentary pause for breath on her part, Sam charged at Aurora.


    She reacted swiftly, almost anticipating his move, her lips curling into a disdainful smirk as if to say, "Is that all?"


    As Sam¡¯s figure charged past, missing his target and exposing his back, Aurora didn¡¯t miss the opportunity for a counterstrike. She aimed a high kick at Sam¡¯s back¡ªbut missed.


    Unexpectedly, Sam had crouched down, dodging her kick.


    In that moment of realization, Aurora sensed something was amiss. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Sam¡¯s quick reaction, his crouch turning into a swift pounce in her direction.


    Aurora instinctively aimed a punch at Sam¡¯s face. The punch connected, the protective gear and gloves absorbed much of the impact.


    Sam¡¯s head merely tilted from the force, but his body unable to halt the momentum.


    And then, with a "Bang!", Sam had wrapped his arms around Aurora¡¯s soft body, bringing them both to the ground.


    Aurora was caught off guard, her senses momentarily overwhelmed by the mix of Sam¡¯s sweat and their close proximity. She immediately attempted to rise and free herself.


    But Sam firmly held Aurora down, maintaining his grasp.


    Aurora launched herself at Sam with a flurry of punches and kicks, heedless of everything else.


    "Let go, you jerk! What do you think you¡¯re doing?"


    Sam felt as though he had been transported into the midst of a heated manga, shouting back in defiance.


    "I can¡¯t let go! There¡¯s no other chance to win but now!"


    "You¡¯re insane! Watch it, or I¡¯ll go all out on you!"


    Despite the pain coursing through his body, Sam felt like he could withstand it all under the adrenaline¡¯s influence.


    "Then just beat me! Don¡¯t you dare underestimate me?"


    Feeling Aurora¡¯s body writhing beneath him, though she was hitting him, Sam became acutely aware of her physical attractiveness.


    Aurora, on top of Sam¡¯s chest, twisted and rubbed against him lightly. The harder she moved, the harder Sam pressed back, making their physical contact even more pronounced.


    Joseph below was dumbfounded.


    What was happening?


    Something seemed off.


    Why was Aurora¡¯s face getting redder?


    Indeed, Aurora felt strange; her strength waning and her stamina draining more and more.


    Thus, her movements became less vigorous.


    Sam seemed to only notice the decrease in her resistance, seizing what he believed to be the best opportunity.


    He flipped over.


    And then positioned himself atop Aurora¡¯s waist, astonishingly pinning the officer beneath him.


    He looked at her triumphantly.


    "I won!"


    Of course, Aurora wasn¡¯t ready to admit she¡¯d lost to Sam on their first encounter.


    She was about to accuse him of playing dirty, but the moment she looked at Sam, her gaze was drawn elsewhere.


    It was positioned just below Sam¡¯s waist.


    Right in the middle of his pants.


    That noticeable bulge.


    It was quite exaggerated, really exaggerated.


    Aurora wasn¡¯t a child, and although she lacked sexual experience, she could tell at a glance what it was.


    The size of his penis... Was it really that exaggerated?


    Right there in his pants, directed straight at Aurora. It was as if she was aiming a gun at a criminal.


    What a bad parable!


    Aurora was suddenly speechless, her face flushed with color.


    Sam did not hear Aurora concede defeat.


    He looked at her curiously, noticing her rosy cheeks and the way her gaze was fixed on a certain part of his body, almost in a daze...


    What was going on? What was she looking at?

 Chapter 171: Mia, you’ve got the wrong script!

    Joseph was utterly shocked to see Sam mounted on top of Aurora. He could hardly believe his eyes.


    The very idea that Sam could overpower the infamous she-demon of the martial arts club was beyond him!


    And he was completely oblivious to how awkward Aurora must be feeling right now.


    Sam wanted to explain something, maybe pretending he hadn¡¯t noticed would be better?


    So, he coughed.


    "Cough cough... I guess I won, right? The position might not be the most graceful, but a win is a win."


    Finally, Aurora looked up, her eyes almost shooting flames.


    She had never been ¡¯gunned¡¯ down before!


    She even wished she could confiscate Sam¡¯s "tools of the crime" right then.


    But amidst the fiery anger in her eyes, there was also a rare touch of shyness.


    "Stop blabbering and get off!" she barked.


    Sam stood up, turned away, and quickly calmed his emotions.


    Aurora also got up and glanced at Sam.


    "I¡¯m going to the locker room. Wait here, I¡¯ll deal with you when I¡¯m back."


    Her cheeks were still flushed, whether from the intense exertion or some other reason.


    By now, Joseph had made his way to Sam, giving him a thumbs-up.


    "Nice one, bro. The final pose might not have been pretty, but you¡¯re the first one I¡¯ve seen to subdue Officer Aurora! Man, are you really a high schooler?"


    Sam gave a wry smile.


    "Let¡¯s not talk about it; I¡¯m probably bruised all over."


    Indeed, despite the protective gear, he wasn¡¯t spared the bruises. That woman truly didn¡¯t hold back.


    Joseph chuckled.


    "No worries, you¡¯ll get used to it. Who walks away unscathed from Officer Aurora? Besides, scars are a man¡¯s medals. Don¡¯t be afraid. A bit of injury only adds to a man¡¯s masculinity. Now you¡¯re even more perfect!"


    "Joseph, you truly know the art of speech."


    "Hahaha."


    Aurora was taking a shower, opting for a blast of cold water.


    It seemed like her blood was boiling more than usual today, with her cheeks and neck feeling unbearably hot.


    She needed to cool down quickly.


    Aurora hadn¡¯t anticipated tonight¡¯s events. While she expected Sam to be somewhat challenging, not easily subdued, she hadn¡¯t foreseen his resilience and ability to withstand so much. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Indeed, she felt her intuition about Sam was right; he possessed a distinct trait. How could an ordinary person endure so many of her attacks and still manage to overpower her in the end?


    It was utterly astonishing.


    And then...


    The image suddenly flashed through Aurora¡¯s mind.


    That image that made her cheeks burn and her ears turn red.


    The size of Sam¡¯s penis is extremely exaggerated.


    Thankfully, it¡¯s covered by pants... but what would it be like if there were no pants?


    Aurora¡¯s mind began to wander uncontrollably.


    The more she thought about it, the redder her cheeks seemed to become, and the strange sense of dizziness grew stronger. She shook her head abruptly, immersing herself completely under the cold shower.


    "Phew... That¡¯s a bit better. That little rascal is really infuriating..."


    Sam, too, was drenched in sweat.


    However, since he didn¡¯t have a change of clothes with him, he couldn¡¯t take a shower. So, he simply drank some water, cooled off a bit, and then sat down to rest.


    By the time Aurora was done showering and had dried her hair, the darkness of the night outside had deepened.


    There were no stars, and the moon was hidden behind clouds, as if hinting at rain again tomorrow.


    "Alright, let¡¯s go."


    Aurora seemed to have regained her usual composure, and her demeanor was back to how it was during the day, showing no signs of shyness.


    Sam almost felt as if none of those events had ever happened. Perhaps this is what true maturity in a woman is like, always having the ability to self-regulate. Indeed, the strong never complain about their circumstances!


    "Oh."


    Sam stood up.


    Joseph escorted them to the elevator.


    "Ha-ha-ha, had fun today? Welcome to come back anytime, Sam. I¡¯m rooting for you!"


    Sam could only offer an awkward smile.


    "I¡¯d rather not be a punching bag again... Maybe it¡¯s better if we see each other less often."


    Joseph laughed heartily as he ushered them into the elevator.


    Now it was just Sam and Aurora.


    She was looking at her phone, and Sam was looking out the window. For a moment, the atmosphere was awkward, as if neither knew what to say, or perhaps there was simply nothing to be said.


    As the elevator descended, Aurora took the initiative to speak.


    "Today was just a start, giving you a taste of the intensity. I can see that you have strength and quick reflexes, but your technique is seriously lacking.


    For instance, when you had the capability to overpower me, you only controlled my torso initially, but you left my arms, legs, even my neck unmanaged. If the opponent had hidden weapons, or had strength comparable to yours, you¡¯d be giving them an opportunity. Do you understand?"


    Exiting the elevator, the bustling city life of Kuhang unfolded before them, a place never lacking in nightlife.


    Rather, the nightlife here was always vibrant, a sensory overload with its bright lights and revelry, as countless people indulged in the metropolitan glitz.


    Sam retorted, "It¡¯s because it was you. How could I dare touch those parts..."


    At this, Aurora glared at him fiercely.


    "You have the nerve to say that?"


    Sam offered an awkward smile.


    "Can¡¯t help it, Officer Aurora. You have to understand men of my age, full of vigor. Physical contact like this is somewhat inevitable. Anyway, it wasn¡¯t intentional."


    He took this chance to explain, hoping to prevent her from thinking he was taking advantage of the situation.


    Aurora rolled her eyes, feeling her cheeks warming up again.


    "I know it wasn¡¯t intentional, but you¡¯re just too..."


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say the word penis, which made her even more embarrassed.


    Aurora hadn¡¯t expected, despite being older than Sam and having been a police officer for so long, to be left blushing and feeling shy by this boy. It was downright humiliating.


    No wonder her sister had a special regard for him... It seems it wasn¡¯t just his looks.


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    "Well, while we¡¯re all men, not every man is the same. I¡¯m just a bit more gifted, that¡¯s all."


    "Enough, don¡¯t make me charge you with sexual harassment."


    "That¡¯s not fair, is it? Besides, you¡¯re not a judge, you¡¯re a police officer. How can you just deliver a verdict like that?"


    "Want to keep arguing?"


    "Alright, alright~ I¡¯ll stop, I¡¯m heading home."


    "I¡¯ll give you a lift."


    Aurora walked to her car and opened the door.


    Sam paused, then with a smile, said, "No need, it¡¯s not really on the way."


    Aurora rolled her eyes. "Being polite now, are we? Get in. I did beat you up, consider it a small compensation. Next time, I¡¯ll directly teach you some techniques. Today was just to show you how important technique is."


    "I did win in the end, though."


    Aurora, slightly annoyed, got into the car and fastened her seatbelt.


    "I let you win. If I had a knife, it would be in your neck."


    "Then, Officer Aurora, you¡¯re really kind."


    "Did I ask for your opinion?"


    The car slowly started, weaving through the night towards Sam¡¯s apartment, which was quite a distance away.


    The journey felt long, and their conversation drifted from one topic to another, mostly about life¡¯s trivialities, like why Aurora chose to become a police officer.


    She didn¡¯t want to see incidents like Mia¡¯s biological mother being murdered for hire happen again, and her capabilities suited the role perfectly.


    The topic also shifted to Sam, about why he came to study in Kuhang and chose to work part-time while studying.


    The reason was simple: Kuhang is a big city, and who wouldn¡¯t want to experience better things? As for working part-time, it was due to the high cost of living in Kuhang, and he didn¡¯t want to waste too much of his family¡¯s money.


    Even though his family owned some farmland and his father occasionally worked as a bricklayer, there was still a younger sister at home. Keeping the best for his sister was what he, as an elder brother, aimed to do.


    "Stop here, please."


    Sam suddenly spoke up.


    Aurora glanced at the familiar convenience store beside them, frowning.


    "Why here?" Find more chapters on NovelFire.C?m


    Sam smiled, "I¡¯m just going to buy a Coke. We¡¯ve run out at home. Don¡¯t worry, Mia usually isn¡¯t around at this time."


    Aurora replied, slightly irritated, "What¡¯s there to worry about? You and your Coke right after exercising."


    Sam chuckled. "I¡¯m only eighteen, can¡¯t I drink a Coke?"


    "Hurry up, you¡¯re annoying."


    "But it was you who called me out, and now you¡¯re saying I¡¯m annoying."


    Aurora¡¯s lips curled into a beautiful, smug smile. "What, hasn¡¯t anyone told you that a woman¡¯s mood is fickle?"


    "Ah, I just didn¡¯t expect Officer Aurora to be like that too. There goes my fantasy."


    "You fantasize about me?"


    "Er, not in that way."


    "Hmph, can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you. Get out, I¡¯m heading back too. Be safe, and keep what I said in mind, got it?"


    Aurora gracefully ran a hand through her hair, revealing her attractive face.


    Sam unbuckled his seatbelt. "Got it, take care on the road, Officer Aurora."


    After Sam got out, the car drove off, much like the woman¡¯s persona, as if she never looked back.


    Sam sighed, feeling a bit sore. Although his self-healing ability had taken care of most of it, Aurora really hadn¡¯t held back.


    Approaching the convenience store, he hadn¡¯t even entered when a figure abruptly appeared at the entrance.


    With his now excellent vision, Sam immediately recognized who it was.


    Mia!


    What was she doing at the convenience store at this time?


    Sam was taken aback, somewhat surprised.


    Even more surprising was Mia¡¯s expression, which was quite off.


    Standing under the light at the convenience store¡¯s entrance, she seemed to be enveloped in a shadow.


    Her expression was... eerily unsettling.


    How to describe it? Like those movie scenes where the female lead suddenly gets possessed by a ghost.


    Utterly chilling.


    She stared straight at him, silent, with no smile, no other expressions, her eyes profoundly deep, as if wrapped in darkness.


    Sam hesitated for a moment before speaking cautiously.


    "Boss... Why are you here so late?"


    Mia¡¯s focus slowly shifted back onto him, her gaze locking with his eyes, revealing a strange sense of resentment.


    Suddenly, Mia stepped forward and grabbed Sam¡¯s wrist.


    She held it tight.


    Her voice carried a hint of grievance.


    "Sam, that was her car, wasn¡¯t it? What were you two doing?"


    This demeanor, this tone...


    Wait a minute.


    Sam hadn¡¯t strayed, and she wasn¡¯t his wife...


    Mia, you¡¯ve got the wrong script!

 Chapter 172: If you end up being closer to her instead, wouldn’t I be the one who’s been NTR’d?

    At the entrance of the convenience store stood a young man and a young woman together, bathed in intersecting beams of light.


    Thankfully, it was quiet around this time, virtually deserted.


    Otherwise, anyone witnessing this eerie scene might spend half a day trying to figure out what was going on.


    Sam tried to pull his hand free.


    "Mia, what are you talking about? Can you let go first..."


    Experience exclusive tales on NovelFire.C?m


    But Mia didn¡¯t release her grip, still staring straight at Sam.


    "I saw it all. You got out of her car, it was her, right!"


    Sam looked at her helplessly, noticing that his arm was almost marked red from her grip.


    "It¡¯s your sister... But what about it? We didn¡¯t do anything else... Besides, this is my private matter, isn¡¯t it?"


    Sam felt compelled to stress the point, lest Mia continue this odd behavior.


    He didn¡¯t understand why she suddenly became so strange; she¡¯s usually quite normal, and there had been nothing unusual lately. Just because she saw him getting out of Aurora¡¯s car, did it warrant such a reaction?


    Mia appeared deeply wronged as she looked at Sam.


    "Indeed... it¡¯s your private matter, none of my business. Go work with her then, don¡¯t work here anymore!"


    After saying this, the young woman let go. Like a wife hurt by her husband, she stormed back into the convenience store and sat behind the counter.


    Silently fuming, not uttering a word.


    What in the world was this about?


    But Sam couldn¡¯t afford to lose this job just yet. Where else would he find a part-time job so close to home, not too demanding, and with decent pay?


    Reluctantly, Sam steeled himself and walked in.


    Glancing at Mia, the young woman behind the counter immediately turned her head away, refusing to look at Sam.


    Her arms crossed in front of her chest, she was the very picture of a girlfriend who didn¡¯t know why she was mad but was mad all the same.


    What was this all about?


    Sam had intended to grab a Coke... but then he thought better of it.


    He appeared in front of the counter, observing her deliberately cold demeanor.


    "Why are you working today? Where¡¯s Mrs. Margaret?"


    Mia turned her head, looking out the window, remaining silent.


    Sam chuckled and reached for a pack of cigarettes next to the counter.


    "If you won¡¯t talk, I¡¯ll just take these, since there¡¯s no one watching the shop anyway."


    Mia coldly responded, "It¡¯ll be deducted from your salary."


    Sam turned around, smiling.


    "Weren¡¯t you going to fire me? How do I still have a salary?"


    Mia glared at Sam fiercely.


    "When did I fire you?"


    "You just said I shouldn¡¯t work with you anymore."


    "I never said that, hmmph."


    "You clearly did."


    "Then leave if you want! I can¡¯t stop you. It¡¯s all your private matter anyway, what does it have to do with me? Just don¡¯t bother me!"


    Mia seemed genuinely angry.


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    Although she looked really upset, her slightly flushed face and her indignation somehow seemed cute.


    Despite being a mature woman, she exuded a bit of a schoolgirl charm.


    Leaning against the counter, Sam bent down a bit closer to her face, her familiar scent wafting to his nose.


    "What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s not like your sister and I did anything. We just had dinner. Why are you mad?"


    "It¡¯s none of your business? I have nothing to do with that woman. Hey, back off, why are you so close to me!"


    Mia pushed Sam away, acting completely like a young girl at that moment.


    For some reason, whenever Sam got close, she felt inexplicably flustered, her cheeks turning even redder.


    Sam, shamelessly, wouldn¡¯t leave.


    "What¡¯s the matter? You say it¡¯s none of your business yet you get mad. Is this the Mia the manager, looking all like a little girl, not mature at all?"


    Mia pretended to be very angry as she looked at Sam.


    "I¡¯m not mad because of you! Get lost! She¡¯s mature, oh so mature!"


    Sam was on the verge of bursting into laughter.


    Then, he turned around and walked away from the counter.


    With Sam¡¯s figure suddenly gone, Mia looked at the empty convenience store, feeling somewhat hesitant. Had he really left? Did she speak too harshly?


    Did Sam truly not understand why she was angry?


    That infuriating guy...


    But soon after, Sam reappeared from behind the shelves.


    Mia quickly averted her gaze, continuing to pretend she didn¡¯t care until Sam actually came up and sat next to her at the counter.


    "Who let you in? It¡¯s not your shift!"


    "Bang."


    Something was placed in front of Mia.


    Glancing at it, she saw it was a can of beer.


    "What¡¯s this for?"


    Sam calmly said, "Don¡¯t you love drinking? Here, I¡¯ll join you for a drink."


    Mia turned her face away.


    "Acting like you¡¯re giving charity, I don¡¯t want it."


    "Pop~"


    Sam opened a can and started drinking by himself.


    "~~Ah, refreshing!"


    Mia frowned.


    "I¡¯m actually a bit thirsty. Just so you know, these beers are going on your tab, to be deducted from your salary."


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha, whatever, drink up if you want."


    Mia also opened a can and took a big gulp, her beautiful face seemingly relaxed.


    Sam then brought up the earlier topic.


    "Isn¡¯t this Mrs. Margaret¡¯s shift? How come you¡¯re the one working?"


    Mia huffed, still a bit upset but noticeably calmer than before.


    "Mrs. Margaret had something tonight and couldn¡¯t find anyone to cover her shift... so I had to come myself. Humph, if I hadn¡¯t come, I wouldn¡¯t have known you and that woman were sneaking around..."


    Sam, both amused and annoyed.


    "Sneaking around? We just had dinner and then worked out a bit... Speaking of which, drinking beer after exercising does feel pretty good."


    "Worked out?!"


    Mia¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she stared at Sam, her eyeballs nearly popping out, her fists clenching so tightly that the beer can she was holding deformed instantly.


    Sam looked at her as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    "Yeah, after dinner, we went to the martial arts club for a sparring session. I ended up being used as a punching bag, totally exhausting."


    "Martial arts sparring, huh..."


    Mia let out a long sigh of relief.


    Sam smiled at her. "What else did you think?"


    "I... I thought you went to play baseball..."


    "Really? You¡¯re not being honest, are you~"


    "It¡¯s none of your business! Drink your beer!"


    Watching Sam tilt his head back for another sip, Mia blinked and then glanced over nonchalantly.


    "So why did she suddenly invite you for dinner and then spar with you? When did you two get so close?"


    Even though Mia tried to appear calm and casually mentioned it, Sam sensed something odd.


    Sam chuckled. "Well, these things don¡¯t really concern me."


    "What does, then?"


    Mia looked at Sam curiously.


    Sam winked at her. "First, tell me if you¡¯re still mad."


    "Who¡¯s mad at you? I¡¯m not mad!"


    "Then why did you act so strange just now?"


    Mia retorted, slightly annoyed, "I¡¯m on my period, so I can¡¯t be a bit moody?"


    Sam nodded repeatedly: "Of course, of course, you¡¯re the boss... But then you shouldn¡¯t drink, it¡¯s not good at this time."


    Mia rolled her eyes at Sam: "Stop pretending to be gentle when it¡¯s useless. I¡¯m fine. Go get two more cans; who is this one supposed to satisfy?"


    Sam paused.


    "Still drinking?"


    Mia stated matter-of-factly, "Stopping halfway through drinking is like experiencing erectile dysfunction midway through sex. Do you get it? Besides, you were the one who wanted to drink with me in the first place, so of course, you¡¯re responsible. Hurry up!"


    "You really have a way with words..."


    Sam, brought over a few more cans of beer.


    Mia quickly downed another can, seeming to finally get into the mood. Her cheeks flushed, she looked radiantly beautiful. Sam, of course, was unaffected; a few cans of beer weren¡¯t enough to get him drunk, at most making him feel a bit bloated.


    "Hey, what you said... about it not concerning you, what does that mean?"


    Mia leaned closer to Sam, perhaps emboldened by the alcohol, no longer mindful of their proximity. Her gaze was filled with pure curiosity.


    "Why don¡¯t you first tell me why you were so angry just now? You even started questioning me without me saying anything," Sam turned the question back on her.


    Mia¡¯s eyes widened.


    "You first, I¡¯m not saying anything."


    "If you won¡¯t say, then I won¡¯t either."


    Sam also played the stubborn game, making it seem like a competition of who could be more obstinate.


    Mia glared at him annoyedly and then cracked open a new can of beer.


    Drinking deeply, she remained silent.


    Sam, having no other choice, resignedly said, "Drink less. What I meant by ¡¯it doesn¡¯t concern me¡¯ is that whether she asked me out for a meal or whatever, it was all about asking things regarding you."


    "What about me?"


    "Obviously, about you. You won¡¯t say it yourself, will you? She was hoping I¡¯d act as a mediator, to help mend your relationship a bit. Do you think it¡¯s easy for me, being caught in the middle like this?"


    Sam laid it out openly, feeling there was no need to hide such matters; lying would only complicate things further.


    Mia paused, "So, it¡¯s about this... and that¡¯s why you got in touch?"


    Sam nodded. "What else did you think? It¡¯s not like I was trying to date her."


    "You dare!"


    Mia blurted out without thinking.


    Sam was taken aback by her reaction, which seemed a bit off.


    Realizing she might have overreacted, Mia casually pretended to adjust her hair and said, "You can date anyone, just not her... that¡¯s what I meant."


    "Oh... why?"


    "Why do you have so many questions!"


    "I¡¯ve been honest with you, and you¡¯re not telling the truth, isn¡¯t that a bit much?"


    Mia turned away, sipping her beer in small gulps.


    Sam sighed, feigning sorrow.


    "Forget it, I open up to the boss, offer you my sincere friendship, but you don¡¯t see me as a friend. Let¡¯s not talk then. The beer¡¯s not that good anyway, I¡¯m leaving."


    He then made to get up.


    But Mia immediately grabbed Sam¡¯s hand, her face flushed as she pulled him back into the chair.


    Then, with a hesitant look and avoiding eye contact, she took another sip of her beer and blurted out, S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I just don¡¯t want you to have anything more to do with her, it¡¯s so annoying!"


    "Oh? There must be a reason, right? Otherwise, it¡¯s just... inexplicable..."


    Seemingly frustrated by Sam¡¯s questioning, Mia suddenly turned to face him.


    Looking directly at Sam with a fervent gaze that locked onto him. Her brain¡¯s rush of blood at that moment seemed to overpower all other emotions.


    Then she declared,


    "It¡¯s because I knew you first! If you end up being closer to her instead, wouldn¡¯t I be the one who¡¯s been NTR¡¯d? I absolutely do not want that!"


    Sam: "???"

 Chapter 173: You’re not trying to hit on me, are you?

    Sam was certainly not into cuckolding.


    But... he never imagined that what came out of Mia¡¯s mouth would be so outrageous.


    Could this even be considered NTR?


    Simply because they knew each other earlier, so if Sam appeared closer to Aurora, whom he met later, Mia felt like she was being cuckolded?


    Isn¡¯t that too sensitive? Is this just how women are?


    Sam was at a loss for words for a moment, not to mention that the beer he was sipping seemed to have changed its taste instantaneously.


    "What bizarre thing are you talking about... How does that constitute NTR?"


    Sam tried to pull Mia back from her strange mood, attempting to adjust the woman¡¯s unsettling state.


    However, Mia looked at Sam as if it were a matter of course.


    "I¡¯m not wrong! You are my employee, and I knew you first. If she came to know you because of me but ended up being closer to you, isn¡¯t that over the top? It¡¯s upsetting and frustrating!"


    Mia stared straight at Sam, her pouted lips making her look like an angry girlfriend.


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t Sam¡¯s girlfriend, and it seemed they had never expressed mutual affection, far from advancing to that stage.


    But it seems like a drunk person doesn¡¯t care about such distinctions, almost blurring the lines of closeness and distance, Mia was leaning quite close to Sam.


    Sam could distinctly catch the fragrance of her perfume mixed with alcohol, wafting into his nose, which surprisingly didn¡¯t seem discordant.


    No wonder some say that whether a drunk person smells more of odor or fragrance entirely depends on the person.


    At least for now, Sam didn¡¯t find Mia bothersome or hard to bear.


    On the contrary, she was indeed charming at the moment, especially with her flushed cheeks, making it unclear whether it was due to excessive drinking or some other emotion.


    Sam shook his head, smiling as he spoke.


    "Don¡¯t worry, nothing like that will happen. How about you make up with your sister directly? That way, you won¡¯t have to worry about her coming to me anymore."


    Sam thought he was a genius. This was indeed the best solution, and it even helped Aurora out, absolutely perfect!


    But Mia, without a second thought, flatly said, "Why make up? I¡¯m doing well in my life now, and I don¡¯t need any interaction with them."


    She gave Sam a glance and then turned her head away to drink on her own, still very stubborn.


    Sam chuckled and said, "You remember you promised me a favor last time, right?"


    Mia was momentarily stunned, of course, she remembered.


    That was for having Sam accompany her to the bar to deal with those friends as a way of returning the favor.


    But why bring that up now?


    "I remember, I¡¯m not one to renege on my promises..."


    "So, if you make up with Officer Aurora, that would be doing me a favor, saving me from being caught up in the issues between the two of you."


    "Not happening. I can help with other things, but not this."


    Mia would not agree to this request; after all, Sam had not specified that she had to help with everything.


    Sam nodded.


    "Alright, then give me this convenience store."


    "What are you thinking?"


    Mia slapped Sam¡¯s arm in annoyance, and surprisingly, for a woman not known for her strength, it actually hurt.


    "Why not? You won¡¯t help with this, you won¡¯t help with that, you¡¯re really not keeping your word. Don¡¯t come to me for anything in the future," Sam said, taking a sip of his beer.


    Mia glanced at Sam, then glared at him.


    "I didn¡¯t think so, but I truly can¡¯t fulfill these requests of yours."


    "What¡¯s so hard about that? We¡¯re not children anymore. Is there really a need for someone to stubbornly refuse to apologize first? You¡¯re not sworn enemies; eventually, you¡¯ll cross paths at some intersection. The connections and bonds between people are more miraculous than you think."


    Unexpectedly, Sam could say such things. It unexpectedly made him seem experienced and mature.


    But Mia¡¯s gaze quickly fell to the beer in her hand.


    "It¡¯s not that simple. At least, what happened back then can¡¯t just be forgotten. If it wasn¡¯t for what that man did... my mother wouldn¡¯t have died in that premeditated car accident, and I almost died there too.


    My mother marrying him was a mistake, and I don¡¯t want that mistake to continue. Besides, I never really belonged to that family. Whether they are doing well or not doesn¡¯t concern me. I won¡¯t curse or slander them, but I want our relationship to end here, with no one bringing it up again."


    After saying this, Mia tilted her head back and gulped down the beer.


    After finishing her drink, her demeanor didn¡¯t seem to change much, still appearing somewhat despondent, her gaze vacant as she looked ahead.


    It¡¯s unclear what she was thinking about, perhaps reminiscing about something from a long time ago.


    Sam knew convincing Mia wouldn¡¯t be easy, but this was just a start. The beginning is always the hardest; once you start, many things can naturally proceed from there.


    So, Sam smiled and said, "It¡¯s okay if you still can¡¯t accept these things now. I understand. There¡¯s no rush. How about starting by meeting your sister for a good talk? What do you think?"


    Mia furrowed her brow.


    "Why? I don¡¯t want to see that woman."


    Sam nudged her shoulder with his.


    Mia, not wanting to deal with him, turned her head away and even moved her seat a bit further.


    Sam leaned in closer.


    "Boss~"


    Even his tone and voice seemed a bit nauseating.


    Mia shrugged her shoulder.


    "What? Don¡¯t talk to me in such a disgusting way, I already said I won¡¯t meet her."


    Sam, with a grin, said, "You can¡¯t possibly refuse to give any face, right? You talked about helping out. If you won¡¯t make up with your sister, fine, and you won¡¯t give me the convenience store, even refusing to meet her? I¡¯m not asking you to achieve anything, just to meet once. Sit down for a meal, have a coffee or something. If even that¡¯s too much, wouldn¡¯t it break my heart?"


    Mia¡¯s expression wavered, mainly because Sam made such a pitiful plea. It made her seem like a capricious and heartless person.


    This actually made Mia feel somewhat remorseful. She frowned.


    "Seeing her just annoys me..."


    "It¡¯s nothing, just chat for a bit. I don¡¯t care what the outcome is; this way, we¡¯re even. Isn¡¯t that okay, Boss~"


    "Ugh, so annoying! Fine, fine, I get it! I promise you, I¡¯ll meet her, okay? But you talk to her yourself. Decide on the time and place, then let me know!"


    Mia seemed unable to bear Sam¡¯s nagging any longer, finally agreeing in frustration.


    Sam smiled.


    "That¡¯s more like it. You¡¯re still good to me."


    Mia cast a sidelong glance at Sam.


    Then, she reached out and playfully tugged on Sam¡¯s ear, not really exerting much force, more like a silent threat.


    "Try to spend less time with that woman from now on, got it?"


    Sam responded with a wry smile and a nod.


    He really wanted to say that it wasn¡¯t something he could decide on his own, after all, Aurora was a police officer, and it would be perfectly normal for her to appear before him for any reason. Read the latest on NovelFire.C?m


    Mia then let go of his ear, glanced at Sam, her eyes flickering as if pondering something, and quickly said, "Right, you¡¯re coming with me when the time comes."


    "Ah? There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s a conversation between sisters; why should an outsider like me intrude?"


    Helping out this far was already pushing it; how well they talked or not wasn¡¯t necessarily his concern. That was up to Aurora¡¯s own capabilities.


    Mia spoke irritably, "Then I won¡¯t go."


    "Alright, alright, you call the shots, okay? I¡¯ll go, happy now?"


    Sam sighed resignedly and took a sip of his drink.


    Now, Sam was slightly annoyed, not by anything else but by his inability to get drunk easily.


    He just couldn¡¯t drown his sorrows in alcohol... but that seemed a delusion anyway. Drowning sorrows in alcohol only adds to them, making it seem like a good idea to forget those troubles momentarily, but upon waking, the mess remains, only leaving you with a headache.


    Issues that need resolution have to be addressed, for there are too many things in life one cannot escape. If you don¡¯t want your life to spiral out of control, you have no choice but to face them head-on.


    Sam put down his can and looked out into the dark night.


    It had grown quite dense.


    It seemed to have started to rain lightly, falling on the exceptionally quiet, late-night streets.


    "It¡¯s about time for me to head back, you should stop drinking."


    "You¡¯re leaving now? But we¡¯ve hardly drunk anything!"


    Mia didn¡¯t want Sam to leave.


    This night was too long and utterly dull for one person to be on duty alone, and in her view, they hadn¡¯t drunk nearly enough to call it a night.


    Sam said, irritated, "What time do you think it is? I have class tomorrow."


    Mia turned sullen again. She turned her head away, pouting.


    "Then go, leave me here to drunkenly keep watch alone. Don¡¯t mind me, let me just drink myself to death here."


    Sam was almost amused by her reaction.


    How can someone so grown act like a child?


    "Boss, why are you being so unreasonable?"


    Mia huffed.


    "It¡¯s your fault for coming over and making me drink this much. You stirred things up, then just leave me here alone, what¡¯s that about? Go on, then, go to sleep! Leave me alone!"


    "Alright, I¡¯m going to sleep then, goodbye."


    Sam actually got up and walked into the drizzly night outside.


    Mia had never expected Sam to actually just walk away!


    In the movies, TV shows, and even novels Mia watched.


    Whenever the female leads found themselves in such situations, weren¡¯t the male leads supposed to turn back and tenderly coax them?


    Why did Sam just leave? Was it because she was already 23? That couldn¡¯t be it.


    With her figure, looks, and charisma, there were plenty of men chasing after her... was this guy really that clueless?


    "Sam, come back!!" Mia shouted into the outside.


    But Sam didn¡¯t respond at all, quickly disappearing into the night, not even a shadow in sight.


    Suddenly, Mia slumped back in her chair, defeated.


    Angrily, she picked up a can of beer.


    "How can there be such a person? I just agreed to his request and he bails, turns out all handsome men are jerks!! Ahhh!!"


    Mia sipped her drink in low spirits, simultaneously angry and muttering curses under her breath about Sam.


    Then she slumped over the counter, staring at the beer can in front of her, finding it utterly tasteless.


    What was the point of drinking alone?


    She didn¡¯t have that many troubles that needed alcohol to dissolve.


    Most of the time, it was just out of boredom.


    But at such a time, to not even have someone to drink with, no, to have the other person unwilling to!


    "Old already, no attraction to young men anymore~~~~ My game is over~~~"


    "What weird thing are you talking about?"


    A sudden voice made her look up in astonishment.


    Mia gazed dumbfounded at the person before her, not expecting to see Sam, who had changed into a fresh set of clothes, holding a bag and even bringing an extra jacket, standing in front of her, folding up an umbrella.


    She was a bit slow to react, looking at the beer in her hands.


    Sam said with a smile, "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not an illusion. I went back to grab some stuff. Can¡¯t just drink without eating anything, right?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He then took out several sealed containers from the bag.


    As he opened them, a delicious aroma wafted out.


    Mia was surprised to find some warm braised dishes.


    "What¡¯s this?"


    Mia seemed unfamiliar with them, but they looked similar to some snacks found in bars.


    Sam said calmly, "I sometimes braise some appetizers myself; they¡¯re great with alcohol. Give them a try."


    After speaking, Sam walked behind the counter and sat next to Mia.


    The rain outside grew heavier.


    The pattering sound was distinct, as if trying to shatter the ground incessantly.


    Mia held the beer can, sneakily stealing glances at the young man beside her.


    Sam seemed to have taken a shower, with a fragrance wafting around him, unsure if it was shower gel or his natural scent.


    But she felt a bit dizzy.


    Could such a scenario really happen to her?


    Why was Sam gentler than she thought?


    Wait, first make her angry, then turn around and touch her heart, isn¡¯t that a classic playboy tactic?


    "Sam."


    "What¡¯s up?"


    Sam turned his head, puzzled, only to see Mia looking at him with widened eyes, her cheeks unusually flushed.


    Was it normal to get this flushed from drinking?


    Then Sam heard her say, "You¡¯re not trying to hit on me, are you?"


    "...If you¡¯re not going to eat, I¡¯ll take it away."


    "Ah, ah, ah, stop¡ªjust kidding, hey~~"


    "Nuts."


    Hearing Sam¡¯s retort, Mia unusually didn¡¯t argue back; she just blushed and took a sip of her drink in silence.


    Then, her gaze drifted to the dark night outside.


    It seems she was overthinking...


    Thankfully, Sam wasn¡¯t trying to hit on her...


    But why did she feel a sense of loss?

 Chapter 174: What are you doing sneaking around my office

    Sam himself couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint what he did that night.


    It was nothing more than eating and drinking together.


    Then, engaging in a myriad of conversations, with Mia turning into a chatterbox after a few drinks, leaving hardly any room for Sam to interject. She laid it all out there.


    Like the amusing incidents from her childhood.


    Or how, after her mother¡¯s accident, she decided to start her own life alone, facing countless difficulties and exerting immense efforts.


    Or the somewhat lost feelings she harbored after acquiring the convenience store.


    Listening to all this, Sam couldn¡¯t offer much in the way of comfort or advice.


    But it seemed she didn¡¯t need any.


    She just needed someone appropriate to spill her thoughts to, and having someone listen seemed to be enough.


    Thus, Sam perfectly played the role of the listener, until the woman beside him ran dry of words, not knowing how much she had drunk, then slumped over the counter, never to get up again.


    Sam sighed.


    He knew something like this would happen, so he had prepared in advance.


    He didn¡¯t plan to wake her up, nor could he leave Mia sprawled over the counter all night while he went home alone.


    It was late anyway.


    Sam draped his jacket over the woman¡¯s shoulders.


    Then, he settled into guarding the night that had turned utterly quiet, occasionally attending to one or two customers who arrived and gave a curious glance at the woman breathing quietly on the table.


    Sam said nothing, just efficiently handling the cash.


    By the late night, when customers no longer frequented, watching the still sprawled woman, occasionally shifting to a more comfortable position, Sam felt a bit of an urge to complain.


    Why was it that he ended up keeping watch with her when she was supposed to take over the shift?


    Well, there was nothing to truly complain about; after all, up to this point in his life, Sam felt all choices had been his own.


    Let it be, then. Aren¡¯t men supposed to grow through experiences?


    Like this rainy night, no matter how torrential the downpour.


    There will always be a dawn, even if it¡¯s overcast, at least there¡¯s light.


    Even if it¡¯s just a sliver, a faint light...


    "Uh..."


    Mia felt her head spinning, her hands numb, and her neck aching.


    She lifted her head, taking in the sight of the convenience store and the smell of alcohol.


    What happened?


    Memories gradually reshaping, Mia recalled something from the night before.


    Drinking and chatting with Sam... as if they were friends with no topic off-limits.


    She seemed to forget what exactly they talked about, but it felt like they covered everything.


    Then... then her memory faded. Huh? Did she fall asleep?!


    By now, daylight had crept in, and the rain continued, casting a somewhat gloomy and oppressive grey over everything. But that wasn¡¯t the most pressing matter.


    The significant issue was.


    She had gotten drunk under these circumstances! And fell asleep here with Sam?!


    Wait, did she and Sam fall asleep together? Or was it just her who fell asleep?!


    She looked beside her, no sign of Sam anywhere.


    The remnants on the table seemed tidily arranged, as if nothing had happened, except for the strong scent of alcohol on her...


    She must have been a mess last night!


    Such an embarrassing state, seen by him, and smelling so awful!


    Ah! How mortifying!


    But where was Sam?


    Just as Mia hesitated, voices came from the back room, and there was Sam, calmly walking with his backpack.


    "Boss, you¡¯re up?"


    Mia nodded bewilderedly, watching him approach, then glanced at his watch.


    "Someone will come to take over in half an hour. I need to head to school now, so I¡¯ll be going."


    "Hey, wait!"


    "What¡¯s up?"


    Sam looked at her.


    Mia¡¯s cheeks were tinged with red, her gaze embarrassed as she looked at Sam.


    "Did I... spend last night sleeping here?"


    Sam nodded.


    "Where else could you go in such heavy rain?"


    Mia, with flushed cheeks, looked at Sam.


    "I mean... I just fell asleep like that? What about you?!"


    Sam looked at her as if it were obvious.


    "Of course, I sat up all night."


    "Ah? You didn¡¯t sleep?"


    "What else could I do? Who would look after the store, and where would I sleep? Leave you alone at the front desk? Did you drink yourself silly last night?"


    Mia thought about it, and it made sense. Sam was indeed responsible... but he hadn¡¯t slept all night and now had to rush to class?


    With this realization, Mia felt a mix of shame and guilt, even overshadowing the evident touch of emotion in her heart.


    "I¡¯m really sorry, you have to go to class now, are you sure you¡¯re okay?"


    Sam smiled.


    "Don¡¯t worry, staying up all night is nothing for young people. If you really feel sorry, then don¡¯t do this again. And give me a day off today; I won¡¯t be coming to work this afternoon."


    Mia felt extremely embarrassed, nodding immediately.


    "I understand, don¡¯t overdo it. If you¡¯re not feeling well, it¡¯s okay to ask for a leave from school."


    "Alright, take care of yourself. Don¡¯t forget what you promised me. Goodbye, boss."


    Sam, with his umbrella and backpack, walked to the door.


    Mia¡¯s gaze remained fixed on his figure, catching a glimpse of his profile, which even from this angle, seemed flawlessly perfect.


    He was like the most splendid season, the most beautifully blooming flower.


    It¡¯s rare for people to describe a boy with flowers.


    But Sam truly deserved such a comparison.


    Now, Mia didn¡¯t think of Sam as merely possessing a charming appearance and a witty personality.


    He was responsible... reliable, and gentle.


    Even though he often said things that could be annoying, in reality, he knew how to take care of someone, even more maturely than she had imagined.


    Watching Sam open his umbrella and walk into the continuous curtain of rain, disappearing into the faint mist, felt like a classic painting.


    It was like the ending of a movie.


    About a convenience store on a rainy night, a story that unfolded between a man and a woman.


    And when morning came, as the dream faded, all of it vanished from sight.


    Mia felt an indescribable reluctance, suddenly regretting why she drank so much last night. She should have stayed more alert... to remember more. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now, the memories were blurry, wasn¡¯t it too much of a pity?


    Truly regrettable... alcohol causes trouble.


    But Sam, like the hazy curtain of rain, had already left.


    The convenience store once again seemed dull. Mia stretched lazily, moving her body a bit.


    Then, she sighed deeply.


    "If only Sam were a bit older..."


    ===


    Naturally, Sam was unaware of what happened afterwards and wouldn¡¯t delve into Mia¡¯s feelings.


    After all, in his view, both Mia and Aurora were comparatively normal women in his world, close to him.


    Since they were somewhat normal, staying friends was enough. There was no need to worry too much, bear too much burden, or interfere in their lives. Letting things take their natural course was the best strategy.


    And Sam¡¯s focus shouldn¡¯t be on these people.


    As for Sam¡¯s current state... it was not bad. After his constitution improved, staying up all night wasn¡¯t a problem at all, with no sense of tiredness or sleepiness.


    But it wasn¡¯t as comfortable as he imagined, lacking the refreshing feeling of waking up fully rested each day.


    Sam, umbrella in hand, arrived at school.


    The usual routine ensued, encountering Louis and spotting Sophie, who appeared around the same time but only offered him a glance before ignoring him entirely.


    Sam didn¡¯t find it strange anymore; this was just one of the few normalcies in his life.


    What more could he expect?


    After lunch, Sam planned to return to the classroom for a short rest, feeling a hint of sleepiness that became somewhat intense at this moment.


    Unexpectedly, he ran into Milo on the way.


    Milo was the classmate who had to withdraw from the Summer Camp Experience due to a sudden illness.


    "Sam, could you do me a favor?"


    Milo appeared urgent, catching Sam off guard.


    "What is it?"


    Milo handed over something that looked like a document bag to Sam.


    "This is a student file that Miss Alice asked me to submit. Could you help me deliver it? I suddenly feel unwell, and I¡¯ve run out of the medicine I brought. I need to buy some, and I¡¯m running late..."


    "Ah?"


    Seeing Milo¡¯s genuinely pained expression, Sam found no reason to refuse.


    But, was Sam really going to find Miss Alice alone?


    Milo managed a wry smile.


    "I¡¯m really causing you trouble... oh, she might not be in her office. Just leave it on her desk; thank you so much!"


    "It¡¯s okay, go ahead, and take care of yourself..."


    What had Sam become now? A player in an adventure world taking on various quests and errands without any reward?


    Sam chuckled to himself. Well, it was just a small favor.


    Carrying the document bag, Sam headed towards the academic building, arriving at the familiar office door. It seemed silent inside, as if no one was there. Enjoy more content from NovelFire.C?m


    Sam knocked on the door, but there was no response from inside.


    So, he tried the handle, and finding it unlocked, he entered the office.


    As expected, no one was there.


    Sam located Alice¡¯s desk, which was tidy, with lecture materials and papers neatly stacked to one side, and pens properly placed in a holder.


    He then placed the document bag in the center of the desk to ensure it wouldn¡¯t be overlooked when she returned.


    After completing this task, Sam turned to leave.


    At that moment, he was startled by a face suddenly appearing in front of him!


    He had just turned around when he was taken aback by the sight of Alice¡¯s beautiful face, staring directly at him!


    Sam jumped back in shock, retreating a step and bumping into her desk.


    Alice, who had approached silently from behind, took a step forward.


    "What are you doing sneaking around my office, huh? Speak up."


    As she spoke, Sam noticed Alice¡¯s legs, clad in black stockings, bending slightly and lifting a bit.


    Unexpectedly, she brushed against Sam¡¯s cock...

 Chapter 175: Look how happy he is laughing

    Sam felt that this woman was getting bolder and bolder.


    They were still at school and there wasn¡¯t much time during the lunch break, only about half an hour. It was likely that the other teachers would be coming in soon.


    Although it seemed safe for now, if they were caught, it would be something that couldn¡¯t be covered up no matter what.


    Besides, the situation they found themselves in was so ambiguous. There was no denying that the knee was not a very pleasant spot.


    But when she lifted her leg slightly, everything changed. It felt more like a veiled provocation.


    As if she wanted to ignite Sam¡¯s flames of desire and let them burn fiercely right here.


    Alice changed her hairstyle today.


    No longer wearing her familiar long hair, she was now tying up her slightly curly strands.


    This hairstyle had a slightly vintage feel to it, not very trendy at first glance, but different hairstyles on different people gave off different feelings.


    If someone didn¡¯t look good, it would look old-fashioned, but someone like Alice could radiate a classic beauty.


    It was a kind of temperament that possessed the modesty of an old era, while seemingly deliberately suppressing one¡¯s true nature.


    It was difficult to describe, and Sam couldn¡¯t find the right words to describe it accurately, but if he had to find an angle, it was filled with the desire to commit a crime.


    The impulse to make love to her completely.


    And her seductive figure, the legs in black stockings, the plump yet elastic flesh constantly rubbing against Sam¡¯s genitals, felt as wonderful as a massage.


    Sam was already hard, but he didn¡¯t intend to dance on the wire very often.


    He looked up.


    "You suddenly showing up just now really startled me. Can you not do that in the future?"


    Alice slightly curved her lips into a smile, inching her face closer to Sam¡¯s.


    That familiar scent immediately enveloped him, like a spider¡¯s web ensnaring Sam, with her as the spider queen and Sam the prey caught in her threads.


    Alice wore a shallow, mischievous smile.


    "Have I touched upon your true inner thoughts? Are you wondering whether I was resting here, thinking of doing something... strange to me? Hm?"


    What "strange things" Sam could do, he wasn¡¯t yet sure, but this woman was clearly up to something odd.


    Her knee¡¯s slight circling movement, as if drawing some pattern... but was that too much! Her knee was pressing right against Sam¡¯s cock.


    Sam, restraining his desire, grabbed her arms and gently pushed her body forward, preventing her actions from going any further unchecked.


    "That¡¯s enough, the lunch break is short."


    Alice didn¡¯t resist either and allowed Sam to hold her arms. However, she had no intention of leaving at that moment. She continued smiling and said, "Don¡¯t you find it amusing?


    You play the role of a delinquent student who wants to rape a teacher, and I play the role of an innocent teacher. Then you suddenly burst into my office, grab a rope, tie my hands and force me to have sex with you...".


    "Please, stop talking!" Sam interrupted.


    Just imagining the scene was incredibly stimulating for Sam. But the crucial point was that it was daytime, and other teachers would soon return. If they were seen by anyone else, it would be disastrous for them.


    Alice narrowed her eyes, her cheeks showing an enticing blush, that familiar expression appearing once again.


    "Can¡¯t handle it already? I¡¯m just talking, after all. So, you actually want to do it, don¡¯t you? You see, everyone has no resistance to thrilling things. The more upright they seem, the more they harbor the impulse to touch the forbidden. And when such people truly touch the forbidden, the pleasure they enjoy is exponentially greater."


    It seemed Alice had thoroughly researched and pondered over such matters. Of course, it might also be a way to justify her own behavior. Because she was very typical of such a person.


    Sam hurriedly said, "I¡¯m not particularly eager to touch the forbidden. And if you don¡¯t stop, it¡¯ll be hard to explain if someone else sees us later."


    Alice slightly narrowed her eyes. "Why explain? Why not destroy together instead? More romantic than being together forever, loving each other eternally, is to decide to end it all on the last day of the world."


    This exceedingly dangerous statement made Sam instantly vigilant. He couldn¡¯t help but push her away a bit more forcefully.


    "I¡¯m not ready to say goodbye to this beautiful world yet... Such things should at least respect the decision of the other person, Miss Alice."


    Even when pushed away, Alice didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    She elegantly took a seat on a chair nearby, one leg slightly raised atop the other, her black stockings pressing against each other, revealing the slightly flesh-toned, delicate, and plump skin beneath.


    Not to mention, she wasn¡¯t wearing tight high heels, allowing them to slightly sway at her toes¡ªa gesture of special allure, a release of sexually charged pheromones.


    "But now, I¡¯m a bit reluctant to respect your thoughts. I¡¯ve realized that your strategy of delay is full of uncertainties. All those girls who hover around you every day, each one of them is outstanding, and younger than me. Without some special measures, how can I make Sam belong to me alone, without looking at other sceneries?"


    Alice slowly, in the manner of a teacher, uttered these shocking words.


    Of course, Sam wasn¡¯t surprised. This was just how Alice was. She might get confused by Sam occasionally bizarre decisions, but she would eventually come to her senses.


    Indeed, procrastination wasn¡¯t a long-term strategy.


    "So, how about we end this relationship now? Since Miss Alice seems to lack confidence."


    "Why end it?" Alice¡¯s eyes twinkled, "Among the girls around you, I indeed don¡¯t have much of an advantage, but it¡¯s precisely such a game that¡¯s more fascinating. Plus, I¡¯ve ¡¯rewarded¡¯ you so many times, and now you want to end this relationship? How could there be such a good deal?"


    This was indeed something Alice would say.


    Sam thought for a moment, then spoke in a very calm tone. "What if I want to end it?"


    "Clang."


    Alice abruptly opened a drawer.


    This action startled Sam, who then saw her pull out a sleek leather wallet from the drawer.


    But the wallet contained a collection of knives...


    There were sharp knives, utility knives, fruit knives, and even boning knives.


    Under the dim light filtering through the rain outside the window, the sharp edges of the knives glinted.


    Sam¡¯s eyes widened.


    "What are you planning to do?"


    Alice¡¯s gaze was locked on Sam. She didn¡¯t stand up but gently ran her slender fingertips over the knives, as if caressing her beloved toys.


    There was no smile, and her eyes, now solely focused on Sam, but seemed incapable of expressing any kindness.


    "Sam, I¡¯m not joking with you. If you plan to end our relationship now or find any excuse to leave me, either I¡¯ll expose our affair to the entire school and we all go down together, or I¡¯ll use one of these tools here to destroy you first. Of course, I¡¯ll follow right after."


    That was ruthless!


    She didn¡¯t just want to kill Sam; she didn¡¯t even want to live anymore.


    Sam looked at Alice.


    "There¡¯s no need to go this far, it¡¯s not worth destroying your life over me..."


    Sam tried to find a way out, but Alice¡¯s stance was very clear.


    Her fingernails slid across the blade, making a slightly grating sound.


    Yet, her tone was incredibly casual.


    "You don¡¯t think we¡¯re at a point where we can just say we¡¯re breaking up, do you? Do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who doesn¡¯t value chastity? What I didn¡¯t tell you earlier is that being involved in so many ambiguous things with you, I was already fully committed and prepared to take all the risks involved.


    So, if you intend to treat me with the mentality of a scumbag, then you better be prepared to face total annihilation."


    "...First off, I¡¯m not a scumbag. Second, you better stay calm; we¡¯re at school," Sam hastily explained. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don¡¯t care about all that. I allowed you to be sly in this game, allowed you to think of some weird and wonderful methods. But if you¡¯re thinking of unilaterally ending our game... I¡¯ll show you just what kind of person I am, how mad I can get over something like this.


    Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, you should go back first, since you¡¯re so afraid of being discovered, aren¡¯t you?"


    Alice looked at Sam like that, with a smile on her lips and a casual glance sweeping over him. Yet, her fingers were already pinching the edge of the boning knife.


    Sam knew he had to say something to comfort her; otherwise, given Alice¡¯s current mental state, she might do something outrageous.


    After a brief moment of thought, Sam looked at her, reached out to move Alice¡¯s arm away, and closed the drawer.


    Alice didn¡¯t stop him, just watched his movements with a somewhat puzzled look.


    Having done all this, Sam shrugged. "Don¡¯t worry, I might not be a good man, but I¡¯m not that kind of scumbag. I always want to bring you happiness, not tension and pain. Alright, I¡¯m leaving now. Goodbye, Miss Alice."


    Sam turned and left.


    When the door closed, the inside remained silent for a long time, as if dead quiet, with only the rain outside tapping on the glass.


    It took a long while for Alice¡¯s gaze to withdraw. She glanced at the drawer.


    "Happiness, huh? It better be. Those who make me suffer, I will make them suffer too, tenfold, a hundredfold."


    ===


    The relationship between him and Alice seemed not entirely without progress, yet the risks were escalating rapidly.


    Sam felt somewhat pensive.


    Indeed, few people¡¯s lives are smooth sailing, but it shouldn¡¯t be as rough as Sam¡¯s, who at only 18, already seemed to be navigating such rugged terrain.


    Could it be that after this perilous path, there would be a day when everything clears up?


    Perhaps. Sam was an optimist, preferring to light the last torch at the end of the night over pessimistically surrendering.


    If there were no torch, then he would be the only light.


    After a brief moment of reflection, Sam quickly returned to normal.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have to go to the club activities room or to work today; he could go straight home.


    After school, Sam left with the multitude, umbrella in hand.


    The rain tapping on the umbrella sounded exceptionally soothing to Sam.


    Just as he reached the street at the school gate, Sam¡¯s umbrella hesitated, accidentally bumping into another umbrella ahead.


    Whether it was because the other person suddenly stopped, he was too slow to react, or he was distracted by other thoughts, Sam wasn¡¯t sure.


    Immediately, he instinctively said, "Sorry..."


    He was about to bypass the person when...


    "Sam, is that how you apologize?"


    The moment he heard that voice, Sam involuntarily widened his eyes, then saw the other person¡¯s umbrella lift slightly.


    Revealing Angel¡¯s perfect yet ¡¯wicked¡¯ face.


    Sam immediately lowered his umbrella.


    "You¡¯ve got the wrong person."


    He was ready to make a quick escape.


    But before he could turn around, he heard a cold voice from behind.


    "If you dare walk away now, I¡¯ll drive straight to your house."


    "...No need for that, just kidding, Heiress."


    Sam reverted to his usual playful demeanor, and Angel looked at him.


    "Heiress? Is that supposed to be my nickname now?"


    "What else?"


    Baby?


    Dear?


    Or sweetheart?


    Angel¡¯s lips curved slightly upward.


    "Now that you¡¯re my mom¡¯s godson, and I¡¯m a few months older than you, what do you think?"


    "...Let¡¯s not, there are so many people around."


    Sam looked around, indeed, even with everyone under umbrellas, many were casting curious glances their way.


    Mainly because Sam and Angel together were quite a sight, hard not to notice.


    Angel smiled a bit. "Not going to call me that? Then let¡¯s talk about that day¡¯s event. Do you really think the photo of me, you, and Sophie is evenly matched?"


    This topic gave Sam a headache. How could her memory be so good? He had never seen someone hold a grudge like this!


    "Stop, stop, stop, my head¡¯s starting to hurt."


    "Or should I tell my mom that you actually don¡¯t want to be her godson, you..."


    "Older sister, you are my real sister, please stop."


    Sam immediately responded.


    Angel nearly burst into laughter, as if she had discovered a brand-new amusing game. "What did you call me?"


    "Older sister, sister."


    "Louder, I didn¡¯t hear you."


    Damn it! "Older sister~~"


    Though somewhat reluctantly, Sam complied.


    Continue your journey with NovelFire.C?m


    Angel nodded with satisfaction. "Good. Now, my young brother, what are you planning to do?"


    Are you freaking addicted to this? Sam said irritably, "Sister, I¡¯m going to rest. I didn¡¯t sleep well last night; I can barely keep my eyes open."


    "Oh~ Is that so. Alright, since you¡¯re not feeling well..."


    Just when Sam was surprised by Angel¡¯s reasonableness today, wondering if this "sister" call was the magic key to her heart.


    "Screech." A car stopped beside them.


    Before he could feel relieved, Sam instinctively looked over and saw the car window slowly rolling down.


    Then appeared a face, extremely beautiful and dignified, yet making Sam¡¯s heart race with fear...


    Celeste looked at the two.


    "What a coincidence, Sam is here too."


    Sam was really afraid of this woman now, truly a bit scared.


    But he had to maintain politeness and a smile. "Yes, Ms. Celeste, what a coincidence."


    "Ms. Celeste?"


    Sam froze. Like mother, like daughter, you really had to do this, huh?


    But seeing her slightly narrowed eyes, seemingly devoid of any threatening intent, Sam couldn¡¯t just slip away.


    He could only lower his voice a bit, trying not to let others hear. "Godmother..."


    Celeste instantly flashed a charming smile.


    That blooming smile was like all the flowers of spring bursting into bloom.


    Indeed, she was beautiful, much like Angel.


    But did they really have to share such a wicked sense of humor?


    "Such a good boy," Celeste said with a smile.


    Sam, putting away his somewhat awkward expression, quickly said, "You¡¯re here to pick up Angel, right? I was about to head home myself, so I won¡¯t impose."


    Leaving promptly seemed like the prudent thing to do.


    However, Celeste said with a smile, "Well, I happen to have some time today. I was planning to pick up my daughter for dinner, but since Sam is here, why don¡¯t you join us? It can be like a family dinner."


    Really?!


    Sam immediately laughed awkwardly. "That might not be a good idea. But, I¡¯m not feeling great right now, a bit sleepy, and I want to go home to rest. I wouldn¡¯t want to dampen your meal, so maybe some other time."


    Sam tried to find a suitable excuse.


    But the woman in the car suddenly looked touched, even pitifully aggrieved. "It seems Sam doesn¡¯t really want to join our family dinner. It¡¯s true, then, that you don¡¯t quite accept me as a mother... Indeed, old age comes with no charm. I knew I shouldn¡¯t have insisted on Sam..."


    "Alright, stop, it looks like I have no choice but to join you for dinner today."


    Celeste, the woman, her biggest difference from Angel was that she often wouldn¡¯t directly ask someone to do something.


    But she was very skilled at using such words to achieve the same ends as Angel.


    The pressure... was no different from having a submachine gun aimed at your heart!


    Hearing this, Celeste immediately showed a face full of exaggerated surprise. "Really? Sam, don¡¯t force yourself~"


    "Yes, not forcing myself, suddenly felt like having dinner with family."


    Sam, helpless, then got into the car with Angel.


    Somehow, Sam found himself squeezed in the middle.


    To his left and right, a mother and daughter.


    It looked wonderful.


    But only Sam knew this was like being caught between ice and fire.


    The car slowly started moving, and while Angel was looking out the window, she couldn¡¯t help but curve her lips into a smile and said, "I didn¡¯t force you today, so don¡¯t put the blame on me."


    "How could I blame you? I¡¯m too happy to even think about blaming you, haha."


    "Your smile looks worse than crying right now; you better not laugh."


    "Hm? Did Sam cry? Why?"


    Suddenly, Celeste turned her head, looking at Sam with a face full of concern and curiosity, as if she had no idea what had just transpired.


    "No, no, I¡¯m laughing, hahaha."


    Sam¡¯s smile bloomed, brighter than the sunshine.


    Anyone who saw it would only say one thing.


    "Look how happy he is laughing."

 Chapter 176: I will hire Kuhang’s best tattoo artist to ink my name on your chest

    "Hmm, I¡¯ve heard Sam¡¯s grades at school are quite impressive."


    Celeste was dressed beautifully today. Your next read awaits at NovelFire.C?m


    She looked like a proper urban beauty, and of course, calling her a white-collar worker would seem somewhat demeaning given her status and demeanor. She more closely resembled what you¡¯d call a CEO type.


    She wore a white high-end blouse, its collar adorned with a black bow tie.


    A black pencil skirt wrapped her graceful hips.


    Her long, beautiful legs were proportionate and sexy.


    Neither her slender neck nor her exquisite face showed any signs of aging.


    A diamond-studded black sapphire earring dangled from her earlobe, elegant and generous, revealing a noble air befitting her status.


    Sam, squeezed in the middle, could distinctly tell apart the fragrances emanating from her and her daughter, mainly because their auras were different.


    Angel¡¯s scent was more aloof, while this woman¡¯s was a more classic woody aroma, reminiscent of sandalwood, evoking a mysterious and serene beauty.


    Sam wasn¡¯t sure what perfume they used, as he had no interest in such luxuries. But compared to the cheap scents one might encounter on a bus, these two were far more refreshing.


    "It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s all the result of hard study. After all, as a student, studying is the top priority."


    Sam answered with a smile.


    Celeste said with a smile, "But studying, like many things, always requires a certain talent, so not everyone is suited for academics. Often, those with talent can achieve more efficient results in less time, while those without talent may seem to work very hard but end up achieving nothing. Like Angel, her grades have never satisfied me."


    Indeed, Angel¡¯s academic performance was not ideal.


    Sam seemed never to have seen this girl¡¯s name on the list of top students.


    Of course, firmly occupying the top spot was naturally Sophie, whose grades seemed unshakeably secure.


    However, upon hearing Celeste¡¯s words, Angel looked over with dissatisfaction.


    "I just don¡¯t bother spending time on it. If I wanted to improve my grades, it would be too easy. I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary."


    Celeste covered her mouth and chuckled lightly, the gesture clearly meant to tease.


    "Is that so? It seems to be a lack of motivation then. Sam, what do you think?"


    Sam glanced at Angel, who stared back at him, her gaze laden with an unspoken threat.


    Turning away, Sam immediately said, "Angel is quite exceptional in many areas of learning, but indeed, she¡¯s not good at taking exams, which I think has little to do with effort."


    "Sam, you did that on purpose!"


    Angel immediately reached out to pinch Sam¡¯s waist.


    Before Sam could react, instinctively trying to dodge, Celeste gently wrapped her arms around Sam¡¯s shoulders, then looked at Angel.


    "Angel, bullying your brother like that?"


    Suddenly, Sam felt a warmth similar to a mother¡¯s embrace, as this charming woman held him gently. Indeed, her demeanor was very motherly at that moment.


    Angel pretended to be angry, looking at Sam. "Get up, stop hiding!"


    Sam glanced at Angel, then back at Celeste, who looked tender and overflowing with maternal love.


    "Mom, look at her~~"


    Celeste immediately frowned at her daughter. "What have I told you before? We¡¯re all family here, and we should get along harmoniously. Are my words just wind to you?"


    Angel had no comeback, lifting her foot to try stomping on Sam¡¯s foot, but Sam swiftly moved away.


    "Fine, see if you can dodge me forever!"


    Angel seemed a bit angry, leaning against the car window on the other side, looking quite displeased.


    Celeste released Sam from her embrace, and the warmth vanished instantly.


    And to be honest, it felt pretty comfortable...


    Although Celeste is getting older, she takes good care of herself and her breasts have not sagged at all. They are full and firm, with good elasticity. But after all, she was Angel¡¯s mother, and Sam dared not harbor any odd thoughts.


    Moreover, this woman seemed to be protecting him now.


    But it was only to the extent of this playful banter. If Sam really hurt Angel, he probably wouldn¡¯t be left in one piece.


    "However, this can¡¯t go on. I do hope that Angel can leave school with decent grades. Sam, do you have any good ideas?"


    Was this a test question?


    He wasn¡¯t sure, but after thinking it over, Sam seriously replied, "I was joking earlier. Angel actually has strong learning abilities. It¡¯s probably just a lack of motivation and desire in this area, so she seems uninterested, resulting in average grades. If she could find motivation and interest in this aspect, she should be able to do it easily."


    "So, how can we make her interested, Sam?"


    Celeste smiled at Sam, her expression like that of assigning a task, and it wasn¡¯t a command but more of a question thrown out for him to handle as he saw fit.


    It seemed that this mother-daughter duo had completely different ways of doing things, but at their core, they were the same, both quite adept at manipulating others.


    Sam glanced at Angel, her aloof demeanor making it clear that getting her to take the initiative on anything was going to be a difficult task.


    Moreover, in her view, Sam didn¡¯t have the right to order her around; that would be an insult to her.


    Sam pondered for a moment, then took out his phone.


    Celeste was puzzled about why Sam suddenly took out his phone. Could he be secretly searching Google for answers? That would be quite amusing.


    But soon, Celeste felt her own phone vibrate in her pocket. She seemed to grasp what was happening, discreetly checked her phone, and then slightly curved her lips upward. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Interesting.


    She nonchalantly put her phone back, then turned to Sam. "How about this, Sam?"


    Sam looked over cooperatively. "What?"


    "When is the next whole school test?"


    Sam pretended to think, then answered. "In about two months, just before winter."


    Celeste nodded. "Here¡¯s the deal, I think Sam is much more mature than Angel. If you score higher than Angel on the next test, then in our household, you¡¯ll be the Older brother, and she¡¯ll be the Younger sister. How about that?"


    "I have no objections, and I think it¡¯s a perfect idea!"


    Angel immediately disagreed. "What nonsense are you two talking about? I didn¡¯t agree to this."


    Celeste smiled. "But isn¡¯t it me who makes the decisions in this house? Until I¡¯m gone, Angel, it seems you don¡¯t have the authority to decide on these matters."


    Angel frowned. "Say what you want, I still don¡¯t agree."


    Celeste sighed. "Being obstinate isn¡¯t a good trait. If someone thinks being obstinate can change another person¡¯s mind, then I think that shows a lack of maturity, a lack of ability to stand on one¡¯s own. In that case, perhaps some privileges need to be appropriately withdrawn."


    Angel clenched her fists. Sam instantly felt the girl beside him, previously as cold as an iceberg, now seemed like a volcano about to erupt.


    The seething anger was almost enough to cook Sam sitting in the middle.


    Angel glared at Sam with wide eyes. "You really want to do this, huh?"


    Sam swallowed nervously, already regretting his involvement.


    But Celeste looked over with a smile. "What? You plan to threaten Sam in front of me?"


    Angel held her head high, pridefully. "Fine, I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯m like when I¡¯m serious. I accept the condition. But since he already calls me older sister, if he wins and just keeps calling me sister, wouldn¡¯t that be a bit dull?"


    Celeste blinked, seemingly eager for the drama. "So, what do you suggest?"


    Angel coldly proposed, "If he wins, I¡¯ll call him older brother, no take-backs. But if I win... I want him to tattoo the letters of ¡¯Angel¡¯ on his chest."


    "What? No, we don¡¯t have to go that far, do we? I¡¯m out."


    Sam wished he could jump out of the car then and there.


    However, Celeste immediately restrained him, her face reassuringly looking at Sam. "Don¡¯t panic; her grades aren¡¯t that great, and what can change in just two months? You¡¯re sure to win."


    Sam shook his head frantically. What a joke.


    He had no plans for any tattoos, especially not tattooing someone¡¯s name on his chest¡ªthat would be a permanent mark of shame!


    Just the thought felt like a death sentence.


    It meant Sam would be embarrassed to take off his shirt even for swimming, and if there were other women in the future, once they saw it... No way! Absolutely not!


    "No, I think this kind of bet is a bit..."


    "Fine, I¡¯ll accept on Sam¡¯s behalf."


    "No! Godmother, you..."


    Angel¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she nodded. "Good, just wait and see. I¡¯ll hire Kuhang¡¯s best tattoo artist to ink my name on your chest."


    Sam wanted to say more.


    But Celeste simply pressed his hand, patting it in a comforting manner as if to soothe a child. She gently reassured Sam, "Don¡¯t worry, how could you possibly lose to her, Sam? You¡¯re so capable. Just the thought of Angel calling you older brother is amusing to me~"


    Sam felt utterly helpless.


    He even wanted to jump out of the car at that moment, but being squeezed in the middle and held down by Celeste, he couldn¡¯t move.


    A terrible possibility crossed Sam¡¯s mind. He looked at Celeste. "Godmother..."


    "Hm?"


    "This bet... it wasn¡¯t prearranged by you two, was it?"


    Celeste blinked, feigning innocence as she looked at Sam. "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about~ Wasn¡¯t this just decided?"

 Chapter 177: Sister teaching her brother about sex... isn’t that normal?

    They arrived at Angel¡¯s house.


    Elowen, who had taken on the role of the driver, not only had to drive in but also got out to open the rear car door.


    Since Sam and Angel usually sat in the back, and Sam wasn¡¯t one to put on airs, he naturally reached out to open it.


    This time, being sandwiched in the middle, it proved inconvenient; he couldn¡¯t just reach over Celeste, and it was even less appropriate to lean over Angel to open the door.


    After all, Angel¡¯s temperament was quite clear-cut and straightforward¡ªshe didn¡¯t even like Sam on top of her in bed.


    When Elowen opened the rear door and then took the initiative to open an umbrella, Angel gracefully stepped out of the car.


    However, she was puzzled after a couple of steps.


    Usually, when it rained, Elowen would hold the umbrella for her mother, and she would just handle her own. Now that Elowen was holding the umbrella for her, what about the two people behind her?


    Turning around,


    She just caught sight of Sam opening an umbrella and then extending a hand, allowing her mother to elegantly rest her hand on his, while Sam held the umbrella to shield her from the rain.


    Due to the awkwardness of the gesture, some rain still fell on Sam¡¯s exposed shoulders and back.


    But Sam seemed unfazed.


    Celeste, on the other hand, looked at Sam with great satisfaction.


    "Oh, it¡¯s so nice to have a son, so considerate."


    Angel clenched her fists, not understanding why she felt this way at this moment.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because her mother had taken the place that was rightfully hers, or if Sam¡¯s actions seemed to be usurping her own role.


    Of course, Angel didn¡¯t believe that Sam¡¯s actions were a challenge to her status.


    She knew Sam¡¯s audacity; if he really had such intentions, she would have been able to control him long ago, not waiting until now without success.


    Sam certainly wasn¡¯t angling for a way into Angel¡¯s family. Although he still couldn¡¯t quite fathom Celeste¡¯s motives, he had a vague sense that to her, he was at best a tool.


    She wanted to use him to achieve some end.


    As for what that end was, he didn¡¯t yet know. Sam had no other choice but to play along convincingly for the time being.


    Celeste was mature and composed, not like Angel with her personality flaws that could be exploited. This woman was watertight... there was simply no better way to bluff her.


    So, preferring to get a bit wet himself, Sam escorted Angel¡¯s mother into the courtyard without letting a single drop of rain or a speck of mud touch her.


    In contrast, Sam¡¯s own back was thoroughly soaked.


    Celeste looked genuinely concerned.


    "Oh dear, Sam got all wet himself. I told you I could manage on my own."


    Angel retorted with sarcasm.


    "Serves him right."


    Sam just smiled nonchalantly.


    "It¡¯s nothing, I hardly ever get sick, I¡¯ll be fine."


    Indeed, with his Self-Healing ability and resistance to illness, it was difficult for Sam to get sick at all.


    If he were to undergo a medical check-up, his data could be described as that of the healthiest human.


    Celeste had a servant bring a towel and personally helped to wipe the rain off Sam¡¯s neck and head.


    This made Sam quite embarrassed, after all, being so close to her mother¡¯s face, even though the bottom line in his heart constantly reminded him that she was Angel¡¯s mother, Celeste was still a woman, and a very charming one at that.


    Sam had to try his best to calm his male instincts, even being careful not to breathe in too much of the scent of Celeste¡¯s perfume.


    Fortunately, the toweling off was over quickly.


    Celeste said with a smile.


    "Dinner has already been prepared in advance, let¡¯s go eat now. By the way, Sam, you¡¯ve had dinner at my place before, haven¡¯t you? How did you find it? Was our cooking to your satisfaction?"


    Sam nodded with a smile.


    "Of course, I¡¯m satisfied. I¡¯m just a kid from the countryside; I¡¯ve never had the chance to eat such fine food. It¡¯s almost a waste on me."


    Celeste shook her head.


    "Not at all. Food is meant to be eaten, whether it¡¯s exotic delicacies or simple country greens. That¡¯s the value of their existence."


    So she¡¯s still a capitalist at heart... In her eyes, all things and beings only have value in relation to them, not for their own inherent significance. What then, is the value of my own existence?


    Sam could only respond with a smile.


    Soon they were seated, with Sam next to Angel.


    Selena arrived late, her sleepy eyes and tousled hair a clear sign she had just been roused from bed.


    As she sat down next to Celeste and saw Sam winking at her, she paused, adorably rubbing her eyes.


    "Sam! You¡¯re here too!"


    The young girl seemed pleasantly surprised by Sam¡¯s presence.


    Celeste said with a gentle smile.


    "Selena, from now on, Sam will be your older brother, you know?"


    "Ah? Why¡¯s that?"


    "Because Sam is now my godson."


    "Ah! Really?!"


    "Are you happy about it?"


    Selena¡¯s big, cute eyes widened.


    "Of course, I¡¯m happy! I¡¯ve always wanted a brother like Sam! This is awesome!"


    Sam chuckled. She really was still a little girl, oblivious to everything.


    But if Ava found out about his new relationship with Angel, what would she feel? And how should she refer to Angel now?


    At the dinner table, Angel became reticent, instinctively retreating into silence amidst the chatter around her, a trait she seemed to share with Sophie. This left Sam alone to fend off the pressure.


    Despite feeling extremely tired, as if he could fall asleep at any moment, he forced himself to stay alert, eating and answering Celeste¡¯s curious questions.


    Celeste was very inquisitive about Sam.


    "Sam, aside from our own country, which other culture do you appreciate?" she asked.


    "Hmm... probably China. I really like their food, as well as some of their books and music."


    "Really? I¡¯m quite fond of it too. But Chinese dishes seem to be quite spicy, and they use a lot of oil. I wonder if our stomachs can handle it."


    Sam explained with a laugh.


    "Chinese cuisine is vast and varied; it¡¯s not just about spicy flavors. There¡¯s sweet, sour, bitter, spicy, savory, and everything in between. Even the most humble ingredients can be turned into something delicious. A reliable chef can create dishes with a strong character tailored to your taste."


    Celeste nodded slightly.


    "It seems you¡¯ve done quite a bit of research on Chinese culture, Sam."


    Sam smiled sheepishly.


    In truth, most of what he knew was from what Louis had told him. Louis¡¯s father was Chinese, making him of mixed heritage.


    Celeste continued to probe Sam on various topics, such as life in the countryside, his parents, and his sister. It felt like the meal lasted a year, and the conversation never seemed to end.


    Finally, the girl beside him put down her utensils.


    "I¡¯m full, how about you?" she asked, looking straight at Sam.


    Sam also set down his cutlery.


    "Yeah, I¡¯m full too."


    "Let¡¯s go then."


    With that, Angel took Sam¡¯s hand and pulled him up.


    Sam was somewhat taken aback. Wasn¡¯t this a bit too forward in front of her mother?


    Celeste was taken aback.


    "What are you two up to?"


    Angel smiled at her mother.


    "He¡¯s gonna tutor me in my room, remember? It was your bet, wasn¡¯t it?"


    Celeste eyed her daughter skeptically.


    "Just tutoring?"


    Angel shrugged nonchalantly.


    "Don¡¯t trust us? Feel free to pop in and supervise. Let¡¯s go."


    With that, she tugged Sam¡¯s hand and they left the dining room posthaste. Sam was clueless about what to do next.


    Might as well go with the flow, he thought, since Celeste didn¡¯t seem to be putting up a fight.


    So there he was, yanked by the shirt, and hauled off to Angel¡¯s room.


    "Close the door."


    Once inside, Angel sat on a chair and fixed Sam with a stern look, like a strict tutor.


    Sam felt a hint of danger creeping closer.


    His hand hovered over the doorknob. Should he bolt out now or really shut the door?


    Then came Angel¡¯s voice from behind.


    "If you even think about running, just imagine the consequences. Not even my mom can protect you all the time."


    "Bang."


    The door shut.


    Sam turned around with a grin.


    "Why would I run? I¡¯m not that kind of guy. Plus, you¡¯re not going to eat me, right?"


    Angel¡¯s cold laugh sent chills.


    "I won¡¯t eat you, but what about killing you?"


    Sam¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he kept his familiar smile.


    "No need for that, right? I haven¡¯t done anything..."


    "Haven¡¯t done anything? You¡¯re practically my mom¡¯s lapdog."


    "That¡¯s nonsense."


    Angel¡¯s icy gaze bore into him.


    "Come here."


    Hesitant, Sam still moved closer.


    The girl in the pleated skirt and knee-high socks exuded a youthful charm. But her current expression was far from friendly. Each step towards her felt like a step into the abyss.


    Sam was only a step away when Angel stretched out her long leg, her foot landing provocatively against Sam¡¯s crotch.


    Sam instinctively wanted to step back, but Angel¡¯s icy voice stopped him.


    "Take a step back, and you¡¯re toast."


    With no other option, Sam stood his ground, looking helplessly at her and asking, "What are you trying to do?"


    Angel looked at Sam with a mocking smile, then began to prod his cock with the tip of her foot.


    "It seems you¡¯re quite eager to be my ¡¯older brother,¡¯ even coming up with that bet for my mom," she teased.


    Sam immediately denied any involvement.


    "What does that have to do with me?"


    "You think I didn¡¯t see you messaging in front of me?"


    As they spoke, Angel¡¯s leg was raised high, her toes touching Sam¡¯s chest. From his angle, Sam could clearly see up her pleated skirt. Although her panties obscured the most intimate view, he was no stranger to the allure of her thighs.


    The sensation of her toes was unique, feeling less like a punishment and more like a reward. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So you think now that my mom¡¯s taken you as her godson, you can do whatever you want, even scheme against me?" Angel¡¯s foot inched higher, almost reaching his face.


    To prevent her foot from entering his mouth, Sam had no choice but to grasp her calf and gently lower it.


    "That¡¯s not it at all. I wouldn¡¯t dare scheme against you, and I know being a godson isn¡¯t really a big deal, it¡¯s more like a prank," he explained.


    Seeing Sam hold her leg, Angel didn¡¯t resist or struggle; instead, she seemed to remember something.


    "Massage my leg," she commanded.


    "Okay."


    Without objection, Sam sat on the edge of the bed, placing her leg on his lap and began to massage it gently.


    Leaning back in her chair, Angel half-closed her eyes, watching Sam¡¯s meticulous fingers at work.


    Honestly, she was kind of digging it.


    His touch was magical, each area he massaged felt inexplicably soothing, even pleasurable.


    "So, what do you think about tutoring me?" she asked with a hint of mischief.


    Sam put on a defeated look.


    "Me, tutor you? I wouldn¡¯t dare. Wouldn¡¯t I be setting myself up to lose? Unless you¡¯re planning to throw the next test on purpose?"


    "And if you actually beat me, would you really make me get a tattoo on my chest?"


    Explore stories at NovelFire.C?m


    She smiled slyly, "Of course, I¡¯ll make you."


    "Then how can I lose? I¡¯ve got to win."


    "But I don¡¯t really fancy calling you ¡¯big bro.¡¯"


    "So let¡¯s just drop it, okay? Treat it as a joke, no biggie."


    "My mom won¡¯t buy that. She takes bets and promises seriously. What are we gonna do?"


    Sam glanced at her.


    "How about... you take one for the team?"


    "The nerve! You¡¯d be the first to suggest that."


    Clearly, that wasn¡¯t an option.


    "So, what do we do?" Sam asked, feeling stuck.


    Angel tilted her head back slightly, placing her other leg on Sam¡¯s lap, watching his hands glide from her calf to her thigh, her cheeks flushing a noticeable pink.


    "Let¡¯s give you a chance to win. You help me with my studies, and we¡¯ll see who comes out on top in the real test. No backing out."


    "You sure about that?" Sam blinked.


    Angel leaned forward, plucking at the tie on Sam¡¯s shirt.


    She moved closer to his handsome face.


    Her breath was enchanting, her gaze, though, was full of danger.


    "Looks like you really want to beat me. Confident, aren¡¯t you?"


    Sam didn¡¯t answer straight away. Instead, he shifted his gaze, playing it cool.


    "Everyone¡¯s got their weak spots..."


    She chuckled, "You¡¯ll soon find out what being a genius really means."


    "Don¡¯t count me out. I¡¯m a genius in my own right."


    "You¡¯re just a dope."


    Angel didn¡¯t hold back in her teasing.


    "Fine, fine, I¡¯m the dope, and only the Heiress here is the smart cookie."


    Sam threw up his hands in mock defeat.


    Angel blinked at him.


    "What did you just call me?"


    "...It¡¯s just the two of us, do we really need to be so formal?"


    Looking at Angel¡¯s captivating face, so close he could almost touch it, she leaned in even closer, her breath warm and enticing.


    "Say it."


    "...Older sister."


    Hearing that word, especially coming from him, made Angel¡¯s cheeks flush a deeper shade of red.


    Then, just as Sam sensed something amiss.


    She moved swiftly, almost yanking at Sam¡¯s collar, pulling him in without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    Instantly, a familiar sensation invaded Sam¡¯s lips.


    He pushing her away slightly.


    "What are you doing? Your mom is still in the house!"


    Sam was also affected; the familiar sensation stirred his desires quite noticeably.


    But he couldn¡¯t just give in without restraint.


    However, Sam had underestimated the girl¡¯s boldness and recklessness. Angel retracted her legs, stood up, and forcefully pushed Sam, who was sitting on the bed, down.


    Then she straddled him, looking down from her elevated position with a slight curl of her lips and a captivating gaze.


    "What¡¯s there to be afraid of? You¡¯re just tutoring me. Isn¡¯t it normal for a brother to help his sister with her studies?"


    "Do you think your mom would believe that?" Sam said helplessly.


    Angel leaned forward, her long hair falling around her like vines in a dense forest.


    "It¡¯s fine. A brother tutoring his sister, and a sister teaching her brother about sex... isn¡¯t that normal?"


    "That¡¯s not how it works... Mmph!"


    Once again.


    She pressed down.


    The familiar sensation swept over him, an undeniable desire churning tumultuously within Sam¡¯s heart.


    Is this the game we¡¯re playing? Are ethical boundaries just a means to add spice for Angel?

 Chapter 178: I want to try and see how long you can hold out this time

    "Pat pat pat pat!"


    The sound of the rain grew louder and louder.


    Countless raindrops fell on the eaves, the roof, and the windowpanes.


    Inside Angel¡¯s room.


    The sheets piled on the bed were quite disheveled, with scattered lingerie and wrinkled bedding, all seeming to speak of the fierce battle that had just taken place.


    The pleated skirt had found its way to the floor at some unknown time, like a discarded toy, no longer cared for or needed.


    And on this large, pristine bed, the blanket formed a landscape of rolling hills, obscuring the view, but through the gaps, through the subtle undulations, Angel¡¯s exquisite body was revealed.


    Angel¡¯s legs were slightly raised in the air.


    With Sam¡¯s movements, they swayed up and down as if boneless.


    They seemed as though they might fall at any moment.


    But they did not fall, for a strong hand was gripping those sensual calves.


    The delicate skin in his palm sent a comfortable sensation.


    It was a rare delight, a treasure beyond measure.


    Sam never doubted that every part of this girl named Angel was perfect.


    It¡¯s hard to articulate certain emotions, like drawing nourishment; how does one gain different insights from different people?


    Sam pondered this question.


    Even as he was making love with Angel, Sam did not cease to think.


    A woman like Zoe should embody lush softness.


    While a woman like Alice should seek madness and thrill, making one¡¯s desire grow insatiable, with a heart racing ever faster.


    As for Angel at this moment, she was a completely different being.


    Younger, more delicate, and of course, her figure was not as voluptuous, but she had the grace of a young girl.


    Perhaps it was like the difference between a snake fruit and a green apple?


    While Sam was lost in these ethereal thoughts, he seemed completely oblivious to the slight delay in his movements.


    "Smack!"


    Angel slapped Sam¡¯s arm with her hand.


    It wasn¡¯t very hard, but the effect was immediate.


    Sam instantly turned his attention to the girl on the pillow, whose neckline had been torn open, revealing her pink nipples. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Angel¡¯s face was flushed with a rosy hue.


    Yet in her eyes, there was a thick dissatisfaction, and her legs, which dangled in the air, struggled a bit as if resisting something.


    Sam unconsciously let go of her legs, looking bewildered at the girl whose face was flushed but seemed somewhat upset.


    "What are you doing?!"


    Angel¡¯s gaze seemed somewhat displeased, "What are you doing? Thinking about something else when we¡¯re making love, you really think I wouldn¡¯t notice?"


    Sam had merely been momentarily distracted, and he hadn¡¯t stopped the act of making love while his mind wandered, not expecting that she would notice such a subtle detail.


    "I¡¯ve been working hard, just a bit tired, what¡¯s wrong with resting for a moment?"


    "Tired, huh?"


    Angel got up, clearly not prepared to end things just yet.


    It was just that she had particularly high expectations when it came to lovemaking.


    So even if she was immersed in the orgasm, she could immediately react to any slight misstep from Sam.


    And Sam had been distracted while making love to her?


    This was nothing short of a great insult to her, more painful than if he had killed her.


    So Angel would never allow such a thing to happen, and thus she climbed step by step to stand before Sam.


    Sam thought she wanted to switch to a different lovemaking position, so he didn¡¯t think much of it.


    But unexpectedly, Angel stood right in front of him.


    She stood on the bed, towering above him.


    The scene seemed somewhat strange.


    At least Sam couldn¡¯t understand what this was all about.


    Was she showing off her body?


    Without the skirt and panties to cover her, only her disheveled top remained, standing right before his eyes.


    What kind of show was this?


    Although the scene was indeed seductive, it took Sam by surprise. What exactly was she up to? Was this a moment when he should laugh?


    "You..."


    Just as Sam was about to speak and ask, Angel cut him off.


    "Go to the head of the bed."


    "Actually, it¡¯s fine, I can be on any side, after all, this bed is so big, no matter how we make love or what position we use, it¡¯s not a problem..."


    "Shut up, listen to me."


    "Oh."


    Sam didn¡¯t dare to object, at this point he could only choose to obey her command.


    He carefully moved to the head of the bed, unsure of what she was planning, but guessing it wasn¡¯t anything good.


    Sam leaned against the headboard and watched her.


    "And then?"


    Angel let out a cold laugh and tossed something in front of Sam.


    He instinctively grabbed it and took a look.


    "Why are you giving me a scarf?"


    Angel looked at Sam with a cold smirk.


    "Blindfold yourself."


    Sam was stunned for a moment, then instantly understood her intention.


    Blindfolding during lovemaking was indeed a thing, and Sam knew it, but since when had Angel learned about it?


    Angel continued with a cold laugh.


    "This is your punishment, hurry up, less talking."


    "I..."


    Just as Sam was about to refuse, Angel walked over and blindfolded him with the scarf.


    The high-quality scarf demonstrated great flexibility, fitting snugly around Sam¡¯s head, but in reality, it was quite sheer, and Sam could still see her movements.


    Then, the next moment.


    Sam saw Angel rise to her feet, now bare-bottomed, which was somewhat comical.


    But if anyone else had the fortune to see it, they would definitely not find the scene laughable.


    Although Angel had a somewhat dominant personality, at least her figure and appearance were very attractive.


    "Alright."


    Angel looked at her handiwork with satisfaction.


    Sam lay on the bed, his eyes blindfolded with a scarf. Although the scarf didn¡¯t really obstruct his vision, he still felt a bit uncomfortable.


    "Don¡¯t use such a strange method, I don¡¯t have that kind of fetish..."


    Angel smiled slightly.


    "Actually, I don¡¯t have that kind of fetish either."


    "Then why are you..."


    "I just think that you¡¯ve been too naughty, not obedient enough, so I need to use this method to make you more compliant, and to make sure your attention is fully on me."


    "But I can¡¯t see you this way!"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t see, this way you can concentrate wholeheartedly and truly feel me. The books say that when one of a person¡¯s senses is blocked, the other senses become heightened, more sensitive. I want to try and see how long you can hold out this time."


    ====


    "Madam... do you have any instructions?"


    In the room.


    There stood Elowen, still dressed in a sharp black suit, respectfully standing before the lady of the house.


    Experience exclusive tales on NovelFire.C?m


    Whether it was the youthful and beautiful Angel with her unique aura, or Celeste, the matriarch before her.


    In their presence, Elowen always maintained this respectfulness, devoid of any additional emotion, as if completely unable to find any emotional fluctuation, truly like an AI robot that only follows commands and completes tasks.


    Celeste smiled at her highly trusted confidante.


    "Don¡¯t be nervous, it¡¯s nothing serious."


    "Nothing?"


    Elowen seemed puzzled, as if she was accustomed to being on call and ready to do anything at a moment¡¯s notice. She never harbored any rebellious emotions, as if obedience had become a habit.


    Celeste poured a cup of coffee and then said with a smile, "Sit down, have a cup of coffee."


    "No, thank you, Madam," Elowen declined, shaking her head.


    It seemed that sitting across from her and sharing a coffee was not something she felt was within her station.


    But Celeste insisted, "What if I said that¡¯s an order?"


    Elowen promptly sat down across from Celeste and took a small sip from the coffee cup. Seeing this, Celeste couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    "I never expected you to be so adorable."


    "Adorable?" Elowen didn¡¯t blush, just looked puzzled at how such a word could be applied to her.


    "Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re adorable?"


    Elowen shook her head. "No one has ever said that, except for you, Madam."


    "Who do you find adorable?"


    Elowen thought for a moment. "Miss Angel is adorable, Miss Selena is also adorable... Biscuit is adorable too."


    "Biscuit? Who¡¯s that?" Celeste paused, the name not matching any memory she had.


    Elowen looked down slightly. "The cat Miss Selena and Angel have."


    Celeste couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter, causing Elowen to gaze at her intently. Celeste shook her head, still smiling.


    "Sorry, sorry~ I just suddenly found you very amusing, I meant no offense."


    "It¡¯s alright, Madam. There¡¯s no need for you to apologize to me."


    Celeste was well aware of Elowen¡¯s personality; it seemed that no person, no matter the circumstances or approach, could really change this woman. She decided to be direct.


    "Are you aware that I¡¯ve taken Sam as my godson?"


    Elowen nodded. "Yes, I am aware."


    "Why do you think I did that?"


    Elowen shook her head. "I cannot see through Madam¡¯s considerations."


    "Do you think it¡¯s a good thing?"


    "Madam¡¯s decisions are always correct."


    It was an obviously blind faith, and even Celeste, confident as she was, felt that the response was a bit too biased.


    She smiled. "What do you think of Sam, the young man?"


    Elowen rarely furrowed her brow, but the woman caught this subtle gesture with precision.


    "What¡¯s the matter, you don¡¯t think he¡¯s suitable?"


    Elowen hesitated for a moment before speaking. "I¡¯m not sure how to judge, but both Miss and Madam have a special attitude towards him. And the way he behaves in front of the two of you is something others can¡¯t replicate, so I¡¯m not sure what to say."


    "It¡¯s okay, just focus on him as a person. You¡¯ve seen him a few times, so you should have some understanding. Speak freely, I won¡¯t tell Angel¡ªit¡¯ll be our little secret."


    Hearing Celeste say this, Elowen felt compelled to speak. Although she appeared reserved, she was not foolish and knew that such words were not meant to reassure her, but rather to ensure she spoke the truth.


    "I think... Sam is a very smart person. He knows exactly how to interact with different people in different ways. His attitude towards Madam, Miss, and Miss Selena is distinct."


    Celeste nodded, "Indeed, that¡¯s one of his strengths. Speaking differently to different people is a sign of maturity. Anything else?"


    "Um... and he¡¯s not afraid of me," Elowen stated.


    Celeste hesitated, "Because of me and Angel, he feels emboldened, so it¡¯s normal that he¡¯s not afraid of you."


    But Elowen shook her head. "It¡¯s not that. Once, when I went to pick him up alone, he even initiated conversation with me. I could tell that even without you two, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of me. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s bravery or just exceptional confidence."


    Celeste smiled slightly. "Indeed, he¡¯s one of the most confident young men I¡¯ve ever met. Even some heirs of far more prestigious families lack that confidence in my presence.


    And to think he has captivated my daughter so thoroughly... he¡¯s certainly not simple... It seems he could be a dangerous man in the future."


    Upon hearing these words, Elowen¡¯s gaze sharpened as she looked towards Celeste.


    "Madam, do you need me to kill him?"


    Celeste shook her head. "That¡¯s not what I meant. If this kind of danger can be used for good, then it¡¯s not a bad thing. But who knows what the future holds.


    However, if all that he¡¯s showing is just another form of concealment, then I can only say his acting skills are so formidable that even I can¡¯t discern the truth, and that would be quite interesting."


    Elowen remained silent, simply watching as the other woman spoke her thoughts.


    Outside, the dense sound of rain did not cease, and the night had already blanketed the sky.


    Celeste¡¯s gaze turned towards the window, and in the midst of the sound of rain, she said softly, "You must report everything about them to me truthfully in the future. No matter what Angel says, you cannot hide anything from me."


    "I understand, Madam."


    "Good... But at the same time, if Angel asks you to do something to Sam, come and tell me first. Don¡¯t act rashly."


    "Of course, Madam."


    "That will be all."


    Elowen nodded slightly, then stood up and slowly left the room.


    Celeste was left alone, watching the pitter-patter of the rainy night, as if it would never cease to fall.


    Those crystalline drops would shatter on the steps, splintering against the eaves.


    And such sounds of breaking often brought a sense of comfort.


    She smiled to herself.


    I wonder what my daughter and that Sam are up to right now? It¡¯s been so long, and they still haven¡¯t finished...

 Chapter 179: Can I really say that to you?

    "Let¡¯s wrap this up, shall we? After all, we¡¯re at your place, and it wouldn¡¯t be good if your mom found out we¡¯ve been at it for too long..."


    Sam¡¯s voice, tinged with a hint of depth, seemed to betray his less than stellar condition, punctuated occasionally by Angel¡¯s faint gasps of breath.


    To the uninitiated, it might sound like someone was running a marathon in the room.


    But that was far from the case.


    Sam, lying on the bed, had his clothes undone long ago, revealing his beautifully sculpted torso.


    In fact, not just his torso, his entire body was bared, flawless in form, though at this moment, with a scarf blindfolding his eyes, he looked somewhat peculiar.


    And sitting on Sam¡¯s cock, a beautiful woman was continuously swaying her hips.


    The scene was blood-stirring, utterly tantalizing.


    Anyone who witnessed it would likely carry an indelible memory for life.


    The girl of noble demeanor now wore an expression of extraordinary excitement, her skin glistening with sweat.


    It was evident she was exerting herself, engaged in something immensely thrilling.


    Indeed.


    Angel was exhilarated.


    Excited by the sight of Sam, blindfolded and unable to see anything, the fervor in her eyes was unmistakable.


    "Shut up... Why should we wrap this up? Are you about to lose control and finish? Even if you can¡¯t hold it, you better hold on, because I¡¯m having the time of my life right now~"


    Angel uttered these words.


    Sam could only offer an awkward smile in response.


    Who would have thought that what seemed like a perfectly normal game at the start would evolve into such a scenario?


    Sam¡¯s eyes were covered, his vision was indeed compromised, and with most of his senses veiled.


    It was just as Angel had said at the beginning. With some senses restrained, the sensations in other parts of the body became particularly pronounced.


    How to put it? Making love blindfolded heightened the sensitivity manifold compared to the usual experience. Your next read awaits at NovelFire.C?m


    Sam didn¡¯t know how much longer he could hold out. He was trying his best to endure, to not surrender prematurely, to not let his opponent claim the final ¡¯victory¡¯ in this contest.


    He persisted because he knew one thing: Angel was also on the brink of losing her composure.


    He could feel her body¡¯s subtle tremors quite clearly.


    Even Angel herself was aware of it; she was in a constant state of orgasm, her body nearly at its limit!


    So she became even more urgent, more dissatisfied.


    "Why haven¡¯t you ejaculated yet? What are you holding out for?! How can you stay so hard in front of me, it feels good, doesn¡¯t it? Just come already!"


    Sam didn¡¯t speak, just kept taking deep breaths.


    And Angel, she wasn¡¯t going to restrain herself any longer.


    The experience of an orgasm can indeed obliterate one¡¯s rationality and inner resolve.


    Like the escalating climax that now consumed Angel¡¯s mind, leaving only one thought.


    Continue.


    Faster.


    The Even orgasm could be even more intense!


    She no longer cared whether Sam was about to come.


    Angel now only wanted to scale the peak of orgasmic bliss, to reap that supreme sense of achievement.


    "!!"


    As Sam ejaculated, Angel¡¯s entire body began to tremble, her vagina contracting irregularly; she had reached the pinnacle of orgasm, yet she did not scream out loud.


    Because she still retained the last shred of rationality, she kept reminding herself that she couldn¡¯t be so unrestrained in this house, under her mother¡¯s watchful eye.


    When a sweaty Angel collapsed onto him, both of them were left with heavy, urgent breaths that intermingled, their chests heaving with each intimate contact.


    Everything seemed to stop, yet it hadn¡¯t completely ceased.


    In the room, filled with an ambiguous and romantic atmosphere, only the heavy breathing remained, along with the sound of rain tapping against the window outside.


    Angel¡¯s hair was scattered across Sam¡¯s chin and neck, tickling him slightly.


    "It¡¯s about time we wrapped this up."


    Angel lifted her head slightly and removed the scarf from Sam¡¯s face.


    Looking at Sam¡¯s expression at that moment, Angel seemed very satisfied.


    At least, she was pleased with Sam¡¯s performance during their lovemaking.


    "Weren¡¯t you enjoying yourself just now? I wanted you to come quickly, but you kept holding out. Weren¡¯t you afraid my mom might walk in on us?"


    Sam looked at Angel, who was still seated on top of him. Her breasts were full and enticing, a mere glance seemed enough to reignite a flame of desire.


    But Sam knew they couldn¡¯t go on, not because his body couldn¡¯t handle it, but because they had already spent too much time in the room.


    "Enough already, you think I was enjoying it? The only one enjoying it was you. How about you try being blindfolded next time, or maybe we could try something even more thrilling?"


    Angel squinted at Sam, the curve of her lips seductive and charming.


    She wasn¡¯t mature.


    But the occasional glimpse of allure she revealed was something countless women couldn¡¯t achieve. With beauty like hers, the importance of mature charm seemed less significant.


    "Something more thrilling? You mean you want to tie up my hands?"


    Upon hearing this, Sam could only briefly imagine the scene.


    Angel blindfolded?


    Angel with her hands bound?


    Angel at his mercy, able to verbally resist but physically unable to struggle?


    Damn it! S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He couldn¡¯t keep thinking about it. Just the thought was so cool, filled with deadly temptation.


    "No, I don¡¯t have that kind of fetish, and I don¡¯t want anything like this to happen again."


    At that moment, Angel reached out and caressed Sam¡¯s cheek, that incredibly handsome face that should belong only to her.


    "It all depends on how you behave," she said. "Next time you make me angry, there will be a punishment far worse than this. I may not have that kind of fetish either, but... I¡¯m good at learning, as you should know."


    Sam had no intention of arguing with her on this matter; there was no benefit in doing so.


    Winning was like losing, and losing was still losing.


    So there was no reason to argue.


    He just sighed.


    "Let¡¯s get dressed first. What if your mother suddenly comes in? How would we explain?"


    Angel smiled faintly.


    "What¡¯s there to explain? This scene explains it all."


    "Please, if your mom sees us both naked, she definitely won¡¯t let me off the hook."


    Angel laughed carelessly.


    Then she lazily got up and began to dress slowly, as if in no hurry at all.


    While Sam was getting dressed, Angel suddenly said something heartfelt.


    "Actually, I really want to chain you up in my room, so you can¡¯t go off with other women."


    Sam looked at Angel with annoyance.


    "Everyone should be free!"


    Angel scoffed disdainfully.


    "Freedom under the condition that you can only love me, that you belong only to me."


    Sam sighed. He was already dressed, looking at the girl who was lazily leaning against the headboard, seemingly a bit sleepy.


    "If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going then."


    Angel lazily glanced at him.


    "Remember to start tutoring me tomorrow."


    "You¡¯re serious?"


    Sam was taken aback.


    Tutoring Angel? Was it really about studying?


    He could imagine what might happen during the tutoring sessions, that scene... it would definitely be tempting. He even doubted whether she truly wanted to study.


    Angel sneered.


    "Who are you to tell me what to do? Just listen and get lost quickly, before I change my mind, or you won¡¯t be leaving at all."


    Leaving was the priority, so Sam exited her room.


    His body still carried countless traces of the girl¡¯s scent, and his clothes, no matter how much he adjusted them, seemed somewhat misshapen.


    How to describe his appearance?


    He looked like a wife who had been caught by her husband but was desperately trying to pretend that nothing had happened.


    Things were getting worse.


    He left the room, turned the corner, and there was the long corridor. Not far ahead was the exit door; Sam was already familiar with this place.


    So he didn¡¯t need anyone to show him the way.


    But what Sam didn¡¯t expect...


    The moment he turned the corner...


    Was to see a pair of eyes that seemed to glow in the rainy night!


    Sam was taken aback.


    He stepped back instantly.


    He slightly increased the distance, forcing himself to calm down.


    Only then did he see, in this corridor, in the darkness, against the backdrop of the pouring rain...


    It was Celeste¡¯s face, smiling yet not smiling, always enigmatic.


    He felt an uncontrollable urge to roar.


    Enough already!


    Was it fun to play these close-up scares every day?


    But of course, he couldn¡¯t roar. He even had to appear polite and respectful as he said,


    "Godmother... I didn¡¯t realize you were here."


    Celeste smiled faintly.


    She tilted her head slightly, her demeanor soft and seductive as she looked at Sam.


    "Is it finally over? What were you and my daughter doing in the room just now?"


    Fucking your daughter... Can I really say that to you?

 Chapter 180: why do I always wake up because I need to pee?

    Sam really wanted to do it.


    He was itching to express his ¡¯anger¡¯ towards this ¡¯bizarre¡¯ mother and daughter duo.


    But he knew all too well that while it might feel good to let loose, the aftermath would be ugly.


    Hmm... there might not even be a ¡¯corpse¡¯ to speak of, so mangled that no one could recognize who it was.


    Amidst the pitter-patter of the rain, Sam curbed his impulse and said with a polite smile.


    "It¡¯s nothing, just that Angel mentioned she wanted to buckle down and study, so I gave her a little tutoring session."


    "Oh~ is that so?"


    Celeste¡¯s gaze seemed to pierce through everything, yet she played along with Sam¡¯s lie.


    Sam knew that she probably guessed the truth, but what he couldn¡¯t fathom was why she was going along with it.


    And her demeanor was too relaxed, almost as if she didn¡¯t care at all.


    After all, Sam had been made love to her daughter; she shouldn¡¯t be indifferent, or perhaps, was this the unique aspect of this woman, seeing something more far-reaching in such a situation?


    Sam gave an awkward smile.


    "Yeah, that¡¯s right..."


    Celeste chuckled.


    "Don¡¯t be nervous, I just came to see when you were planning to head back. If the rain gets too heavy, we have rooms here where you can rest. After all, you¡¯re now a son to me, and it wouldn¡¯t do for you to have nowhere to stay."


    Sam immediately shook his head.


    "No need, thank you for your kindness, godmother. I still have to get back, and I¡¯m a bit particular about where I sleep; I probably rest better in a more familiar place."


    Celeste nodded, then said thoughtfully.


    "Would you like to become more familiar with this place?"


    "Huh?"


    What did she mean by that?


    "Just move in here, I hear you¡¯re renting an apartment. It costs money and it¡¯s inconvenient, why not move here instead? It would make going to and from school much easier, someone could pick you up, and once you¡¯re used to it, you won¡¯t have trouble sleeping. After all, we¡¯re family now, what do you say?"


    As Celeste spoke, she reached out and gently tugged at Sam¡¯s collar.


    Sam realized what was happening, but under her subtle gaze, he couldn¡¯t dodge, nor did he feel he could. He let Celeste adjust his collar, only for her to spot the not-yet-faded love bite on his collarbone.


    Sam felt sweat bead on his forehead.


    "Heh... no need for that. It would be too much trouble, and I¡¯m used to living where I am. Maybe there¡¯ll be a chance in the future, but I don¡¯t plan on changing things right now. Thank you."


    Celeste, who had clearly seen the love bite, said nothing. Instead, she simply helped Sam fix his collar, as if it were a mere act of kindness.


    "Is that so? It¡¯s not that Sam has some reservations about our family, is it? You don¡¯t want to get closer to us?" she asked with a smile.


    Sam quickly returned the smile.


    "How could that be? I just feel that rushing to close the gap between us might backfire. There¡¯s a saying, ¡¯distance makes the heart grow fonder.¡¯ I¡¯m actually afraid you might grow tired of me."


    Celeste smiled and reached out again, but this time not to adjust his clothing. She gently caressed Sam¡¯s cheek, her eyes suddenly filled with a touch of sympathy.


    "Why would I grow tired of you? Sam, you¡¯re such a wonderful young man, everyone would like you... Were you tired just now?"


    Sam was taken aback. Although he was being caressed by this nearly perfect and terrifying woman, he felt like he couldn¡¯t even breathe too loudly. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It was okay... Angel is very smart, she catches on quickly, so it wasn¡¯t tiring." Find exclusive stories on NovelFire.C?m


    "She seems a bit rough with you... Did she hurt you?"


    She wasn¡¯t talking about tutoring anymore, was she? This sounded more like stating the facts!


    Madam, isn¡¯t it a bit odd for you to be saying such things, given your position?


    Sam¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed.


    "How could it hurt...?"


    "That child is just like that, Sam. You¡¯ll have to be a bit more patient with her."


    "I understand... If there¡¯s nothing else, I should be heading back."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have someone escort you home. With the rain pouring like this, I wouldn¡¯t want Sam to get soaked."


    "Then... thank you, godmother."


    All Sam could think about was leaving right now. Anything to get away! The way she was looking at him was just too strange. Too frightening.


    As Sam said his goodbyes and prepared to turn and make a swift exit,


    Suddenly.


    "Sam."


    "What is it?"


    Sam turned back to look at her.


    Celeste stood there, not smiling this time, but speaking with a hint of sentimentality.


    "I¡¯ve actually always had expectations for you, Sam."


    Expectations...


    What kind of expectations?


    Surely she didn¡¯t mean joining her and Angel in... that way?


    "I hope that Sam can take on a bit of the responsibility to change Angel."


    Ah.


    So that was it. Unfortunately...


    No, more like fortunately!


    Sam replied with a wry smile.


    "That¡¯s going to be difficult, Angel... she¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t like to be changed by others."


    Celeste said softly,


    "That¡¯s only because she lives in her own world, believing nothing is more important than her own feelings. So, Sam, you just need to become more important to her than she is to herself, and you can achieve this."


    That¡¯s as good as saying nothing at all!


    Sam had realized this from the beginning, but who could achieve such a thing? It seemed far too difficult!


    Sam replied with a bitter smile.


    "It sounds simple in theory, but you know it¡¯s not easy to accomplish."


    Celeste narrowed her eyes slightly.


    "Is it that difficult?"


    "Of course..."


    "So, can¡¯t I trust Sam? Then... what is your purpose here?"


    So that¡¯s why Celeste took Sam as her godson? But seeing the look in her eyes and the tone of her voice as she spoke, Sam instantly felt the air turn cold.


    It was as if something terrible would happen the moment he gave the wrong answer.


    So, with his keen sense of danger, Sam hardly needed to think before responding.


    "I... will do my best."


    "Just ¡¯do your best¡¯? Many people in this world are trying their best, but they end up achieving nothing, unable to accomplish anything. They think effort is enough, but effort without results is meaningless, worthless."


    "I will make it happen!"


    Celeste immediately broke into a smile, her mood changing as swiftly as one turns a page.


    "Good, that¡¯s what I expect from my dear child. Go on, Elowen will take you home."


    "Alright, goodnight godmother."


    "Goodnight, Sam."


    True to her word, Elowen did give him a ride. She drove through the rainy night with steady hands, neither too slow nor too fast.


    But Sam had no desire to speak, staring blankly out of the window instead.


    The aftermath of the conversation with Celeste still unsettled him.


    Now he understood the purpose behind Celeste choosing him as her godson.


    She had seen how special he was to Angel and, knowing her daughter wouldn¡¯t want to give up on their relationship, planned to use Sam¡¯s unique position to change her daughter, to temper her extreme personality traits.


    Sam understood such a choice from a mother¡¯s perspective.


    He also admired her ability to make such a decision in such a short amount of time.


    But how difficult would it be? Angel¡¯s personality wasn¡¯t something that could be changed just through intimacy in bed; it would take a lot of effort.


    Now Sam realized that conquering the female lead wasn¡¯t just about sexual conquest; there were many other things to do beyond that.


    Finally, they arrived at his doorstep.


    Sam said a word of thanks, but Elowen didn¡¯t respond, as stoic as a robot.


    Sam just smiled, opened the car door, and stepped out.


    Back at his apartment, just as he was about to unlock the door and rest for the night,


    A weary Sam heard a faint voice behind him.


    "Coming home this late, Sam?"


    Sam turned around to see Zoe, dressed in a black dress that accentuated her mature allure and curvaceous figure.


    But right now, Sam was truly exhausted. He hadn¡¯t had proper rest in 24 hours, and the ¡¯vigorous exercise¡¯ with Angel a couple of hours ago had left him drained.


    He managed a weary smile.


    "Yeah... got back late from a friend¡¯s place."


    Zoe seemed genuinely concerned as she looked at him.


    "A friend? If it¡¯s just a friend, why would you go out in such heavy rain?"


    Sam knew that Zoe¡¯s concerned facade was a front for probing; she appeared caring but was actually curious to know whether Sam¡¯s friend was male or female, what their relationship was, and what they had done together.


    It was troublesome.


    Really troublesome.


    And he was very tired.


    So, not wanting to get entangled in a conversation, Sam cut her off, trying to keep his smile.


    "Yeah... it wasn¡¯t raining this hard when I left, and I got a bit carried away having fun with my friend. Didn¡¯t sleep well last night either, so I need to get some rest. We can talk tomorrow, goodnight Zoe."


    Without waiting for a response, Sam quickly opened his apartment door, stepped inside, and gently closed it behind him.


    Zoe stood there, her expression shifting unpredictably.


    Under the veil of rain, she resembled the unexpected mastermind revealed at the climax of many suspense thrillers.


    Sam didn¡¯t give it much thought; his fatigue outweighed everything else.


    Self-healing had already erased the love bites from his body.


    He was even too tired to shower.


    He simply lay down on his bed, tossed his phone onto the nightstand, closed his eyes, and fell asleep almost immediately, soon emitting soft snores.


    But what he didn¡¯t know was that shortly after he had fallen into a deep sleep, a blurred figure had already entered his room.


    Footsteps under the curtain of rain seemed to be silenced, completely inaudible.


    It was Zoe.


    She always had a way of doing this, thanks to her superpower. Her body had become almost transparent at that moment, allowing her to slip into Sam¡¯s room with ease.


    Zoe was somewhat angry.


    Of course, she was upset by the way Sam had treated her just now.


    She had never seen Sam like this before¡ªunaffectionate, even seemingly evasive.


    She was actually very worried, afraid that Sam would start to avoid her.


    And she even began to wonder.


    Had she been too eager, thereby pushing him away?


    Zoe wasn¡¯t there to confront him; she wanted to know what Sam was really up to. If he wasn¡¯t truly tired... then she would be very angry, exceptionally so, to an irreparable extent, perhaps?


    What would she do next?


    If she realized that Sam was starting to dislike her, to distance himself from her, how could she make sure that Sam would stay with her forever?


    Lost in her own frantic paranoia, Zoe pondered these thoughts.


    But as she effortlessly moved to the adjacent room, she heard Sam¡¯s gentle snores.


    The nearly transparent woman fell silent.


    Then a look of relief crossed her face.


    He was asleep?


    So he really was tired.


    Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t find it in herself to blame him.


    Yet Zoe didn¡¯t leave immediately; instead, she sat at the edge of Sam¡¯s bed, gently reaching out to stroke his forehead.


    He seemed to have no reaction at all, just sweetly sleeping, his handsome face like that of an innocent child.


    A tender smile, almost maternal, appeared on Zoe¡¯s face.


    She whispered softly.


    "Why exhaust yourself like this... you silly thing."


    Zoe didn¡¯t know how long she had been sitting there, but she hadn¡¯t left, and Sam showed no signs of waking.


    She let out a soft sigh, then bent down and gently pressed a kiss to Sam¡¯s lips.


    Zoe¡¯s gaze drifted to Sam¡¯s penis. She had thought about doing something more, but seeing him so exhausted, she decided against it.


    She reined in her intense desire, which seemed to surge uncontrollably at the sight of this Sam.


    Zoe gently stood up, as if ready to leave.


    But before she could make her exit, something occurred to her.


    She went to the bathroom and found what appeared to be Sam¡¯s underwear, hastily tossed into the laundry basket, unwashed...


    What should have been a repulsive item made Zoe¡¯s cheeks flush and her eyes sparkle with an unusual light.


    She picked it up... and pressed it against her face... as if she were caressing it...


    "..."


    It was like the sound of a deep breath, somewhat strange, and certainly enough to make anyone overhearing it feel a rush of excitement.


    The light in her eyes grew even brighter.


    "Is this Sam¡¯s scent...?"


    "I like it so much..."


    Lost in her fantasies, Zoe was completely immersed, her emotions sinking deeper with each movement of her hand. She slipped her hand into her vagina, stirring continuously...


    But just then.


    "Click!"


    The lights outside suddenly turned on.


    Followed by the sound of footsteps heading straight for the bathroom.


    Then came Sam¡¯s voice.


    "I¡¯m bursting... can¡¯t take it anymore, why do I always wake up because I need to pee?"

 Chapter 181: I’ll keep these safe for a while and return them to you later

    Actually, Sam had been sleeping soundly tonight.


    He dreamt many beautiful dreams.


    He dreamt of Angel kneeling on the ground, begging him not to leave.


    He dreamt of Miss Alice holding him, saying that as long as he didn¡¯t abandon her, and kept her in his heart, that was enough.


    He dreamt of Zoe telling him, "I know a man as outstanding as you can¡¯t belong to just one person, so I don¡¯t expect to have you all to myself."


    He dreamt of Sophie...


    He dreamt of Mia...


    Even Ava appeared in his dreams...


    Sam didn¡¯t know why he could dream of so many people, but it seemed there was more to come. However, the continuation was abruptly cut off as he woke up needing to urinate.


    Upon waking, he realized it was still the middle of the night.


    It seemed he hadn¡¯t slept for more than a few hours, having fallen asleep immediately due to exhaustion, and had forgotten to relieve himself before bed.


    So, he had no choice but to end the rare and pleasant dreams.


    Sam had to get up and go to the bathroom.


    "Hmm?" Discover stories at NovelFire.C?m


    He hesitated at the bathroom door.


    Because the door was closed.


    And usually, when he was home alone, there was no need to close the bathroom door, at least not so tightly.


    Had he forgotten? Maybe he had closed it on a whim before going out last time?


    Sam questioned his own memory.


    He turned on the light and entered the bathroom, which seemed normal.


    "Forgot to wash my underwear again, sigh, I¡¯ll deal with it tomorrow morning."


    Sam began to urinate.


    It was a perfectly normal thing, and he didn¡¯t notice anything unusual.


    But for a moment, he felt as if a warm breeze had blown across the back of his neck.


    He instinctively touched his neck and turned around, but there was nothing there.


    It seemed it was really just the circulation of air.


    Could this be a negative side effect of his enhanced attributes? Had his physical condition improved so much that his senses had become extremely sharp, allowing even a slight breeze to provoke a noticeable sensation?


    He wasn¡¯t sure, but after looking around and seeing nothing out of the ordinary, Sam, rubbing his hair, decided to go back to bed.


    He was simply too tired, and only God knows how blissful it feels to wake up and realize you still have five hours before you need to head to school.


    So Sam turned off the light and went back to bed, and before long, soft snores could be heard again.


    At this time, a figure gradually emerged from the darkness.


    Zoe let out a long sigh of relief.


    She hadn¡¯t been discovered.


    It was a good thing her superpower also erased her scent; otherwise, with Sam¡¯s keen senses, he would have definitely detected the aroma she left in the air.


    It seemed she could relax, but Zoe couldn¡¯t help but think back to the scene just moments ago.


    It was somewhat shameful¡ªshe had been in the bathroom and had seen everything about how Sam urinated...


    Although such a thing might seem perverse or even disgusting, Zoe unexpectedly found that she didn¡¯t dislike it.


    Especially when she noticed that even without an erection, Sam¡¯s penis was impressively sized.


    A flame of desire ignited within her.


    It wasn¡¯t as if she hadn¡¯t been in contact with Sam¡¯s penis before... she had even kissed it many times.


    Remembering those moments, she couldn¡¯t help but feel an urge.


    She really wanted to rush into Sam¡¯s bedroom right now and do something excessive and uncontrollable.


    But she restrained herself, thinking of how exhausted Sam had seemed today, she couldn¡¯t bear to disturb him.


    Sam was already so tired; it was best not to bother him and let him rest...


    With a sigh, her gaze fell on the underwear she had just touched...


    "Sorry, Sam."


    Zoe picked them up, once again giving in to the uncontrollable urge to take a deep breath of their scent.


    A look of greedy satisfaction appeared on her face as she clutched it in her hand.


    "I¡¯ll keep these safe for a while... I¡¯ll return them to you later."


    ===


    The rain had stopped.


    On this morning, the heavy rain that had persisted for two days seemed to have finally ceased.


    Sam, who had slept a satisfying good night¡¯s sleep, felt as if he had died in a game and respawned with full health.


    He felt incredibly healthy and full of energy.


    The moment he got out of bed, Sam even felt like he could punch through the building with one fist.


    Of course, that was just one of Sam¡¯s idle fantasies.


    The feelings of dejection from the previous night seemed to have evaporated with the morning mist. No obstacle was insurmountable, and whatever he had to face upon waking, he would have to confront head-on. Since evasion was not an option, he could only choose to face it directly.


    Sam¡¯s confidence was reignited.


    He went to the bathroom to freshen up.


    Since he hadn¡¯t showered when he got home yesterday, he decided to take one in the morning.


    After showering, he put his clothes in the laundry basket, ready to be washed in the washing machine, but...


    "Hmm? Shouldn¡¯t there be a pair of underwear here?"


    Sam suddenly realized something was missing.


    And it was underwear again!


    But this time, something was off.


    He clearly remembered seeing it when he went to the bathroom last night... Could it be a problem with his memory?


    Impossible.


    The underwear had simply vanished.


    Just like previous incidents, it had mysteriously disappeared from his room, only to reappear just as mysteriously after some time.


    Should he attribute it to supernatural forces like ghosts or spirits? Sam didn¡¯t believe in that. At least, there were no ghosts or spirits around him, the system notwithstanding.


    So it must have been someone who came into his room and took his underwear while he was asleep, and it was after Sam had used the bathroom... But who could it be?


    The answer seemed quite obvious.


    Zoe, it had to be her, only she could be the culprit.


    Because her superpower was still a mystery, he had previously thought maybe she had none, but now it seemed she did have one, and it was related to stealth.


    Perhaps she had the ability to enter his room very covertly, ignoring locks and walls.


    This ability was a bit troublesome...


    After tidying up, Sam got dressed and slung his backpack over his shoulder before opening his room door.


    As Sam stepped into the hallway, the neighboring door opened simultaneously, as if triggered by a switch, in a coincidence that couldn¡¯t have been more perfectly timed.


    Turning around, Sam caught sight of a figure stepping out into the sunlight.


    Her soft, long hair reflected the sunlight, showing no signs of dryness or frizz, cascading down like a glossy black waterfall.


    She wore light makeup, a white short-sleeved blouse, and a long A-line skirt.


    There seemed to be a slight change from her usual look, but it made her appear even more gentle and approachable.


    Upon seeing Sam, a look of pleasant surprise crossed her face.


    "Ah, Sam, what a coincidence to see you again."


    "Yeah..."


    Sam thought for a moment, then continued.


    "Sorry about last night. I was really tired and in a hurry to get to sleep, so I didn¡¯t chat much..."


    As he spoke these words, Sam¡¯s face wore an apologetic expression, but his eyes were keenly observing her reaction.


    Zoe¡¯s expression seemed unchanged, only showing a hint of surprise as she looked at Sam.


    "Ah, about last night? No worries, I could tell you were exhausted. Rest assured, I¡¯m not the kind of woman who doesn¡¯t understand. I just felt a bit sorry for you."


    "Is that so? I still feel a bit bad about it..."


    "It¡¯s fine, really. Just make sure you¡¯re not overworking yourself, Sam. Remember to rest."


    "Sure, I¡¯ll keep that in mind."


    "Let¡¯s go then, or we¡¯ll be late for work."


    "Alright."


    They walked downstairs together, bathed in sunlight, and throughout, Zoe appeared completely normal.


    Even when Sam deliberately mentioned he hadn¡¯t slept well, suggesting he heard some noises, she deftly deflected, giving away no signs of guilt.


    They arrived at the bus station, where Zoe waved goodbye before getting into a taxi.


    Sam boarded the bus headed for school.


    Sitting by the window, he watched the cityscape whiz by outside.


    Sometimes, the absence of flaws is a flaw in itself, and to someone who has already figured out the truth, even a watertight alibi can seem like a cover-up.


    All this suggested that Zoe, despite her delicate appearance, had a remarkably strong psyche.


    But pondering over this seemed pointless.


    Upon reaching school, Sam changed his shoes.


    This time, Louis wasn¡¯t there as he switched footwear; instead, he caught up with Sam from behind as he walked down the corridor.


    "Sam!" Louis¡¯s voice carried a strange emotion.


    Sam looked at him curiously.


    "What¡¯s up? Who¡¯s got you riled up?"


    Louis had a dark look on his face as he confronted Sam. "Turns out you¡¯ve been lying to me!"


    "What have I lied to you about now?"


    "You said you and Angel were just friends!"


    "Ah? Did I say that... Maybe I did, what about it?"


    Louis¡¯s eyes widened.


    "I heard about it, loads of people saw you and Angel getting into the same car yesterday!"


    "Lots of people... how many?"


    Sam was taken aback, aware of the saying that good news seldom goes beyond the gate, while bad news spreads far and wide.


    Louis thought for a moment.


    "Maybe only about a class¡¯s worth knew last night, but by now, probably the whole school¡¯s heard."


    "Is it really that exaggerated?"


    "Are you kidding? You think Angel¡¯s just anybody? She¡¯s a big deal at school, with her own fan club and everything!"


    "Oh right, I almost forgot you were a member."


    "Cut the crap! That was in the past! Only in the past!!"


    "It¡¯s alright," Sam said, patting Louis on the shoulder. "We¡¯ll have a bright future too. We won¡¯t be fans of anyone; we¡¯ll be our own idols."


    "That¡¯s... oddly inspiring, but wait, what was I about to ask you...?"


    Louis genuinely couldn¡¯t remember what he initially wanted to discuss with Sam, having been completely sidetracked by their banter.


    It seemed impossible to get back to that now, as Louis was the type whose brain heated up with whatever was at the forefront of his mind, and once forgotten, it was forgotten.


    However, Sam did indeed notice many different looks directed at him this day.


    Even in the cafeteria, Milo leaned in close to whisper.


    "Sam, is it true you¡¯re with Angel? You¡¯ve got Sophie already, isn¡¯t that a bit much? I admit you¡¯re handsome, but... does being handsome mean you can do whatever you want?"


    Being handsome could indeed sometimes let you get away with things.


    But Sam shook his head in denial.


    "Don¡¯t overthink it, there¡¯s nothing going on. I¡¯m not with Angel, nor am I with Sophie."


    "Oh, I see. That means there¡¯s still a chance for us... Ah, I mean for us single guys, not me personally."


    Milo said, his face turning red.


    Sam just smiled slightly and said nothing.


    He wanted to tell him that even if he were enemies with those two girls, the other guys at school probably wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    The simple fact was, now that they knew Sam, any future boyfriends would inevitably be measured against him. How could girls as outstanding as them settle for less?


    But there was no need to boast about such logic.


    By the time school let out in the afternoon, the rumors persisted, with people still speculating whether Sam was dating Angel or if he was closer to Sophie.


    Or perhaps both girls were Sam¡¯s girlfriends!


    Sam didn¡¯t go straight home after school; instead, he headed to the activity classroom, intending to have a word with the meddlesome senior sister before starting his part-time job.


    With a familiar clang, Sam pushed open the door to the activity room.


    What met his eyes was the familiar sight of Isabella, her long hair cascading over her shoulders, looking soft and serene in the sunlight.


    But the other usual figure, the girl who should have been sitting there reading, was absent.


    "Why is it just you? Hasn¡¯t she arrived yet? She¡¯s getting lazier; you really should keep an eye on her."


    Isabella, however, looked at Sam with a grave expression as he walked in.


    "Sam, you don¡¯t know yet?"


    "...Know what?"


    "Sophie... she didn¡¯t tell you?"


    At these words, Sam felt a strange sense of foreboding. What was with this sudden heavy atmosphere?


    He hesitated, looking at her. "Is she in trouble?"


    Isabella let out a deep sigh.


    "You really don¡¯t know... Well, if I were Sophie, I wouldn¡¯t tell you this kind of thing either, sigh."


    Sam was taken aback.


    "What¡¯s wrong with her?"


    "She... sigh."


    "Just spit it out, what¡¯s with all the sighing?"


    The girl¡¯s mysteriously somber demeanor and her hesitance to speak filled Sam with a sense of dread.


    He knew that Sophie¡¯s health had always been fragile; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t often take leaves of absence to recuperate. Could it be that she was hiding some unspeakable ailment... or even a terminal illness? Was she dying?


    Surely it couldn¡¯t be that melodramatic?


    At that moment, Isabella sighed and handed a sealed paper bag to Sam.


    "While there¡¯s still time, you should take this to Sophie. She didn¡¯t want me to tell you, but I think you should see her now."


    Sam felt that things couldn¡¯t be as absurd as they seemed, but his heartbeat was inexplicably erratic.


    He took the not-so-heavy paper bag.


    "What¡¯s this?"


    Isabella shook her head, then turned to gaze out at the sun.


    "Open it when you get there, promise me. Don¡¯t be too sad, now go, she¡¯s... waiting for you."


    Sam hesitated for a moment before turning and leaving the activity room.


    He had considered countless possibilities and felt that none could be so bizarre, that his world couldn¡¯t be so banal, for there had been no warning signs.


    But recalling Isabella¡¯s demeanor, he quickened his pace.


    To be fair, Sam wasn¡¯t too fond of Sophie¡¯s personality, nor did he fully understand her story and secrets, but she lived in this world with strength and character.


    Sam didn¡¯t want Sophie to vanish in such an absurd way. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His steps involuntarily sped up, almost breaking into a run.


    No matter what, don¡¯t die, Sophie!


    Otherwise, this novel would be just too ridiculous, wouldn¡¯t it?

 Chapter 182: Hold it

    Sam found the whole situation laughable.


    He understood that in this world, too many people and events were filled with surprises, and that the world simply didn¡¯t operate on clear-cut logic.


    Those living in this world should know better than to expect their lives to remain calm indefinitely without changing their ways.


    Those sudden, unexpected events, like a car that might hit you on the street at any moment¡ªeven if you follow all the traffic rules and don¡¯t make any risky moves¡ªdeath could still come knocking.


    That¡¯s just the way it is.


    So, you have to accept whatever surprises come your way.


    But at this moment, Sam felt a sense of absurdity.


    It shouldn¡¯t be like this.


    At least, such things shouldn¡¯t happen to Sophie, right?


    Because it made no sense, because Sam knew so little about her, he didn¡¯t even know if she was the female lead of this world.


    Although Sam thought it unlikely that anything bad would happen to her, that she wouldn¡¯t suddenly contract a terminal illness like in those melodramatic Korean dramas, as if the plot couldn¡¯t advance without some life-or-death separation.


    Sam didn¡¯t need any profound lessons to grow.


    Although he didn¡¯t believe it... if it really happened, Sam felt he would be deeply affected.


    Even if it seemed there was only a one in ten thousand chance... Sam couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit anxious.


    He practically ran out of the school and quickly hailed a taxi.


    Of course, he knew where she lived; even though he had been to Sophie¡¯s place only once, his memory, now superhuman, led him unerringly to her apartment.


    He got out of the taxi swiftly and then hurried upstairs.


    The sunlight outside gradually shifted towards the hues of the setting sun.


    The brilliant gold turned to a burnt orange, but Sam had no time to admire such beauty. He moved swiftly, arriving at the quiet, deserted corridor, and then stood before that particular door.


    "Ding-dong~~~"


    Sam stood at the doorway, his expression devoid of a smile, not overtly anxious, but his gaze fixed intently on the door.


    Open the door...


    Open the door...


    "Ding-dong~~~~!"


    Sam pressed the doorbell again.


    The silent door, like a mute reminder, seemed to have a clock tied to the ringing of the bell, ticking away, and with each passing second, the foreboding in his heart grew more unsettling.


    He really hated waiting.


    It was always the case, not just because of this moment, not just because it was Sophie...


    But why on earth was there no response from this damned door?


    "Creak."


    It opened?


    Sam was momentarily stunned, then saw the door crack open wider.


    A face peeked out from inside.


    Cheeks slightly flushed, eyes weary, hair tied back, a fever patch clearly stuck on her forehead...


    He was so used to the girl¡¯s usual style that this unexpectedly candid appearance caught Sam off guard...


    But she was still pretty.


    "Sam... what are you doing running to my place and ringing the doorbell... Didn¡¯t you know I was sleeping?"


    Her voice was somewhat hoarse, lacking the usual cool and pleasant tone, now like a desolate desert, it sounded inexplicably heart-wrenching.


    Sam, however, had no time to be moved by these things.


    He frowned as he looked at her, his eyes scrutinizing.


    Sophie¡¯s condition didn¡¯t seem great, but it didn¡¯t seem too bad either.


    And she could still answer the door...


    What on earth was Isabella up to!


    "Are you sick?" Sam pondered for a moment before asking.


    Sophie couldn¡¯t figure out why Sam had come over at this time, and she said with some irritation, "What are you doing suddenly showing up at my place? I¡¯m just feeling a bit under the weather..."


    "Not dying, are you?"


    "???"


    Sophie was indeed feeling unwell, but at that moment, she couldn¡¯t help but stare at Sam with wide eyes.


    Sam thought for a moment and said, "I mean... you¡¯re sure it¡¯s not some incurable disease, or complications from cancer or something?"


    Instantly, Sophie¡¯s face heated up rapidly. It was already somewhat red today, but now it was like a red apple. One thing was for sure, this was definitely not embarrassment, but ninety-nine percent pure fury!


    "Get out!"


    After saying that, she tried to close the door.


    Sam immediately blocked the door with his body, smiling as he stopped her action.


    "Just kidding, are you running a fever?"


    Sophie indeed had no strength at the moment, and the effort to close the door had drained her, making her head feel dizzy. Her chest was heaving dramatically, her heartbeat seemingly accelerating.


    "Mind your own business..."


    Sophie no longer had her usual commanding presence. Now, saying these words, she sounded like a petulant cat, soft and weak.


    Sam remembered something and picked up the paper bag in his hand.


    "What¡¯s this for then?"


    Sophie replied irritably, "Your stuff and you¡¯re asking me?"


    Sam looked at her, puzzled.


    "This is from Isabella. She told me to bring it to you and insisted that I wait to open it until I saw you..."


    "What is it?"


    Sophie looked at him curiously, not noticing that as she took a step back, Sam had taken the opportunity to squeeze into her room.


    Then, standing at the doorway, he opened the paper bag in his hand.


    And saw...


    "Cold medicines?"


    Sam¡¯s expression was a mix of odd and amused, as if he were someone whose feelings had been toyed with.


    Sophie seemed to have realized something by now. She wasn¡¯t a fool, and though she was sick, her brain wasn¡¯t fried.


    She could barely suppress a chuckle.


    "I did tell Isabella that I was sick today, couldn¡¯t go to school, and wouldn¡¯t be able to attend the club activities..."


    Sam shook the paper bag in his hand.


    "So she sent you to deliver medicine to me? What am I, a messenger?"


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help but curl the corners of her mouth into a smile.


    "What¡¯s it got to do with me? It¡¯s not like I asked you to come."


    After saying that, she reached out her hand. Enjoy exclusive content from NovelFire.C?m


    "What for?"


    Sam looked at her.


    Sophie said matter-of-factly.


    "The cold medicines, what else? You planning on taking it?"


    Sam¡¯s face was stern.


    "Just handing it over like that, I feel a bit reluctant. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been duped here."


    "How did she dupe you?"


    "Isabella put on a grave face in the classroom and said something about you wanting to see me one last time, then asked me to bring this over. I thought it was some kind of memento..."


    "So you really thought I was dying?" Sophie said, annoyed.


    Sam shrugged.


    "What else was I supposed to think? Blame Isabella. She insisted on saying it that way. I thought you suddenly got some terminal illness and were about to die."


    Sophie was more than a little angry.


    "She¡¯s really something, cursing me like that... and you!"


    "Me? I didn¡¯t curse you."


    Sam replied as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    And Sophie, with a slightly hoarse voice, lectured Sam.


    "Use your brain and think about it. If I had a terminal illness, would I still insist on going to school? And haven¡¯t you seen me recently? Do I look like someone with a terminal illness? Besides, even if I did, do you think I¡¯d keep it to myself and not tell you guys?"


    Sam blinked.


    "How should I know? I thought maybe it was one of those situations... where even if you had a terminal illness, you planned to die quietly on your own, not telling anyone, keeping us all living in the bliss of ignorance..."


    "Just drop dead! You¡¯ve been watching too much anime!"


    Sophie said irritably, and seeing that Sam had no intention of leaving, she didn¡¯t bother to send him away. Instead, she sat on the sofa, sulking and hugging a pillow.


    Today, Sophie was dressed in layers upon layers of clothing.


    The weather, in fact, wasn¡¯t particularly cold, even though autumn was fast approaching. The temperature was still hovering around thirty degrees Celsius, not having plummeted yet. But there Sophie was, her upper body swathed in a long sweatshirt, while her legs were covered in a pair of cute pink pajama pants.


    It looked a bit odd, but that¡¯s how it goes when you¡¯re sick¡ªyou inexplicably feel chilly.


    Watching Sophie sit on the couch clutching a pillow, Sam didn¡¯t approach her but instead glanced around the room.


    "Where¡¯s the kettle?"


    Sophie lazily lifted her eyes to look at him.


    "What do you need that for?"


    "To boil water for you, how else are you going to make the medicine?"


    "I can do it myself, I don¡¯t need your charity."


    Sam chuckled.


    "I¡¯m offering to help you. Can¡¯t you at least show a little gratitude? Say ¡¯thank you¡¯ or something?"


    Sophie snorted lightly.


    "How do I know if you¡¯re brewing medicine or poison?"


    "Then just pretend I¡¯m poisoning you."


    "I¡¯m not drinking anything you make."


    "If you don¡¯t take your medicine, when will you get better?"


    Sam found the kettle. Despite their usual bickering, Sophie felt oddly better after a few exchanges with Sam, as if her gloomy mood had lifted significantly, though she couldn¡¯t pinpoint why.


    She watched Sam bustling about.


    After the water boiled, he found a cup, prepared a dose of medicine, and checked the instructions on several boxes of capsules.


    Then he laid everything out in front of her.


    "Take three of these now, and three more before you go to bed tonight. Then drink this mixture."


    Sophie¡¯s cheeks flushed as she looked at Sam.


    "I¡¯m not a child... I don¡¯t need your reminders."


    Sam said with a laugh.


    "Not a child, and yet you catch a cold so easily?"


    Sophie picked up the cup from the table; it was hot. She opened her mouth slightly and gently blew on the steam rising from the surface.


    "It¡¯s because it rained the other day... And who says only children catch colds? You talk as if you¡¯ve never had one."


    Sam really wanted to say that his body was incredibly robust now, and with his self-healing ability, it was indeed difficult for him to fall ill.


    But he just shrugged it off with an indifferent smile.


    "Stop being stubborn if you¡¯re sick. Has the fever gone down?"


    Sophie seemed unaccustomed to this kind of tender care.


    Especially when she saw that he had even prepared tissues in advance and placed them nearby, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit awkward.


    Her cheeks seemed to grow even hotter, and she dared not look at Sam¡¯s handsome face.


    "Almost... I don¡¯t know."


    "Where¡¯s your thermometer?"


    "I¡¯ve already checked."


    "You need to check several times to know your condition at all times. If it doesn¡¯t go down, you should go straight to the hospital. Don¡¯t you know that?"


    Sam spoke as if it were a matter of course, and he had already spotted the simple first-aid kit under the table. Upon opening it, he saw the thermometer and nothing else, just band-aids and alcohol swabs.


    Sam first shook the thermometer down below thirty-five degrees, then disinfected one end with alcohol.


    Then he approached Sophie.


    Sophie glared at Sam.


    "What are you doing?"


    Sam replied.


    "Drink your medicine quickly, then I¡¯ll take your temperature."


    The thought of holding a thermometer in her mouth in front of Sam made Sophie feel inexplicably embarrassed and ashamed.


    She immediately shook her head.


    "I don¡¯t want to... I can do it myself, just leave it there!"


    "I¡¯ve already disinfected it for you, hurry up and don¡¯t waste time."


    "I won¡¯t!" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then I¡¯ll just put it under your armpit."


    He said, reaching towards Sophie¡¯s armpit.


    Instantly, Sophia became somewhat nervous.


    "I¡¯ll drink it, just stop messing around!"


    Joking.


    How could a girl¡¯s armpit be touched so casually?


    "Then drink up quickly."


    Sam wasn¡¯t really going to do it; he was just scaring her a bit.


    After Sophie drank the medicine in front of him, Sam picked up the thermometer, looked at Sophie, and smiled.


    "Open your mouth."


    Sophie was taken aback.


    "What kind of prank is this?"


    "Otherwise, how do I know if you¡¯re really checking? What if you¡¯re deceiving me?"


    Sam¡¯s tone was one of righteous indignation.


    Sophie¡¯s cheeks were flushed with color.


    What on earth is Sam trying to do? Isn¡¯t this really weird?


    "Why would I lie to you? I can check it myself."


    "Hurry up, open your mouth. Once the thermometer is in and I¡¯ve seen the temperature, I¡¯ll leave. You think I have nothing better to do? Hurry up, or I¡¯m not going anywhere."


    "You¡¯re really overdoing it!"


    "Stop talking, just do it."


    Sam¡¯s words left Sophie with no choice.


    She looked into Sam¡¯s eyes with a flushed face, his gaze firm, leaving her no room to maneuver.


    His determination was clear in his eyes.


    Helplessly, Sophie slightly parted her red lips.


    Her eyes involuntarily squinted, though she didn¡¯t know what this gesture specifically meant.


    But she felt an inexplicable sense of shame, the intense shyness almost bursting forth.


    And Sam, holding the thermometer, reached forward.


    Towards her slightly parted lips.


    "Open a little wider... you need to hold it under your tongue."


    "Ah..."


    The bashful Sophie complied; at this point, what choice did she have?


    She revealed her pearly white teeth, neat and orderly, and her restless little tongue that seemed to have no proper place to settle.


    Especially cute... it looked inexplicably appealing.


    Suddenly, Sam thought, if what he was holding wasn¡¯t a thermometer, but his own cock... Could there be such a day?


    He calmed himself down, steadying his mind.


    Then he gently inserted the thermometer into her mouth, under her tongue...


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help but open her eyes.


    And she saw before her a youth with a somewhat strange look in his eyes, seemingly radiating an unprecedented heat.


    He was staring at her.


    In a low, magnetic voice, he said.


    "Hold it."

 Chapter 183: I think when you’re ready to talk, you’ll tell me

    "Why do you always dislike opening the curtains when you¡¯re at home? Are you a vampire afraid of sunlight?"


    "Oh... almost forgot, you can¡¯t talk right now."


    The girl with the thermometer in her mouth gave Sam, who was pacing in front of her, an annoyed glare.


    Her cheeks were flushed, though it was unclear whether it was due to the feverish, abnormal coloration of illness or from embarrassment.


    Sam walked over to the window and flung the curtains wide open.


    The orange glow of the setting sun flooded in.


    When Sophie¡¯s gaze instinctively fell on the window and she saw Sam, that orange light seemed to cascade entirely over the youth.


    People who have never been to the sea don¡¯t know the scent of the sea breeze, can¡¯t understand the tumultuous rush of the waves.


    Those who have never seen any great beauty only know the hills and fields before them as their everything, the countless sunrises and sunsets as the only things that can be called beautiful.


    Until the princess living in the palace saw a poor but handsome youth one day.


    And then she began to find no charm in gold and treasure.


    And then she began to toss and turn, night and day.


    And then she started to feel that the youth she seldom saw was precious beyond measure.


    Just like Sam, standing by the window now.


    The orange sun setting on him.


    Illuminating his handsome face, every strand of hair, every eyelash seemed to be emitting an enchanting glow.


    What far-off places did his eyes see?


    Sophie didn¡¯t know; she just felt that her current physical condition was causing her thoughts to become muddled.


    Her body felt fragile, and it seemed to make her mindset weak as well.


    So maybe that¡¯s why she started to imagine these unrealistic things, right?


    Sophie¡¯s gaze shifted away, but the image of that handsome figure, seemed to be etched deeply into her mind.


    A person¡¯s life is like a vast photo album, with each landscape they see and each event that occurs adding a new picture to the collection.


    When these memories will resurface is unknown, but they undeniably live on in one¡¯s mind and become a part of one¡¯s life.


    No matter what stage of life she reaches, no matter her age, whenever she recalls her high school days, her youthful years, she will never forget the existence of a boy like Sam.


    He turned around, smiling at the girl with the thermometer in her mouth.


    "How is it?"


    "Hmm?"


    Sophie looked up, puzzled.


    Sam pointed to his mouth.


    "What¡¯s the temperature?"


    Sophie then realized that enough time had passed to check the reading.


    Just as she was about to remove the thermometer, Sam walked over and took the other end, pulling it out.


    Sophie let Sam remove the thermometer, slick with her saliva... Her cheeks turned even redder, and even her ears flushed with color.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, Sophie tried to act tough, pretending as if nothing was amiss as she looked at him.


    "How is it?"


    Sam glanced at it as if he hadn¡¯t noticed the saliva.


    "It¡¯s better, the fever has gone down a bit. You¡¯ll probably be back to normal after a good night¡¯s sleep."


    Saying this, Sam put the thermometer back, not commenting on the saliva, which made her breathe a sigh of relief.


    But after doing this, Sam returned to the couch and started looking at his phone, seemingly with no intention of leaving.


    Instead, he turned his head to ask Sophie.


    "What¡¯s the name of this apartment complex again?" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thompson Apartments... Why? Aren¡¯t you planning on going home?"


    Sophie felt a bit puzzled as to why Sam was asking about the apartment complex.


    Sam didn¡¯t look at her, just kept tapping away on his phone.


    As he browsed, he mused aloud.


    "I¡¯m trying to figure out what¡¯s best for you to eat at a time like this, not sure if there¡¯s any nutritious porridge nearby..."


    Sophie paused, a bit taken aback.


    "Wait... what are you doing? Ordering takeout?"


    "Yeah."


    "Why bother with that? I¡¯ve already eaten!"


    Sophie seemed quite dissatisfied.


    Sam chuckled, with an air of nonchalance.


    "You haven¡¯t eaten squat. There¡¯s not a hint of food smell in the house, let alone any sign that the kitchen¡¯s been used. You live on fast food, don¡¯t you?"


    "...I can¡¯t be bothered to cook."


    Sophie¡¯s cheeks grew hot with embarrassment.


    Indeed, she didn¡¯t know how to cook.


    Usually, she just bought some ready meals and ate whatever...


    Sam said with a laugh.


    "That¡¯s probably why you get sick so often. Cooking isn¡¯t hard, and it doesn¡¯t take up much time. Why not learn to do it yourself?"


    Sophie immediately retorted.


    "Who says it¡¯s not hard? You try cooking something!"


    Sam looked at her.


    "Do you want to eat something I¡¯ve cooked?"


    "That¡¯s not what I said! I just don¡¯t like your attitude, acting like everything is so easy. Don¡¯t assume that just because something is simple for you, it¡¯s the same for everyone else."


    Watching Sophie turn her face slightly as she spoke, Sam couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    "You make a good point, but cooking really isn¡¯t as hard as you think. Just wait."


    Soon, Sam placed an order on his phone.


    It wasn¡¯t long before someone was at the door.


    While Sophie was still wondering what kind of delivery could be so fast, Sam brought in several bags from the entrance, filled with what appeared to be fruits, vegetables... and meat.


    "What are you doing?"


    Sophie looked on hesitantly as Sam, smiling, said.


    "You think cooking is hard, right? I¡¯ll cook and show you."


    With that, he headed towards the kitchen.


    Sophie stood up, unable to help herself from saying.


    "Why are you cooking in my house... I¡¯m not eating..."


    "If you don¡¯t eat, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯m hungry."


    "Then go home to eat!"


    "Do you have no conscience? I came to see you, to take care of you while you¡¯re sick, and you¡¯re telling me to go home to eat?"


    "I didn¡¯t ask you to come over..."


    Sophie retorted instinctively, like a spring-loaded counterpunch, always ready to spar.


    But she knew her last remark was a bit too much, so she said it in an unusually soft voice, even thinking that any normal person would get angry and leave upon hearing it.


    No sooner had she spoken than a twinge of regret surfaced in her heart.


    However, Sam seemed as if he hadn¡¯t heard her at all, simply starting to wash the groceries he had bought, one by one in the sink.


    "I don¡¯t cook easily, you could say that very few people have had the chance to eat something I¡¯ve made myself."


    Watching Sam¡¯s slightly smug expression, Sophie huffed.


    "You act as if you¡¯re some kind of top chef... who cares."


    "You¡¯ll care once you¡¯ve tasted it."


    "I¡¯m not eating it."


    Sophie said this and turned back to the couch, continuing to hug the pillow, her head still feeling a bit groggy. All she could hear was the ongoing noise from the kitchen.


    The clinking and clanking of the knife chopping...


    Sophie couldn¡¯t quite describe the feeling; these sounds, which seemed a bit odd, unexpectedly comforted her at this moment.


    It was as if this was how life was supposed to be, not just the profound mysteries in books, but also the mundane everyday life that¡¯s everywhere... That¡¯s what real life is.


    Listening to these sounds, Sophie gradually felt sleepy, and she lay down on the couch and fell asleep.


    When did she start to wake up?


    It was probably the irresistible smell that roused her.


    The aroma.


    The rich scent of cooking.


    Sophie had never smelled anything like it before.


    She had been to some upscale restaurants, but none seemed to have this special aroma.


    It was a scent that made one¡¯s appetite surge.


    She looked at the dishes on the table, recognizing the ingredients in each, but... the methods seemed entirely unfamiliar.


    They were not the types she was used to.


    Yet the aroma was intense, the colors vibrant, making everything look appetizing.


    What¡¯s this?


    Sam removed his apron and sat down beside Sophie.


    "Smells good, doesn¡¯t it? Makes you hungry, right?"


    Sophie didn¡¯t admit it outright, just frowned and said,


    "This doesn¡¯t seem like the way we cook here..."


    "Give it a try. I¡¯ve been learning how to make Chinese dishes recently. You¡¯re sick, and there wasn¡¯t much time, so I didn¡¯t go for anything too time-consuming or complicated... Oh, right, let me get the utensils."


    Sam remembered something and stood up again.


    Watching his movements, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but glance at the dishes on the table.


    She sneakily eyed Sam, who was fetching the utensils, then quickly reached out, grabbed a piece of lean meat that wasn¡¯t sliced very thin, and stuffed it into her mouth.


    The moment she tasted it, Sophie¡¯s eyes widened.


    She hadn¡¯t expected it to be so delicious.


    Sam came back, noticed her expression, and teased, "Why are you sneaking bites?"


    "I¡¯m not sneaking anything!"


    "There¡¯s still oil on your lips."


    "Uh..."


    Sophie instantly became too shy to look directly at Sam.


    Sam smiled and placed the utensils in front of her.


    "This is stir-fried pork with chili peppers, a simple yet delicious dish. It¡¯s just a shame that because of your cold, I didn¡¯t use particularly hot peppers, so it might not taste as authentic."


    Sophie ate with relish.


    It was one of the few times she could remember eating to such fullness, the kind where after finishing, she didn¡¯t want to walk, just wanted to lean on the couch and rest.


    "You cleaned your plate, I see. Looks like I underestimated your appetite."


    Sam joked, and Sophie just lazily rolled her eyes.


    "How do you know how to cook Chinese food?"


    As Sam was clearing away the dishes, he explained,


    "It¡¯s quite simple, really. At first, Louis kept telling me how delicious Chinese food was, and later he even sent me videos. I watched them twice and learned. In this age of advanced communication, there aren¡¯t many secrets. If you¡¯re willing to try, many things become particularly simple. Cooking is no different."


    "Hmph, nothing to brag about..."


    Although she said this, Sophie had to admit that Sam¡¯s culinary skills had taken her by surprise.


    Her performance at the dinner table was proof enough that Sam¡¯s cooking was indeed delicious.


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help but wonder, how could there be such a man?


    Not only handsome and caring but also such a great cook...


    But why would such a person appear in her life? That was something Sophie couldn¡¯t understand.


    After clearing the table, Sam stretched lazily.


    "Alright, now that you¡¯ve eaten, I¡¯ll be heading back. Don¡¯t rush to get to class, wait until you¡¯re completely better. I don¡¯t want to catch your cold."


    "Get out of here! If I were contagious, you¡¯d already be sick!"


    Sophie retorted, not in the best of moods.


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    "I¡¯m just teasing you. Actually, I want to take advantage of these couple of days you¡¯re not around to study like crazy, so I can be the top of our class in the next exam."


    Sophie scoffed.


    "Even if I miss half the semester, I¡¯ll still be number one."


    "You¡¯re that confident?"


    "Of course!!"


    "Alright, no more joking, I¡¯m off. Goodbye."


    Sam got up to leave, but unexpectedly, the girl sitting on the sofa stood up as well.


    "What¡¯s up? Planning to see me out?"


    Sam looked at her curiously.


    Sophie, bundled up warmly, gave Sam a glance.


    "I¡¯m just full and need to walk it off, that¡¯s all. Don¡¯t flatter yourself, it has nothing to do with you."


    "Is that so."


    Despite her words, Sophie left the house with Sam.


    The air outside was fresh, carrying a slight chill, a welcome change from the summer¡¯s oppressive heat.


    Thin clouds veiled the sky, the moon appeared hazy, and the stars were blurred, lending the night an air of desolation.


    Sam remarked with a sense of loss, "Summer¡¯s over."


    Hearing these words, Sophie felt an inexplicable sadness and regret.


    It was as if there was something important left undone, and the right season had already passed.


    "There¡¯s a summer every year. It¡¯s over, so be it," she said.


    Sam, with a hint of disappointment, replied, "But this year, I didn¡¯t get the chance to see the Kuhang fireworks show even once. It¡¯s a bit of a shame."


    Since arriving in this world, Sam had not yet witnessed the Kuhang fireworks display in person. Without having experienced it, the images in his memory, even if they existed, didn¡¯t feel quite real.


    This was one of the few things that genuinely interested Sam.


    On the beach, in the wild, looking up with many others as fireworks bloomed overhead.


    Just the thought of it was romantic.


    Sophie hadn¡¯t seen the fireworks this year either. She didn¡¯t like crowded places, feeling that she could never fit in, that the lively events were not her own kind of noise.


    "What¡¯s there to see... If you want to watch, there¡¯s always next year."


    As she spoke, she looked at the two shadows on the ground. They seemed to overlap, erasing the differences in height and build, as if she had become part of his shadow.


    Sam asked with a smile.


    "So, do you want to go watch it together next year?"


    Sophie didn¡¯t even think before she refused.


    "No, I don¡¯t want to go with you..."


    "Come on, it¡¯s better than doing nothing, right? Wouldn¡¯t you get bored just staying at home?"


    "Hmph, I have plenty of things to do. I won¡¯t get bored like some people who can¡¯t find anything to do without friends."


    In truth, Sophie was lying. She got bored too, and sometimes she felt a sense of emptiness.


    But she was used to it, not asking for help, living in her own closed-off world, persisting on her own.


    "Alright then~ It seems my relationship with Sophie isn¡¯t deep enough yet. Who knows what next summer might bring."


    "What are you talking about... It won¡¯t happen, not next summer, not the summer after that, I won¡¯t go with you."


    She was very decisive in her refusal.


    But Sam just laughed.


    "So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯ll still be with me the summer after next, right?"


    "That¡¯s not what I meant!"


    Sophie¡¯s cheeks flushed red again.


    Your next read is at NovelFire.C?m


    It seemed that whenever she was with Sam, her emotions would inevitably become turbulent.


    Sam always had a way of easily shaking her feelings.


    "Hahaha, we¡¯ll talk about it next time. You might change your mind, right? The beautiful summer is over, but autumn is nice too, and winter can be great. I¡¯m already looking forward to it~"


    Sam stretched lazily, walking down the clean streets.


    Seeing his ever-optimistic, smiling face, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "Have you always been this optimistic about life?"


    Sam looked at her curiously.


    "Why not be optimistic if you can? Even if life is ordinary, or even rough, how can you face tomorrow properly without hope? If you¡¯re pessimistic, wouldn¡¯t you just be living in a quagmire, trapping yourself, and making things worse?"


    Sophie turned her head slightly away.


    "A lousy life is often set from the start, not everyone has your kind of mindset."


    "Sophie, are you talking about yourself?"


    Sophie fell silent, offering no reply.


    Indeed, she was referring to her own life, but she didn¡¯t want to admit it. She knew that speaking up often served no purpose, it was like begging for pity, hoping for someone¡¯s sympathy, but real help never seemed to come.


    Sophie didn¡¯t speak, but Sam did.


    "Your story seems complicated. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not pressing you to share your experiences. I think when you¡¯re ready to talk, you¡¯ll tell me."


    Sophie looked at a flower by the roadside, tilting its head, and her gaze deepened.


    "But isn¡¯t that just the way it is? If I speak now, does it really count? It just creates expectations in the listener, and by the time I¡¯m ready to talk, maybe you won¡¯t want to listen anymore."


    Sam turned his head to look at the girl under the hazy moonlight, dressed casually but strikingly beautiful in her own way.


    "In the end, it¡¯s about your lack of confidence in yourself. When you¡¯re ready to talk, I¡¯ll definitely want to listen."


    "What if I say I want to tell you now?"


    She lifted her head, her eyes burning as she looked at Sam.


    Those beautiful eyes, like jewels that could make all else feel inferior.


    In that gaze, Sam seemed to see a spark of new resolve and expectation.


    Sam opened his mouth, ready to respond.


    "Ding ding¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"


    The phone rang unexpectedly at that moment...

 Chapter 184: Is this boy so special that he’s got you so captivated?

    The sudden ring of the phone was jarring, like an uncomfortable interruption in the midst of casting a spell.


    Sam was taken aback, his hand instinctively reaching for his pocket, yet his expression involuntarily shifted towards Sophie.


    A clear flash of disappointment flickered through her eyes. She quickly turned her head away, as if to instantly reel in the small fissure in her emotions.


    "Go ahead and take the call, I was just about to head back anyway."


    "Oh."


    Sam nodded, watching as Sophie turned on her heel and strode away, her toes pointedly shifting from forward to back.


    Her figure still appeared so slender.


    Even the moonlight, stretching her shadow long, couldn¡¯t make her seem any stronger.


    There was nothing to be disappointed about.


    Hadn¡¯t she known this outcome all along? To hold any expectations of others was the beginning of suffering, as if the walls of her heart, already beginning to waver, were being fortified once again.


    But why the wavering? Wasn¡¯t the very notion laughable?


    Sophie had walked far, far enough that Sam couldn¡¯t see her retreating figure.


    She looked up; the moonlight was still indistinct.


    "Sigh."


    She let out a soft breath and walked into the night.


    Sam picked up the phone. Sophie had walked away quickly, the air seemed to still carry her scent.


    It was as if something had been inadvertently missed.


    Had he avoided danger, or missed an opportunity?


    Sam couldn¡¯t be sure. Until the future arrives, no one can know whether the choices made in the present are right or wrong. One can only walk forward with conviction, to find some solace.


    Success is never certain, so it¡¯s best to find joy in the journey.


    Life could probably be simple, it¡¯s just that too many people are unwilling to accept that.


    The name flashing on the phone wasn¡¯t unfamiliar, just somewhat unexpected¡ªwhy would she call at this hour?


    He walking towards home while answering the call.


    "Hello, Miss Alice, why are you calling me at this time?"


    Although it wasn¡¯t too late, it was well past school hours, and a call at this time was bound to be fishy.


    Soon, a familiar female voice came through the phone.


    "What, I can¡¯t call you at this time?"


    Sam laughed.


    "Can¡¯t I have a little personal space? Besides, it¡¯s after school hours now. Calling at this time is a bit unusual, Teacher Alice."


    He emphasized the word ¡¯teacher¡¯, as if to remind her of her role.


    But Alice understood, yet she certainly wouldn¡¯t comply.


    She was that kind of woman, a classic case of knowingly committing the same ¡¯offense¡¯.


    "What if I told you that this call was meant to be unusual?"


    "Ah, I¡¯m so sleepy, Miss Alice. I think I¡¯m going to sleep now. How about we talk tomorrow at school?"


    "Don¡¯t give me that. I know where you live. Do you believe I¡¯ll come over right now?"


    "There¡¯s no need for that, it¡¯s already so late."


    Sam immediately backed down.


    He hadn¡¯t forgotten the last time Zoe waited for him in the elevator with a knife in hand¡ªthat terrifying scene was still fresh in his memory.


    "Now you¡¯re speaking nicely? Hmph, then come out."


    "Come out? Where to?"


    Sam almost blurted out that he was already outside.


    Fortunately, the street was very quiet, so quiet that apart from his own footsteps and the occasional evening breeze, there were no other sounds.


    Alice¡¯s voice came through the phone with a smile.


    "I¡¯m having a drink. Do you want to come and join your teacher for one?"


    Drinking again?


    Sam frowned.


    "No, I can¡¯t. I have class tomorrow. Plus, I don¡¯t even like drinking."


    "Really not coming? Aren¡¯t you worried I might run into some danger drinking alone?"


    Sam just chuckled.


    "If Miss Alice could so easily find herself in danger, then why bother drinking at all?"


    "Hmm, you do think things through. Honestly, the reason I can drink without worry is that I have a very reliable friend here. Why don¡¯t you come over and meet her? She¡¯s quite a beauty, too."


    "No, no, I¡¯m a good man, not interested in beauties."


    "I don¡¯t believe that baloney."


    "Alright, enough of this. Miss Alice, I¡¯m off to rest. Enjoy your drink, but don¡¯t let it interfere with tomorrow¡¯s class."


    "Hmph, goodnight."


    "Goodnight, Miss Alice."


    The call ended.


    In the softly lit bar, Alice had just put away her phone when a somewhat frivolous voice reached her.


    "So, that special student of yours isn¡¯t coming?"


    Alice shook her head with a smile, looking at the young woman in front of her who appeared cool and unique.


    "I told you he wouldn¡¯t come. Why the sudden interest in meeting him?"


    The woman in Alice¡¯s view wasn¡¯t wearing her police uniform today.


    Sam would probably never guess that the friend Alice mentioned, the one who gave her peace of mind, was this woman.


    Aurora smiled as she looked at Alice.


    "It¡¯s nothing, just that the name sounded familiar. I thought I might have seen him before and just wanted to confirm." Enjoy exclusive adventures from NovelFire.C?m


    Alice eyed her with suspicion.


    "Just seen him?"


    Aurora¡¯s expression didn¡¯t reveal anything.


    "What else could it be? Don¡¯t worry, not everyone is like you, willing to risk their career for such dangerous endeavors."


    Alice scoffed and took a sip of her beer.


    "What¡¯s life without a little excitement?"


    "Being a cop is exciting enough."


    Aurora said with a smile.


    Alice¡¯s cheeks were tinged with a faint blush, a clear sign of the alcohol taking effect.


    "You don¡¯t understand, some people are more interesting than any event or thing... He¡¯s just that kind of special person."


    Aurora was one of the few friends Alice had in Kuhang, and they were very close, sharing everything without reservation.


    So when it came to talking about this Sam, Alice had no worries in front of Aurora. Despite Aurora¡¯s appearance as a cop with a strong sense of justice, she wasn¡¯t one to let that get in the way of friendship.


    To Alice, Aurora was someone who valued relationships deeply.


    Aurora gave a slight smile and took a sip of her beer.


    "Is this boy so special that he¡¯s got you so captivated?"


    "Captivated? It¡¯s not that serious, I¡¯m not lovesick."


    "Is that so? People who are lovesick often claim they¡¯re not, but who really knows what¡¯s going on?"


    "What about you, then?"


    Alice looked at her.


    Aurora paused.


    "Me? What about me?"


    "You haven¡¯t found a boyfriend yet, not planning on getting married? How will you explain that to your family?"


    Aurora laughed softly.


    "Those things depend on fate. I never force it. If I haven¡¯t met the one destined for me, what¡¯s the point in blindly searching and rushing into love? Would that ever end well? Maybe I should borrow your student for a trial run?"


    "I definitely wouldn¡¯t lend him to anyone else, but for you... I¡¯m afraid you might not take a liking to him."


    Alice laughed easily, seemingly not worried about such a thing happening.


    Aurora¡¯s gaze shifted away; she hadn¡¯t told Alice about the specifics of her encounter with Sam.


    How should she put it? Perhaps it was one of her few personal secrets.


    One could only sigh at how small a place Kuhang really was...


    ===


    *Ding!*


    [Congratulations, Host, for completing the check-in!]


    [Congratulations, Host, for receiving a special reward: Master Chef.]


    [Master Chef: A B-rank exclusive skill. It grants the Host the ability to create delicious dishes anytime, anywhere. As long as the Host has seen the recipe and has the ingredients, they can replicate the dish to 70% of its highest quality. Those who eat the meals prepared by the Host will have their mood enhanced and feel pleasure.


    (As the skill improves, the effects will be better and additional benefits will be included.)]


    "Why would I get this kind of reward? It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t cook."


    On a weekend morning, Sam woke up and completed his check-in first thing.


    The previous few times, he had drawn some rather useless items, so Sam didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    This time, however, he was given a skill, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to be related to cooking.


    Could it be because he had cooked a meal for Sophie before?


    If he threw a few punches Sophie¡¯s way, would he be rewarded with a set of combat skills? S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Forget it, that thought is too shameful.


    But what does it mean to enhance mood and feel pleasure? Is it the kind of effect where clothes burst off after eating?


    Or is it like playing an RPG game, where after leveling up this skill, people who eat his cooking will get buffs like increased attack power?


    That would be pretty impressive.


    Just imagine.


    One day Sam eats the chicken wings he made himself and then gains the ability to fly.


    No, that¡¯s too childish.


    Forget it.


    Sam stretched lazily. There was nothing special to do today, no classes to attend, and no work to go to.


    It seemed like he could thoroughly enjoy the rare holiday.


    But after Sam finished washing up and stood in front of the window, looking at the brilliant sunshine and the cool autumn breeze that had started to blow, he suddenly felt lost.


    What should he do? Sure, it was a day off, no errands to run, no need to swing by the convenience store, and no school to attend... but what could he do?


    He thought about his usual life, although he flitted between various women and encountered plenty of trouble, he had resolved each issue and felt a sense of achievement and satisfaction afterward.


    It was tiring, emotionally draining, but never boring. In fact, it kept him on his toes.


    Now that he had some downtime... why did he feel so clueless about what to do?


    Sam was instantly bewildered, even tempted to light up a cigarette amidst the chaotic wind to contemplate his life.


    Had he become a masochist? Missing trouble when it wasn¡¯t there?


    But to make a call or send a message to one of those female leads to stir up some trouble for himself? That was absolutely out of the question.


    Forget it, he might as well play video games at home. It had been several days since he last played.


    Sam turned on his computer monitor.


    As he sat at the computer desk, ready to dive into a gaming session.


    *Ding!!*


    *Ding!!*


    Suddenly, Sam¡¯s phone started ringing.


    Sam was taken aback.


    Why would he get a call now? He had just turned on his computer; the timing was too coincidental.


    Sam took out his phone and saw it was Isabella¡¯s name on the display.


    He answered the call.


    "Hello, senior, what¡¯s up?"


    "Sam, haven¡¯t you left yet?"


    "Left? Left for what?"


    Sam was puzzled. Left for what? He had no recollection of any plans.


    Maybe it was because he hadn¡¯t been to the club room these past few days... Could it be they had discussed something without telling him while he was away?


    "Didn¡¯t I mention it in the discussion group? Today¡¯s the special event, we¡¯re going camping. Didn¡¯t you see?"


    Sam was completely flabbergasted.


    "Senior, you just mentioned such a big event in the discussion group? You didn¡¯t ask for my opinion in person? How was I supposed to know!"


    "I would have told you, but you weren¡¯t around either."


    "Oh... right, that¡¯s true."


    "Cut the chatter, hurry up and bring Sophie, then meet at the location I¡¯ve specified. Remember to bring your stuff. Today¡¯s weather is perfect, and there¡¯s nothing more wonderful than camping in the autumn!"


    "But, I haven¡¯t agreed yet. I was planning to stay home and play video games..."


    *Beep beep beep...*


    The sound of the call being disconnected came through.


    Sam looked at his phone, then back at the computer that he had just turned on.


    Although he had been feeling bored before, now that this sudden situation had arisen...


    Why was it so annoying?


    *Ding-dong~~*


    His phone chimed with the sound of an incoming message.


    Sam glanced at it; it was a message from Isabella.


    [Sam, I have a special secret mission for you, and you mustn¡¯t tell Sophie, or you¡¯ll miss out on a real treat...]


    After reading the message, Sam immediately stood up from his computer desk and shot back a reply.


    [Isabella, this has got to be the most reliable you¡¯ve ever been.]

 Chapter 185: Camping

    *Ding-dong~*


    *Ding-dong~~*


    When Sophie opened the door with a look of impatience, it was no surprise to see Sam standing there with that annoying grin, appearing on her doorstep on this beautiful, relaxed weekend.


    "Hello, Sophie."


    "Not good at all, goodbye!"


    Even though Sophie had a hunch it would be Sam ringing the doorbell, and she knew why he would come by at this time, she couldn¡¯t help but feel compelled to open the door. She couldn¡¯t explain this impulse to herself.


    Sophie instinctively tried to close the door.


    But Sam quickly reached out, firmly holding the door open, making it impossible for her to shut it at that moment.


    "Let go!"


    Sophie felt a surge of displeasure. How could someone be like this? Didn¡¯t he know it was rude to ignore someone¡¯s wishes, to not even let her close her own door? Wasn¡¯t this a serious violation of personal freedom?


    Seeing Sophie¡¯s body, which had clearly recovered from her recent illness, Sam said with a smile.


    "Why do you try to close the door as soon as you see me? Am I a ghost?"


    Sophie¡¯s face turned red, and she pretended to be angry as she retorted.


    "You¡¯re an annoying ghost, a troublesome ghost."


    "Ah, it seems that¡¯s just how women are. A few days ago when you were sick, you didn¡¯t talk like this. Now that you¡¯re better, you start calling me annoying and troublesome."


    Watching Sam put on a pitiful act, Sophie knew he was just pretending, putting on a performance.


    But she couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit guilty, as if she really shouldn¡¯t be treating Sam this way.


    "Stop with the act, what do you want? You look like you¡¯re up to no good."


    The girl let go of the door, allowing Sam to step into the room.


    Sophie¡¯s at-home style was undeniably cute, featuring a pink T-shirt adorned with a little bear logo. The shirt had a unique design, with one side slightly drooping to reveal a bare shoulder.


    Her lower half was clad in what resembled workout hot pants. On someone else, this ensemble might have seemed a bit alternative, but on Sophie, it was the perfect embodiment of style.


    Her dense, long hair cascaded over one smooth shoulder, highlighting her pretty shoulder hollow and delicate collarbones, each feature accentuating her youthful beauty, making her truly one-of-a-kind.


    Especially those long, slender legs that always caught Sam¡¯s attention; no matter what pants she wore, they never seemed to add any bulk or imperfection to her legs, which were refined and smooth.


    For the human senses, the straightness of the legs is of utmost importance.


    Sophie was like a masterpiece from the heavens, perfectly avoiding any areas that might not seem as appealing to the eye, achieving a blend of proportion, color, and temperament that was nothing short of perfect.


    "What do you mean I¡¯m up to no good? I came especially to check on you. You¡¯ve recovered, haven¡¯t you?" Sam inquired.


    Sophie gave Sam a sidelong glance.


    It sounded like concern, but she knew that this concern was just a prelude to some ulterior motive. She was all too familiar with Sam¡¯s tactics.


    "Thanks to you, I¡¯m better," she replied dryly.


    "You acknowledge it¡¯s thanks to me?"


    "Yeah, if the soup you made had been poison, I wouldn¡¯t have lived to see this day, would I?"


    "Why would you say that? Are you implying something?"


    What was with this girl?


    Hadn¡¯t his attentive care managed to break through her defenses? Why was she still guarding herself against him as if he were a thief?


    Sophie huffed lightly.


    "Your concern has been noted, and now it¡¯s time for you to leave. I need to get some sleep."


    "On such a beautiful day, you¡¯re going to waste your time sleeping?" Sam was incredulous.


    Sophie retorted.


    "If sleeping is considered a waste of time, then I suggest you never sleep again."


    "That¡¯s not what I meant..."


    "Then what did you mean?"


    "I mean, with such great weather... don¡¯t you feel like going out for a walk, maybe have some fun? Summer is too hot, and there are mosquitoes, but now it¡¯s autumn, the air is crisp and clear. If we miss this, winter will come, and it¡¯ll be too cold to want to go out."


    Sophie squinted at Sam.


    "Do I have to go out? Can¡¯t I just stay at home regardless of the weather?"


    Sam¡¯s eyes widened.


    "Of course, it¡¯s so boring to stay at home and sleep alone! If you don¡¯t mind, how about I join you in sleeping?"


    The girl¡¯s temples throbbed, seemingly as her blood pressure began to rise.


    "Drop dead, what are you thinking!"


    Sophie, infuriated, threw a punch, but lacking any superhuman strength or a regular workout routine, and being relatively frail, her punch lacked force. Sam, accurately predicting her move, reached out and enveloped her weak little fist in his hand.


    Sam looked up, a smirk of disdain on his face.


    "Caught it, Sophie. Is that all you¡¯ve got?"


    Sophie was livid.


    Who did he think he was, acting out a movie scene? Could he not strike such an arrogant pose and spout such cringeworthy lines at her own doorstep?


    "Let go...!!"


    "There¡¯s no time to waste, youth doesn¡¯t have a price tag, let¡¯s set off now!"


    "What are you planning to do, exactly?"


    "Camping."


    "I¡¯m not going camping, it¡¯s too tiring!"


    "With me there, how could it possibly tire you out. Come on, come on, don¡¯t bother changing, you look great as you are."


    Sam began to drag her towards the door.


    Sophie pulled back with all her might.


    "At least let me change my shoes! How can I go camping in slippers, you idiot!!"


    "Oh, alright then, you¡¯ve got five minutes, hurry up."


    Although Sophie was only given five minutes, she not only changed her shoes but also her clothes, and even tweaked her hairstyle a bit.


    She opted for a refreshing and clean ponytail. She wore a thin hoodie over the top, but her lower half was clad in denim hotpants.


    Sam was curious about her getup.


    "If you¡¯re cold, wear long pants. If you¡¯re hot, wear short sleeves. What¡¯s the deal with a long-sleeve top and shorts?"


    Walking on the path to the camping site, the streets were bathed in golden sunlight, devoid of the scorching heat of summer, and they were greeted by a refreshing breeze.


    Sophie maintained her indifferent demeanor.


    "It doesn¡¯t mean anything, I just like to dress this way."


    "I think you just don¡¯t understand fashion."


    "Heh, I don¡¯t need to understand fashion. Attractive people make anything they wear fashionable, get it?" Sophie countered.


    Sam smiled at her.


    "The sickness is gone, and the vanity has returned."


    Sophie¡¯s cheeks turned a slight pink, and she retorted with due force.


    "I¡¯m not as vain as you. I just have a clear understanding of myself. By the way, where exactly are we going camping?"


    Sophie felt a sense of regret.


    Such beautiful weather was meant for staying in bed. Sleeping, reading, eating, watching videos, and then sleeping again¡ªthat was her idea of a perfect weekend, not like now, being dragged out camping with Sam... S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam checked the address on his phone and then hailed a taxi.


    "Don¡¯t rush, you¡¯ll have plenty of time to rush later."


    "What did you say?"


    "Ah, I said you¡¯ll have plenty of time to enjoy yourself later."


    He had to keep from spilling the beans, though he was nearly bursting with laughter.


    Watching the scenery whiz by the window, the taxi quickly brought Sam and Sophie to their destination.


    The camping site was picturesque, nestled against a mountain and beside a river.


    Thanks to the great weather, the large grassy area by the clear river seemed to be occupied by many people, some of whom had already started camping. Tents were pitched, and it looked like they were planning to stay overnight, even though it wasn¡¯t even noon yet.


    "How can there be so many people... I want to go back."


    Sophie, who typically got anxious in crowds, was ready to bail immediately upon seeing the throng of people, but Sam immediately grabbed her.


    "We¡¯ve come all this way, why go back now? You don¡¯t have to know them."


    "You¡¯re so annoying, let go!"


    Sophie looked at his grip on her wrist and instinctively struggled.


    There was no way Sam was going to let her go back at this point, and just then, a familiar voice reached their ears.


    "Sam! Sophie! Over here!!"


    A figure eagerly waved at them. Isabella, dressed in a white dress and flip-flops, wearing a large sun hat, appeared in their line of sight.


    "Why is she here too?"


    Sophie was taken aback, seemingly not expecting this.


    Sam looked at her with a strange expression.


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you?"


    "Of course, you didn¡¯t!"


    "Oh~~~ So you thought it was a date just with me and that¡¯s why you came?"


    "Absolutely not!! Don¡¯t flatter yourself, it¡¯s definitely not like that!!" Sophie¡¯s face was already turning red.


    Isabella reached out and took Sophie¡¯s hand.


    It was then that Sam let go, as if passing a baton in a relay, achieving the same goal¡ªto prevent the girl from leaving on the spot.


    Almost like personal bodyguards, Sam and Isabella flanked Sophie on either side as they walked towards the camping spot prepared in advance by Isabella.


    It was a tent set up with local facilities, available for rent at the campsite, and clearly, Isabella had planned ahead, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to secure such a well-positioned area.


    "You guys finally made it. I was worried this great spot would go to waste if you didn¡¯t show up."


    Looking at Isabella¡¯s smile, Sophie rubbed her slightly sore wrist. "If I¡¯d known it was going to be like this, I wouldn¡¯t have come..."


    "Did Sophie think it was going to be a sweet date just with Sam?"


    "I¡¯m leaving."


    "Come on, it was just a joke~~~"


    Isabella wrapped her arm around Sophie intimately, but Sophie, as always, disliked close physical contact with anyone and immediately wriggled free.


    Isabella didn¡¯t get upset, instead, she smiled at Sam.


    "How about it, nice place, huh?"


    Sam made a show of looking around.


    Although he had a secret plan with Isabella, the actual view of the place still took him by surprise...


    The golden sunlight shone on the ceaseless flow of the river, creating a shimmering effect.


    Along both banks of the river, there were numerous tents and a wooden bridge had been set up.


    It looked like a pristine rural landscape, just without the farmland, but the air was much fresher. Everywhere, young couples were out on dates.


    "It¡¯s great, an ideal spot for camping. How did you find it?"


    Isabella puffed out her chest with a hint of pride.


    Her already ample bosom seemed even more eye-catching in such a posture.


    Her figure was unquestionable, and paired with her gentle and intellectual face, it was a striking contrast.


    "This place has become popular recently. You even have to queue to reserve a spot, but luckily your president had the foresight to book it last week~"


    Sophie looked at Isabella coolly.


    "So you booked it last week, why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier?"


    Isabella looked at Sophie as if it were obvious.


    "If I told you earlier and you didn¡¯t come, wouldn¡¯t that be a waste?"


    Sophie huffed.


    "Do whatever you want, I¡¯m going to read."


    With that, she pulled out a book from her bag.


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but marvel.


    Other girls carried makeup, sunscreen spray, and the like in their bags.


    But this girl? She had a book in hers? Your adventure continues at NovelFire.C?m


    However, Isabella snatched the book right out of Sophie¡¯s hands, which immediately displeased her.


    "What are you doing?"


    Isabella tucked the book into her bag with a smile.


    "I¡¯ll give it back to you after we¡¯re done camping. While studying is a good habit, it¡¯s not necessary to read all the time. On days like this, in a place like this, we should really enjoy our youth, soak up the sunshine and the dew that the world offers us. That¡¯s the ultimate secret of The Ultimate Human Department!"


    "...You might as well rename it the Fancy Camping Club," Sophie said, not amused.


    Sam thought for a moment.


    "It should be called the Fancy Mischief Club, because it¡¯s probably not just about camping."


    "For once, I think you¡¯ve got a brain, because you¡¯re on the same page as me."


    "Is that supposed to be a compliment?"


    "I guess so. Having a brain is already an exaggerated standard in my eyes."


    "Oh, well, thank you then."


    "Don¡¯t mention it."


    Isabella looked left and right, then, with a huff, placed her hands on her hips.


    "Are you two putting on a comedy show here? Sophie! Come with me to buy food, and Sam, go rent a barbecue grill."


    Isabella immediately delegated tasks.


    Sam was taken aback.


    "Why are we fussing with this stuff?"


    "Nonsense, it¡¯s almost noon, aren¡¯t we planning to eat? Hurry up, or there won¡¯t be any grills left. Let¡¯s go!"


    Under Isabella¡¯s command, the three of them quickly set off to their respective tasks.


    Renting the barbecue grill was a simple process, so Sam managed to secure one quickly.


    Seeing that the girls hadn¡¯t returned yet, he set up the grill and prepared the charcoal in advance.


    Bored and with nothing else to do, Sam stepped into the tent and saw two large backpacks that Isabella had brought earlier.


    He was curious how she managed to bring them all by herself. Could one person really do all that?


    He crouched down and unzipped a small opening, and when he saw what was inside, a satisfied smile spread across his face.


    At least Isabella hadn¡¯t lied to him; some things were indeed going to happen.


    "Alright, is everything ready? Time to start grilling."


    Isabella and Sophie returned to the campsite, bringing with them an array of food items.


    There were vegetables, and of course, many different types of meat skewers.


    Beef, pork belly, chicken, and even quail eggs were among the selection.


    "Can you two even finish all this?" Sam asked.


    Isabella smiled at Sam.


    "Don¡¯t worry about it~ Just grill them. If we can¡¯t finish, we¡¯ll give the leftovers to someone in need."


    "I didn¡¯t expect you to be so compassionate... Wait, I¡¯m grilling?"


    Sam looked at the two of them.


    Isabella answered as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    "Who else? The smoke is too much, and I don¡¯t want to smell like barbecue all over."


    Sam turned to Sophie.


    Sophie rolled her eyes. "You¡¯re counting on me?"


    Sam shook his head.


    "I was just hoping to awaken what little conscience you might have."


    "Sorry, I¡¯m fresh out of conscience."


    "...You¡¯re really something, Sophie."


    "Look who¡¯s talking, Sam."


    There was no helping it. They wanted to camp, they wanted to eat barbecue, but they didn¡¯t want to lift a finger. That¡¯s probably the mindset of most people.


    But Sam didn¡¯t feel too put out.


    He rolled up his sleeves and picked up the ingredients.


    Perfect, it was time to test out the new skill he¡¯d acquired today.


    Do you even know what it means to be a Kuhang cooking god?

 Chapter 186: Embrace this thrilling challenge

    A flock of geese flew across the sky.


    Crows perched on the branches.


    "You need to concentrate when you read, not look all around."


    Selena, who had been surveying her surroundings, gazing at the sky, and peering at the treetops¡ªanything but her book.


    Suddenly turned her head back.


    She pouted, a picture of aggrieved innocence, as she looked at the girl sitting serenely before her.


    "Reading is so boring, I can¡¯t get into it at all, sis."


    Angel glanced at her younger cousin.


    "It¡¯s your own fault for not studying seriously. You didn¡¯t even pass your exams this time; you got what you deserved."


    Angel was just as harsh with her cousin.


    She didn¡¯t consider herself a kind woman, and she was well aware of her own nature. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t understand social niceties; she simply couldn¡¯t be bothered.


    Angel¡¯s gaze remained fixed on her phone.


    She glanced at the message she had sent out, which had gone unanswered.


    Ever since Sam had entered her life, Angel had started using this messaging app more frequently.


    But the person in question didn¡¯t seem to cherish her, never replying to her messages instantly, which inexplicably irritated her.


    Suddenly, as Angel was pondering how to contact Sam, she heard a voice from beside her.


    "Sis~"


    "What is it?"


    Seeing the ingratiating expression on Selena¡¯s face, Angel knew the girl was up to something.


    She only wore that look when she was begging for something.


    Children¡¯s emotions were just too easy to read.


    Selena hesitated, looking at her formidable sister.


    "Well... the weather is really nice today."


    "And?" Angel remained cool as ice.


    Selena seemed unwilling to give up.


    "Well... it¡¯s not hot."


    "Indeed, it¡¯s not hot."


    "So..."


    "So?"


    Selena was on the verge of tears. Even though the other hadn¡¯t said much, nor changed her expression or tone, Selena could feel the pressure mounting on her.


    It was almost too much for Selena to bear.


    Just then, a voice suddenly came from the doorway.


    "Selena, you mean you want to go out and play, right?"


    Both heads turned to see an elegant and dignified figure, with her usual gentle smile, appearing amiably before them.


    Angel frowned slightly and said with a measure of respect,


    "Mother, what brings you here?"


    Selena, on the other hand, saw a savior and excitedly stood up, flinging her arms wide as she lunged toward the woman.


    "Aunt~~~"


    Celeste, embracing Selena, smiled at Angel.


    "She¡¯s still so young, don¡¯t treat her with your methods; you¡¯ll scare her."


    Angel turned her face away, muttering under her breath, "I went through the same, what¡¯s there to be scared of?"


    Celeste didn¡¯t respond to that comment but instead looked at Selena.


    "Don¡¯t feel like studying today?"


    Selena glanced at Celeste, then at Angel, whose expression wasn¡¯t very pleasant, and said softly,


    "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to study... it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t focus right now..."


    "So what do you want to do?"


    Celeste seemed to coax gently, but the little girl glanced at Angel¡¯s expression, hesitated for a moment, and then bowed her head slightly.


    "Maybe I should just stay home and study..."


    Celeste smiled. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It¡¯s still early, and today is the weekend. You can¡¯t always be focused on studying. It¡¯s not bad to balance work and play. Just say it, your aunt is here."


    Hearing this and seeing that Angel didn¡¯t seem angry, Selena tentatively said in a low voice,


    "I heard there¡¯s a comic convention at the campsite today... With such nice weather, I was thinking maybe we could go out... Let¡¯s go together, consider it a walk and enjoying the outdoors." She proposed quietly.


    Celeste said with a smile, "The weather is indeed lovely, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve been cooped up at home these past few days and it¡¯s getting stuffy. Going out for a bit seems like a good idea. How about we all go out and have a look?"


    "Really?!" Selena¡¯s eyes widened in excitement.


    "You guys go if you want, I can¡¯t be bothered," Angel replied, ready to grab her phone and leave for her room.


    Celeste frowned slightly. "It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve gone out together. Don¡¯t you want to join us?"


    Angel shook her head. "Not interested. It¡¯s just a boring activity with a bunch of boring people."


    "Angel!" Celeste seemed on the verge of scolding her daughter.


    But at that moment, Selena spoke up in a weak and helpless voice, "Maybe... we shouldn¡¯t go?"


    Celeste paused and looked at Selena, "Why?"


    Selena lifted her head, her eyes filled with reluctance, but she said, "Because if we go... then sister will be all alone at home. I don¡¯t want her to be bored by herself..."


    "I see..." Celeste looked at Angel, her eyes seemingly conveying a message, believing her daughter would understand the meaning behind her gaze.


    Angel frowned, clearly displeased as she looked at her cousin.


    Selena immediately lowered her head, unable to meet her gaze, and said in a pitiful tone, "I¡¯ll just do my homework and not go out... sister."


    "Fine. Let¡¯s go then," Angel sighed.


    Instantly, Selena felt the pressure lift off her shoulders and her face lit up with excitement. "Really?!"


    Angel turned her head away, still with a frosty demeanor. "Do you know where the comic convention is? Get ready, I¡¯m going to change my clothes."


    "I know, I know! It¡¯s at that popular camping site that¡¯s all the rage right now! Yay, Angel, you¡¯re the best~~~"


    Angel shook her head and walked towards her room.


    Celeste, meanwhile, watched her daughter¡¯s retreating figure with slightly narrowed eyes, then a relieved smile spread across her face.


    Although her daughter¡¯s attitude was still cold, the fact that she had agreed to Selena¡¯s request was a significant change!


    "Sam, you did well," Celeste thought to herself with silent praise.


    ===


    "Wow! What a delicious smell!"


    Isabella had been pestering Sophie to take photos of her.


    But suddenly, a tantalizing aroma wafted through the air, invading her nostrils and instantly capturing her attention.


    Sophie, holding her phone, asked somewhat annoyed, "Are you still taking photos or not?"


    Isabella quickly closed the distance to Sophie. "Let¡¯s take them later. Can¡¯t you smell that? There¡¯s a really nice scent. What is it?"


    Sophie glanced in Sam¡¯s direction. "It¡¯s that idiot over there grilling meat. What else could the smell be?"


    "Ah! Right, the smell of barbecue!" Isabella immediately sidled up to Sam, the rich aroma growing stronger.


    She looked at the skewers of meat that were nearly done and asked curiously, "This is so strange, why does it smell so good?"


    Sam stood there calmly grilling. "Obviously, if barbecue didn¡¯t smell good, what would be the point of it?"


    Isabella sniffed vigorously. "But I¡¯ve smelled barbecue before, and it never smelled as good as yours... How did you do it? Did you add some special ingredient to knock out me and Sophie, and then do something bad to us?"


    Sam found it both exasperating and amusing how wildly her imagination ran, thinking she had quite the talent for fantasy, almost a waste not to be a director of risqu¨¦ films.


    "The ingredients are all right there, take a look for yourself."


    Isabella glanced and saw nothing out of the ordinary, just the usual condiments.


    At that moment, apparently also lured by the aroma, Sophie joined them by Sam¡¯s side.


    She knew Sam was a good cook, but she hadn¡¯t expected the barbecue to have such an extraordinary fragrance.


    Sam said to Sophie, "Stop sniffing, you look like a puppy. Bring the plate over, it¡¯s almost ready."


    "You¡¯re the dog! Why should I bring it? I¡¯m not a waitress."


    "If you don¡¯t bring it, everything will get burnt, and no one will get to eat."


    "Hmph!"


    Despite expressing her dissatisfaction, Sophie still brought over the plate.


    Sam transferred the perfectly grilled skewers onto the plate and then picked up fresh ones to start grilling again. Meanwhile, Sophie and Isabella couldn¡¯t wait to start tasting.


    Isabella grabbed a skewer of grilled chicken wings. Just one bite was all it took.


    "It¡¯s a bit hot...hoo...hoo...mmm! Delicious!!"


    Isabella¡¯s eyes widened, unable to describe the flavor she was experiencing, feeling it was unlike any grilled chicken wing she had ever tasted. Her eyes seemed to sparkle as she quickly finished off the skewer and eagerly reached for another.


    "It¡¯s too good! I¡¯ve never had barbecue this delicious before, no... this transcends the realm of barbecue!"


    "Look at you, acting like you¡¯ve never seen the world. Is it really that exaggerated?" Sophie looked at her with disdain, thinking Isabella just liked to make exaggerated expressions and statements to liven up the mood.


    Isabella said with a smile, "You just haven¡¯t tried it yet. If you did, you¡¯d react the same way I did."


    "You wish." Sophie didn¡¯t believe a word Isabella said. How good could this barbecue really be?


    After speaking, Sophie coolly bit into a grilled chicken wing. The moment her teeth sank into the meat and the juices mixed with the seasoning burst forth, the corners of her eyes twitched uncontrollably.


    Isabella noticed the subtle change in expression and leaned in with a smile. "How is it? Tasty, right?"


    Sophie didn¡¯t want to answer; she was convinced there was something wrong with her taste buds. So she took another bite.


    "Mmm...!!" She almost let out an exclamation of delight similar to Isabella¡¯s.


    Isabella teased, "What¡¯s the matter, is it so hard to admit that Sam¡¯s grilling is delicious?"


    "It¡¯s not, not as good as you¡¯re making it out to be, just average..." Sophie kept eating as she spoke, not missing a beat.


    Isabella gave a thumbs up. "Is it really that hard for you to admit something? Sam~~ is it ready yet? I want more, I want more~~~"


    Sam looked over to see the plate of grilled chicken wings had been polished off in an instant. He was visibly taken aback. "You finished them already?"


    Isabella nodded vigorously. "Of course! We have to honor your efforts by eating everything up, right Sophie?"


    Sophie came over as well, but her words were reluctant. "It¡¯s just because I skipped breakfast and was a bit hungry, that¡¯s all..."


    Sam pointed with his finger, "Then what¡¯s with holding up an empty plate like that?"


    While Sophie was making her insincere excuses, she was extending her empty plate towards Sam, almost reaching the grill. "Cut the chatter! I¡¯m sick of meat, is it wrong to want some veggies to cut through the grease?"


    "Alright, you got it," Sam conceded.


    He handed over the freshly grilled items to them again, letting them enjoy it in the background. This process continued two or three times.


    Finally, Isabella was full. She rubbed her belly.


    "Ugh... I can¡¯t eat anymore, Sam, I really can¡¯t. Stop grilling."


    Sam looked at the heaping plate of skewers beside him. "What about all these then?"


    Sophie looked at Sam and said, "You eat them."


    She felt a twinge of regret inside. She actually wanted more of the barbecue, but she had eaten too much already and her stomach couldn¡¯t take any more.


    Besides, as delicious as barbecue can be, it¡¯s easy to get tired of it. Thinking about all the greasy food in her stomach, Sophie felt as if she had been sullied.


    After eating so much meat, she was sure she¡¯d gained weight, but it was just so tasty... Why does everything Sam cooks have to be so delicious?


    Sam sighed. "I can¡¯t finish all this either. It¡¯s your fault for buying so much food in the first place."


    Isabella said helplessly, "That was indeed our mistake, but it¡¯s such a shame to waste all this delicious food..."


    Just as Isabella was feeling regretful, two unfamiliar girls suddenly appeared in front of Sam. "Um... hello there."


    Sam was taken aback for a moment, then smiled at the two. "Can I help you with something?"


    Sam had initially thought the two girls might want his contact information or to ask for a selfie, but to his surprise, their gaze was fixed on the grill.


    "Um... could we buy some of your barbecue?" one of the girls asked.


    "Barbecue?" Sam glanced at the plate beside him, momentarily confused.


    The two girls nodded eagerly. "Our own barbecue turned out awful! We could smell yours from far away, and it looks so delicious. If you¡¯re full, could you sell us some? Please~~~"


    Before Sam could respond, Isabella sprang into action, lifting the plate.


    "Of course, we can sell it. You might not know this, but this handsome guy is our team¡¯s star chef. His grilled meat usually requires a reservation, and without this chance encounter, you¡¯d be waiting in line for four or five hours! We can only sell a limited amount though, a maximum of four skewers per person."


    "Is it really that good?!" one of the girls exclaimed.


    "Absolutely! But since we¡¯re all here by fate, we¡¯ll give you a 20% discount on these fresh and tasty skewers!"


    ...


    "It¡¯s a bit pricey... but so delicious! Really good!"


    "Did we buy too few? Only being able to get four skewers each is a shame... Eight skewers in total just isn¡¯t enough..." Continue reading at NovelFire.C?m


    "No worries, let¡¯s see if he¡¯ll grill more. Later, we can bring more people over! We¡¯ll buy him out as soon as we arrive!"


    "Great!"


    Watching the two girls leave with their skewers, Sam turned to Isabella with a look of annoyance. "Senior, you¡¯re quite the shrewd businesswoman, aren¡¯t you? That price is three times what a barbecue joint would charge."


    Isabella, her eyes practically sparkling as she looked at the cash she¡¯d just made, replied, "Sam, you just don¡¯t get it. We¡¯re not forcing anyone to buy. If they don¡¯t want to spend the money, they don¡¯t have to. It¡¯s their choice to buy. And if they bring more customers, that¡¯s the real takeaway from our camping trip!"


    "Look, more people are coming!"


    A few more people approached Sam, eyeing him tentatively. "We heard... you can buy skewers here? Do you have any left? We¡¯d like to buy some too."


    Sam was about to say they were all out when Isabella quickly interjected. "Of course, we have more! Our star chef is getting ready as we speak. Just wait a moment, there¡¯s a limit of four skewers per person, first come, first served!"


    Sam looked at Isabella helplessly and whispered in her ear, "Is this really okay? Are we here to camp or to do business?"


    Isabella felt a tickle in her ear and her earlobes flushed slightly.


    However, she seemed to be so immersed in the joy of her unexpected ¡¯earnings¡¯ that she didn¡¯t immediately step away from Sam, but instead said, "Why pass up the chance to make money? Besides, we bought too much food. Wouldn¡¯t it be wasteful not to sell it? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll buy some more later. We¡¯re going to make a killing today."


    Sam replied with resignation, "Just be careful the staff here don¡¯t call the cops. After all, we¡¯re making money on their turf without a permit, and we¡¯re not vendors they¡¯ve hired. Do you want to get caught?"


    "What should we do then? Stop grilling?" Isabella seemed to regain some sense at the mention of the police.


    Sam glanced over and then smiled. "Let¡¯s finish grilling what we have and then decide."


    Isabella¡¯s eyes widened. "Haha, I knew you¡¯d agree!"


    Indeed, the crowd was growing, and to avoid trouble, Sam quickly finished grilling the remaining food.


    He abandoned the four-skewer limit, sold everything to the eager customers, and then swiftly, along with Isabella and Sophie, grabbed their things and took off.


    The three of them ran to the opposite bank of the river and found a relatively quiet spot.


    "So this is what you call camping? It seems more like a barbecue promotion to me," Sophie said with disdain.


    While counting the ¡¯huge¡¯ fortune they had just made, Isabella said, "Since you¡¯re so disdainful, Sam and I will split this money evenly, and you shouldn¡¯t get a penny of it."


    "Why not?" Sophie retorted.


    "I greeted the customers, Sam grilled the meat, what did you do?" Isabella challenged.


    Sophie paused, "I... I carried the plates! And I brought him the ingredients!"


    "Hmph... Huh? Look over there, what¡¯s going on?" Isabella¡¯s attention was suddenly diverted.


    "What¡¯s happening?" Sophie¡¯s gaze followed Isabella¡¯s pointing finger.


    They saw a crowd gathered around what looked like a massive outdoor photo studio, with lots of equipment that had just been moved in and several separate small stages set up.


    At that moment, Sam chimed in ¡¯just right¡¯, "What are they wearing? All those weird and colorful things."


    Isabella immediately played along, "Hey... isn¡¯t that cosplay? Could it be that there¡¯s a cosplay comic convention here today?"


    Sophie looked puzzled as she observed the scene. Indeed, she saw many young people with colorful hair, wearing strange yet familiar makeup that seemed familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere before.


    More importantly, they were dressed in various outfits that one would definitely not wear in everyday life.


    "It really is cosplay..." But something felt off to her.


    The exchange between the two in front of her... something was amiss.


    Sam looked genuinely curious, "It looks pretty interesting."


    Isabella turned to Sam, "You like COS?"


    Sam nodded, "I¡¯m a bit interested in cosplay, and I really enjoy watching anime."


    Isabella pretended to ponder for a moment, then her eyes lit up, and she declared on the spot, "In that case! Let¡¯s start The Ultimate Human Department¡¯s special event. Let¡¯s join the cosplay and make precious memories of this camping trip!"


    Sophie, who had already sensed something, looked at the two with a cold smirk, "Your act is full of holes. So you¡¯ve been waiting all this time just to prepare for this moment, right?"


    Sam looked at her with a feigned puzzled expression, "What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand."


    Isabella nodded in agreement. "It¡¯s just a spur-of-the-moment thing. We¡¯re young, right? We should be all about impromptu trips and bold endeavors. Or is it that Sophie is chickening out again, too scared to go through with it?"


    Sophie looked at her with scorn. "Still trying to goad me, huh? You don¡¯t really think that trick works every time, do you? Besides, even if I agreed, it wouldn¡¯t matter."


    "What do you mean?" Isabella inquired.


    "How do you plan to join in? Just walk over there and participate? Or start preparing cosplay outfits now? This is a comic convention, not a fashion show. Without the right props and costumes, how can you join?"


    Sophie looked at them confidently, her eyes almost saying she was dealing with two idiots.


    Isabella glanced at Sam. "She makes a good point."


    Sam nodded. "Indeed, without the gear, we really can¡¯t participate."


    Isabella turned back to Sophie. "So, you¡¯re saying if we had the props, you¡¯d join in, right?"


    "Of course... not, that¡¯s not what I meant!" Sophie quickly realized she had been led into a trap.


    But Isabella wore a sly smile, and Sam couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    The outwardly gentle but inwardly cunning senior wrapped an arm around Sophie. "Too late to back out now! Sam, show her what we¡¯ve got!"


    "Alrighty!" Sam said, and of course, he wasn¡¯t about to drop his pants and reveal anything inappropriate.


    In front of Sophie, Sam brought over two large backpacks and unzipped them.


    As various colored wigs and even some flashy costumes appeared from inside, Sophie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, mixed with intense irritation and a hint of fear.


    "Are you insane? Who brings this stuff on a camping trip?! You did this on purpose... I just remembered, I have something urgent to deal with, the faucet at home is still running, I need to go back..."


    "Wishful thinking, right? Did you really think we¡¯d let you walk away? Embrace this thrilling challenge! Come on, Sam, give me a hand!"


    "Don¡¯t drag me into this! Sam! You trickster, you big liar!!"

 Chapter 187: What kind of person was Isabella?

    [The secret mission. Today at the campsite, there¡¯s a comic convention cosplay event. I¡¯ve brought the gear, and the goal is to somehow get Sophie into a cosplay outfit and make an appearance at the event. You want to see Sophie in cosplay too, right?]


    This was the message Isabella had sent to herself before leaving home, the so-called secret mission.


    As for the barbecue and everything else earlier, it was all a setup for this moment.


    Of course, Sam knew Sophie¡¯s temperament all too well. It was hard enough to get her to go to crowded places, let alone have her dress up in ¡¯fancy dress¡¯ and show up at a cosplay event.


    For her, it might be akin to social suicide.


    She wouldn¡¯t find the idea of basking in adulation appealing.


    Because she was confident in her beauty, knowing it was no ordinary asset. If all it took was her looks to garner such attention, she could be anyone¡ªa superstar, an internet sensation, a model¡ªbut she would never just be Sophie.


    The Sophie who leaves an unforgettable impression, the one who remains etched in the memories of youth.


    So Sophie¡¯s resistance was expected.


    First, Sam thwarted her immediate intention to flee.


    Then Isabella quickly played to her strengths.


    In private, Sam was willing to call Isabella ¡¯Sophie¡¯s Noble Phantasm.¡¯


    This girl always found a way to make Sophie comply, effortlessly, often with just a few words, like a miracle.


    "Sophie, listen to me," Isabella said.


    Sophie¡¯s face flushed with anger, refusing to look at Isabella, her gaze fixed on Sam as if trying to make him feel guilty through her stare.


    Indeed, Sam felt a twinge of guilt.


    So he turned his face away, avoiding her eyes.


    Then she heard Isabella continue.


    "We¡¯re not tricking you. Don¡¯t you think that some things in life need to be experienced at least once to be meaningful? That¡¯s the creed of our The Ultimate Human Department¡ªtrying things that should be tried, ensuring our youth is without regrets. It might lead you to discover what you¡¯re truly good at and passionate about. It¡¯s also a way to find the meaning of life."


    Sophie looked at Isabella with a cold laugh.


    "I may not know the meaning of my life, but it¡¯s definitely not about dressing up in this thing and playing cosplay for people to admire like a Barbie doll."


    Isabella spoke softly to Sophie.


    "Why would you think that? Appreciation isn¡¯t a bad thing. Isn¡¯t it good if people recognize your beauty? And cosplay isn¡¯t the same as providing erotic services or making exaggerated gestures just to stand out. It has a core, a soul. It¡¯s about respecting the original work while bringing out your own charm.


    That¡¯s the essence of cosplay.


    And I think you can do it. You¡¯re so beautiful, so attractive, so elegant. If you put on the right outfit and get the right look, you could be unforgettable. Taking photos to look back on when we¡¯re old would be so meaningful!"


    I have to say.


    Sam thought Isabella had the makings of a great salesperson.


    With that kind of talk, most people would be thoroughly convinced.


    Unfortunately, Sophie was not most girls. If she were so easily fooled, it would be a waste of her sharp intellect and vigilance.


    "Save it. There are many ways to commemorate youth, and my philosophy definitely doesn¡¯t include this one. Besides, wearing fancy dress... You might be able to do it, but I don¡¯t have such a thick skin."


    At this point, Isabella pulled Sam aside and whispered in his ear.


    Sam¡¯s ear was enveloped in a warm, moist breath.


    The breath of a beautiful girl is always so captivating, especially when it¡¯s from someone as special as Isabella.


    "Still too uptight, what should we do?" Isabella asked.


    "The great idea was yours, so you figure it out."


    "What if I can¡¯t?"


    "Then we drop it."


    "Drop it just like that? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much of a pity? Sophie¡¯s cosplay, don¡¯t you want to see it?"


    Sam really wanted to say that he wasn¡¯t that eager to see it... Of course, the desire to see it was still slightly stronger than not. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to see such a captivating girl dressed in a specific outfit, giving off the feeling of an anime character stepping into reality?


    That would be the ultimate glory of breaking through the dimensional barrier...


    "But..."


    "Work with me, I have a plan."


    Sophie watched as the two of them conspired right in front of her, which was infuriating. What did they take her for?


    Plotting against her so openly.


    "Have you two had enough? Keep this up, and I¡¯ll quit the club tomorrow, no excuses."


    Isabella immediately turned around, then smiled at Sophie.


    "Sophie, here¡¯s the thing. I understand how you feel. You think this kind of thing is embarrassing, right? You believe it¡¯s frivolous and feel ashamed to be in the spotlight?"


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Although Sophie more or less felt that way, she wouldn¡¯t admit to someone seeing through her thoughts.


    Isabella said with a smile.


    "How about this? All three of us cosplay together. Even if we¡¯re seen as oddballs, we¡¯ll be in it together. And if anything unpleasant happens, if you feel uncomfortable, we¡¯ll stop immediately, I¡¯ll reflect on it, and from then on, you call the shots in the club!"


    Sam was taken aback.


    "What¡¯s the deal? Why am I being dragged into this?"


    "Ah, shut up, consider it taking one for the team."


    Sam closed his mouth, deciding not to argue with Isabella. Because once you start reasoning with her, it¡¯s endless; she always has so many excuses.


    Sophie¡¯s expression showed a hint of wavering as she frowned at Isabella.


    "What do I want with this lousy club... What¡¯s the use of having the final say in everything?"


    "Then how about this, if the cosplay makes you uncomfortable, or if anything unpleasant happens, the two of us will follow your orders for a month. If you still don¡¯t agree, then I¡¯ll think you¡¯re just lacking a sense of fun and adventure. Besides, I¡¯m giving you the power to end it all at any time!"


    Ordering these two around?


    Sophie was somewhat tempted.


    This senior always targets me, forcing me to do things I don¡¯t want to... As for Sam, he¡¯s even more annoying, always complicating my emotions...


    But if I really had the chance to order these two around... that actually sounds kind of nice, doesn¡¯t it?


    "But what could I possibly cosplay as?" Sophie furrowed her brows.


    Isabella narrowed her eyes. As a girl with plenty of cosplay experience, she had already entertained such ideas upon seeing Sophie. Today seemed like the day to make it happen, how could she not be excited?


    Rather than cosplaying some challenging character herself, Isabella was more eager to see a more perfect and fitting interpretation from someone else.


    So, she immediately grabbed her bag and pulled Sophie along.


    Enjoy new chapters from NovelFire.C?m


    "Don¡¯t worry about that. There are a few friends of mine at the comic convention, and, well... you¡¯ll definitely know who it is. Let me keep you in suspense for now. Come with me to get ready, there¡¯s a makeup room at the convention."


    Seeing Isabella so eager, Sam thought about sneaking away. She wouldn¡¯t notice him leaving, right?


    But unexpectedly, Isabella turned to Sam and said.


    "Oh, and Sam, bring your stuff and come with me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got you covered too. My friend will do a great job on your makeup."


    Great.


    It looked like Sam wasn¡¯t going to be able to escape this time.


    The three of them headed towards the comic convention venue, which was surrounded by many people. There were not only professional cosplayers and amateur enthusiasts but also photographers and plenty of tourists. The makeshift tents and several stages nearby were teeming with people.


    Isabella quickly introduced Sam and Sophie to a few of her cosplayer friends.


    "Look, this girl cosplaying as Harley Quinn is my friend Everly."


    Everly greeted them with a smile.


    "Hi there~ Wow, Isabella, all your friends are so good-looking, they¡¯re like born to be cosplayers!"


    Isabella was quite proud.


    "Right? I told you I¡¯d find you some help, and I wouldn¡¯t go back on my word. They may lack experience, but they¡¯ve got visible talent!"


    Hearing this, Sam turned his head slightly and whispered to Sophie beside him.


    "Do you think we¡¯re being used?"


    Sophie glared at Sam with annoyance.


    "Only you would fall for her sweet talk. You¡¯ll end up in trouble because of a woman one day, you idiot."


    "No whispering now, Sam. This is another friend of mine, Silas."


    "Hello~ Nice to meet you both," Silas said with a smile to Sam.


    Everly glanced at the time and then said.


    "We don¡¯t have much time left, just over an hour before it starts. Shall I take her to get her makeup done? Are the things ready?"


    Isabella nodded.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle mine. Silas, you take Sam to the men¡¯s makeup room, and Sophie, you come with me!"


    After identifying everyone, they quickly split up.


    Silas led Sam to the makeup room, which was filled with men.


    Sam saw a lot of exaggerated stuff there: meticulously crafted fake pecs and abs, costumes that looked suffocatingly airtight, and even a brave soul who shaved his head on the spot to cosplay as Tien Shinhan.


    Is this really necessary?


    Silas, seeing the expression on Sam¡¯s face, said with a smile, "Don¡¯t be afraid. Not all cosplayers need to go to such extremes. Besides, you¡¯re here to help, not to go all out. Just ensuring the basics are done is fine. You¡¯re already quite handsome, and I feel like any cosplay would be a waste of your looks."


    "Really? I think so too."


    "...Ahem, you don¡¯t hold back with the compliments, do you? But I¡¯ll do my best."


    Silas had Sam sit down and then opened one of the bags Sam had brought.


    Suddenly, Sam remembered something and asked.


    "This comic convention seems to have a lot of people. Why do you need extra help?"


    Silas gave a wry smile tinged with resignation.


    "Do you not know the nature of this comic con?"


    "I really don¡¯t."


    "This convention sells merchandise and autographed photos at very low prices. However, all the proceeds, after deducting the costs for the venue and labor, are donated to a welfare institution for children with disabilities.


    So essentially, the cosplayers who come here don¡¯t get paid, and if they want high-quality photos, they have to hire photographers themselves. This leads to many well-known and professional cosplayers being unwilling to participate. We have to look everywhere for volunteers."


    Sam hadn¡¯t expected this backstory.


    "Does... does Isabella know about this?"


    Silas chuckled.


    "Of course, she knows. She was the first to agree when the idea was proposed and even set an example by committing to participate. After all, Isabella was once a quite famous cosplayer herself.


    You must have heard about her massive following on Instagram, it¡¯s pretty impressive. But then she gradually lost interest, which is a shame. However, we¡¯re happy that she¡¯s willing to come back for this event. We just hope that it will be a success; otherwise, it would be quite embarrassing, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    Sam said, puzzled.


    "Why would it be embarrassing? It¡¯s a meaningful cause. Not everyone in the industry has such compassion and courage."


    Silas shook his head.


    "It does show compassion and courage, but if such an event is only supported by a few enthusiastic individuals while the rest look on indifferently, or worse, if we end up looking accomplish nothing, what then? It would only lead to more people dismissing the effort as a thankless task.


    I¡¯ve always believed that cosplay is a beautiful thing, meant to bring emotions that are hard to come by in everyday life into reality, to add more beauty to the world. But when it all turns into profit-making, selling sex appeal... to be honest, it¡¯s quite sad. Yet, those people will smugly tell us that they¡¯re making money, while we¡¯re not making anything."


    Sam nodded with a hint of understanding, his curiosity about Isabella deepening.


    It seemed she was involved in such an unreliable venture, even appearing to be scheming against him and Sophie, but there was a reason behind it all.


    What kind of person was she, really?


    "By the way, Sam, do you know who you¡¯re going to cosplay as? Isabella chose for you."


    "I have no idea, who?"


    By now, Sam was ready for anything. No matter who it was, he had his reasons to see the cosplay through.


    It wasn¡¯t about feigning charity.


    Rather, he found it admirable that there was a group of people doing this for such ¡¯pure¡¯ and ¡¯naive¡¯ reasons.


    Even if he wasn¡¯t good at it or didn¡¯t like it, he didn¡¯t want to ruin everything because of himself.


    Now that he was in the thick of it, he decided not to overthink.


    Silas didn¡¯t answer directly. Instead, he picked up a somewhat familiar-looking costume while contemplating Sam¡¯s face.


    "Typical Isabella... to think of this."


    "Who is it, exactly?"


    Sam asked, puzzled. The costume... it didn¡¯t seem too extravagant, but what was it?


    Silas spoke softly.


    "Do you know Akira Toriyama?"


    "Ah, of course, I love his manga, but it¡¯s a pity that he has already..."


    Silas nodded and said.


    "Yes, you know his anime Dragon Ball, right?"


    "So, which character do you want me to cosplay? Goku?"


    Silas seemed to sense Sam¡¯s apprehension.


    "Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t need to show off any special skills. I¡¯ll teach you a few simple moves. If someone wants to take a photo with you, just strike those poses. Speak as you normally would, just avoid swearing, and you¡¯ll be fine. There are no strict requirements."


    "Shall we... give it a try?"


    "Let¡¯s start now!"


    Preparations began immediately. The changing room was bustling with people coming and going, everyone busy and seemingly tense with anticipation.


    It seemed as if everyone was gearing up for this significant comic convention, and it was no longer just about the pure meaning of cosplay itself. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It took about an hour, and while putting on the costume was straightforward, the key was the makeup.


    Sam had a perfect face shape, but it needed to be slimmed down slightly to match the character.


    After all, Sam¡¯s natural charisma was too handsome; he needed a touch more of a fierce quality.


    Then, his hair was styled and fixed with gel to create the look of a Super Saiyan.


    This process took quite some time.


    When it was finally complete, Sam, dressed in orange attire, rose from the chair.


    Silas hadn¡¯t spoken yet.


    A passerby dressed as Kamen Rider was startled.


    "Holy smokes! A Super Saiyan!!!"


    His exclamation drew the attention of others.


    Many looked over, and when they saw Sam¡¯s handsome yet fierce expression and the flawless portrayal of an anime character, they stood rooted to the spot, disbelieving.


    "How can someone look so much like the character?"


    "It¡¯s like he stepped right out of the anime!"


    Sam turned to Silas.


    "Is it really that exaggerated?"


    Silas shook his head, looking at Sam with a sense of awe.


    "I¡¯m telling you, most of the cosplays you see online that look very accurate, they require meticulous photo editing, a lot of makeup time, and various filters to achieve that effect.


    But you... standing here, with just a bit of makeup, you don¡¯t need much embellishment to look like you¡¯ve stepped out of the manga... it¡¯s truly one of a kind. My goodness, I can¡¯t wait for those money-eyed cosers to see you!!"


    "You¡¯re exaggerating, does it really look that much like him?" Sam said, scratching his head.


    "Would you be interested in doing more cosplays in the future? It¡¯s simply amazing, I feel like you could perfectly embody so many characters!"


    "Ah... I still have to study, let¡¯s talk about the future later, okay?"


    "Is that so? Well, we¡¯ll talk about it later then, such a shame... Oh right, Isabella said they¡¯re ready, let¡¯s head to the booth now, the comic convention is about to start."


    "Okay."


    With that, Sam followed Silas out of the changing room.


    Walking towards the booth, Sam didn¡¯t do anything in particular, just walked.


    Yet, he automatically attracted gazes along the way.


    "My God, who is that? He looks so much like Goku!"


    "Is that really not the real deal?!"


    "Can I take a photo with you?"


    "Mr. Super Saiyan, can I get your contact info?"


    Thankfully, Silas was always in front of Sam, smiling and saying,


    "Let¡¯s interact at the booth, shall we? It¡¯s about to start. If you like, come support our cosers at our booth, thank you!"


    They finally managed to avoid the enthusiastic crowd.


    Sam was still looking for familiar figures, wondering why he hadn¡¯t seen Isabella and Sophie yet. He was quite curious about which anime characters they were cosplaying.


    He had come to the convention just for this silly reason, to see Sophie¡¯s cosplay, which was the whole point of this camping trip.


    "Snap!"


    Suddenly, someone tapped Sam¡¯s shoulder.


    He turned around.


    A finger was poking his cheek.


    He was stunned for a moment, then heard a familiar voice, speaking to him with a special intonation.


    "It¡¯s time to see what I can do, to test the limits and break through. No right, no wrong, no rules for me. I¡¯m free!"


    Those familiar lines.


    Sam tried to glance at the person with his peripheral vision.


    It was Isabella with silver hair... no, it was Elsa!


    She even wore colored contacts to match, looking at him with that familiar gaze.


    The almost perfect replication of the makeup and expression made Sam momentarily bewildered, and even those familiar lines made his heart beat uncontrollably.


    Was this Isabella¡¯s capability?


    It was too similar.


    Isabella quickly lowered her hand and then looked at Sam with a smile.


    "How about that, not bad, right?"


    Sam replied with a sense of reflection.


    "It was good at first, but the magic kind of broke when you smiled. What a pity."


    Isabella blinked.


    "Eh? Didn¡¯t that moment make your heart flutter? I thought I nailed it."


    "Why would you want to make my heart flutter? Don¡¯t have such strange objectives... Hm? Right, where¡¯s Sophie?"


    "Sophie¡¯s already at the booth, look."


    Sam followed the direction of her pointing finger but couldn¡¯t spot Sophie.


    However, he saw a crowd, a lot of people.


    They were gathered around the booth, continuously snapping photos and videos.


    And they seemed... very excited.


    "Wow... what¡¯s this? Is the quality of cosplayers this high this time?!"


    "My friend said he wouldn¡¯t come, but if I tell him these photos are unfiltered and unedited, he¡¯ll regret it to death!"


    That exaggerated?


    Sam grew even more curious.


    "Whoosh~"


    Suddenly, a gentle breeze brushed past Sam¡¯s ear, and as he quickly turned his head, he was met with Isabella¡¯s teasing gaze, just inches away.


    Instantly, Sam looked away.


    "What are you doing all of a sudden?"


    Isabella pursed her lips towards the booth.


    "Want to go take a look? Let¡¯s head over. Who knows, you two might just become the best cosplayers of the convention~"


    ===


    "Wow, there are so many people! Sister!"


    Selena looked at the bustling crowd with excitement, familiar characters popping up before her eyes. She was so thrilled that her excitement was palpable, almost ready to jump for joy.


    "Is this the world of the young? It¡¯s indeed quite lively."


    Celeste said with a smile, her expression as calm as ever, betraying no sign of excitement.


    Angel seemed less interested, merely glancing over casually.


    "It¡¯s just this."


    Suddenly, Selena heard an exclamation and pointed excitedly in that direction.


    "There¡¯s a big crowd over there! Let¡¯s go check it out, it must be interesting!"


    Angel was dismissive.


    "People like to flock to where the action is, but experience shows that most of the time, the excitement is just boring noise."


    Celeste patted her daughter¡¯s shoulder.


    "We don¡¯t get out like this often, so let¡¯s try to enjoy it. I find it quite interesting."


    "What¡¯s so interesting about it..."


    Angel was skeptical but still followed the others, walking forward nonchalantly.


    However, as they walked, a figure on the stage caught her eye, a figure that seemed vaguely familiar.


    She was dressed in a red and white priestess-like outfit, with a somewhat retro hairstyle.


    In her hands, she held a bow...


    Wait, who was she cosplaying as? It felt familiar to her.


    But then it clicked; it wasn¡¯t the character that was familiar, but the person herself.


    Could it be... Sophie?

 Chapter 188: You really do look like a family

    Dressed in an orange Super Saiyan outfit, Sam walked quietly on the outskirts of the crowd.


    Those who laid eyes on him found it difficult to look away, as if they couldn¡¯t believe that a boy who seemed to have stepped right out of an anime, could possess such a unique aura.


    But Sam¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t on these onlookers.


    He looked towards the stage and saw her clearly.


    How should one describe the Sophie in Sam¡¯s mind?


    She wasn¡¯t some unapproachable girl.


    She was more like a child living in her own world, navigating life with her own principles and the wisdom gained from her experiences.


    Occasionally she seemed too mature, but more often, she was stubbornly naive.


    Opinionated, almost to the point of not listening to others¡¯ advice or reasoning.


    Yet, she was also like a child who hated to lose, often making her competitiveness her greatest weakness.


    All things considered, Sam found this girl endearing, but not in an obvious way. Her charm was something that required a deeper understanding.


    But at this moment, the Sophie that stood on the stage in Sam¡¯s eyes,


    Possessed a charisma that was unforgettable at first glance, a kind of allure that transcended any orientation or preference, one that would inevitably elicit admiration.


    Because there is a universal pursuit of beauty.


    And it is the many definitions of beauty that have led to the myriad of preferences and so-called personalities.


    What was before him now was a primal, fundamental sense of beauty that one could feel.


    No...


    It wasn¡¯t fundamental at all.


    Because very few could reach this level.


    The red and white retro dress looked somewhat complex, but Sam knew it was a priestess outfit.


    His sister Ava had worn one before, but not quite like this.


    Sophie¡¯s priestess garb was a bit more retro, and it should have seemed a bit more old-fashioned, but the miraculous thing was that on her, it didn¡¯t look outdated in the slightest.


    Instead, standing under the spotlight on the stage, she exuded a quiet beauty.


    This beauty allowed her to stand there, radiating a magical glow, casting a spell that seemed to demand reverence.


    Although Ava looked good in the priestess outfit to Sam, compared to Sophie in front of him, he realized Ava still had a greenness about her, lacking a certain something.


    Perhaps it was that innate quality.


    Sophie stood on the display, her gaze stern, not soft at all.


    There was no sign of nervousness, her icy demeanor more akin to what people imagine a deities¡¯ maiden to be.


    Now Sam understood why people below kept exclaiming that this was truly what a deities¡¯ maiden looked like.


    Pure.


    Sacred.


    Untouchable.


    And utterly indifferent to mortals.


    As for the somewhat familiar hairstyle and the bow in her hand,


    Sam immediately realized who Isabella had dressed her up as.


    Inuyasha.


    The white clothes, red skirt, and the long bow in hand, coupled with that perfect expression,


    It was breathtakingly beautiful.


    Without uttering a word, without any need for lines, and even without much movement, she perfectly recreated the character.


    The sight made Sam irresistibly want to take out his phone and snap a photo of her.


    But this action was obviously noticed by Sophie, who slightly furrowed her brows and looked down at Sam, her eyes clearly conveying a message.


    Isabella walked up to Sam with a smile.


    "Not bad, right? Now do you trust my judgment?" she said.


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.


    "I admit, you¡¯ve got a knack for this..."


    "Then don¡¯t let her stand up there all alone, or we might end up taking orders from her for a month. Get up there," Isabella urged.


    "What? I have to go up too?"


    "What else? You think I had you cosplay just to be a spectator? Get moving! I¡¯ll be right behind you!"


    Sam was half-pushed, half-led onto the stage by Everly, along with a few other cosplayers.


    But whether it was Everly¡¯s idea or the others agreed, Sam and Sophie were pushed to the very center, the so-called prime spot, fully exposed to the cameras and various smartphones.


    It was like being the moon surrounded by a constellation of stars.


    Everly, temporarily acting as the host, smiled at the increasingly large crowd gathering around the booth and said,


    "Don¡¯t rush, folks. There will be a chance for individual photos and autographs with the cosplayers shortly. However, our convention is here with a charitable purpose. All proceeds, after covering the rental of the venue and the cost of materials and manpower, will go to support children with disabilities. So, we will be asking for a small fee..."


    Even with the mention of a charge, the enthusiasm at the edge of the event didn¡¯t wane; in fact, it grew even more fervent.


    "I want a photo with Inuyasha! I have a request¡ªcan you step on my face with your foot?!"


    "Please, I¡¯ll pay any amount!!"


    Sophie frowned and muttered under her breath, "That¡¯s disgusting, why would someone make such a weird request?"


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but laugh at her misfortune.


    "That¡¯s for all the times you¡¯ve made fun of me; now it¡¯s your turn to face the music."


    No sooner had Sam finished speaking,


    "Ah, Goku is so cool, can I have a kiss?!"


    "Mr. Goku! I want to have your babies!!"


    If it were a girl saying this, Sam might have understood.


    But what did it mean coming from a burly guy like this?


    Seeing Sam¡¯s forced smile, it was now Sophie¡¯s turn to revel in schadenfreude.


    "Is this your karma too?" she teased.


    Sam replied irritably, "This is your fault for dragging me into this."


    "Whatever."


    Both of them had come to help, but probably no one had anticipated that Sophie and Sam would be such a hit, not to mention Isabella, who was already experienced and quite famous in the cosplay scene.


    Suddenly, they became the focus and core of the entire convention.


    Therefore, Everly and Silas, eager to raise more funds for the event, decided on the spot to set up a separate line for the three stars.


    This was for the distribution of autographed photos, and of course, it would take some time to print out so many pictures of the trio.


    So, the rules were slightly modified, allowing visitors to choose to buy the photos taken on the spot from the convention staff, with just a small additional fee. They could also have signatures directly on items or clothing they brought with them.


    Sophie, of course, found it a bit of a hassle, but once she knew the convention¡¯s purpose was for charity, she didn¡¯t back out. She started signing with a hint of impatience but in an orderly fashion.


    Three lines formed, stretching out long, which meant some cosplayers were left without much attention. However, these cosplayers didn¡¯t feel bitter; they were actually quite eager to help manage the crowd looking for autographs. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam understood.


    If it weren¡¯t for such a pure and benevolent charitable wish, these people wouldn¡¯t be here, willing to be cosplayers without any compensation, and might even be out of pocket.


    So they just hoped for more and more people to join the lines; who the lines were for didn¡¯t seem to matter as much.


    "Line up here, take it easy, no need to rush, and no cutting in line... The convention still has plenty of time to go, everyone can go to other places first, get some signatures, and we won¡¯t charge you twice~"


    "Sign here, right?"


    "Yes, yes, right on my back!"


    To be honest, avoiding all physical contact while signing was a bit difficult for Sophie, but she managed.


    As for Sam, things started to get a bit awkward.


    At first, it was fine.


    Just taking some photos with female fans or signing autographs on merchandise they bought.


    But then it escalated.


    "Are you sure you want it signed here?!"


    Sam looked at the girl in front of him.


    A young girl, but with exceptionally large breasts.


    Her breasts were so exaggerated, they were almost comical.


    Yet the girl had a smile on her face and looked at Sam with hopeful eyes.


    "Yes, right here, please!" she insisted.


    Sam turned his head to look at Everly.


    "Is this appropriate?"


    Everly¡¯s expression was a bit awkward, probably because it was the first time she had encountered such a request.


    "It¡¯s fine... just think of it as... a stretchy piece of clothing."


    Sam had no choice but to sign.


    After signing, Silas leaned in close to Sam and whispered.


    "How did it feel? Dude, I¡¯ve never seen such exaggerated breasts in all these years."


    Sam replied thoughtfully.


    "I don¡¯t think her breasts are real."


    "Ah... how can you tell?"


    "The elasticity and the feel were off."


    "Wait, how come you¡¯re so experienced?"


    At that moment.


    "Um, may I make a small request?"


    A little girl approached nervously, standing between Sam and Sophie.


    Everly crouched down and asked.


    "Of course you can make a request. As long as it¡¯s within our power, we¡¯ll fulfill it."


    The little girl¡¯s eyes widened as she spoke.


    "Can I have a photo taken with both of them?"


    Together?


    Before Sophie could react, Everly immediately said.


    "Of course! Why not? Come on, Sam, and Sophie, let¡¯s do this."


    Sam saw the similarly troubled expression on Sophie¡¯s face, but it seemed she couldn¡¯t resist the hopeful look in the girl¡¯s eyes, especially since Everly had already agreed.


    She wouldn¡¯t want to be a spoilsport under these circumstances.


    Besides... the girl¡¯s family had paid.


    So the two of them moved closer to the little girl, one on each side, the scene almost resembling a family of three.


    The little girl¡¯s brother, in charge of taking the photo, seemed very happy, continuously saying.


    "Could you move a bit closer, please?"


    "Yes, just a little bit closer, thank you both, just a bit closer."


    They were practically sticking together.


    Sophie was not accustomed to such contact, whether it was the little girl sandwiched in the middle or the warmth she could feel emanating from Sam...


    She felt an urge to flee, struggling to contain the instinctive desire to escape.


    "Click."


    Sam¡¯s hand suddenly rested on her shoulder. Experience tales at NovelFire.C?m


    Sophie¡¯s eyes widened, her cheeks flushing unnaturally.


    Before she could react, she heard a voice.


    "Is this pose okay?"


    "It¡¯s absolutely perfect, please, just hold it for three seconds!"


    Those three seconds.


    Felt like an eternity.


    Sophie hadn¡¯t expected such a thing to happen. Was he aware of her desire to flee and simply wanted to fulfill the little girl¡¯s wish?


    Or was he taking advantage of the situation?


    She didn¡¯t know.


    All she knew was that Sam¡¯s arm was strong yet gentle, even though it wasn¡¯t directly touching her skin, just a layer of clothing between them.


    Even so.


    The warmth of his palm seemed to penetrate without question.


    Sophie didn¡¯t even know what she was thinking at that moment.


    Her face was just flushed, her heart racing, awkwardly enduring this unprecedented contact.


    Sam... with his arm around her shoulder.


    Until the little girl finished taking the photo and said politely to them.


    "Thank you both!"


    Sam let go of her, crouched down, and playfully pinched the little girl¡¯s cheek.


    "No problem, I wish you a smooth growth, and always be healthy and happy."


    Sophie seemed to take a while to recover, watching Sam as he stood up beside her.


    She was just about to speak.


    And at that moment, a voice appeared out of nowhere.


    An unanticipated cold breeze.


    As if suddenly, winter was coming.


    And the content of the voice was...


    "Sophie, Sam. Looks like you¡¯re having a lot of fun, you really do look like a family."


    Angel had arrived?

 Chapter 189: Does having money mean you can do whatever you want?

    Sam never expected Angel to show up here.


    Given her personality, shouldn¡¯t she be holed up at home, never venturing out unless it was for something special? And with Sam¡¯s current understanding of Angel, he knew that a comic convention was definitely not her scene.


    To her, such a place was no different from watching clowns perform at a circus.


    Not that she meant any disrespect; it was just how she saw things from her world and perspective.


    However, when Sam caught sight of Selena and Celeste standing not far behind Angel, he instantly understood everything.


    It probably wasn¡¯t Angel¡¯s idea to come, and it was unlikely to be her mother¡¯s doing... so that left Selena.


    The young girl, full of life and a love for gaming, was at an age where everything sparked her curiosity.


    Just...


    Sam felt a cold sweat coming on, unsure if Angel had seen the little gesture he made towards Sophie.


    He swore to the god that he only wanted to take a perfect group photo and had no intention of taking advantage of Sophie, but how could he explain it in a way that would make Angel believe him?


    Seeing Angel¡¯s familiar smile, Sam already sensed trouble brewing.


    That look was all too familiar.


    It was the calm before the storm.


    The gleam of treasure before Pandora¡¯s box is opened.


    "What a coincidence~ you¡¯re here too?" Sam said with a smile, careful not to show any sign of guilt.


    Isabella, Everly, Silas, and the others nearby cast curious glances their way.


    The other two were naturally curious¡ªanother beautiful girl? And she seemed quite familiar with Sam.


    And Isabella, of course, was already in the mood for watching the drama unfold.


    No matter the time or place, she seemed to have a knack for never missing out on any excitement.


    Angel looked at Sam with a cold smirk.


    "Yeah, if I hadn¡¯t come, how would I have stumbled upon such an interesting scene? You and Sophie cosplaying together, taking photos¡ªwhy don¡¯t you two just get married tomorrow?"


    The jealousy was so palpable, it was as if the green-eyed monster had completely taken over.


    Even Everly sensed that something was off and hesitantly approached.


    "Sam, is this your..."


    Sam replied with an awkward smile, "This is my friend, and classmate, her name is Angel..."


    "Oh, just a friend?"


    Angel asked with a cold laugh. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, just a friend¡ªSam didn¡¯t recall ever establishing anything more with her.


    "Right, and currently, she¡¯s also my godsister."


    Sam added, prompting Angel to roll her eyes.


    Everly spoke softly, "Um... there are a lot of people waiting in line, you see..."


    Sam got the hint; he couldn¡¯t keep so many curious onlookers waiting, especially since the purpose of the comic convention was still at hand.


    He could only step forward and say to Angel, "Can we talk about this tomorrow? You guys go ahead and look around, I¡¯ve got to take care of things here. After all, it¡¯s their main event, and we can¡¯t have all these people waiting, right? Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s nothing going on between Sophie and me, it¡¯s just a charity event organized by the club."


    Angel looked at Sam coldly, ignoring everyone else present, seemingly indifferent to the waiting crowd.


    "What do these people have to do with me? Why should I accommodate them?"


    Sam replied helplessly, "You don¡¯t have to accommodate, but I have to... I¡¯ve already agreed to this."


    Angel just said coldly, "Come with me."


    "I really can¡¯t right now..."


    Sophie watched the exchange between the two.


    Truth be told, she had no reason to interfere. According to her usual way of doing things, she would never get involved in such matters, believing that whatever happened between other people had nothing to do with her.


    But this time, Sophie felt particularly irked.


    She didn¡¯t think she had any special relationship with Sam, but what right did this woman have to be so unreasonable?


    Just because of her status, she could disregard everyone else¡¯s efforts?


    So Sophie stepped forward, positioning herself right beside Sam, and looked at Angel as she said, "If you want a photo together, please pay and join the line, just like everyone else."


    Angel looked at Sophie with incredulity. "Me, queue up? Are you out of your mind, Sophie? Do you think I¡¯m like them? Where do you get the nerve to talk to me like that?"


    Sophie¡¯s expression remained cool as she replied, "You¡¯re not that special. Wherever you go, you should follow the rules. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re entitled to any privileges."


    "Really? Sophie, it seems you have no idea what I¡¯m capable of. Can someone tell me who¡¯s in charge here?" Continue your adventure with NovelFire.C?m


    Angel turned her head, looking around.


    Everly hesitantly raised her hand.


    This girl seemed younger than herself, but her demeanor, that innate aristocratic poise, instantly made her feel the other¡¯s distinction.


    "I¡¯m in charge here... Miss, is there something you need?"


    Angel asked calmly, "Can I have a photo with him?"


    "Of course..."


    "Do I need to queue?"


    "Ah... yes, that¡¯s correct."


    Despite feeling an intangible pressure, Everly could only muster the courage to respond.


    Angel gave a slight smile. "I remember this is a charity event, right?"


    Everly nodded. "Yes, after deducting the costs for the venue and labor, all proceeds will be donated to a foundation to support children with disabilities..."


    "What if I donate a million dollars? Would I still need to queue?"


    "You¡ªwhat? A million?!"


    Everly¡¯s eyes widened in shock. A million dollars was an unimaginable sum to them.


    And who would casually donate a million dollars at an event like this? That would be madness!


    While the event was about giving to charity, this level of donation seemed excessive.


    But Angel lifted her head with arrogance, saying dismissively, "If a million isn¡¯t enough, two million, or even five million will do. But I¡¯m taking him with me."


    "Not... you... five, five million..."


    Everly was nearly stupefied. Was this what they called a financial onslaught? It felt like being hit on the head with a gold brick!


    Seeing the situation spiraling out of control, Sam quickly addressed Everly, "Sorry, could you handle things here for a moment? I need to step away briefly, but I¡¯ll be right back."


    With that, Sam walked over, took Angel¡¯s hand, and swiftly led her away from the crowd.


    Angel struggled. "What are you doing? Be gentle, you¡¯re hurting me!!"


    But she was still pulled away. At this point, Sam couldn¡¯t care less about the niceties; he didn¡¯t want a well-intentioned charity event to be ruined by this girl¡¯s antics.


    Sophie watched them leave with narrowed eyes. From the initial shock of hearing ¡¯a million dollars¡¯ to the subsequent annoyance, especially seeing Sam take Angel¡¯s hand and just walk away, she knew not just anyone could do that.


    It at least proved that Sam was very special to Angel...


    She hated special.


    "Wow! Brother Sam, you look so cool, are you cosplaying as Goku? That¡¯s amazing!"


    Having pulled Angel outside, Celeste and Selena had also followed.


    Celeste covered her mouth, giggling as she said, "I never knew Sam had such a hobby."


    Sam replied with a smile, "Just here to lend a hand... What brings you guys here?"


    Selena answered as if it were obvious, "It¡¯s such nice weather for an outing! We didn¡¯t expect to see you here!"


    Sam felt like crying but had no tears. He hadn¡¯t anticipated their arrival, and if he had, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have come!


    "Um... I¡¯ve got something to take care of right now, so I might not be able to hang out with you for the time being. If you¡¯re still interested in looking around after I¡¯m done, I can join you then."


    Celeste waved her hand with a smile. "No worries, we were just bored and decided to take a stroll. You go ahead with your business; a man¡¯s always got his own fish to fry, I understand."


    Celeste might understand, but her daughter certainly did not.


    Angel interjected, "Why should I adjust to your schedule? You should be accommodating mine. I want you with me right now. Can you do that?"


    "You see... it¡¯s not that simple. There¡¯s a lot of people around, and I can¡¯t just mess things up because of me, can I?"


    Angel scoffed. "Isn¡¯t it all for raising funds? I¡¯m not refusing to donate. What if I just donate five million dollars right now?"


    Does having money mean you can do whatever you want?


    Sam said with a headache, "That¡¯s not the point... You have to understand, the most valuable part of such charity events is for all participants to gain something from the experience. If you just donate five million dollars outright, it might make everyone feel like it came too easily, which might not be a good thing."


    "Nonsense, I won¡¯t listen."


    Angel flatly rejected the idea, refusing to see reason.


    Well, if she were reasonable, she wouldn¡¯t be Angel.


    This was Sam¡¯s dilemma: how to persuade this girl?


    Fortunately, at that moment, Celeste stepped forward. "I believe there¡¯s more to it than just that reason with Sam. After all, donating money is a good deed, no matter who donates or for what reason. Sam must have his own considerations, right?"


    The woman smiled at Sam as if she could see right through him.


    Sam could only respond with a bitter smile, "Of course, that¡¯s not my only concern... It¡¯s just that when so many people work together to raise money, donating it to those children, no one would object. They¡¯d even feel like they¡¯re doing something meaningful.


    But if Angel were to donate such a large sum so easily, it might lead others to start having different thoughts... like, whose money is it? How should it be divided? Should all of that money really be donated?"


    Indeed, what Sam feared most was the uncontrollable human heart.


    A donation of ten thousand dollars might seem insignificant, unlikely to tempt anyone¡¯s greed.


    But five million dollars? Who could resist the pull of avarice?


    Whether this event would end in disaster was anyone¡¯s guess.


    "So that¡¯s how it is... Sam, you¡¯ve really thought this through, haven¡¯t you? It seems I underestimated you before," Celeste remarked with a newfound appreciation.


    "Heh... you¡¯re too kind, godmother. I might just be overthinking things, and I might not even be right."


    Sam could only look hopefully at Angel, but her gaze remained icy. "If that¡¯s the case, I might choose not to donate, but what about you?"


    "Me? Of course, I¡¯ll go back and help out."


    "Heh, if the event can¡¯t go on without you, then what¡¯s the point of it all? Might as well call it off right here. I won¡¯t cause any trouble, but you¡¯re coming with me."


    It seemed they were back to square one.


    Sam was out of options and turned his gaze to Celeste, hoping she could play a role, at least... a bit of stalling would be good.


    Celeste gave a slight smile, immediately grasping Sam¡¯s plea. She turned to her daughter.


    "I think Sam has a point. Besides, you can¡¯t expect him to drop everything he¡¯s doing. How about this: we¡¯ll wander around, and once you¡¯re done here, you can bring your friends along, and we¡¯ll all have a chat, okay?"


    Angel¡¯s brow furrowed instantly. "Why should I?"


    Celeste walked over and gently took her daughter¡¯s arm, then smiled at Sam. "Alright, you go on and take care of things. Be safe."


    Angel looked coldly at Sam, seemingly helpless against her mother¡¯s wishes, but she warned, "You just wait. If I¡¯m not satisfied with your explanation later, you know what will happen. And if you dare to be affectionate with that Sophie again..."


    "Ah, got it, got it. Please go ahead and enjoy yourselves for now, I¡¯ll head over there. See you later, godmother. See you later, Selena. See you later, Angel."


    "I¡¯ll see you in hell!"


    "Okay, then see you never~"


    "Sam...!!"

 Chapter 190: To hell with it

    "What are you doing? You¡¯re going to interfere when I¡¯m disciplining him?"


    Angel looked at her mother with great dissatisfaction.


    But Celeste still had that kind and gentle smile.


    "Young people¡¯s affairs, I suppose I really shouldn¡¯t meddle."


    "Then why do you still do it?"


    "I can¡¯t help it... Sam is my child now, too. I can¡¯t just watch him be bullied by you."


    "Heh, bullied? This is a blessing for him. So many people wish to be treated by me like this and don¡¯t get the chance. Do you think he doesn¡¯t enjoy it?"


    Celeste nodded thoughtfully, turning her gaze to Selena beside her.


    "You see, it¡¯s not easy for anyone to have such inexplicable confidence like your sis. At least it¡¯s impossible for the average person."


    Selena was on the verge of bursting into laughter.


    But Angel was looking at her coldly.


    Suddenly, Selena¡¯s laughter became more awkward than crying.


    Sam quickly returned to the crowd and resumed signing autographs and taking photos as usual.


    Isabella sidled up to Sam.


    "You okay?"


    Sam forced a smile and bluffed.


    "What could be wrong? I¡¯ve got Angel wrapped around my finger. You really think she can get the better of me? No need to worry."


    Isabella looked at Sam with a skeptical eye.


    "Really?"


    "Of course, rest assured, she won¡¯t come over again before we¡¯re done."


    It seemed Isabella understood what he meant.


    "And after we¡¯re done?"


    "Uh... senior, don¡¯t you have anything else to do?"


    ...


    Sam, along with Sophie and Isabella, were busy for quite a while.


    They didn¡¯t know how many autographs they signed or how many photos they took, but they finally ¡¯cleared¡¯ the long line of visitors.


    Many people left satisfied.


    And this comic convention, after lasting several hours, finally came to an end.


    It was now nearing evening, and in autumn, even the sunset seemed to come a bit earlier.


    The fiery clouds spread across one side of the sky.


    Although the light was gradually dimming, this yellowish sunlight seemed to add the last glimmer to the closing scene.


    Everly and Silas thanked all the cosplayers who attended, gathering all the funds raised and making a formal promise on the spot to ensure transparency in the donation amount, guaranteeing that it would all go to those who truly needed help.


    Then Everly and Silas approached Sam, Sophie, and Isabella.


    Taking advantage of the moment, Sam and Sophie went to change out of their costumes.


    They also cleaned off their makeup.


    Apart from his hair not yet back to normal, Sam had returned to his familiar self.


    "We really can¡¯t thank you enough. We didn¡¯t expect today to go so well, and now we can proudly announce the results!" Everly was clearly very happy, her face still covered in sweat, as she hadn¡¯t had time to change her clothes.


    Isabella smiled.


    "It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s what we should do. Besides, it¡¯s the weekend, and we¡¯d definitely help out if we can, especially since we¡¯re friends."


    Everly nodded with a smile, then turned to Sam and Sophie.


    "Especially you two, I really can¡¯t thank you enough. I didn¡¯t expect Isabella to be able to bring you along, and you were definitely the main contributors today!"


    Silas blinked at the two of them.


    "By the way, would you two be interested in cosplaying again in the future? Your performance today was stunning, and I think a lot of people will remember you. If you come to events like this in the future, you might become the most famous cosplayers here."


    Sam shook his head.


    "I¡¯ll pass on that. I still have school, and this can only be a hobby in my spare time. I don¡¯t plan on pursuing it as a career."


    Sophie added.


    "I¡¯m not interested either."


    Everly could only shake her head in disappointment.


    "Well, I won¡¯t force you... By the way, Isabella, are you really not planning to come back?"


    All eyes were on the girl.


    Someone had told Everly that Isabella used to be a famous cosplayer online, having portrayed some memorable characters, but for some reason, she gradually faded from the public eye and stopped participating in any cosplay activities.


    Isabella said with a smile, "I don¡¯t have any plans for that at the moment... Actually, like them, I don¡¯t see cosplay as the main goal of my life. There are many other things to try, and besides, with you guys persisting in this activity, that¡¯s enough."


    Everly sighed, but it seemed there was no way to continue persuading her.


    Isabella¡¯s decision was firm, and once she made up her mind, she wasn¡¯t easily swayed.


    Everly thanked the three of them again, and they prepared to leave.


    Sam certainly remembered what Angel had said about finding them after everything was over... But if he didn¡¯t see them now, it would be reasonable to pretend he hadn¡¯t found them, right?


    Thinking this way, with a bit of luck, Sam was ready to leave the campsite and quickly head home.


    Unexpectedly, not long after Sam left the convention,


    "Big brother Sam!! Over here!!"


    A familiar voice called out from not too far away.


    Sam really wanted to pretend he hadn¡¯t heard, but he knew that would be too obvious. He could only turn around and saw Selena waving her arms frantically, afraid he wouldn¡¯t see her.


    Beside her sat Celeste and Angel, lounging on what seemed like vacation-style recliners... which, given their status, wouldn¡¯t have been hard to come by.


    "Um... I might have something else to do, so maybe I¡¯ll go over there first, and you guys... head back?" Sam suggested after a moment¡¯s thought.


    There was no avoiding it; he had to face the situation. And with these two girls around, it might be even more difficult, especially since Angel tended to get moody whenever she saw women around him.


    But Isabella seemed very interested in the scene.


    "Let¡¯s go over together; it¡¯s a good chance to clear up any misunderstandings, isn¡¯t it?"


    Sophie furrowed her brow, about to say she had no interest in explaining anything, nor did she feel the need to explain herself to that woman.


    But as she looked over, her gaze collided with Angel¡¯s.


    Angel¡¯s look was simple, with a single message: a challenge.


    It was as if she was saying Sophie didn¡¯t dare to show up in front of her...


    Why not?


    In an instant, Sophie said decisively, "Let¡¯s go."


    "Go? Where to?"


    Sam looked puzzled, then saw Sophie heading straight towards Angel.


    What was she doing?


    Like a lamb to the slaughter!


    Although Sophie was special in her own right, not just an ordinary person, compared to Angel, she seemed like an innocent lamb.


    Isabella said with a laugh, "It seems Sophie is more interested, so let¡¯s go~"


    Sam felt a sweat break out. Why had everyone become so abnormal?


    Soon, the three of them arrived in front of Angel and her family.


    Seeing Sophie, who looked formidable and had a sufficiently icy expression, Celeste smiled. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So this is the girl who was wearing the priestess outfit earlier?"


    Sam hurriedly stepped forward to Celeste.


    "Ah, these two are my classmates and members of the same club. This is Sophie, and this is Isabella."


    Celeste seemed thoughtful.


    "Sophie... nice name. She¡¯s pretty and has a unique aura, almost on par with Angel."


    At these words, Angel and Sophie reacted almost simultaneously.


    "Who¡¯s like her?"


    "Who wants to be on par with her?"


    The antagonism was already quite evident.


    Celeste seemed to have discovered something fascinating.


    "It looks like there¡¯s some tension between these two."


    Sam wanted to say: You¡¯re just realizing that now?


    But he didn¡¯t say it, instead choosing to laugh awkwardly.


    "Beautiful people are like that, there¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡¯Two tigers cannot share one mountain.¡¯"


    "You mean to say Angel is a tiger?"


    Celeste¡¯s words immediately made Angel turn her head to look at Sam, her narrowed eyes emitting a dangerous glint as if to skewer Sam on the spot.


    Sam was taken aback. Explore more stories at NovelFire.C?m


    Could it be that Celeste was deliberately stirring the pot?


    Sam immediately scrambled to explain.


    "Ah, that¡¯s not what I meant. I meant to say that both of you are exceptional."


    But Celeste, after a moment¡¯s thought, said,


    "However... even among the exceptional, there can be those who are relatively more so. Who do you think is better, Sam?"


    She had just asked such a loaded question.


    Sam instantly felt the simultaneous piercing gazes of Sophie and Angel.


    Their eyes said it all.


    If he chose one, he would surely offend the other.


    Given the situation, if Sam said Angel was the best, it was because Sophie, unlike the dangerous Heiress, probably wouldn¡¯t do anything drastic to him.


    But he sighed, a look of resignation on his face, and said, "Perhaps my view is a bit clich¨¦, so I can¡¯t really tell who is more exceptional. I can only say they excel in different ways."


    Celeste uttered an "Oh?" and then looked on.


    "Is that so? And what might those different ways be?"


    Sam¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of his head. If it weren¡¯t for the crowd, he would have been tempted to kneel and beg this woman to stop asking questions.


    It wasn¡¯t just the questions; each one seemed designed to fan the flames.


    Sam glanced at Angel, who wasn¡¯t smiling, only offering a dangerous gaze.


    Then at Sophie, who seemed devoid of any extra expression, still with a face of cool indifference.


    Sam sighed.


    "How to put it... both ladies are beautiful, intelligent, and have outstanding demeanors. The slight difference might be in their personalities and temperaments. One is like a dazzling summer, the other a pure and chilly winter."


    This answer obviously didn¡¯t give the girls a focal point to latch onto immediately, which was precisely Sam¡¯s intention. Being too explicit would have given the game away right there and then.


    Celeste gave a slight smile.


    "Sam, you¡¯re quite quick on your feet..."


    Sam barely had the energy to smile back, feeling as if his brain¡¯s CPU was about to overload.


    At that moment, Angel took the initiative to approach Sophie, looking into her eyes and smiling.


    "I¡¯ve seen your cosplay; you¡¯re quite suited for this sort of thing¡ªdressing up in bizarre costumes and standing before everyone, basking in your simple, ordinary charm."


    Her words were laced with sarcasm from the get-go.


    Sophie¡¯s chest rose and fell slightly as she retorted with a cold laugh.


    "I find it quite fun, unlike some people who always think about solving problems with money. In fact, if they were stripped of their wealthy background, they¡¯d be incapable of achieving anything."


    Angel¡¯s gaze grew colder.


    "Is that so? But it seems you¡¯re overlooking the fact that one¡¯s background is a part of life. If you can only counter me with my family¡¯s status, doesn¡¯t that imply I¡¯m impeccable in other aspects? And Sophie... what have you actually accomplished? You¡¯re even trying to steal someone else¡¯s man."


    The air was charged as if a battle had been ignited in an instant.


    Sam felt this was not his place to intervene, but to just stand by and watch it unfold... was that really appropriate? He looked towards Celeste, who seemed to have no intention of stopping the altercation.


    Celeste, with a thoughtful gaze, looked back at Sam. A meaningful smile played across her exquisite and stunning face.


    "It seems, Sam, your charm is quite dangerous. To have such unique girls at loggerheads over you..."


    "It¡¯s nothing like that... They probably just don¡¯t get along, and it has nothing to do with me."


    "Oh? Is that so? Not even a little bit?"


    As for where the discord lay, Sam couldn¡¯t be sure¡ªperhaps it was just a natural clash of auras, like incompatible astrological signs.


    Sophie glared coldly at Angel.


    "If that¡¯s all you wanted to say, then it¡¯s rather boring. Besides, is Sam really yours? Did he say so?"


    Angel turned her head sharply.


    "Sam!"


    Sam could only steel himself and step forward between the two. "Have you two... talked enough?"


    Angel looked at Sam with a smile.


    "Come home with me later, is that a problem?"


    Huh?


    Was this the result you two had just agreed upon?


    So sudden?


    And at this moment, Sophie furrowed her brows slightly and said.


    "I¡¯m going home, are you coming or not?"


    Before Sam could answer, Angel spoke with irritation.


    "If you want to go back, then go. What does it have to do with whether he goes with you?"


    At this point, Sophie¡¯s smile emerged, laced with clear provocation.


    "Because we came together, it¡¯s only natural to go back together, right? Besides, it¡¯s on the way."


    "You and her are on the way?"


    Angel looked at Sam with a cold gaze.


    Danger seemed imminent.


    Sam said helplessly.


    "It is on the way... We just happened to come together for the club activity."


    Angel¡¯s gaze remained frosty.


    "I don¡¯t care about that. Are you going home with me now, or are you going ¡¯on the way¡¯ with her?"


    It was as if she had issued an ultimatum.


    And Sophie couldn¡¯t help but say.


    "Sam, I hope you don¡¯t succumb to the coercion and temptation of power. If you¡¯re that kind of person, it would be really disappointing."


    "I..."


    "What does it have to do with you, what coercion and temptation? Even if he chooses to go with me, are you saying it¡¯s because of my family background? I underestimated you, Sophie, you really are despicable and scheming."


    "It¡¯s not... you guys..."


    "Still, it¡¯s better than your scheming. Since high school, you¡¯ve wanted to control other people¡¯s lives, don¡¯t you think your strong possessiveness is a confidence given by your family? If you strip away all that, do you really think anyone would want to stay by your side?"


    "Heh, I think you¡¯re just looking for a way to save face, Sophie..."


    "Enough!! Stop talking!!"


    At that moment.


    Sam, who had been unable to get a word in edgewise and was feeling dizzy from the back-and-forth, finally exploded.


    The suddenness of his voice, the rarity of his tone, and an expression that had never before graced his face.


    It made everyone present, including Celeste and Isabella, involuntarily turn to look at him.


    Angel and Sophie simultaneously ceased their bickering, turning their attention to the man.


    Sam¡¯s expression was somewhat grim.


    He took a deep breath, then addressed them both.


    "Argue all you want, I¡¯m not dealing with this."


    With that, he turned and walked away.


    Angel clenched her fists.


    "Sam! Are you sure you want to do this?"


    Sam didn¡¯t even think of looking back.


    "Do whatever I want, you two can do whatever you like!"


    Sophie also looked towards Sam.


    "Are you going home?"


    "To hell with going home! I just want some peace and quiet, leave me alone!"


    Really, I¡¯ve given you two enough respect.


    If I don¡¯t show some temper, you¡¯ll treat me like a toy, thinking you can just take me and play whenever you want, right?


    I don¡¯t owe you anything, I¡¯m done serving!


    To hell with it!

 Chapter 191: Sam, you’re the only one who’s managed to change my sister

    Sam left the campsite, wandering aimlessly down the road by himself.


    He didn¡¯t want to deal with those issues anymore.


    The arguing back and forth had given him a headache.


    Was there really any point in fighting over this? It was like two children squabbling over a toy.


    But Sam wasn¡¯t a toy. If they both wanted this ¡¯toy¡¯, shouldn¡¯t they show some sincerity in their pursuit and fight for it? Why did it all turn into threats when it came to him?


    So he was just supposed to accept that, was he? That made no sense.


    Without showing any backbone, was he really just a toy to them?


    It might seem like a reckless move, but Sam had his reasons.


    If things continued this way, any occasion involving both of them would become increasingly hostile. That wouldn¡¯t bode well for the future, so it was essential to make them aware that he wouldn¡¯t tolerate everything.


    As for... what consequences might arise and how to deal with them later, that was a problem for another time. After all, even if he let them continue arguing, wouldn¡¯t he be the one to clean up the mess in the end? What difference would it make?


    So Sam decided to have a small outburst.


    There¡¯s a saying that goes, "Without destruction, there can be no construction."


    After walking for a while, Sam sat down on a bench by the roadside, watching the orange glow on the horizon.


    It was as if the sky was about to darken.


    He reflected that peace and quiet were indeed preferable.


    If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have come out today. His days were never calm; they were filled with nothing but trouble...


    "Indeed, in days filled with trouble, a moment of peace is precious, isn¡¯t it, Sam?"


    The sudden voice beside him made Sam startle, and turning his head, he saw Isabella, smiling as she spoke those words.


    The setting sun illuminated her face, and her long hair cascaded down gently.


    Her legs were straight and revealed delicate skin beneath the hem of her skirt.


    She was also an extremely beautiful and outstanding girl... Wait a minute? Sam hadn¡¯t spoken out loud. How did she know what he was thinking?


    "Senior... how did you know?"


    Isabella chuckled.


    "Your expression gave you away. Actually, Sam, you¡¯re quite easy to read, even easier than Sophie."


    "That¡¯s not true... I almost thought you had mind-reading powers."


    "How could that be? Don¡¯t be so tense. Can you make some room for me? You don¡¯t dislike me, do you?"


    "Of course not..."


    Sam shifted slightly to make space.


    Isabella then sat down beside him, comfortably leaning against the bench, seemingly gazing at the distant horizon where the fading light caused the street lamps behind them to flicker on.


    It was as if a solitary stage was slowly rising just for them.


    Her legs stretched out straight and angled gracefully.


    Her beautiful figure, the rise and fall of her chest, and her delicate profile were all more stunning than the evening¡¯s lingering glow.


    Sam didn¡¯t let his gaze linger on her for too long.


    "Why did you come over here?"


    Isabella smiled.


    "I can¡¯t do much about the situation over there, and I was worried something might happen to you here."


    Sam replied with a smile.


    "What could happen to me? It¡¯s just the arguing that¡¯s a bit annoying... What happened after?"


    Isabella paused, recalling the events.


    "Both of them didn¡¯t look too happy. Angel stormed off, threatening to make you pay, while Sophie didn¡¯t say anything, but she also seemed upset, and then she left. Nothing else really happened."


    This was within Sam¡¯s expectations.


    Indeed, without him there, just these people alone wouldn¡¯t escalate the situation.


    It might not be as simple as Isabella described, but Celeste, although not one to side with outsiders, would definitely not allow Angel to do anything outrageous in public. So, Sam had made the right choice.


    The decision not to choose at that moment might have been the best choice after all.


    "It looks like you¡¯re quite pleased?"


    Sam was taken aback. Was this another slip of his expression?


    But that couldn¡¯t be right. The effects of the Temptation Constitution should have helped him hide it, shouldn¡¯t they?


    "Pleased about what?"


    Isabella smiled as she looked at Sam.


    "After all, in that situation, if Sam had chosen to go back with any one of them, it seemed like it would have led to undesirable consequences. Both of their tempers are quite obvious. I didn¡¯t expect Sam to be so brave at that moment...


    But have you thought about the consequences? Although it might be better than choosing one side and having to abandon the other, the outcome is still not easy to deal with."


    Sam gave a wry smile and shook his head.


    "Let nature take its course, I guess. I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s not like I made a choice; there was no other way at the time. I couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch them argue forever, sigh."


    "Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself... After all, you have quite the experience dealing with an Heiress, right?"


    "At this point, don¡¯t make jokes at my expense with such pointless words..." Sam sighed.


    But Isabella looked at him: "Of course, I¡¯m not making fun of you. I¡¯ve always thought Sam was smart, it¡¯s just the philandering that¡¯s a bit off-putting. But I must admit, you¡¯ve handled things pretty well. Even though Angel seems more hot-tempered, there¡¯s something Sam needs to be careful about."


    "What¡¯s that?"


    "A girl like Sophie, if she ever falls for a guy, what she fears the most... is being hurt again."


    Sam fell silent.


    He understood this principle, of course. Everyone had seen the changes in Sophie; it hadn¡¯t been easy for her to get to this point today. And Sam¡¯s actions... would they make her build up her defenses again? Perhaps even more strongly than before.


    Sam¡¯s mind was a bit of a mess.


    "I don¡¯t know... It seems I can¡¯t manage these things right now."


    Isabella smiled.


    "You¡¯re a very special person, special in that no matter how disheartened your tone is, you always manage to handle things well. So I believe in Sam."


    Isabella¡¯s smile was healing, radiating a warm glow in the dimming sunset. This was how a senior should be.


    However, Sam suddenly remembered something else.


    "By the way, today¡¯s comic convention was for fundraising... Why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier?"


    Isabella blinked.


    "Why should I have said it beforehand? Isn¡¯t it better this way? After all, we achieved our goal in the end."


    Sam thought for a moment and said, "If you had explained the nature of the event earlier, it would have been easier for us to cooperate, right? It wouldn¡¯t have been so much trouble."


    Isabella shook her head, standing up to greet the last rays of the sunset with her beautiful figure.


    She looked up at the distant sky.


    "Because I didn¡¯t want you to feel that this was about your moral standards, and to coerce you into participating with moral blackmail. This way, you could enjoy the event, and that¡¯s what gives it real meaning."


    Watching her peaceful expression as she spoke, Sam couldn¡¯t quite identify his own feelings.


    Until Isabella lowered her head and leaned in close to Sam¡¯s face.


    Her beautiful eyes met Sam¡¯s.


    "What¡¯s the matter, Sam? Did you fall for me because of what I said?"


    Sam smiled and shook his head.


    "It¡¯s not that exaggerated, but I¡¯m starting to think that you, senior, are a very magical person."


    "Really? That¡¯s a pity. I thought the heartfelt words I spoke would make Sam fall for me instantly."


    "Just now you called me a philanderer, and now you want me to fall for you?"


    Sam couldn¡¯t figure out what she was thinking, this contradictory psychology.


    But Isabella just shook her head.


    "It may seem that way, but you need to know something. We girls always say we hate scumbags, but when we really meet a charming scumbag, most of us fall for him because there¡¯s an innate maternal instinct. This maternal instinct can turn into something else. Simply put, they all believe that this charming scumbag will settle down because of them, that they can be his final destination."


    "There¡¯s such a theory?"


    "Of course, that¡¯s why I say you don¡¯t understand girls."


    "Well, I admit it now."


    "Alright then."


    Isabella reached out and affectionately ruffled Sam¡¯s hair, her gesture doting, much like an older sister.


    "Time to pack up your feelings and head home. There¡¯s a lot waiting for you to handle. Just take a break for today~"


    "I got it."


    Sam also stood up.


    The two said their goodbyes before the sky was completely shrouded in darkness. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They waved at each other.


    Parting ways on the long street.


    Sam walked home slowly.


    He pondered over some ethereal matters that seemed meaningless, at least for the moment.


    After getting home, he remembered Isabella¡¯s words about Sophie...


    Sam hesitated for a moment but decided to call her anyway.


    The call didn¡¯t go through, so Sam dialed again.


    Finally, on the second attempt, the call was answered.


    The moment Sam connected, he suddenly realized he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    And the person on the other end didn¡¯t speak either. The silent call, the quiet night¡ªit was so still he couldn¡¯t even hear breathing. Continue your saga on NovelFire.C?m


    But the call was indeed continuing...


    What should he say?


    It was as if a lethal air had clogged his mouth, his usual smooth talk now seemingly useless.


    He wanted to joke around calmly as before, to be playful and light-hearted, but even the act of opening his mouth felt difficult.


    What should he say...


    Until finally, a familiar voice came from the other end.


    "If there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m going to hang up."


    "Wait."


    Sam spoke up after all.


    "Uh, you got home okay?"


    "Yeah."


    "Everything went smoothly on the way?"


    "Yeah."


    It seemed that no matter what he asked, he would only get such responses.


    It was as if they had returned to the state when Sam first met her¡ªaloof and rational, not wasting words if it wasn¡¯t necessary.


    "Uh... okay then, if there¡¯s nothing else."


    At this rate, Sam truly didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Perhaps there was nothing to say over the phone. Indeed, without seeing a face, without seeing expressions, what was there to say over the phone?


    Especially since Sam himself didn¡¯t know what he actually wanted to say.


    Apologizing to Sophie seemed unnecessary. After all, it wasn¡¯t his fault to begin with. Even though he was the one who ended up getting angry, he wasn¡¯t the instigator.


    Why should he be the one to shoulder everything? Was it really taken for granted that it was all his fault?


    That didn¡¯t make sense.


    "Then I¡¯m hanging up."


    "Beep beep beep."


    Sophie decisively ended the call.


    Sam shook his head as he looked at his phone.


    There was nothing he could do. Even if Sophie put her guard up again, reverting to her old ways, treating him like she did everyone else... it seemed there was no remedy.


    Although it might be a bit regrettable¡ªafter all, everyone wants to be that special someone to another¡ªbut one can¡¯t be too greedy.


    It just meant that their encounter was nothing more than a fleeting connection, with no other possibilities.


    If this attitude persisted...


    Their relationship would only grow more distant.


    Sam took a shower and was just taking a big gulp of cola when his phone started to ring.


    He was taken aback, not expecting Sophie to be the one calling him.


    What did this mean?


    Had she cooled off?


    Or was she so upset that she had to call and give him a piece of her mind?


    Sam hesitated for a moment but answered the call, figuring that unlike Angel, Sophie was unlikely to have such a bad habit.


    "Hello?"


    Sam asked tentatively.


    Then a completely different voice came through.


    "Hey, Sam, it¡¯s Sophia."


    The change in voice was so natural that Sam immediately knew it wasn¡¯t a pretense.


    "Why are you calling me?"


    "Hehe, I heard about what happened today. It seemed like you and my sister weren¡¯t having a pleasant chat, huh?"


    "...I wouldn¡¯t say it was unpleasant, it¡¯s more like we didn¡¯t really chat at all."


    Sam spoke on his end.


    Sophie just said yeah on the phone. Could this even be called a conversation?


    "My sister, she¡¯s just like that... You should know, Sam."


    Sam gazed out at the starry night sky.


    "I know, but it doesn¡¯t make sense for me to bear all this. I just want to live a peaceful life."


    Sophia¡¯s voice was soft on the other end of the line.


    "I understand how you feel... But if my sister was really that angry, if she really blamed everything on you as you said, why would she still answer your calls?"


    Right.


    Blocking Sam¡¯s number would be more in line with her character.


    "But... answering the call didn¡¯t make any difference, did it?"


    "But you didn¡¯t know what to say either, right? So I think... maybe neither of you could find a way to back down, which is why I wanted to tell you some things while my sister is resting."


    "What things?"


    Find a way to back down?


    That seemed like an apt description.


    The situation between them was just that awkward.


    Sophia lowered her voice, speaking softly.


    "My sister and I... we never really received any love growing up. Our father was a gambler. Not only did he drink and gamble away everything we had, but he even tried to sell us and our mother to pay off his debts. Our mother didn¡¯t want to endure that humiliation, she wanted to take us with her and jump off a building... But in the end, we survived, and she left this world.


    Since then, we¡¯ve had to rely on government aid to get by."


    The story was told simply.


    But it sent shivers down Sam¡¯s spine.


    He had suspected that Sophie¡¯s tough exterior hid some painful stories, but he never imagined it would be something like this.


    A simple description, yet it was a hellish experience for the two girls.


    Sam couldn¡¯t fathom how she could recount such events in such an understated manner.


    "I¡¯m so sorry, I had no idea... This is heartbreaking to hear. I can¡¯t even begin to imagine what you both went through."


    Sophia chuckled softly on the other end of the phone. "It¡¯s okay, really. You don¡¯t need to find the right words to comfort us. We¡¯ve come to terms with our fate and don¡¯t harbor any resentment.


    What I want to tell Sam is that it¡¯s always been my sister who bravely protected us. She¡¯s incredibly strong. Sure, she¡¯s cried and had her hysterical moments, but she still managed to stand up against what life threw at us.


    She studied hard, determined to change our destiny. She comes off as cold to everyone, even refusing to make friends, because she feels that if she can¡¯t trust the people closest to her, then those social interactions are just superficial and unnecessary."


    "I know her way of thinking might seem extreme, but I can¡¯t change it now, at least... not immediately. And Sam, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s managed to change my sister."


    "Have I? I¡¯m not so sure..."


    "Of course, she¡¯s never talked this much to any guy before, let alone call one at night. I think... maybe for the first time, she¡¯s felt warmth and something special from someone, and sensed no ulterior motives. So if there¡¯s anyone in the world who could pull my sister out of her skepticism and her fortress of self-defense, it¡¯s definitely Sam."


    Sam felt his cheeks redden at the praise.


    He wasn¡¯t a savior... nor did he want to hear these stories.


    What if he couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for Sophie every time he saw her? That would take the fun out of everything.


    Yet, their plight was indeed heart-wrenching.


    A girl having to emerge from such a tragic past, to live on with strength, to study hard, to strive for a change in her destiny.


    It was unimaginable.


    No wonder she had such disdain for girls like Angel...


    Because Angel had the kind of life others could only dream of, always acting so entitled and above everyone else, completely oblivious to the tragedies that fill most people¡¯s lives.


    "Don¡¯t say that... I¡¯m just trying to fulfill my duty as a friend," Sam replied.


    The thought of her background made Sam hesitate to delve deeper. Joking aside, he could help, sympathize, and understand her. But to develop a deeper emotional connection with a girl like that? No one could predict the consequences.


    What Sam feared more was that if he followed his original strategy, he¡¯d be setting up a large and dangerous harem.


    How many female leads could accept that? Not to mention a girl like Sophie¡ªwouldn¡¯t she tear him to pieces?


    To finally trust someone, only to discover that the outcome is so... The thought of such a disparity was enough to cause a profound change in a person¡¯s nature.


    "Let¡¯s just say you two are friends for now, but why did my sister act that way earlier? I can take a guess... but no guarantees I¡¯m completely right."


    "Alright, alright, no need to be so mysterious," Sam said, his head starting to ache.


    "Because she¡¯s never felt love, she needs a more special kind of love. Whether it¡¯s familial, platonic, or romantic. Maybe... what my sister wants is to be chosen unwaveringly, to be the object of absolute favoritism. To have someone who, even when faced with great external forces, would still walk towards her and embrace her..."


    That thought echoed in Sam¡¯s mind for a long time.


    Who doesn¡¯t yearn for such love?


    Whether from friends, family, or a lover.


    Everyone wants to be chosen and treated that way.


    So in that situation, Sophie probably hoped even more that Sam would ¡¯walk her home¡¯ as if it were a test to see if he could be that special person destined to enter her heart.


    Sam let out a wry smile, realizing that today¡¯s choices had probably disappointed Sophie.


    He definitely wasn¡¯t that person right now.


    This is tough... What should he do tomorrow? What will happen when they meet again?


    Lost in thought, the phone call hadn¡¯t ended long before his mobile rang again.


    This time it was... Angel.


    What¡¯s meant to come will always find its way.


    "Hello?"


    Sam answered the call.


    Angel¡¯s indifferent voice came through quickly.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to say something?"


    "...Say what?"


    Sam was taken aback.


    "You snapped at me this afternoon and then expected me to call you first, and now you¡¯re playing dumb. Sam, I could make you wish you were dead right now."


    "...No, no, no. I apologize, okay? I¡¯m sorry about this afternoon. I was just really annoyed, and it made my head all fuzzy."


    There was no way around it.


    With a girl like Angel, and given that they had already had a substantial sexual relationship, not apologizing just wouldn¡¯t do.


    Treating her the way he did Sophie would be suicidal.


    And then her voice came through quickly again.


    "Apologies should be made in person to show sincerity, right?"


    "Fine, I¡¯ll get a cab and come to you."


    Sam sighed, but then he didn¡¯t expect her to say.


    "No need. I¡¯m heading out now. When I call you next, you better come downstairs."

 Chapter 192: You’d better pray that I don’t actually eat you

    Waiting is always an excruciating process, and waiting for a call from Angel was even more so.


    It felt like the Grim Reaper calling to say, "Hold on, lad, don¡¯t rush to your demise just yet. Wait for me to arrive before you meet your end."


    Given Angel¡¯s current disposition, what kind of benevolent actions could Sam expect from her upon her arrival?


    Would she try to touch him with tenderness and kindness? Clearly not; such things were unlikely to manifest in Angel anytime soon.


    What kind of woman was Angel?


    To her, gentleness and kindness were useless, merely the last resort of cowards. A true powerhouse didn¡¯t need what she considered hypocritical virtues for adornment. Your journey continues at NovelFire.C?m


    Thus, she was decisive and efficient, rarely regretful.


    Gentleness and kindness were traits she despised.


    And of course, Sam¡¯s decision to leave without making a choice at that time was the right one. Once Angel had time to reflect, she would surely recognize the well-intentioned difficulty of his position.


    She was so astute and perceptive; she was bound to notice.


    That¡¯s why there was this phone call, demanding an apology from Sam...


    But why had she chosen this approach instead of the usual, having Sam come directly to her place?


    Did she feel constrained by Celeste¡¯s presence?


    Or was there another motive?


    As Sam was pondering all this, his phone vibrated.


    He pulled out his phone, expecting a message from Angel, but to his surprise, it was a text he hadn¡¯t seen in ages. That kind of mysterious message, whether a prophecy or something orchestrated, and this time the content...


    "Can¡¯t come up with an answer, can you? Or is it that you truly can¡¯t bear to let go? Sam, I¡¯ve told you before, haven¡¯t I? A touch of ambition can be a catalyst for growth. But what does overblown ambition mean? Destruction, utter destruction.


    If that¡¯s the case... then I¡¯ll have to destroy your tool of crime first."


    Shocking to the core!


    What did this mean?


    The tone and perspective, coupled with the impending events, made Sam immediately think of Angel.


    It was indeed very likely to be the ¡¯plot¡¯ that was about to unfold between him and Angel!


    But what was this ¡¯tool of crime¡¯ all about?


    Surely Angel wasn¡¯t planning to castrate him?


    "Ding!"


    This time, the phone rang outright, caller ID glaringly showed it was Angel!


    Sam stared at the glowing phone screen, the content of the now-vanished text echoing in his head, his brain buzzing.


    It was as if the phone¡¯s vibration and the roaring in Sam¡¯s head reached a strange resonance, unlocking 99% of his brain¡¯s potential.


    He then transformed into a superhuman, sweeping away all obstacles, becoming an invincible force in this world, even perfectly deciphering various theories, traveling through time, moving between past and future...


    Of course, that was utterly impossible.


    Resonance didn¡¯t have such magical effects; Sam¡¯s scalp was simply tingling.


    He answered the call in the end.


    "Hello?"


    "I¡¯m here, come down."


    Angel hung up.


    A succinct sentence, devoid of any superfluous words, which also reflected Angel¡¯s current mood, in a delicate state.


    She didn¡¯t seem overly angry, but what was more terrifying than anger was that she maintained absolute rationality, meaning she knew exactly what she wanted to do next.


    Sam stood up, glancing down at his crotch.


    "Whether I can still pee standing up in this life depends on tonight!"


    Right, Sam had to go down and meet her.


    These kinds of things you could dodge temporarily, but not forever.


    Sam¡¯s only hope was that Angel¡¯s plan this time wasn¡¯t so meticulous, and that he¡¯d have a chance to defuse the crisis perfectly.


    He stepped out the door clad in a long-sleeved, dark T-shirt and jeans. In this moment, against this backdrop, he was like a warrior on the battlefield, ready to face death without fear.


    He didn¡¯t want it to be a case of him and his ¡¯tool of crime¡¯ only one surviving; he was determined to make it out alive with everything intact!


    Crossing the dark corridor, this time the neighboring doors remained closed, Zoe did not appear.


    Her absence was a blessing in disguise; had she shown up, who knows how chaotic the scene might have become.


    Sam descended the stairs.


    And there it was, the car parked right at the entrance.


    It was like a pitch-black beast, lurking in the night, eyeing its handsome prey as it willingly walked into its gaping maw.


    Sam stopped in front of the car, his expression revealing no cracks.


    This time, no window rolled down. Instead, he saw the rear car door slowly open a crack.


    Without hesitation, Sam pulled the door open.


    As always, Elowen was in the driver¡¯s seat, expressionless as an AI robot, sparing no extra glance.


    And then there was Angel.


    She sat there, in a Gothic-style long dress.


    She looked like a medieval doll with a dark aura.


    The black dress, though Gothic, wasn¡¯t overly complex; it seemed to have been simplified. It looked sharper, sexier, and more sophisticated.


    Her face was bare, without makeup or any exaggerated accessories.


    Yet her expression alone perfectly matched her attire, as if to say this night was not going to pass by simply.


    "You got here pretty fast."


    Sam tried to lighten the slightly tense atmosphere.


    But Angel looked at him coldly.


    "Get in, no more talking."


    That was a problem; Sam¡¯s forte was, in fact, talking.


    Nevertheless, Sam got into the car, and as soon as he did, the vehicle started up and headed into the unknown, into the depths of the night.


    Angel had no intention of initiating conversation, sitting there like a statue, cold and flawless.


    She remained silent, but Sam couldn¡¯t afford to.


    "So... it¡¯s pretty late already, where are we headed?"


    Angel¡¯s gaze remained fixed ahead, her eyes devoid of any fluctuation.


    "You¡¯ll know when we get there. Are you that eager?" Her voice was light and indifferent, betraying no emotion.


    Sam pondered for a moment.


    "It¡¯s okay, just curious, that¡¯s all. After all, I said I¡¯d come to you, but then you came to me personally. You didn¡¯t have to go through the trouble."


    Angel turned her head to look at Sam.


    "Did you want to come to my place to see me, or were you hoping my mother would offer you protection?"


    "That wasn¡¯t my intention. It¡¯s too late to disturb godmother."


    How did this woman know everything? Even his little secret thoughts were transparent to her?


    Indeed, compared to the outside world, Angel¡¯s home was a bit safer, especially after Sam knew that Celeste had taken him as her godson with an ulterior motive, he felt even more at ease.


    Angel couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold laugh.


    "Put away those little schemes of yours. I didn¡¯t say anything before, not because I didn¡¯t know, but because I couldn¡¯t be bothered to mention it, and I thought you were kind of cute."


    Sam looked at her, trying to widen his eyes to appear innocent and harmless.


    "What¡¯s going on? Am I not cute anymore?"


    The more enchanting Angel¡¯s smile was, the more dangerous it seemed.


    "What do you think? How could a cute pet always sing a different tune from its owner? Even thinking about climbing on top of the owner¡¯s head."


    Sam also smiled.


    "What era are we living in? Some things are fine for spicing things up, but if you really apply them to everyday life, isn¡¯t that a bit too much?"


    As he spoke, Sam watched Angel¡¯s expression.


    Unchanged.


    She seemed utterly unshaken by any of his words, her emotions as stable as a rock in this moment.


    "You¡¯ve known from the start what kind of person I am. How could this relationship have started with just me? After all, you entered the game willingly. Is there any point in saying all this?"


    Sam sighed and leaned back in his seat, gazing ahead.


    "Life can¡¯t always be about things with a point, right? A lot of the time, it¡¯s the pointless stuff that brings pure joy."


    He wasn¡¯t particularly fond of meaning, or to put it more simply, he disliked the so-called ¡¯point¡¯.


    Angel said coldly,


    "So most people live like they¡¯re soulless, chasing after low-level pleasures, even getting trapped in them, selling their souls to the devil. Is that the life you aspire to?"


    Her attitude remained indifferent. Indifferent to life, to ordinary people, to basic pleasures.


    And at that moment, the car came to a stop. They were in an underground parking lot in a bustling downtown area.


    Sam had no idea where this parking lot led to.


    "What are we doing here?"


    The previous topic had already given him a bit of a headache. So he didn¡¯t plan to continue.


    Anyway, whatever he said now wouldn¡¯t change Angel¡¯s mind. What was coming would still come; verbal sparring had little effect on her.


    She only cared about what Sam did.


    As for what he said...


    Did it matter?


    "We¡¯re here. Get out of the car. Oh, wait a second."


    Suddenly, Angel paused, causing Sam to freeze in his tracks.


    Sam then saw Angel reaching out her hand toward someone in front of them.


    It was in Elowen¡¯s direction.


    "Give it to me."


    Something else?


    Sam was momentarily stunned, then saw Elowen take a small metal box from the passenger seat and hand it to Angel.


    What could be inside?


    Sam thought for a moment, then without hesitation, activated his X-ray Vision. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Great.


    Really great.


    Silver, shimmering handcuffs.


    Candles.


    A whip.


    And large scissors!


    What on earth are you planning?


    Sam suddenly regretted looking. He might have been better off not knowing; now that he had seen, his heart was even more unsettled.


    But this still wasn¡¯t the end. As Angel took the box, she reached out her hand again.


    "Anything else?"


    "Oh."


    Elowen nodded.


    Sam was puzzled. What else could there be?


    How much stuff do you need to carry?


    This time, Sam didn¡¯t get a chance to activate his X-ray Vision because Elowen, right in front of him, pulled out a handgun from her bosom and handed it to Angel.


    Isn¡¯t this a bit much?


    Has your family gone into combat mode?


    Then Angel calmly took the handgun and handed the box to Sam.


    "Here, take this."


    Sam¡¯s expression still seemed a bit slow to catch up. He took the box almost reflexively.


    Then he looked at Angel, concern etched on his face.


    "Do we really need to bring a gun? Are we going after bad guys? Otherwise, we should probably call the cops. It¡¯s not safe for you to handle a gun. What if it goes off by accident..."


    Angel gave a slight smile.


    "If you think there¡¯s a bad guy, who do you suppose that would be?"


    It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it!


    Of course, Sam couldn¡¯t say that. He could only offer an awkward smile.


    "There shouldn¡¯t be any bad guys, but this is a real gun, not some toy..."


    "Enough talk, get out of the car. As long as you behave, it won¡¯t be necessary to use it. But if you don¡¯t listen, and try to pull a fast one like before, I can¡¯t guarantee where its bullets might end up."


    Well, that¡¯s one way to block an exit.


    Sam took a deep breath, opened the car door, and now he truly felt like he was facing his doom.


    Angel and Elowen followed close behind.


    They led Sam to an elevator, and then they went up.


    Elowen took out a card and swiped it inside the elevator, which then ascended directly to the designated floor.


    The thirty-fourth floor.


    An almost deathly silence hung in the air, so oppressive it was hard to breathe.


    Finally, they reached their floor, and the elevator doors slid open.


    The three of them stepped out, and Sam, taking in the look of the corridor, had a pretty good idea of where they were.


    It was a hotel.


    Was there really a need to come to a hotel? Although the prospect of visiting a hotel with an exceptionally beautiful girl was certainly appealing, especially one who looked like Angel.


    But it would be better if she only looked like Angel. If it were actually Angel, then things would be somewhat amiss.


    Angel and Elowen, one on each side, almost escorted Sam to the door of a room.


    Angel turned her head and said, "Alright, we can go in by ourselves."


    Elowen nodded.


    "Call me if you need anything."


    With that, she turned and left.


    Angel then opened the door.


    It was a luxurious room, and the moment the lights were turned on, the dim lighting gave off an intimate ambiance.


    The room looked quite respectable, not like one you¡¯d find in a love hotel.


    Watching Sam standing at the doorway, Angel let out a cold laugh.


    "Come in. What, got cold feet?"


    Sam averted his gaze and steadied his emotions.


    It¡¯s nothing, Sam.


    Nothing will happen; you¡¯ll turn the tide. After all, you¡¯re the only main character in this world!


    "What¡¯s there to be afraid of? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to eat me."


    Sam stepped forward into the room, carrying the box.


    Standing at the door, Angel gave a slight smile.


    "You¡¯d better pray that I don¡¯t actually eat you."


    "Click."


    She gently pushed, and the door closed firmly.

 Chapter 193: I am unwilling

    Sam never thought of hotels as good places.


    He simply felt that such places exuded a sense of pretense, even less peaceful and harmonious than a rental room.


    Restlessness, ostentation, haste.


    That was Sam¡¯s impression of hotels.


    Angel, who was behind him, probably didn¡¯t like these places either, but why did she insist on bringing Sam here?


    Now, the answer was clear.


    The box that Sam was carrying wasn¡¯t particularly heavy, but at this moment, it felt infinitely burdensome in his heart¡ªnot because it was important, but because it was exceedingly dangerous.


    The door behind him closed.


    Angel, who had shut the door, wasn¡¯t in any rush.


    She simply sat down on a nearby chair, which resembled more of a lazy-boy, likely very soft, even someone of her slight weight seemed to sink deeply into it.


    And there stood Sam in the middle, like an item under scrutiny, or perhaps... a criminal awaiting judgment.


    Sam looked at her, and under the dim lighting, the ambiance became especially intimate. In such light and shadow, the girl, who already had a somewhat dark aura, now seemed even more mysterious.


    She was like a witch who had arrived from some unknown mystical world.


    With a beautiful face, stunning legs, a sexy figure, and of course... a dangerous air about her.


    "Seems like there¡¯s no need to come to a hotel, right? It¡¯s just a waste of money..." Sam said.


    Angel looked up at Sam.


    "Put the box down, then go sit on the bed."


    "What for?"


    A playful expression appeared on Angel¡¯s face.


    Her legs gently came together, crossed, exuding a powerful presence, like someone who had been groomed for a high position from a young age.


    "After all this time, you still don¡¯t get it?"


    Sam set the box down and sat on the edge of the bed, at an angle where he could meet her gaze.


    The curtains behind were not drawn, revealing the wonderful night view of the entire city, lights twinkling, countless little stars.


    Like a colorful tapestry, it seemed as if the entire city¡¯s splendor was within sight.


    "Don¡¯t you have even a shred of remorse for your offense against me?"


    "I can apologize, but was there really a need for such a dramatic setup?"


    The box on the floor sat there like a ticking time bomb.


    There¡¯s a saying that if a gun is loaded in a movie, it¡¯s bound to be fired. That was exactly the situation at hand.


    Angel slowly stood up and walked step by step towards Sam.


    She didn¡¯t advance further but instead looked down at Sam from her elevated position, exerting a kind of psychological pressure, and then said with an icy gaze, "Then apologize first, let¡¯s hear it."


    Who asks for an apology like that?


    And to apologize for such a thing... it seemed more likely that Angel should be the one apologizing to Sam, at least that¡¯s what he felt.


    "It was just... I lost control of my emotions at that moment, I was a bit annoyed by the noise, so I raised my voice. I promise to keep my emotions in check in the future."


    Angel couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold laugh, bending over slightly.


    Sam could clearly see her cleavage as she bent down to pick up the box, then looked at Sam coldly.


    "Do you think that¡¯s what I care about?"


    Of course not. Sam knew that deep down.


    But he needed to play dumb at this moment.


    "Then what is it?"


    "It seems you won¡¯t learn until you hit a dead end, still trying to be slippery even now."


    "Click."


    With that, Angel opened the box right in front of Sam.


    An array of ¡¯tools¡¯ was laid out before Sam¡¯s eyes.


    At a glance, they were all ¡¯high-end goods¡¯¡ªexpensive-looking and quite sturdy.


    Definitely not the kind of cheap, flimsy stuff ordinary people might use just for a bit of fun to spice things up.


    "What¡¯s all this for?"


    Sam feigned surprise as if it were his first time seeing the contents of the box.


    Handcuffs.


    Rope.


    Whip.


    Even candles and scissors!


    Even though he had seen it all before with X-ray Vision, it was still a shocking sight.


    Not to mention the gun in her hand.


    Sam found it hard to smile now, or rather, smiling would be uglier than crying.


    Angel squinted her eyes at Sam.


    "What do you think I¡¯m going to do? Will you put them on willingly, or do I need to assist you?"


    She didn¡¯t point the gun at Sam, as if she expected him to know better at this point and not actually require her to take action.


    Sam looked helplessly at Angel.


    "Can¡¯t we just talk this out? There¡¯s no need for props... I really don¡¯t have that kind of fetish."


    Angel looked at Sam coldly.


    "My patience is limited, especially tonight. Get on the bed."


    Just lie down because she said so? How could Sam possibly be so compliant?


    At this moment, Sam steeled his heart and stood up to face her.


    "I¡¯ll say it again, let¡¯s talk this out. No need for these weird things. If you have a problem with me, just say it, but right now, I have no intention of cooperating with you."


    Seeing Sam¡¯s defiance, Angel couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    "Quite the tough guy, aren¡¯t you? Who gave you such confidence? Hmm? Was it Sophie?"


    "How did she get dragged into this again..."


    Before Sam could finish his sentence, he saw the gun barrel pointed at him.


    Angel held her arm steady, as if ready to pull the trigger at any moment.


    In that instant, the threat of death seemed to loom directly before him.


    Sam possessed the ability of Self-Healing, and his level of healing was not insignificant. However, when faced with firearms, he could only be certain of survival if the bullets didn¡¯t hit any vital parts. If he were shot in the heart or brain, the outcome would likely be grim.


    He couldn¡¯t just take the hit...


    "Do you still plan to spout nonsense at me?" Angel¡¯s expression was cold as she looked at Sam.


    Sam took a deep breath, facing the barrel of her gun. He didn¡¯t step back; instead, he stepped forward.


    It was as if he were a primitive man, ignorant of the firearm¡¯s power, ready to collide with the muzzle.


    "Always pointing a gun at me, what do you take me for?"


    Angel watched Sam¡¯s movements, watched as he slowly extended his hand and gradually moved her gun barrel away.


    During this process, Angel did not pull the trigger.


    That¡¯s right, Sam thought correctly, she wouldn¡¯t shoot.


    Angel looked at Sam coldly.


    "You¡¯re just a toy to me, what else did you think you were? Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t do anything to you?"


    Sam faced her directly.


    "I¡¯ve said it before, if you interact with me in a normal way, I¡¯ll cooperate with you on some things. But if you want to treat me like a toy, do you think I¡¯ll play along with your games?"


    Angel frowned.


    Then the next moment.


    "Bang."


    It wasn¡¯t a gunshot.


    It was her fist striking Sam¡¯s chest with considerable force.


    It seemed to contain anger, and Sam didn¡¯t resist; he just fell back, sitting on the bed.


    Angel quickly stepped forward, right in front of Sam, and reached out to grab his chin, forcing him to look up into her eyes.


    Those dangerous eyes, now unable to hide the fury within.


    "I¡¯ve been too lenient with you. Now you dare to speak to me like this. Do you think just because my mother has your back, you¡¯re safe? Even if I really killed you, what could she do?"


    This time, Sam¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver, nor did he display the submissive demeanor he had previously adopted to appease Angel.


    "I¡¯ve never considered your mother to be my support... I just want to tell you. I won¡¯t be anyone¡¯s pet, not even yours."


    After saying that.


    Sam seemed to want to say more, but he couldn¡¯t speak.


    Because a familiar sensation had emerged.


    The sensation of his mouth slightly open, unable to continue, his limbs seemingly not responding to his own commands.


    Sam understood that at this moment, Angel had activated her time-stopping ability.


    Of course, Sam wouldn¡¯t forget the terror of her power just because she hadn¡¯t used it in a while.


    He knew she had such an ability and that its use would definitely be limited, so he took measures to make her use up the time stop earlier. It was better than having it happen at a critical moment.


    This timing, Sam believed, was to his advantage.


    Of course, for these five minutes, Sam lost the ability to move.


    He watched as Angel slowly released her grip and then looked at him coldly. Your next journey awaits at NovelFire.C?m


    "Typical of all pets, give them a little kindness, and they start getting cocky, forgetting their true place, thinking they¡¯ve earned a status equal to their master¡¯s..."


    She spoke familiar words, to which Sam was now completely immune.


    Angel began to cuff Sam¡¯s hands, then with some effort, dragged his body onto the bed.


    In the state of time stoppage, Sam couldn¡¯t move, naturally, he couldn¡¯t struggle either.


    Angel fastened Sam¡¯s hands to the head of the bed, one on each side.


    But it didn¡¯t end there. Even Sam¡¯s legs were secured at the foot of the bed on both sides with sturdy ropes.


    After all that, the five minutes were nearly up.


    By the time the time stop finally ended, Angel was already standing on the bed, legs spread at the waist, looking down at Sam from above.


    Once time resumed, Sam feigned a look of panic and confusion.


    He looked at her, struggling.


    "What are you doing?!"


    Angel watched Sam¡¯s performance with satisfaction.


    "This is how a master deals with a disobedient pet, don¡¯t you think?"


    "You¡¯re insane! Who plays this twisted?!"


    Angel seemed to relish it all, her knees buckling inward as she sat squarely on Sam¡¯s chest.


    "I¡¯ve always been a madwoman, Sam. What were you hoping for? You didn¡¯t really think that after these days together, you could turn me into one of those foolish love-struck idiots, did you? No way, right?"


    Her voice was full of mockery, and she seemed even more excited as she watched Sam¡¯s humiliated expression.


    Sam didn¡¯t seem to be completely subdued.


    "I never expected you to change your personality for me. But do you really find this amusing?"


    "Why wouldn¡¯t it be amusing? When you yelled at me before, didn¡¯t you also feel very happy? Weren¡¯t you excited then, thinking you could scream and shout at me, feeling like you¡¯d achieved some great feat? Felt good, didn¡¯t it? Really thought you could be my equal?"


    Her eyes grew increasingly wild.


    "You think you have the right to talk to me like this! Do you know no one has ever dared to speak to me this way? If you don¡¯t want your life, I¡¯m happy to oblige. Isn¡¯t that nice!" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam spoke helplessly.


    "I told you... that was just me losing control of my emotions... I can apologize for that..."


    Angel looked into Sam¡¯s eyes, the madness in hers dimming slightly.


    "Still playing dumb? I don¡¯t want your apology for something like that."


    "Then what do you want?"


    Angel¡¯s expression softened slightly.


    Looking at Sam¡¯s face, there seemed to be a return of the tenderness that had been absent for so long.


    A familiar tenderness, the kind that would make one willingly fall into hell.


    She even reached out, caressing Sam¡¯s face.


    The stark contrast was almost maddening; she seemed to be such an entity, capable of changing her emotions, expressions, and even her aura at will, elusive and inscrutable.


    "Do I really need to spell it out for you? I want you to understand... You knew I was making you choose at that moment, why wouldn¡¯t you choose?"


    Sam didn¡¯t answer.


    He just watched as Angel began to lose herself in her own performance.


    Her palm gently stroked Sam¡¯s cheek, each feature.


    Touching his lips, his eyes, even his eyelashes, her movements appeared so tender.


    "I don¡¯t want to be like this with you... Sam," Angel said.


    She lowered her face slightly.


    As if to press against Sam¡¯s face, her eyes seemed to brim with a misty affection.


    "Wasn¡¯t it good before... Why did it have to come to this? If you had just obediently chosen to come home with me, none of this would have happened. Why did you do it? Isn¡¯t it the same as telling me... you can¡¯t choose between her and me?"


    As she spoke,


    Her body subtly twisted and rubbed against Sam¡¯s.


    Her full breasts, the delightful touch of her hips, every movement was so distinct.


    This experience was unprecedented, and it was even hard to tell if it was a form of torture.


    "Now tell me, are you still unable to choose? Can¡¯t you cut ties with those women for me? Don¡¯t associate with any woman, don¡¯t talk to any girl, don¡¯t even glance at them. Focus on me, obediently belong to me alone..."


    She said this as if it were a gentle hypnosis, a seduction.


    It was all very difficult.


    Sam could clearly feel the changes in his body, under her allure, he was aroused.


    But he narrowed his eyes slightly and said softly,


    "What¡¯s the difference between me and a prisoner then... My will is the same as before. I won¡¯t do this for you... You still don¡¯t treat me as a living being, as someone who should have their own freedom."


    Hearing these words, Angel¡¯s demeanor seemed to shift entirely.


    She sat up abruptly, withdrawing all tenderness in an instant, and everything became icy cold again.


    Her gaze turned wild and dangerous.


    "You¡¯re unwilling, aren¡¯t you?" She said coldly.


    Sam knew he could compromise, lie and deceive, or he could face his fate and make concessions.


    But wouldn¡¯t that be just like the original ending in the game?


    What¡¯s the difference from death then?


    So Sam looked at Angel and said very seriously, "I am unwilling."


    "Very well."


    Angel let go of him.


    But the next moment,


    He saw Angel pick up the scissors that were in the box beside them.


    Quickly, Sam¡¯s underwear were in tatters, cut to pieces. Of course, this also exposed his crucial penis.


    Sam could see Angel giving him a charming smile.


    The madness in her eyes, the sweet smile, it looked as beautiful as spring.


    But...


    The scissors in her hand were now perilously close to his penis.


    Sam didn¡¯t even dare to tremble, as he felt the sharpness of the scissors.


    Angel looked at Sam and said,


    "Can¡¯t come up with an answer, can you? Or is it that you truly can¡¯t bear to let go? Sam, I¡¯ve told you before, haven¡¯t I? A touch of ambition can be a catalyst for growth. But what does overblown ambition mean? Destruction, utter destruction.


    If that¡¯s the case... then I¡¯ll have to destroy your tool of crime first."

 Chapter 194: I’ll take you to heaven right now

    The familiar content appeared once again.


    And the cold touch of the scissors pressed against his sensitive area.


    Sam understood that a critical moment had arrived.


    If he were to lose this thing, what would be the point of living on?


    As for whether his Self-Healing ability could extend to this extent, to allow a mutilated limb to regenerate... Sam had no certainty in his heart, he definitely couldn¡¯t take that risk.


    Sam¡¯s forehead was already sweating from the tension, and looking down, he could only see Angel¡¯s seemingly fanatical smile.


    It was indeed enchanting, but it also seemed so insane.


    One might say she didn¡¯t seem like a normal person, but rather like a personification of a yandere.


    On her face, one could see many emotions: impatience, madness, anticipation, excitement.


    There was no sign of any hesitation.


    Sam¡¯s muscles were all tensed up as he looked at the girl.


    "Angel! Have you lost your mind? Do you realize what you¡¯re doing?!"


    Angel looked at Sam with a smile, very pleased with the nervous expression he was showing at the moment.


    "Of course, I know what I¡¯m doing, I¡¯m clearer about it than anyone. On the contrary, it seems you¡¯re not quite aware of the situation. Aren¡¯t you going to answer? If you don¡¯t, I really will make my move."


    Sam looked at her in shock. "What does my choice have to do with what you¡¯re about to do?" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Angel¡¯s hand holding the scissors seemed very steady, and she smiled slightly.


    "Don¡¯t be too hasty. You see, if I cut off your penis, you won¡¯t be able to get intimate with other girls anymore. After all, having lost the symbol of your manhood, you probably wouldn¡¯t have the courage to approach other girls, right? You¡¯ll belong to me obediently, and you¡¯ll never dare to get close to other girls again."


    She made some sense.


    If one really had such a defect, who would dare approach women?


    "But that¡¯s no good for you either, right? If I no longer have a penis, what will you do? Would you really be willing to accept me like that?"


    Indeed.


    During the act of making love, Sam could tell that Angel was immensely enjoying it.


    After all, most of Sam¡¯s skills were related to sexual activity, and he could give his partners the ultimate orgasms experience. He didn¡¯t believe Angel could forget such pleasurable enjoyment.


    Angel¡¯s face was very close to Sam¡¯s penis, so close that he could even feel her breath on it.


    Her fingers were even lightly brushing against Sam¡¯s testicles, as if caressing a beloved toy, but Sam couldn¡¯t feel any pleasure.


    At this moment, there were no thoughts in his mind; Sam could only feel the cold touch of the scissors.


    Faced with Sam¡¯s counter-question, Angel seemed to handle it with ease.


    "Don¡¯t worry, my goal is to ensure that the toy that doesn¡¯t want to belong to me obediently won¡¯t remain intact for anyone else. When nobody wants you, I won¡¯t want you either. So, haven¡¯t you figured out how you should choose?"


    What a venomous heart!


    If she couldn¡¯t have him, no one could, and she¡¯d rather destroy him.


    And then let everyone know the consequences of not submitting to her.


    Sam wasn¡¯t sure if Angel was telling the truth, if she would really go to such lengths, but did he dare to gamble?


    Sam looked at her and said, "If I truly belonged to you completely, what would you do?"


    Angel seemed to see a hint of submission in Sam, her demeanor relaxed slightly, and she looked at Sam with a seductive tone.


    "It¡¯s simple. Obey me, do what I like, and then don¡¯t interact with those girls... no, with any girl. Don¡¯t speak a word to them, serve me wholeheartedly, belong to me. Of course, I¡¯m not that cruel. As long as you¡¯re obedient, I¡¯ll give you everything you want."


    Sam looked at her, taking a deep breath.


    "Then do you know what I truly want?"


    Angel let out a cold laugh.


    "Men want nothing more than those things. Money, power, status¡ªI can give you all of that as long as you belong to me. Just follow my commands obediently, and you can easily reach heights that everyone else only dreams of. By then, whether it¡¯s Brody or even Troy, they will fear you, respect you."


    But Sam couldn¡¯t help laughing.


    "Do you think that¡¯s what I need at this point? What if what I want is women?"


    Angel narrowed her eyes.


    "If you belong to me, do you still need to think about other women? Is there a girl in this world better than me? As long as you¡¯re good, I can wear any outfit you desire, I can provide any cooperation you need, I can create any excitement you crave. Whether it¡¯s my mouth or my anus, I¡¯ll let you penetrate... Do you still need to think about these things?"


    Sam sighed softly.


    "Angel, you might not know, and that¡¯s right, it seems I¡¯ve never told you. As a man, as someone you think is special... what my ideal is."


    "Ideal? Sam, at a time like this, can we not talk about such childish things? Don¡¯t you find it laughable?"


    Angel seemed to disdain the idea. What did Sam¡¯s ideals have to do with her? He just needed to obey her. Besides, could ideals really escape the fundamental desires of human nature?


    Sam looked at her with a hint of disappointment.


    "You still don¡¯t see me as a person. So, what¡¯s the difference between having my penis cut off and belonging to you completely? It seems either way would be a fate worse than death."


    To still dare to speak to her like this at such a time? Angel couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    "Then tell me, what is your ideal?"


    Sam also smiled as he spoke the words he had long wanted to say.


    "To be a perfect man, to have a grand harem, and all the women I desire, to belong to me."


    The room fell silent in an instant.


    In truth, these were not Sam¡¯s real feelings. He was someone who preferred to avoid trouble, and if given the choice, without the constraints of the system, he might have been content to spend his life with just Angel. She was already beautiful and exceptional enough; one should be content with what they have.


    But, unfortunately, due to the system¡¯s constraints and the harsh realities of the world, Sam simply couldn¡¯t make such a choice.


    To avoid death, there was only one path to take.


    It wasn¡¯t about having a perfect harem; it was about avoiding a certain death, no matter the method.


    So, seizing the opportunity, Sam spoke his mind.


    After all, it had come to this moment.


    It was time to lay it all out, to end the pointless struggle!


    Sam, as if burning his bridges and throwing caution to the wind, even made Angel think he was absurd.


    She could cut off his penis with scissors at any moment, and yet Sam dared to utter such an outrageous statement. And in front of her, no less! How little must he think of her?


    Angel was almost amused by anger.


    "A harem? Sam, have you been reading too many novels? Do you really dare to be so brazen?"


    Angel¡¯s grip seemed to tighten, and Sam could instantly feel the chill of the blade¡¯s edge.


    The situation seemed even more perilous, on the verge of spiraling out of control.


    But even at such a moment, Sam chose neither weakness nor retreat.


    Looking into Angel¡¯s eyes, he spoke clearly and deliberately.


    "Think of me as someone who¡¯s read too many novels if you like, or as a delusional dreamer... but this is indeed my goal. I don¡¯t want to belong to anyone; I want you and other girls to belong to me.


    Don¡¯t you find me interesting, think I¡¯m special? This is what makes me most special. I do have ambition, but not for the money and status you speak of. What I want are exceptional girls like you, and other unique women."


    Sam felt like he had lost his mind, uttering such an awkward line.


    It was as if his machismo had reached a breaking point, filled with the blatant air of a scumbag.


    But there was no other way, truly no other way.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t in his nature, he had to persist with this approach; there was no other chance to achieve a good ending.


    This was the fate that Sam had to confront.


    But the moment he spoke those words, one could imagine the outcome that would follow.


    Angel¡¯s mind went blank instantly.


    Such a ludicrous statement, made to her face, was nothing short of an insult.


    To think that she should belong to him?


    To think that he wasn¡¯t satisfied with just her and wanted more girls?


    Madness.


    Sam must be offending her.


    Humiliating her deeply.


    So, uncontrollably, with only one crazed thought left in her mind, she said, "Sam, you¡¯re forcing my hand."


    Angel tightened her grip on the scissors, ready to deliver a fatal blow to Sam¡¯s penis.


    "Bang!!"


    Suddenly.


    An unexpected change occurred¡ªthe handcuffs binding Sam¡¯s right hand shattered.


    Countless fragments burst into the air, the silver shards hitting the walls and the floor, breaking into innumerable pieces.


    And with that, Sam was free. He looked at Angel, and even managed a small smile.


    "I am indeed special, the kind of special that you can¡¯t control."


    With that said, he grabbed the handcuffs on his left hand and pulled, exerting force, relentless force.


    Angel watched with disbelieving eyes as the seemingly sturdy handcuffs began to deform in his hands.


    Then...


    "Bang!"


    They shattered completely!


    The sound seemed to snap Angel back to reality, prompting her to take immediate action.


    She picked up the scissors and aimed to stab at him, disregarding all the intimate passion they had shared in the past. She couldn¡¯t allow Sam to be so uncontrollable in her presence.


    But she didn¡¯t manage to stab him. At that moment, Sam seemed to transform into a war god.


    He precisely caught her wrist, and Angel tried to exert more force.


    "Let go, you bastard!!" Find adventures at NovelFire.C?m


    Sam looked at the girl, with a smile.


    "Let go so you can kill me? After everything that¡¯s happened, I won¡¯t be that stupid."


    Sam had never been stupid.


    He could be patient, he could restrain himself, but when it came to his own fate, he would never compromise. Any concession would only come back to crush him later on.


    Like right now.


    "Clatter."


    The scissors fell to the ground.


    Angel was left without any weapon, and with just a slight push from Sam, she fell back onto the bed.


    Sam took a deep breath, stood on the floor, and twisted his wrist slightly before looking at Angel.


    "You thought I was submitting to you, but I was just playing along. What you considered your conquest over me was actually my way of trying to conquer you. Do you understand now? I¡¯m being honest, I¡¯ve told you everything."


    Angel sat up, watching Sam step closer to her.


    She felt the danger, but her long-held status and identity wouldn¡¯t allow her to show any sign of retreat. That would be a sign of weakness, and she had never been afraid of anyone. She believed it should be the same at this moment.


    She narrowed her eyes, trying to appear as noble and elegant as usual.


    "Do you know what you¡¯re doing? Unless you kill me now, once you walk out that door, I¡¯ll show you what a living hell is."


    Sam watched her quietly, halting his steps in front of her.


    Indeed, she was right.


    She had the capability to inflict a great deal of pain on him, targeting his friends, his family, and those girls who fancied Sam. She could easily do it all.


    Unless Sam killed Angel right then, it seemed all of that would come to pass.


    But could he really kill her?


    Aside from becoming a murderer, Sam¡¯s conscience wouldn¡¯t allow such an act, not to mention the damned system restrictions...


    Seeing the expression on Sam¡¯s face, Angel believed she had regained the upper hand.


    She said coldly, "You can still take back your so-called ideals and laughable goals. I can pretend I never heard them. Just do as I said earlier."


    That¡¯s right, she wasn¡¯t afraid of Sam, nor did she despise him more. On the contrary, her interest intensified.


    Sam¡¯s courage and ability... they were simply too unique, one of a kind.


    He should belong to her, entirely to her! The familiar frenzy in Angel¡¯s heart seemed to reignite.


    But at that moment, she seemed to overlook something.


    Sam suddenly smiled.


    "Hell? Why can¡¯t it be heaven?"


    As Angel was stunned, Sam suddenly stepped forward and grasped her wrist.


    "I¡¯ll take you to heaven right now."


    With that, he roughly stripped off her clothes, not giving her a moment to react.


    His brazen invasion displayed a level of aggression on this girl that seemed unprecedented for Sam.


    Her body was exposed in an instant, and Angel quickly came to her senses, feeling humiliated.


    It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t accept such behavior from Sam, but certainly not under these circumstances¡ªit was an affront to her.


    So, unable to push Sam away, Angel bit down hard on his penis.


    "Hisss...!" The pain made Sam release her.


    Looking into Angel¡¯s furious eyes, he didn¡¯t get angry; he just smiled.


    "If you really bit it off, there¡¯d be no more fun after that."


    "You dare talk about ¡¯after that¡¯?!"


    Sam didn¡¯t let go of her hand; instead, he used both of his hands this time to lift her up and then flipped her over onto the bed.


    "Why shouldn¡¯t there be an ¡¯after¡¯? You keep saying things I don¡¯t want to hear, doing things I don¡¯t like... You must be tired, right? Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t have to be tired anymore. Just feel this, you might even like it..."


    Angel didn¡¯t struggle, as if she had realized she couldn¡¯t fight against Sam¡¯s strength.


    She just looked at Sam, trying her best not to show any sign of humiliation.


    She felt her legs being pried apart.


    She felt Sam¡¯s hand invading her breasts.


    That familiar, intoxicating sensation spread to every nerve.


    Angel bit her lower lip with her teeth.


    "You¡¯ll regret this, you crude commoner... How dare you treat me this way, I will not let you go, bastard, I won¡¯t let you...!!"


    Her last words were cut off, as Sam had already penetrated her anus with his cock.


    Angel¡¯s slender neck arched uncontrollably.


    Her hands were pinned behind her back by Sam, utterly beyond her control.


    This noble girl, who had never been defied or humiliated by anyone, was experiencing such humiliation for the first time.


    Unprecedented.

 Chapter 195: From today on, be my girlfriend

    War is always cruel.


    Yet, it is also one of the significant driving forces behind human progress.


    It indirectly proves that human desire is truly sinister; for the sake of benefits, to obtain what one desires, people are willing to pay any price, even if it means sacrificing their lives.


    As for the lives of others, they seem to become even less of a concern.


    And the war between Sam and Angel?


    Describing it as a battle with heavy casualties might be an understatement.


    In this fight, Sam employed all the sexual knowledge he had at his disposal. He gave it his all, holding nothing back.


    Of course, battles are often fought by both sides, meaning that no one involved can remain unaffected.


    This is normal.


    Angel is not someone who submits easily.


    At least, she is a female lead who is difficult to conquer, so Sam had to use all his strength throughout the process of making love.


    His penis brutally thrust into Angel¡¯s anus, the intense collision sounds echoing like waves crashing repeatedly against the rocks.


    Throughout the ordeal, Angel was incredibly resilient, trying not to make a sound.


    But under Sam¡¯s relentless ¡¯assault,¡¯ even the sturdiest of dams would be destroyed. Angel almost bit through her lip, yet she still couldn¡¯t control the moans that threatened to erupt from her throat.


    So, when Sam changed positions, laying her face up, Angel bit down hard on Sam¡¯s shoulder.


    She bit with force.


    Instantly breaking the skin, Angel tasted the blood of this boy.


    Sam frowned slightly, taking a deep breath as his heartbeat quickened.


    "What¡¯s the point of holding back during this? What difference does it make whether you moan or not?"


    Sam saw through her thoughts, but Angel¡¯s eyes still blazed with seething anger.


    She released her bite, lifting her head to look at Sam, who was pressing down on her.


    "You¡¯ll pay for this...ugh!"


    But before she could finish her sentence, Sam had already thrust his penis entirely into her vagina. With his movements, Angel¡¯s breasts trembled violently.


    During this sexual encounter, Sam seemed to have taken an unprecedented level of control.


    It was as if he could easily manipulate her every reaction, making her display any expression he wanted.


    For the first time, Angel realized that Sam knew so many sexual positions.


    Honestly, it was hard for reason to compete with the sensations of the moment.


    The only thing keeping Angel going was the humiliation in her heart and the full-blown rage she felt towards Sam.


    She was already imagining how she would punish Sam afterward.


    But then...


    Why wasn¡¯t it over yet?! S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Why was he so enduring? It had been two hours already, why hadn¡¯t he ejaculated?


    Bastard...


    Scum...


    Trash...


    Peasant...


    Such words kept surfacing in her mind, as if to remind her to stay rational.


    Yet Sam continued to thrust into her vagina relentlessly, with large movements and rapid speed, without any pause.


    Throughout the process, Angel had lost count of how many orgasms she had reached. It seemed like she was constantly in a state of climax, without any respite!


    Angel opened her eyes and looked at Sam. His muscular contours, his handsome jawline, and the determined, slightly ferocious expression on his face as he thrust into her were utterly mesmerizing.


    Sam was indeed perfect.


    Whether it was his handsome looks, his thick and large cock, or his extraordinary stamina during sex.


    But even with such an exceptional Sam, he had no right to treat her this way, and it was precisely for this reason that she couldn¡¯t let him become even more smug.


    So Angel had an idea.


    She stopped deliberately enduring and, as Sam continued to thrust his penis into her vagina, Angel finally let out a moan, wrapping her arms around Sam¡¯s shoulders.


    This change made Sam pause, his movements halting for three seconds.


    Sam wondered if Angel had finally given in. Was he about to conquer this formidable female lead?


    But the next moment, he heard Angel¡¯s panting voice.


    "Don¡¯t keep going... you¡¯re not all that... you really think you¡¯re so great?"


    To make Sam surrender in this matter?


    Absolutely impossible.


    Sam adjusted his position slightly and then thrust into Angel¡¯s vagina again, his glans hitting the deepest part of her vagina, the sensation from her cervix once again bringing Angel to the peak of orgasm.


    "Ah~!"


    "No~! Oh my god!"


    The sounds of flesh colliding and Angel¡¯s moans intensified in the room, which would have spread throughout the entire floor if not for the excellent soundproofing.


    Time passed, feeling as long as a harsh winter.


    Angel¡¯s nails pierced the skin on Sam¡¯s back, leaving deep bloody marks.


    But now, Sam seemed to feel no pain at all; he just held the girl beneath him tightly, his sweat mingling with the love fluids from her vagina.


    And Angel could clearly feel the heartbeat in her chest, not just her own, but his as well.


    Under Sam¡¯s intense thrusting, Angel no longer wanted to move, nor could she.


    Although the entire process was filled with pleasure.


    The last vestige of rationality told Angel not to let Sam be so pleased with himself, otherwise, he might really think she had submitted to him.


    In her heart, Sam¡¯s thoughts were still so detestable, still so unforgivable...


    It¡¯s just that at this moment, she could no longer be as resolute and angry as she was at the beginning.


    ...


    "It¡¯s finally over, get up..."


    Angel patted Sam¡¯s back with her hand.


    She had intended to slap him harder, but she had no strength left; the force she used wouldn¡¯t even kill a mosquito.


    Sam¡¯s penis left Angel¡¯s body, and he slightly rose, bowing his head to look at her still pulsating vaginal entrance.


    Angel turned her head slightly as if to avoid Sam¡¯s gaze at that moment, knowing that her expression must be embarrassing.


    "You look much cuter like this, don¡¯t you?" Sam said with a smile.


    Hearing this made Angel somewhat angry.


    She looked at Sam. "Are you feeling very smug right now?"


    Sam thought for a moment and smiled.


    "Not smug, I just want to show you what the best version of me is like. Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if you really cut off my penis?"


    Angel stared at the ceiling.


    She really wanted to cut off Sam¡¯s penis; the scissors were right beside her, but she didn¡¯t pick them up.


    Instead, after a moment of silence, she said. "Even if I can¡¯t bear to hurt you, aren¡¯t you afraid I might harm Sophie?"


    Sam pondered.


    "Of course, I¡¯m afraid. How should I put it... Although Sophie and I are just friends and classmates, I¡¯m a soft-hearted person, and I can¡¯t bear to see a beautiful girl get hurt, so I¡¯d probably feel remorse. But if you insist on doing it, I¡¯ll try to stop you no matter what."


    Angel let out a cold laugh. "You¡¯re becoming more and more candid."


    "Being a bit more honest with you is good, right? At least you won¡¯t say I deceived you in the end. It¡¯s better to let you know from the start that I¡¯m a philanderer with no noble morals, relying on my handsome looks to build a harem."


    Angel found it amusing.


    She turned her head to look at Sam beside her, noticing several scratches on his body from their lovemaking.


    "At that time, I could have used time stop to kill Sophie, and in the future, I will have countless such opportunities. But I didn¡¯t do it, and I don¡¯t plan to do it in the future. Do you know why?"


    Sam thought for a moment. "Have you fallen for me?"


    "Cut the crap."


    Angel didn¡¯t hesitate to swear.


    As Sam expected, even if that were true, she wouldn¡¯t admit it, not to mention that most people can¡¯t see clearly into their own hearts. They only come to a realization after they¡¯ve missed their chance and regret it.


    "Oh, then why is it?"


    "Because of my mercy."


    You¡¯re a merciful person?


    It seemed even Angel found her own statement laughable, as she was the first to start laughing.


    "Because my goal from the start was to make you willingly belong to me, to completely conquer you. If I did it that way... you¡¯d probably hate me, right?"


    "You¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll hate you?"


    "Of course not. What¡¯s most important is that by doing so, I¡¯d be admitting that I¡¯m wary of her, that I¡¯m concerned about her. What a joke. By your side, there won¡¯t be any woman in this world who can surpass me. I don¡¯t need you to struggle when faced with a choice between me and anyone else. That would be a desecration of me.


    You should always, without question, obey me, follow me, and not feel like it¡¯s a choice."


    Has she changed?


    Sam could feel that she indeed had changed.


    She wasn¡¯t as cruel and cold-blooded as before, not as ruthless and reckless in achieving her goals.


    But her stubbornness hadn¡¯t changed at all.


    "Then you keep trying. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll become so obsessed only with someone."


    Sam seemed to skip the lies, too lazy to appease her with a falsehood.


    Angel laughed.


    "You¡¯re feeling pretty smug now, huh? Like you really think I can¡¯t bring myself to do anything to you?"


    "There¡¯s no smugness. I know you still do whatever you want. You can hurt me if you want to hurt me, hurt the people around me if you want to hurt them. I just hope you¡¯d come at me directly. Innocent bystanders would just spoil the game, wouldn¡¯t they?"


    "Game?"


    "You were the one who brought up the word ¡¯game¡¯ first."


    Sam turned his head as well, the two of them lying naked on the bed, facing each other like strangers.


    "I can promise you that, but do you really think you can handle it? Just thinking about your so-called ideals makes me want to blow your brains out right now."


    Sam smiled, then got up, picked up the handgun from the floor, and placed it beside Angel.


    Then he lay back down, spreading his arms wide as if to embrace the whole world.


    "Then go ahead and shoot me. I¡¯ve said what I had to say, and now I have almost no secrets from you."


    Angel snorted, picked up the handgun, but the next moment, she tossed it aside.


    "Do you know this gun is loaded with blanks?"


    "Is it? I didn¡¯t know."


    "Where do you get the courage from?"


    Sam blinked, looking at Angel with unusual sincerity at this moment.


    "I just believe that deep down, you¡¯re still kind-hearted. It¡¯s just that your possessiveness over me might cloud some things."


    "Can you stop being so narcissistic?" Angel looked at him with disdain.


    Well, Sam was indeed a bit narcissistic, because he truly was exceptional.


    The night continued, seemingly stretching on endlessly.


    Just like this ¡¯game¡¯ between him and her.


    Is it a game?


    It should be called a war.


    The difference is, if Angel lost, the pride and personality she took pride in might face a challenge.


    But if Sam lost, the result would be death.


    However, there were still things he needed to know, questions he still had to ask.


    "So... how do you plan to punish me?" Sam turned his head to look at her.


    Angel looked back at him with scorn. "It seems you do have some self-awareness after all."


    Sam said. "I can¡¯t naively think that you¡¯ve truly been conquered by me, can I? All I can do is try to appease you, but at least I¡¯ve been honest with you about my thoughts. What you do or think about me, I can¡¯t stop. I¡¯m just fighting for a chance to win this war."


    Angel sat up, looking down at Sam with a somewhat icy gaze.


    "Do you realize that your so-called ideals would be unacceptable to any normal girl, not just to someone like me?"


    "But I believe you¡¯re special," Sam said.


    "Can you not be so shameless?"


    "I¡¯m already entertaining the idea of establishing a harem; do you think I care about being shameless?"


    Watching Sam candidly express such shameless thoughts, Angel found it astonishing.


    She laughed and shook her head.


    "Then I¡¯ll give you a chance," she said.


    Then, looking at Sam, she lowered her voice.


    "I¡¯ll give you this chance. Conquer me, and you might achieve your dream. But if you fail, there are only two outcomes: either you become my pet, the kind with no rights and no freedom, completely under my control for life. Or... I¡¯ll pay any price to kill you."


    "How do you define conquering you?"


    Sam didn¡¯t hesitate to choose the former, the reasons for which need not be repeated.


    Angel leaned down, stretching out her hand to touch Sam¡¯s chest.


    She pressed hard, right over his heart.


    Very hard.


    "When I say ¡¯I love you.¡¯"


    Sam looked into her eyes, those incredibly captivating eyes, as if they were the end of the universe, understanding them meant there was no need to know any other truth.


    It seemed both difficult and simple. And so unbelievable.


    "What if I fall in love with you first?" Sam asked.


    Angel let out a cold laugh.


    "If you want me to fall in love with you, you¡¯ll have to fall for me first. That¡¯s a given."


    "I¡¯ll try my best... What are you doing?"


    Sam¡¯s thoughts drifted, seemingly to ponder anything further when he saw her trapping his penis between her two feet.


    Her expression turned seductive.


    "What I mentioned before was your chance, and now is your punishment. Don¡¯t speak, just enjoy."


    What would this night bring?


    Sam squinted slightly.


    At least, after today, Sam wouldn¡¯t have to pretend anymore.


    But this time, Sam still wasn¡¯t too obedient.


    Less than ten minutes later, he flipped over, pinning Angel beneath him.


    Angel looked at him coldly.


    "You¡¯ve already had your way with me for nearly three hours, and now you want to continue?"


    Sam smiled as he gazed at Angel¡¯s perfect face. Enjoy exclusive chapters from NovelFire.C?m


    "From today on, be my girlfriend."


    Angel was stunned.


    "What did you say? Mmm..."


    Sam kissed her face earnestly and said.


    "Let¡¯s start our official relationship today. Do you agree?"


    Feeling Sam¡¯s kiss, Angel blushed, her breathing becoming rapid.


    "Who asks such a question at a time like this? You¡¯re breaking the rules..."


    "You were never a girl to follow the rules anyway, and besides, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s fitting for two rule-breakers like us? Let¡¯s start our official relationship this way; I think it¡¯s quite nice."


    "Smack."


    Her hand landed on his face, but it lacked strength; it couldn¡¯t be considered a slap.


    Her hand rested on Sam¡¯s cheek, and their eyes locked.


    Then she started to laugh.


    "What if I say that once we¡¯re truly in a relationship, breaking up would only end in two ways: either you die or I die? Would you still want it?"


    "I would."


    Sam grabbed Angel¡¯s hand, pressing it onto the bed, their fingers intertwining.


    On the soft bed, they made love once again. Only this time, Sam was much gentler than before, and Angel no longer held back deliberately, moaning enchantingly in response to Sam¡¯s movements.


    The heavens and the earth, for a moment, reached a truce.

 Chapter 196: Come to my office at lunch after school, and I’ll listen to your explanation

    As the first rays of dawn crept in, Sam awoke from his slumber. He blinked and lifted his head, and without having dressed, he saw the beautiful figure already standing by the bed.


    Angel had changed into a new outfit, donning a dark red off-the-shoulder dress with lace at the collarbone, revealing her lovely shoulders and a hint of clavicle. She looked both noble and beautiful, and the dress flowed down into a long skirt.


    Sam stretched lazily, feeling completely refreshed and showing no signs of fatigue after waking up.


    "Awake? You sure can sleep, Sam."


    Angel turned around, the sunlight framing her from behind. Although her tone wasn¡¯t exactly tender, it was clear that Sam no longer felt any danger from her.


    At least for now, he was safe.


    "We¡¯ve been making love almost all night, can¡¯t I sleep in a bit?"


    Sam sat up, letting the blanket slide off his body, revealing his body, which had returned to its pristine condition.


    Angel frowned and walked closer to Sam.


    "What about your injuries?"


    Sam looked down at himself and then casually replied.


    "They¡¯re healed." Read new chapters at NovelFire.C?m


    "Healed that quickly? Without even a scar left behind?"


    Angel was obviously skeptical of Sam¡¯s miraculous recovery.


    Sam couldn¡¯t explain this kind of thing; after all, the existence of the system was a secret he absolutely couldn¡¯t reveal.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Sam told a little white lie.


    "I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve always been like this. Wounds heal quickly for me, kind of like how some people are prone to scarring, I guess I have a scarless constitution."


    Scarless constitution?


    "You¡¯re full of boring nonsense."


    Angel was clearly half-convinced but couldn¡¯t find a better explanation, and Sam didn¡¯t care. After all, they were now in a relationship, and the more mysterious a man was, the more attractive he could be.


    Sam smiled, watching her fingers gently trace over his chest.


    "You¡¯re not planning to take me in for scientific research and experiments, are you? "


    Angel narrowed her eyes.


    "If you can fly, I¡¯ll consider it."


    ...


    Sam pondered for a moment before speaking up.


    "My clothes were ruined by your scissors last night, what am I supposed to wear now?"


    Angel stood up, picked up several bags from the couch, and tossed them onto the bed.


    Sam casually opened one and was surprised to find several pieces of men¡¯s clothing.


    Simple, fitted long-sleeve shirts, casual pants... socks... even underwear were all prepared.


    "Where did all these come from?"


    Actually, Sam had been wanting to ask this question for a while. She had changed into new clothes, but he distinctly remembered that she hadn¡¯t brought any clothes with her last night.


    Angel looked at Sam as if he were an idiot.


    "I had someone bring them over."


    "A man or a woman?"


    Angel smiled, bent down, and pinched Sam¡¯s cheek.


    "Are you jealous? Don¡¯t worry, I had Elowen bring them."


    Hearing that name, Sam felt relieved.


    After all, that woman was like a robot; he figured she probably wouldn¡¯t bat an eyelid even if she saw Sam stark naked.


    Sam prepared to dress, but noticed Angel sitting calmly on the couch facing the bed, watching him.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to look away? It¡¯s pretty awkward getting dressed with you staring."


    But Angel showed no intention of moving.


    "Haven¡¯t we already become boyfriend and girlfriend? Why do you still care about these things, especially since it¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve been seen?" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Boyfriend and girlfriend is one thing, but shouldn¡¯t we still give each other some privacy and freedom?"


    "Hmm, you make a good point. But you have no privacy or freedom when it comes to me."


    Alright then.


    That¡¯s Angel for you.


    Sam sighed and stood up, resigning himself to the awkwardness of changing into the clothes she had prepared.


    The snug long-sleeve top did a good job of showcasing Sam¡¯s physique.


    The clear muscle definition and the impressively large manhood were quite the sight.


    Angel didn¡¯t blink once during Sam¡¯s change of clothes.


    Sam felt that in front of Angel, he couldn¡¯t even be considered shameless anymore.


    "Alright, let¡¯s go."


    Angel smiled at Sam.


    "You don¡¯t seem to be in a hurry at all. Don¡¯t you realize we¡¯re already past the start of class?"


    Sam sighed and glanced at the missed calls on his phone.


    "What can I do if I¡¯m already late? Life¡¯s about learning to adapt. Besides, aren¡¯t you late as well?"


    Angel blinked at Sam.


    "I forgot to mention, I already called in sick for myself before you woke up."


    "...You didn¡¯t call in for me?"


    "How was I supposed to know you needed to call in sick too? I¡¯m not omniscient."


    "I¡¯m definitely going to be in trouble when I get to school."


    Looking at Sam¡¯s helpless expression. Angel walked over to Sam, took out her phone, and tilted her head up.


    "Stop frowning, give me a smile."


    The phone¡¯s camera focused on them both, capturing a selfie.


    Sam¡¯s angle in the picture wasn¡¯t great, but it didn¡¯t matter; his handsome features could withstand any unflattering angle.


    In the photo, Angel was as elegant and beautiful as ever, not overly smiling, but their close proximity seemed to say enough about their relationship.


    "Do we really need to take a photo here? It doesn¡¯t seem like your style."


    Angel fiddled with her phone, and then Sam¡¯s phone vibrated.


    He looked at it curiously and saw that Angel had sent him the selfie they had just taken.


    "Why are you so narcissistic, sending me the photo right after taking it?"


    Angel simply smiled at Sam.


    "If you don¡¯t change your social media profile picture to this within a minute, you¡¯ll face the consequences."


    "No, wait..."


    "59, 58, 57..."


    Sam couldn¡¯t think too much; he frantically started tapping on his phone.


    Of course, Angel didn¡¯t finish counting; she wasn¡¯t about to do something so foolish.


    Once Sam was done, she extended her hand.


    "Let me check."


    Sam passed his phone over calmly, not worried in the slightest.


    Because in the time given, he had also managed to delete his chat history with some other girls.


    After checking, Angel looked at Sam with a skeptical eye.


    "Your phone seems suspiciously ¡¯clean.¡¯"


    Sam nodded as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    "Of course, it¡¯s as pristine as I am¡ªpure and unblemished."


    "Cut the crap, let¡¯s go."


    "What about you?"


    "What about me?"


    "Aren¡¯t you going to change it?"


    Angel frowned at Sam.


    "You¡¯ve changed yours, that¡¯s enough. Why should I do something so stupid?"


    Stupid, huh?


    Sam grabbed her hand directly. Angel tried to pull away quickly but found herself caught in Sam¡¯s embrace.


    "Trying to run?"


    Sam whispered in her ear, his voice low.


    Feeling the ticklish sensation in her ear, she said in a small, flushed voice.


    "Let go of me!"


    "Not until you change your profile picture. Otherwise, I¡¯ll switch mine back."


    "I won¡¯t change it! Let go or I¡¯ll really get mad."


    Angel started her usual threats, but Sam wasn¡¯t having any of it this time and forced her to take out her phone.


    "Hurry up and change it. Since we¡¯re a couple now, we should be foolish together."


    "No way, I absolutely won¡¯t do such a thing, don¡¯t even think about it!"


    Angel even stamped her foot in frustration, trying to make Sam let go by causing him pain, but he was not in the mood to relent.


    Angel bit her lip.


    "Fine, I¡¯ll change it, just let go."


    "I don¡¯t trust you."


    "I won¡¯t lie to you!"


    "Then swear."


    "You want me to swear?"


    "Yeah, say... if you don¡¯t change it, next time we¡¯re alone together, you¡¯ll wear a bunny girl costume."


    "In your dreams!"


    Just the thought made Angel blush. Was Sam always thinking about such things?


    Sure, a bunny girl costume might look good, but the embarrassment would be unbearable.


    "So you were planning to trick me all along!" Sam said, as if he had caught her in a trap.


    Angel sighed in resignation, realizing Sam had indeed found a way to get the better of her.


    "Fine, I promise you. If I trick you this time, I¡¯ll wear a bunny girl costume for you next time."


    "Ok."


    Sam released her with satisfaction and handed back her phone.


    Angel glanced at Sam, the blush on her face still evident, but now there was a hint of anger in her eyes.


    But Sam was now immune to this kind of anger.


    "Go on then, remember, it¡¯s for all social media platforms."


    "Do you really need to remind me?"


    Angel bit her lip slightly and began to change her profile pictures.


    With each change, she frowned a little more, her cheeks growing redder, which was quite adorable.


    "There, done."


    Angel turned the phone around to show Sam, who nodded in approval.


    "Just remember, if I ever catch you changing them back, I¡¯ll change mine too."


    "Now it¡¯s your turn to warn me, huh?"


    Angel said, somewhat annoyed.


    Sam casually stepped forward and took Angel¡¯s hand.


    "It¡¯s not a warning, it¡¯s a reminder of love."


    "Stop grossing me out."


    "You¡¯ll have to get used to it, we¡¯re lovers now."


    "Do I need reminding? I¡¯m starting to find you really annoying."


    "It¡¯s a bit late for that discovery, isn¡¯t it? You said the only way we¡¯d break up is if one of us dies, and I certainly don¡¯t want to die."


    "...Get lost."


    Sam and Angel left the hotel, walking together down to the parking lot.


    Sam watched her get into the car; he didn¡¯t plan to ride with Angel since it was out of the way for school.


    Looking at the girl who had already settled into the back seat, Sam asked, "Did you really take the day off?"


    "What else?"


    "What about the exams in over a month? If you lose, you¡¯ll have to call me ¡¯older brother.¡¯"


    Sam hadn¡¯t forgotten their bet, which made Angel frown.


    "You still remember that bet? We¡¯re lovers now."


    Sam nodded.


    "It¡¯s not that I want to remember, it¡¯s that your mom will always remember. Besides, we should keep things separate. Personally, I think even if we¡¯re in a relationship, it¡¯s perfectly normal for you to call me ¡¯older brother.¡¯"


    Angel let out a cold laugh.


    "Don¡¯t dream about it. Even if I take a whole week off, you won¡¯t beat me."


    "I really admire your confidence... huh? Are you actually going to take a week off?"


    But Angel¡¯s gaze seemed to see right through Sam.


    "Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ve only got one day left. Just wait."


    Sam didn¡¯t know exactly what she meant by waiting, but her car quickly drove away.


    Now Sam was left to head to school alone.


    It wasn¡¯t noon yet, so he should be able to make it in time for the last two classes.


    Sam had just boarded the bus on the route to school, and before he even arrived, his social media was blowing up.


    Ava: [Brother, what¡¯s going on? Why did your profile picture change to this! Didn¡¯t you say you couldn¡¯t be with her yet! You owe me an explanation!!]


    Isabella: [Wow, Sam, looks like you made some big moves last night, I knew I wasn¡¯t wrong about you.]


    She was clearly just enjoying the drama.


    Alice: [No wonder you¡¯re late without asking for leave and not answering calls... Very well, I¡¯m waiting for your explanation, I¡¯ll give you a ¡¯warm welcome¡¯ in my office.]


    Even Mia couldn¡¯t help but send a message asking what was going on.


    And Zoe, not being a friend on Sam¡¯s social media, probably hadn¡¯t noticed yet, but it wouldn¡¯t be a secret for long.


    Even some classmates who had only exchanged contact information without ever speaking were eagerly asking what was going on with him and Angel.


    After all, Angel was quite an influential figure at school, so the buzz was to be expected.


    Sam didn¡¯t reply to any of the messages.


    He couldn¡¯t be bothered.


    Besides, replying would only lead to an endless stream of questions, and there was no need for that.


    Indeed, last night Sam had made a significant choice, but that was just part of his plan to conquer Angel. As for the other female leads... he had to admit, there was still a heap of trouble ahead.


    What would tomorrow bring?


    And what would happen once he got to school?


    He was almost afraid to think about it.


    But there was no turning back; after all, it was Sam¡¯s own decision. This was better than aimless wandering; life pushes you forward step by step, and that¡¯s the norm.


    Sam entered the campus with determination, right in the middle of class time.


    The corridors were unusually quiet, with the voices of various teachers lecturing occasionally audible.


    He walked step by step towards the classroom door, took a deep breath.


    And then.


    "Bang!"


    He pushed the door open.


    The sounds inside came to an abrupt halt, and everyone in the class, including Alice at the lectern, instantly turned their heads to look at the boy standing in the doorway, bathed in the golden sunlight.


    He tilted his head up slightly, still radiating that sunny confidence, and then he said something that seemed utterly out of the blue.


    "I¡¯m back."


    The classroom was very quiet.


    So quiet that it seemed like no other sound could be heard apart from his voice. As many eyes focused on him, Sam reveled in their attention.


    Then came Alice¡¯s icy voice. "You¡¯re late and still have the nerve to be so brazen?"


    Sam immediately apologized.


    "Sorry! Overslept, my bad."


    "Go stand in the hallway!"


    "Sure thing!"


    Sam stood in the hallway, listening to the laughter that quickly erupted in the classroom.


    He didn¡¯t know what was so funny.


    Until the class was over.


    The first to come out was Alice, carrying her teaching materials with an air of authority.


    She walked up to Sam.


    "Right now, I don¡¯t want to hear a word from you. Come to my office at lunch after school, and I¡¯ll listen to your explanation. Don¡¯t make me come looking for you, Sam."

 Chapter 197: Did you sleep with Angel last night?

    "Thump! Thump! Thump!"


    Sam had just arrived at the office and hadn¡¯t even spoken a word when Alice started to lash out physically.


    Sam himself hadn¡¯t expected her to vent her anger in such a direct and violent way. It was too simple and crude.


    Perhaps this was the true nature of humanity¡ªsometimes words just couldn¡¯t express feelings.


    Sam didn¡¯t fight back.


    After Alice finally seemed a bit weary and returned to her chair, ceasing her venting on him, Sam looked at the marks on his body. These minor injuries were nothing to someone with Self-Healing abilities like Sam.


    At least this showed that Alice still had some restraint when it came to Sam.


    "Are we done?"


    Sam looked at the teacher, who, despite some sweat, did not lose any of her beauty and allure.


    Alice gave Sam a cold glance.


    "Are you built to take a beating?"


    Sam chuckled.


    "Of course, a punching bag specially prepared for Teacher Alice, high quality and won¡¯t hurt your fists."


    "Cut the smooth talk. Did you sleep with Angel last night?"


    Sam shrugged.


    "You already know?"


    Alice looked at Sam with a cold smirk.


    "Your social media profile picture changed. How could I not know?"


    Sam had nothing to hide.


    "Yeah... she asked me to change it. You know, there are many things I can¡¯t resist when it comes to her."


    "But you seem quite capable of provoking me."


    Alice was breathing slightly heavily, her chest rising and falling dramatically.


    "How could that be... You should know, Teacher Alice, that for someone like me, it¡¯s normal to have a little mishap now and then."


    Of course, Alice knew what this student was up to; after all, Sam¡¯s ¡¯truths¡¯ were first confessed to her.


    But Alice didn¡¯t believe Sam would succeed, nor did she think any girl would truly accept such a peculiar relationship.


    "Why hasn¡¯t a bolt of lightning struck you dead yet?"


    Alice¡¯s cold gaze bore into him, her words laced with a curse as she was clearly still fuming.


    Sam was far from intimidated; he even dared to inch closer to the now seemingly dangerous Alice.


    "If I were really struck dead by lightning, Teacher Alice wouldn¡¯t be able to see me anymore. Wouldn¡¯t you find that a pity?"


    Alice watched the boy who dared to approach her.


    She stretched out her leg, clad in high heels, and planted it firmly on Sam¡¯s thigh, seemingly to halt his advance.


    "Why should I feel any regret? I wish you¡¯d drop dead right now."


    But Sam reached out his hand.


    Gently, he cradled Alice¡¯s shapely leg, the lace of her panties barely visible beneath her form-fitting skirt.


    "I don¡¯t believe it. I think Teacher Alice still has a soft spot for me."


    As Sam spoke, his palm gently slid up her thigh, while his skill, Hand of Desire, continued to take effect.


    Alice felt that familiar, heart-fluttering touch, especially potent within the school¡¯s confines.


    Alice¡¯s eyes followed the movement of Sam¡¯s hand. She reached out and pressed down on Sam¡¯s wandering hand on her leg.


    "What are you doing? Didn¡¯t you get enough last night? Why can¡¯t you behave now? Or did she not satisfy you?"


    Sam looked at Alice with a smile.


    "Well, Angel is beautiful, but Teacher Alice, you¡¯re far more tempting."


    Alice suddenly withdrew her leg and then grabbed Sam¡¯s collar.


    Sam almost lost his balance, stumbling forward slightly.


    Had his hand not found the desk in time, he might have fallen right on top of her.


    Their distance closed abruptly, and he could see her perfect face up close. Their noses nearly touched.


    She whispered just in front of Sam¡¯s eyes.


    "Is that so? Then tonight, you¡¯ll have a chance. Go to the same place you were last night, only this time, it¡¯ll be just you and me. How about that?"


    It was no longer a hint; it was an outright proposition.


    Sam blinked.


    "This might not be such a good idea. There¡¯s class tomorrow, and I¡¯m afraid of being late again... Uh!"


    His words were abruptly cut off.


    Alice had already reached out and seized his cock.


    Her grip was forceful, far from gentle¡ªit was practically an ambush.


    This was no mere flirtation; it was a cunning move, a lost art of striking below the belt.


    Sam¡¯s expression instantly became a spectacle, while Alice let out a cold laugh.


    "Are you worried about being late for school? Or is it that after last night¡¯s indulgence, your body can¡¯t take it anymore? With your stamina, you think you can maintain a harem? Do you think you¡¯re up to it?"


    Sam¡¯s face twisted involuntarily, his breathing becoming erratic. "My body is perfectly healthy... but please, be gentle. If you break it, there won¡¯t be a second one."


    Alice released her grip and pushed the boy, who was almost on top of her, away, then looked at Sam with disdain.


    "You still carry her scent on you, and I don¡¯t like that smell."


    Sam rubbed his clothes and then said.


    "This is a fresh outfit I put on this morning."


    "Time¡¯s almost up, get back to class. I can¡¯t stand the sight of you."


    This was the advantage of this world; lunch breaks were short. Aside from eating, there wasn¡¯t much time for anything else.


    Sam looked at her.


    "Is everything okay now?"


    Alice¡¯s cold laughter returned.


    "Is that it? You think I¡¯m that easy? It¡¯s just not the right time, but wait, I¡¯ll be coming for you soon..."


    "Is there something you need?"


    Sam immediately became alert, unsure of what this woman was planning.


    Alice smiled seductively.


    It seemed she had guessed Sam¡¯s thoughts. Although her hypnotic superpowers were ineffective on him, her experience and teacher¡¯s intuition still allowed her to manipulate the situation.


    "Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. Some things lose their fun if revealed too early. You¡¯ll find out in due time."


    Sam pondered for a moment before speaking up.


    "I¡¯m mainly worried about things popping up unexpectedly. What if I don¡¯t have time to prepare..."


    "It¡¯s likely to be over the weekend. You¡¯d better make time for me, even if you have to clear your schedule. If you¡¯re really that swamped, I can swing by your place."


    "I¡¯ll try my best. I¡¯ve got to go now."


    "Beat it."


    "Oh, right."


    Suddenly, Sam stopped in his tracks.


    Alice furrowed her brows. "What now?"


    Sam pointed at Alice¡¯s leg, the one he had touched earlier.


    "Recently... forgot to trim my nails, seems like I snagged your stocking. You¡¯d better change it."


    "What?!"


    Sam immediately turned and bolted, not giving himself a chance to make amends.


    Alice had no intention of chasing after him.


    She just looked at her leg with a puzzled expression and indeed, there was a subtle flaw that wasn¡¯t so noticeable before. She sighed in resignation.


    "That guy, he did it on purpose, didn¡¯t he?"


    ===


    "Can¡¯t we talk this out? Why are you lifting that chair?"


    "Sam, you¡¯ve betrayed our faith, betrayed the friendship between us! What¡¯s left to talk about!"


    "Fine, let¡¯s not talk then. Go ahead, smash it."


    "...It¡¯s pointless."


    With a sigh, Louis put the chair down.


    Sam watched with a smile as Louis seemed to deflate beside him.


    "Is it really worth it? It¡¯s not a big deal."


    Louis shook his head.


    "You don¡¯t get it. Watching a good friend drift further and further away, feeling like they¡¯re no longer in the same world as you, it¡¯s incredibly bleak and lonely."


    School was over, and these two boys were the only ones left in the classroom.


    Louis gave Sam a sidelong glance.


    "I never thought you¡¯d actually get involved with the Heiress."


    "Can you not talk like that?"


    "I¡¯m already doing you a favor by understanding. What more do you expect?"


    Sam chuckled and nodded.


    "Alright, whatever you say."


    Louis then poked Sam¡¯s arm with his finger.


    "What¡¯s it like dating Angel?"


    It seemed as if he had let go of the heaviness in his heart, and curiosity took over. The concept of romance was quite alien to Louis, even though he always proclaimed himself a champion of singlehood, looking down on all couples with disdain.


    But deep down, Louis yearned for a beautiful love affair, fantasizing about meeting an ideal girlfriend with whom he could have a sweet romance. Yet, as days passed, nothing seemed to change except for his age creeping up; life remained the same.


    The idea of love seemed unimaginable, let alone dating a girl like Angel.


    Sam pondered for a moment.


    "It¡¯s really just okay, I guess. You¡¯ll understand when you start dating yourself. There¡¯s no difference... Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Louis replied with irritation.


    "Ever heard of the saying ¡¯too much of a good thing can be bad¡¯?"


    Sam took a deep breath, picked up his backpack, and stood up.


    "Actually, it¡¯s not as exaggerated as you think, Louis. When you start a relationship, maybe then you¡¯ll understand the burdens I¡¯m carrying. What seems beautiful on the outside isn¡¯t always truly wonderful. Sometimes, heaven and hell are just a thought apart."


    Sam patted Louis on the shoulder and walked towards the door, leaving the classroom behind.


    ...


    With some time to spare before class, Sam decided to check out the club activity room.


    As he approached the door, an unusual silence greeted him. It was so quiet it seemed as if there wasn¡¯t a soul inside.


    He had considered the possibility that after what had happened, Sophie might not show up at the club today. Probably the only person there would be Isabella.


    Even without any particular reason, Sam still wanted to take a look.


    With a clatter, he calmly slid open the large door to the club activity room.


    Someone looked up; it was Isabella.


    Her presence was expected. Isabella sat there, as graceful and serene as ever, smiling gently at him as if his arrival was anticipated.


    But what surprised Sam a bit... was the presence of another person.


    She didn¡¯t look up, just kept her eyes on her book.


    It seemed she hadn¡¯t heard the noise, or perhaps... she simply didn¡¯t care about Sam¡¯s arrival.


    Sophie sat there, like a statue of a serene goddess.


    The sunlight caught her eyelashes, giving them a slight shimmer, making the depths of her eyes glow amber-like and translucent.


    Sitting upright, she focused on her book, showing no intention of looking up.


    Yet, as time passed, each frame of the scene seemed so perfect, as if it could be etched in Sam¡¯s memory forever.


    Isabella was the first to speak.


    "Sam, you¡¯re a bit late, aren¡¯t you?"


    Sam, with his backpack, walked in and gently closed the door behind him.


    "Just got caught up chatting with a classmate, I¡¯m a bit late. I see both of you are here."


    Isabella smiled and said, "Who did you think wouldn¡¯t be?"


    Sophie still showed no reaction.


    Of course, Sam couldn¡¯t possibly speak the truth.


    "Just making small talk, like a casual greeting."


    "Is that so~"


    Isabella nodded, her expression one of understanding without the need for words.


    Sam instinctively took his usual seat, which was right beside Sophie.


    But as soon as he sat down, Sophie shifted her chair to create some distance between them.


    It wasn¡¯t much, but it was a clear signal.


    Sam hesitated for a moment. Then he too shifted his chair, inching closer again.


    This time, Sophie¡¯s expression began to change; she furrowed her brow and once more moved her chair slightly.


    Sam followed suit and moved his chair as well.


    This continued three or four times.


    Sophie had run out of space to move; any further and she¡¯d be sitting outside on the windowsill.


    With a look of utter exasperation, she lifted her head and glared at Sam.


    Sam blinked innocently at Sophie, his face the picture of innocence.


    Sophie, without a word, stood up and went to sit beside Isabella.


    Isabella blinked, her face lighting up with surprise.


    "Wow, is it my turn to be favored today?"


    Sam watched Sophie, who was venting her dissatisfaction with him in this manner, with a smile.


    "Something seems off today."


    Isabella nodded in agreement.


    "Yeah, it feels like the sun rose from the west."


    "Oh? Why would you say that, senior?"


    "Because someone actually changed their profile picture, and it¡¯s even a group photo."


    Sam doesn¡¯t know how to answer, but chooses to remain silent.


    Soon after, Isabella spoke with a look of concern.


    "Ah, what are we going to do? The club¡¯s unity that we¡¯ve worked so hard to build is now ruined."


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.


    "So why did we have to do this camping trip in the first place?"


    Without that camping trip, would any of this have happened?


    If he had just stayed home playing video games, would things have turned out this way?


    It was all Isabella¡¯s fault, when it came down to it!


    Of course, these thoughts were best kept to himself; saying them out loud would be disastrous.


    Isabella smiled at Sam.


    "Was it the camping trip that was the problem, or was it that someone¡¯s accumulated issues all burst out at once? I¡¯ve always been quite against campus romances..."


    Explore more stories at NovelFire.C?m


    "Can you two cut it out?!"


    Sophie had reached her limit.


    Although it seemed like Isabella¡¯s every word was a jab at Sam, the more Sophie listened, the more she felt implicated.


    Finally, Sophie slammed her book down on the table, her gaze burning with anger at the two of them.


    Isabella glanced at Sam and blinked.


    "Eh, is there someone else here? I thought it was just the two of us."


    Sophie glared at them, clearly irritated.


    "Having fun, are you?"


    Seeing Sophie¡¯s displeasure, Isabella quickly responded.


    "Of course not, we¡¯re just joking with you. After all, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s boring if only two people in a club are talking?"


    Sophie scoffed at them.


    "You were getting along fine just now, weren¡¯t you? It seems you can manage without me. Maybe I should just quit today?"


    Hearing this, Isabella¡¯s face fell, panic-stricken. After all, the club couldn¡¯t officially exist without at least three members.


    She immediately grabbed Sophie¡¯s hand, her eyes pleading, devoid of any senior¡¯s poise.


    "You can¡¯t do that, Sophie! Our club can¡¯t lose you. Have pity on your senior. It wasn¡¯t easy to start this club. How about I give you half of the earnings from our last barbecue sale?"


    Sam was taken aback. There was such a deal?


    He cleared his throat.


    "Cough cough, actually, I¡¯ve been considering leaving the club too..."


    Isabella didn¡¯t even turn her head.


    "Sam, if you want to quit, you can write your application now, and I¡¯ll sign it immediately. Oh, you don¡¯t even need to write one."


    "..."


    What kind of response was that!


    Sophie started packing up her bag.


    "That money includes my share too, you think you can keep it all?"


    Isabella replied, "That¡¯s not it at all. In fact, I donated all of it to the charity on the spot."


    "I spent money on the ingredients too!!"


    Sophie seemed indifferent to everything else, but she was particularly sensitive about money.


    Isabella¡¯s smile was radiant.


    "The atmosphere that day was such that not donating would have been too much, right? But don¡¯t worry, we can recoup your losses from somewhere else."


    "Somewhere else?"


    "Yes, we¡¯ll come up with a plan. We¡¯ll have Sam go out and sell barbecue to make money. It¡¯ll be a hit!"


    So Sam was still the free labor?


    Sam couldn¡¯t get a word in edgewise, and now he had an extra task?


    Sophie just glanced at Sam. "I don¡¯t care about the money he makes."


    With that, she picked up her bag and walked away. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Isabella was taken aback.


    "Hey, where are you going, Sophie~~!"


    "Home. You guys are annoying."


    With that, Sophie left the room, making a clean exit.


    Isabella turned to Sam.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to chase after her? Because of helping you, Sophie has started to dislike me."


    Sam replied irritably, "You better be doing this just for me."


    "Go after her already."


    Sam shook his head.


    "No, when have I ever chased anyone? Don¡¯t you know the value of my name? Just wait and see, under my charm, she won¡¯t last long..."


    "Clang."


    The door suddenly opened.


    It was Sophie, who had returned. Sam¡¯s expression instantly became awkward.


    He wanted to laugh at the girl who had a cold expression but had obviously heard everything.


    But he couldn¡¯t muster a smile!


    Sophie walked in calmly, picked up her forgotten phone, and headed to the door.


    During this process, no one spoke.


    Then, as Sophie reached the door, she suddenly stopped.


    "Sam."


    "Huh?"


    This was the first time today Sophie had called his name, but her tone was chilling.


    She didn¡¯t turn around, only her silhouette was visible.


    "You two might as well die together, so you don¡¯t hurt anyone else. I wish you a hundred years of discord, never finding peace."

 Chapter 198: It’s time to deliver

    "Do you think her last words were meant as a blessing?"


    After Sophie had left once again, Sam turned to Isabella.


    Isabella countered with a question for Sam.


    "What do you think?"


    Sam let out a long sigh and then slumped onto the table.


    The afternoon sunlight gradually dimmed, losing its earlier brilliance.


    From this angle, a stubborn ray of light managed to pierce through the window, and also through the gaps in Isabella¡¯s slightly floating hair.


    From this vantage point, she looked like the quintessential girl next door.


    What was special was that Sam had never had a girl with such an aura around him before.


    She was a normal girl, and she hadn¡¯t tormented Sam for various reasons.


    Of course, such things were hard to predict, because Sam was aware of his ¡¯uniqueness,¡¯ and if their relationship grew closer, it always brought strange risks.


    So from that perspective, Sam didn¡¯t wish for his relationship with Isabella to become any closer.


    It was fine just as it was.


    Just like the angle and distance at this very moment.


    "This is probably just one of those things a special guy has to face as he grows up."Sam said.


    Isabella smiled at Sam and slightly bowed her head to rest it on the table, stretching out her hand to ruffle Sam¡¯s hair across the table.


    "Has anyone ever told you that acting like this can seem particularly childish in front of girls?"


    Sam said with a smile.


    "It¡¯s just a form of self-deprecation, I¡¯ve still got a lot of growing to do."


    Isabella rolled her eyes playfully. "So what are you planning to do?"


    "Do about what?"


    "About Sophie, are you just going to let things go on like this?"


    Sam, of course, knew what Isabella meant, but his relationship with Sophie was awkward at the moment.


    It seemed that in this special yet ordinary relationship, any action taken might be superfluous, and even a slight overreaction could ruin everything.


    Truth be told, no one would want that outcome.


    Sophie, such a special girl¡ªif she were to completely leave him, wouldn¡¯t it be a pity no matter how one thought about it?


    "Is there a better way, then?"


    Perhaps some things are just meant to be fleeting encounters. They make you feel incredibly close to someone at a certain moment in life, so close that it seems you could reach out and possess them.


    But quickly, such moments vanish, and even a mere glance back can mean everything has already disappeared from around you. That¡¯s when you suddenly realize it was all a jest of fate, meant to show you that there is such special beauty in life.


    It could be a friend you grew up with, who you only realize has become so beautiful and accomplished after many years.


    Or maybe it¡¯s a cute classmate you used to joke and play with, and one day in the future, you find her snuggled up beside another man, her expression one of true happiness.


    Human are so good at creating illusions for themselves.


    Isabella smiled.


    "I¡¯ve never seen Sam look so down before."


    "Everyone has their moments of helplessness, and you saw it yourself¡ªSophie is really angry this time."


    Isabella pondered for a moment.


    "I¡¯d be upset too, considering what happened yesterday... You chose to run away, and while it might seem like you did nothing wrong from your perspective, changing your social media profile picture today... I don¡¯t think Sophie can accept that. But if you do nothing, you¡¯ll make an even bigger mistake."


    Isabella spoke like an experienced scriptwriter revealing the next plot twist to the actors involved.


    But if they really were actors, they¡¯d have to follow the script and perform accordingly, without the privilege to change the storyline, right?


    "Maybe sometimes, rushing to do something is the bigger mistake?"


    "I don¡¯t know, maybe only you can tell. But I¡¯m saying this for your own good."


    While speaking, Isabella ruffled Sam¡¯s hair, deliberately messing it up before tidying it again, much like a barber at a hair salon fussing over a style that would end up looking just as unattractive as before.


    Sam suddenly stood up.


    Isabella looked up at Sam. Under the gradually dimming afternoon sun, he still looked handsome, almost like one of the famous sights at Kuhang School.


    "Figured it out?"


    "Yeah, I¡¯m going to get a haircut."


    "What?"


    The girl clearly couldn¡¯t keep up with the boy¡¯s train of thought.


    What was he even talking about? S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Maybe if I cut my hair, I won¡¯t be so troubled."


    "Then you might as well cut off your penis too."


    "???"


    Isabella met Sam¡¯s gaze calmly. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Sam looked at Isabella suspiciously. "Senior... are you making a dirty joke?"


    Isabella covered her mouth in feigned surprise, her cheeks appropriately blushing. "Did I? I was just joking. I don¡¯t even know why I said that."


    "Alright, I¡¯ll pretend you didn¡¯t know."


    Sam grabbed his backpack and walked to the door, opening it to reveal the quiet corridor.


    He hadn¡¯t stepped out yet when he heard a voice from behind.


    "Sam."


    Sam turned around to see the beautiful senior with a gentle demeanor, yet often unpredictable, making it hard to guess what she was really thinking.


    She was sitting there smiling, her long hair slightly falling over her breasts, which were not exaggerated in size but were full in shape.


    "What is it?"


    "You... you¡¯re really with Angel now, right?"


    Sam didn¡¯t know why she was asking, but he nodded.


    "We¡¯re in a relationship now."


    "People who are fickle in love will be punished, you know."


    It sounded like a friendly reminder, or perhaps a warning.


    But none of this meant anything to Sam because he was very clear that this was the only path for him.


    "I understand, thank you."


    Sam closed the door and walked out.


    Isabella watched the door that had just closed.


    Then she smiled.


    "Such a stubborn kid."


    Sam left the school and first headed to the barbershop, getting a simple haircut.


    There wasn¡¯t any significant change, no need for a special hairstyle. With his handsome face, even a bald head would exude an extraordinary charisma.


    Next, he arrived at the convenience store where he worked, just in time for the shift change.


    Sam went to the locker room to change into his uniform, then approached the front counter.


    "Mrs. Margaret, let¡¯s switch shifts."


    He said this to the middle-aged woman behind the counter, who looked at him with mild surprise.


    "There¡¯s still about ten minutes to go."


    Sam smiled.


    "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just ten minutes. Besides, Mrs. Margaret, you need to get home early to cook, right? It¡¯s no trouble."


    Mrs. Margaret¡¯s face lit up with joy.


    "Really? Thank you so much. It¡¯s rare to see such a fine young man like Sam these days."


    Sam walked in with a smile.


    "It¡¯s nothing, I just got out of school early today. Opportunities like this don¡¯t come often."


    "Regardless, I still appreciate it."


    After Mrs. Margaret left and handed over the shift to Sam, the convenience store quieted down. Sam began to work methodically, attending to each customer.


    The evening passed.


    Night fell.


    It was a common occurrence in this city not to see many stars. In a densely populated metropolis, even the sky seemed unclean.


    A striking figure entered the convenience store.


    "Ah? You still dare to come to work?"


    Sam couldn¡¯t be bothered to lift his head.


    "If you pay me without working, then I might consider not coming in."


    The newcomer was Mia. She hadn¡¯t been to the convenience store much recently, and her appearance at this time seemed a bit odd.


    But after all, this was her property. She could come whenever she wanted, and Sam had no say in it.


    The evenings were getting cooler this season, so Mia was wearing a black leather jacket, a form-fitting T-shirt that accentuated her figure, and tight denim jeans.


    She hummed.


    "Dream on, you think I¡¯m a philanthropist? I¡¯m a capitalist."


    Sam said with a chuckle.


    "Calling yourself a capitalist for owning just one convenience store?"


    Mia stormed up to Sam and grabbed his ear.


    "What¡¯s that supposed to mean? You sound like you¡¯re looking down on me. You¡¯ve got some nerve!"


    Sam still played along, showing a ¡¯painful¡¯ expression.


    "Let go, boss... What if a customer comes in and gets the wrong idea?"


    "That¡¯s your problem, not mine."


    Mia let go of his ear.


    She casually propped herself up on the counter, sitting with her rear perched.


    She looked like a female thug. But on her, this demeanor seemed natural, reminiscent of the sultry femme fatales one would encounter in classic spy movies at a bar.


    Sam averted his gaze.


    "Is it possible that I¡¯ve always been like this and you just never noticed? Also, please get off the counter, it¡¯s unbecoming."


    Mia pouted in dissatisfaction.


    "This is my store, I¡¯ll sit however I want. Can you really tell me what to do?"


    "Oh, suit yourself. But if bad rumors start to affect business and sales plummet, don¡¯t blame anyone else."


    "You¡¯re so young and yet you love to boss people around so much. I hate being told what to do."


    Even though she said this, Mia still got down from the counter.


    Watching Sam handle his work methodically, seemingly unconcerned about whatever was happening, the young and beautiful Mia remembered something.


    "Oh right, I almost forgot. Sam, you still dare to come to work?"


    Sam paused, puzzled.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Mia, visibly upset, pulled out her phone and showed it to Sam. On the screen was his social media profile, featuring a new profile picture¡ªa selfie with a pretty girl.


    "Take a look for yourself! Why has your profile picture changed to this? And who¡¯s that girl you¡¯re with?"


    "Girlfriend."


    Sam answered calmly, as if to contrast the woman¡¯s overreaction.


    "Girl... girlfriend? Ah... girlfriend? How come you suddenly have a girlfriend?"


    Mia seemed taken aback by Sam¡¯s easy and decisive response.


    In her eyes, this boy, who had the potential to be a real womanizer, should be vehemently denying it, claiming it was a punishment for a game of Truth or Dare or some other excuse. But how could he suddenly have a girlfriend?


    Sam looked at Mia with a smile.


    "What¡¯s the matter? Should I have gotten a boyfriend instead?"


    Discover hidden content at NovelFire.C?m


    Mia immediately shook her head, her face a picture of disbelief.


    "No, but didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t into dating? How come it¡¯s so sudden, with absolutely no warning?"


    Sam chuckled.


    "Plans can¡¯t keep up with changes. Sometimes it just happens like that... And what kind of warning do you need? She was a classmate of mine; any warning would have been at school."


    Mia felt a surge of annoyance, though she couldn¡¯t pinpoint why. She just felt uncomfortable all over.


    "But... don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too hasty? You never mentioned this girl to me..."


    "Why would I need to mention her specifically?"


    Yeah... why would he need to tell her specifically?


    Wait!


    "I¡¯m your boss!"


    Mia tried to muster some authority, but it crumbled instantly under Sam¡¯s steady gaze.


    "Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit of a stretch?"


    Mia pouted.


    "Regardless, you¡¯re a student, and this is a part-time job outside of school, a form of social practice. As your boss, I¡¯m like half a teacher to you. Shouldn¡¯t I be informed?"


    "You really can spin a yarn... Boss, what are you trying to say?"


    Mia didn¡¯t know what she wanted to say.


    She just felt incredibly awkward, just like Sam¡¯s profile picture.


    "That girl... what¡¯s she like?"


    Sam smiled.


    "She¡¯s pretty great. You saw the picture, right? She must be considered beautiful."


    More than beautiful. She was stunning!


    Mia suspected that the girl¡¯s photo was enhanced with beauty filters, but Sam was right there next to her in the picture, without any effects. Could it be that girl was naturally that beautiful without any filters? That was shockingly impressive...


    "But... does she have a convenience store?"


    Sam looked at her as if she were a simpleton.


    "No convenience store. But there are probably quite a few office buildings."


    "Huh?"


    "She lives on Cherry Blossom Avenue."


    "What?!"


    "Her mother is Celeste, and she¡¯s her only daughter."


    "What???"


    Mia was utterly astonished.


    Every word Sam said was more shocking than the last.


    A lot of office buildings? Living on Cherry Blossom Avenue? That was a place where only the top tycoons and historic families of Kuhang could reside. Mia had heard Celeste¡¯s name on TV reports before; her background seemed incredibly impressive...


    How did Sam get so lucky?


    How did he manage to land such an outstanding girlfriend? Wouldn¡¯t that easily set him up for financial freedom?


    Mia looked at Sam, her mood deflated.


    "Then why do you still come to work?"


    Sam answered as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    "My relationship with her is just boyfriend and girlfriend. Her money isn¡¯t my money. Why wouldn¡¯t I work?"


    Huh.


    That did make sense.


    A boyfriend-girlfriend relationship was the least stable of all. They could break up any day.


    Suddenly, Mia felt as if she saw a glimmer of hope.


    Wait.


    Why was she thinking like this? And why did she feel a guilty pleasure about it?


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    "So when are you two breaking up?"


    Sam didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    "Ah, no offense, just that I think she¡¯ll soon see through your scumbag nature."


    Sam rolled his eyes, about to say something, but at that moment, his phone rang. He looked at it, paused, and then answered the call.


    Mia watched as Sam spoke briefly on the phone, unable to discern any useful information.


    Soon, Sam put down the phone, smiling at Mia. For some reason, Mia found his smile unsettling, even prompting an urge to flee immediately.


    "Boss."


    "Huh?"


    "You free tonight?"


    Was this... an invitation for a date?


    But why suddenly ask her out? Calling him a womanizer didn¡¯t mean he had to make it so obvious!


    No, wait! Something was fishy!


    Mia quickly caught on and shook her head in refusal: "I probably won¡¯t have time... I have plans later..."


    "What plans?"


    "I... I¡¯m meeting someone for drinks."


    "No worries, who you drink with doesn¡¯t matter, let¡¯s you and I go for a drink."


    "What? You, asking me out for drinks? That¡¯s not a good idea, you¡¯re still young, and drinking isn¡¯t good for your development... Ah, look at the time, I really must be going..."


    Mia was ready to bolt, but...


    "Snap!"


    Sam grabbed her wrist, pulling back Mia who was ready to make a quick escape.


    "Those lines don¡¯t suit you, and it seems you¡¯ve forgotten, you¡¯ve already promised me something. It¡¯s time to deliver, Mia."

 Chapter 199: Take them all the hell back to my home

    The darkness of the night seemed incapable of carrying the light of the stars; instead, the cold moonlight lingered forever, suspended high above.


    "Where are we going, exactly... Just to be clear, we¡¯re only going to have drinks, nothing else."


    The young woman riding the motorcycle, perhaps due to an inexplicable nervousness, lacked her usual urge to speed recklessly.


    Instead, she could distinctly feel Sam¡¯s arms gently encircling her waist from behind.


    His warm palms touched her waist, and in the wind, this warmth seemed unable to fully dissipate, stubbornly penetrating her skin, reaching deeper, more hidden, and more sensitive nerves.


    Sam said with a laugh,


    "Just follow the directions I gave you, don¡¯t worry, tonight is definitely going to be a special night."


    How special would this night be?


    In what sense was it special?


    Mia didn¡¯t know, but she felt her heartbeat quicken inexplicably.


    Damn it, she hadn¡¯t felt this way in a long time, not even during her student days when no boy had stirred in her any longing for love.


    What was it about Sam?


    Right, what was there to fear? Sam was just a student, after all!


    "Roar!!"


    Suddenly, the motorcycle roared fiercely, and its speed surged.


    Sam was taken aback.


    "Are you in such a hurry to be reborn or what!"


    But at this moment, Mia seemed unable to hear Sam¡¯s words clearly.


    However, Sam seemed to hear laughter carried by the wind.


    The thrill and tension arrived familiarly at this moment, as human instinct took emotional precedence.


    Of course, Sam was brave, but holding on tightly to someone¡¯s waist was a basic instinct. There was no spare thought to appreciate how delicate her waist felt or how silky the touch was.


    Fortunately, the journey was not long.


    They arrived at a dimly lit bar, with seemingly few cars parked outside.


    Mia easily found a spot to park, but as she got off the bike and took off her helmet, she looked at the entrance with a puzzled expression.


    "What¡¯s the point of coming to such a quiet bar?"


    Sam said with a smile, "Do we have to go somewhere so loud that you can¡¯t even hear yourself talk?"


    "Young people love that kind of place!"


    "You¡¯re not exactly young anymore." Sam stated matter-of-factly.


    Mia put her hands on her hips.


    "Open your eyes and look at me, where am I not young? I¡¯m only five years older than you!"


    "Alright, alright, world¡¯s youngest boss, can we go in now?"


    Sam led Mia into the bar, which seemed dim and tranquil. The music was soothing, an instrumental piece without lyrics.


    Under the dim lights, although each room wasn¡¯t very large, it felt exceptionally secure, and there weren¡¯t many people.


    Mia only noticed a figure sitting on a sofa with their back to them.


    Sam walked straight towards that spot with Mia in tow.


    Mia was suspicious until she stood beside Sam and saw the figure smile and lift their head.


    It was a face that was equally beautiful.


    "Long time no see, Mia."


    Mia was not at all unfamiliar with that face or that tone of voice.


    In fact, she was quite acquainted with it.


    It occupied a large part of her memories, even though she tried to avoid it whenever possible, it seemed impossible to completely erase from her life.


    But Mia¡¯s expression changed immediately, and she turned to look at Sam.


    "This is what you call having drinks?"


    Sam replied very honestly, "Yeah, the three of us."


    "You guys enjoy, I¡¯ve got things to do." With that, Mia turned to leave.


    But this time, before she could make it out of the bar, Sam caught her wrist.


    "What are you doing, let go! I don¡¯t want to be here with her!"


    Today, Aurora wasn¡¯t in her police uniform but was wearing a trench coat, looking like a solitary urban beauty as she stood up.


    Her tall figure, perfect proportions, and her most unforgettable aura were somewhat helpless at this moment. She just looked over, seemingly without a better option, placing all her hopes on this boy.


    Sam said softly, "What did you tell me last time? Are you going back on your word now?"


    Mia frowned.


    "But why didn¡¯t you tell me beforehand?"


    "I know you too well. If I had told you earlier, you would have come up with a million excuses not to show up, so it had to be this way. I¡¯ve said it before, I¡¯m just here to get you two to meet. Whatever you talk about is none of my business. Once you sit down and start talking, I¡¯ll leave. Whatever happens after that has nothing to do with me.


    Isn¡¯t that okay?"


    Hearing Sam say this, Mia turned her face away.


    "You sit with me."


    Sam was taken aback.


    "That doesn¡¯t seem right. Should I be listening to... family matters between you two?"


    Mia looked at Sam with dissatisfaction.


    "Then I¡¯m leaving."


    "That would mean you¡¯re backing out."


    "Backing out then, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s the first time!"


    Sam was at a loss; he really didn¡¯t want to hear this kind of thing. After all, listening would only add to his troubles and burdens without any benefit.


    But then, Sam turned his head to look at Aurora, who was standing there looking at him, and she nodded. "Alright, let¡¯s sit down for now."


    Sam led Mia back to their seats, and after all three of them sat down, they fell into an awkward silence.


    Sam naturally didn¡¯t know what to say, Mia didn¡¯t want to speak, and Aurora seemed even less sure how to start.


    The three of them just looked in their own directions until Aurora gave herself a signal with her eyes.


    Sam sighed and then spoke up.


    "How about a drink? After all, a little alcohol might help the conversation along."


    Aurora nodded.


    "You guys order. Anything is fine, I¡¯ll pick up the tab anyway."


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but glance at the other party and said with a hint of sarcasm.


    "Quite generous, aren¡¯t we... Are you drinking?"


    Her gaze shifted to Sam.


    "Do I have to drink?"


    "I just want to drink with you."


    "Alright then, just order me something."


    Mia called over the waiter, and it seemed like wherever there was alcohol, it was her home turf; she was no longer reserved.


    Soon, the drinks were served, and Mia appeared to have opened a bottle of Hennessy Paradis directly.


    Sam knew a bit about these things; such a bottle typically retailed for around $2,000, but if sold in a bar, the price could increase by 50% or even more.


    She was planning to fleece her sister...


    Sam glanced at Aurora¡¯s expression. The woman was calm, seemingly without a hint of distress.


    "Alcohol is something best consumed in moderation, it¡¯s not good for the body."


    Aurora said softly, while Mia, without looking up, just poured drinks for herself and Sam.


    "Don¡¯t worry about it, you have other things to concern yourself with."


    Aurora sighed softly.


    "You¡¯re also part of what I¡¯m concerned about."


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but let out a scornful laugh.


    "Is that so? What an honor, cheers."


    She raised her glass, seemingly not sad at all.


    Aurora picked up her glass, and Sam naturally could only clink glasses with the two women. The sound of the glasses touching was anything but clear.


    After taking a sip, Mia smiled at Aurora in front of her.


    "But I don¡¯t need you to concerned about me."


    It seemed that at this point, Sam didn¡¯t need to do anything; the conversation would progress on its own.


    He didn¡¯t need to interfere, to say what he thought was right. A man should never try to guess the thoughts of two women, or even think that his charm could influence anything.


    That would be true arrogance, and moreover, a dangerous act that could drag him down.


    Aurora sighed, as if she felt powerless, a sensation she wasn¡¯t accustomed to. She was indeed an excellent police officer, but even she found herself at a loss when faced with situations like these.


    She wasn¡¯t ignorant of human nature; it¡¯s just that too often, things are such that even when you know everything, you can¡¯t resolve the issue, and you¡¯re left to accept the mockery of fate.


    Everyone is being played like pawns in a game.


    Sam took a sip of the drink, its flavor leaving a lasting impression.


    The aftertaste lingered between his lips and teeth; Sam couldn¡¯t say it was delicious, but it seemed to be the kind that went straight to one¡¯s head.


    Then he heard Aurora¡¯s soft voice from across the table.


    "I know you can handle your own affairs now, you¡¯re a mature woman who doesn¡¯t need others to worry. But..."


    Aurora hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Mia lifted her glass.


    "No ¡¯buts¡¯, drink first, talk later."


    Here we go again.


    Aurora pursed her lips, showing no sign of backing down.


    "I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll drink too much."


    Your next read is at NovelFire.C?m


    "It¡¯s fine, Sam will take me home. You should worry about yourself. If you can¡¯t handle your drink, don¡¯t force it. There¡¯s really not much to talk about, right?"


    Aurora picked up her glass and proactively clinked it against Mia¡¯s, then tilted her head back and drank.


    This bold move took Mia by surprise; she narrowed her eyes and drank in the same manner.


    Sam, watching the two women, said helplessly,


    "Both of you should take it easy. If you end up drunk, I can¡¯t take both of you home."


    "Just take care of me, why do you care about her?"


    Mia said discontentedly, then moved closer to Sam as if staking her sovereign, almost pressing against his arm.


    Aurora laughed.


    "It¡¯s okay, when I can¡¯t drink anymore, I¡¯ll naturally stop."


    If alcohol could keep people rational, that would be great, but obviously, it doesn¡¯t, so Sam had his doubts about that statement.


    Mia, noticing the way Aurora looked at Sam, spoke with a hint of annoyance.


    "You¡¯re pretty bold, aren¡¯t you? I ignore you, and you go straight for him."


    Aurora smiled, her cheeks already flushed with a light rosiness from the quick succession of drinks.


    "It wasn¡¯t intentional, just a happy coincidence that we met twice, and that¡¯s how we got acquainted."


    Mia squinted her eyes.


    "So, you got to know him just to talk to me?"


    "Pretty much."


    "You don¡¯t have any other motives? I don¡¯t buy it."


    She seemed to suspect that there was more to Aurora¡¯s relationship with Sam than met the eye.


    Aurora smiled at Mia.


    "To be honest, Sam is quite charming. I suppose any woman would have some thoughts, right?"


    Sam was taken aback. Weren¡¯t they discussing their own issues? How did the conversation turn to him?


    Mia¡¯s eyes widened.


    "I knew you were up to no good!"


    Aurora took a delicate sip from her glass.


    "Why must it be that I have ulterior motives? Aren¡¯t you also quite close to him?"


    "That¡¯s because I¡¯m his boss, just looking out for an employee who¡¯s still studying!"


    Aurora couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    "Do you think that¡¯s a normal reason? After all, you..."


    Before Aurora could finish, Mia cut her off.


    "Don¡¯t act like you know me so well. Is this what you came to talk about?"


    At this point, Mia seemed quite transparent, even Sam could sense it. Aurora appeared to be slowly gaining the upper hand. What can you say? She truly has the makings of a police officer!


    "I did want to discuss other matters, but you seem reluctant to answer."


    "Right, I don¡¯t want to answer. So, we either drink or go home."


    Mia furrowed her brow, the effects of the alcohol clearly taking hold.


    Sam was nibbling on some snacks at the side when Mia nudged his arm.


    "What are you spacing out for? Drink."


    With no other choice, Sam joined in for a few more rounds.


    They chatted about trivial matters, and the atmosphere seemed to gradually stabilize.


    Aurora looked at her young sister and spoke softly.


    "Father has changed a lot; he¡¯s even stopped taking on disciples personally and has made amends to those he hurt in the past... His only wish now is that one day you¡¯ll come back home."


    It seemed they were finally getting to the heart of the matter. Perhaps Aurora felt that after so much drinking, it was time to have a serious talk, and the alcohol might make it easier to speak freely.


    But Mia¡¯s cheeks, though flushed, suddenly took on a colder expression.


    "Amends? He¡¯s just paying off debts for past wrongs. And even if that¡¯s the case, can it bring Mother back?"


    Aurora¡¯s eyes revealed a shade of guilt. "I¡¯m very sorry about Mother..."


    "She was my mother, not yours. And the person who should be sorry isn¡¯t you." Mia cut her off with firm resolve.


    Sam glanced at her; her lips were trembling slightly, clearly, these words touched something deep within her.


    Aurora let out a long sigh.


    "She was very kind to me... Mia, I envy you. Envious that you had such a mother, unlike mine who is still alive and well, yet I have no desire to see her. Your mother... she was truly wonderful, treating me as if I were her own child, and I experienced many things with her that I never had before. In my heart, she has long been my mother."


    A flicker of emotion, a deep-seated pain, surfaced in Mia¡¯s eyes, like a sunken log rising to the surface of a lake.


    "But she¡¯s gone."


    Mia¡¯s voice was soft, yet there was an unmistakable edge of gritted teeth.


    After saying this, she downed a glass in one go, nearly finishing half the drink in the cup.


    Whether it was the sting of the alcohol or tears spurred by emotion, her eyes were unmistakably wet.


    Aurora¡¯s gaze towards Mia was filled with compassion.


    She whispered, "I know... and I was devastated when I heard the news. I don¡¯t know exactly how to make amends, but the fact is she can¡¯t come back. And through this ordeal, Father truly realized his mistakes. His arrogance, his domineering ways, he changed them all after that... Can¡¯t you give him a chance to apologize to you in person?"


    Mia laughed, a laugh so poignant and beautiful. Sam had never seen such an expression on her face before.


    It was like a proud rose that should be blooming in splendor, yet was bowed down with tears.


    "At the hospital, he said sorry to me many times. But what good does that do? I still think, what if my mother had never been with him, had never accompanied him to Kuhang, would any of this have happened? My life should have been normal, even without a father, I was a child full of love. But how would you know how I was treated at school, how others looked at me? S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How would you know that the things I needed to say to her, I couldn¡¯t express, couldn¡¯t share!"


    Her voice was charged with emotion.


    Sam clearly saw her hands clench into fists, pressing down hard on her legs as if trying to restrain some overwhelming feeling, but failing to do so.


    Mia voice trembled. The soothing music did nothing to ease the sorrow.


    "I started without a father, but at least I had my mother¡¯s love. When my mother married your father, I thought our family was finally complete. But what did I end up with? Nothing! My mother loved him, supported his career, even drove us to school, took care of the household, and it was always just her with us on trips to the amusement park. What did he ever do?


    My mother thought he was her true love, but she¡¯s gone forever. How am I supposed to forgive him?"


    Irreconcilable. Unforgivable.


    Sam watched the liquor sway in his glass.


    Sometimes time is a peculiar thing, as it seems to fade everything away with its passage, but what¡¯s even stranger is the human heart. Because in the end, you might find that you no longer know what you originally loved, nor do you understand what you now hate.


    Is it that twist of fate? Or that one accident? Or perhaps it¡¯s that person you never want to see again in your life.


    "I¡¯m sorry... Mia, please don¡¯t, I¡¯m really sorry..."


    Aurora reached out, trying to grasp the hand that was tightly holding the glass.


    Mia looked at her with tears brimming in her eyes.


    "The reason I hate him so much, why I never want to go back, is because I could have been a happy child, but I¡¯m not happy at all. This isn¡¯t about you, at least you¡¯re happy, aren¡¯t you?"


    She forcefully pulled away from Aurora¡¯s grasp. Then she tilted her head back and drank, gulping down the liquor. If Sam hadn¡¯t snatched the glass from her hands, there¡¯s no telling how much Mia would have drunk.


    But as soon as Sam took it away, Mia collapsed into Sam¡¯s arms, burying her face in his chest and beginning to sob. The sensation of her tears seeped through the thin fabric, dampening his chest.


    He gently patted Mia¡¯s back.


    To be honest, he didn¡¯t know how to comfort her, having never endured the kind of pain she was experiencing. Any attempt at consolation from any perspective seemed like empty words from someone who couldn¡¯t understand her pain, so for now, just patting her back seemed enough.


    Sam looked towards Aurora.


    "Maybe that¡¯s enough for today. She¡¯s had too much to drink, and she¡¯s not in her right mind now."


    But Aurora didn¡¯t answer; she seemed to be mired in her own quagmire.


    She kept drinking glass after glass, without responding.


    What was she planning to do?


    Before long, Mia was completely drunk, unresponsive no matter how much she was called.


    And Aurora, at some point, had collapsed onto the table, her long hair spilling over her arms.


    She, too, was unresponsive.


    Damn!


    Sam looked at the two women, each with a different style, sisters not by blood but both undeniably beautiful.


    At this moment, one was slumped in his arms, the other sprawled across the table.


    What kind of situation was this?


    What should Sam do?


    Bail on them?


    Of course not, leaving these two here would be a violation of his moral code.


    Take each of them home? That¡¯s a joke; they¡¯re in no state to talk, and he had no idea where their homes were.


    Should he take them to the police station? That didn¡¯t seem right either.


    Sam racked his brain.


    Finally, he came up with what seemed to be the only and best solution.


    Damn it.


    Home!


    Take them all the hell back to my home!

 Chapter 200: Want me to take off my bra so you can get enough?

    Indeed, there was no more suitable place.


    Sam had made this choice after carefully weighing the pros and cons.


    Still, he was a bit worried, mainly about Zoe next door.


    Would she discover what was happening before he even got home and come out to confront him, perhaps with a knife in hand?


    It was late; he hoped Zoe was already asleep.


    With an arm around each woman, Sam looked like the luckiest man alive as he left the bar, the envious gazes of the bartenders following him.


    It was as if they had conjured up the scenario of a wild threesome in their minds.


    Once in the taxi, even the driver kept glancing in the rearview mirror to check on the situation in the back, so frequently that Sam couldn¡¯t help but say,


    "Mr. Driver, please focus on the road while driving. You almost hit a tree just now."


    "Ah... sorry, sorry."


    Despite the young women being beautiful and alluring with sexy figures, Sam didn¡¯t want to invite more trouble.


    After getting out of the car, it was now the dead of night, with hardly anyone around, so Sam no longer hid his strength.


    He hoisted one woman over each shoulder with ease.


    He used to think such actions were outrageous, but now Sam felt it was the right thing to do.


    Who told them to drink so much? They brought this upon themselves. Even if the position was awkward and might cause them discomfort, Sam couldn¡¯t be bothered.


    For him, it was convenient, sprinting home at a pace that would rival Usain Bolt. Find adventures at NovelFire.C?m


    Thanks to systematic enhancements, Sam¡¯s physical condition was far superior to that of an ordinary person.


    The whole process was effortless for him, and the combined weight of the two women was probably not even two hundred pounds.


    The women swayed on Sam¡¯s shoulders, their different styles but perfectly proportioned legs rubbing against his chest and collarbone.


    He swiftly opened the door to his place, not making any more noise than necessary, and then gently closed it behind him.


    Perfect!


    The two women seemed to still be in a drunken slumber, but the slight jostling on the way had caused some degree of nausea as soon as Sam set them on the couch.


    "Don¡¯t you dare throw up..."


    Worried that his room would turn into a disaster area, Sam immediately fetched a trash can.


    "Ugh...!"


    Aurora was the first to stir, her long hair in disarray, her trench coat half-open to reveal the tight T-shirt underneath, looking like she was about to be sick.


    Sam quickly grabbed the trash can and wrapped an arm around her shoulder, helping her to sit up slightly.


    Her breasts pressed against the side of Sam¡¯s chest. Although they weren¡¯t completely flush against him, Sam could feel their fullness and firmness.


    "Ugh...!"


    With gentle pats on her back from Sam, Aurora finally vomited into the trash can. Thankfully, it all went into the bin without hitting the floor.


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but grumble as he continued to pat her back.


    "You really did it this time, didn¡¯t you? Drinking so much when you can¡¯t handle your liquor. Why don¡¯t you just drink yourselves to death?"


    It was meant to be a casual complaint, but he hadn¡¯t expected a response.


    "Would you take responsibility if we did drink ourselves to death?"


    The sudden words made Sam pause, and then he saw the woman in his arms slowly lift her head.


    Her cheeks were flushed, her sharp eyes now misty with tears, probably a normal reaction to vomiting.


    But that look... made Sam¡¯s eyes widen in surprise.


    "You¡¯re not drunk?"


    Aurora looked up at Sam, who was close by.


    "What would you want to do to me if I were drunk?"


    It was as if her professional instincts had kicked in, a familiar scrutiny in her gaze.


    Sam immediately let go and stood up.


    "What could I possibly do? You¡¯re a cop, and even if I were a lecher, I wouldn¡¯t joke about my own life."


    Aurora glanced at Sam.


    "Don¡¯t be so tense, I was just saying. If I didn¡¯t know what kind of person you are, I wouldn¡¯t have drunk so much in front of you."


    As she said this, she took off her trench coat in front of Sam, revealing the undergarment.


    The beige T-shirt was slightly tight, not revealing too much skin, but it accentuated the woman¡¯s fine figure. Her prominent chest dominated the view, heaving with her slightly rapid breathing.


    "Do you really understand men? Men are creatures with not so much self-control. They may seem kind and honest, but in a split second, they can turn into beasts."


    "Are you talking about yourself?"


    "Of course, I¡¯m the exception."


    Aurora rolled her eyes and then stood up.


    But she was overestimating her strength; as she rose, her legs wobbled. The alcohol had numbed her brain, and her body swayed, about to collapse face-first onto the floor.


    If she had really fallen, in her state, Aurora might have ended up with a bloody nose.


    Fortunately, Sam hadn¡¯t drunk much, and alcohol barely affected him, so he quickly reached out to steady her, allowing her cheek to hit his chest instead of the hard floor.


    "Take it easy... Hm? What¡¯s this?"


    Sam felt something was off about the place he was holding.


    After all, if he had grabbed her arm, it should have felt cylindrical, and he might have felt bone directly.


    But what his palm felt now was soft and even elastic... and not small in scale... He instinctively gave it a squeeze.


    Hmm, it felt really nice, even more comfortable than touching Angel¡¯s.


    Oh no.


    Sam immediately stiffened.


    Then he saw Aurora, in his arms, lift her head, her cheeks flushed and her gaze icy as she looked at him.


    "Having fun? Have you had your fill? Want me to take off my bra so you can get enough?"


    "Sorry."


    Sam quickly changed his grip and helped her stand properly.


    Aurora hadn¡¯t expected such an accident either, but she knew that Sam had indeed caught her instinctively with good intentions. It¡¯s just that this jerk... not only did he touch, but he also had to give it a squeeze!


    Was it really that good to the touch?


    Aurora shot Sam a glare.


    "Do you have a disposable toothbrush here?"


    "Uh? Yeah, I do... What do you want to do?"


    "Brush my teeth. I just threw up; it feels gross."


    "Right... It¡¯s in the bathroom."


    "Got it."


    Aurora dragged her slow, somewhat dazed steps toward the bathroom, pausing at the door as if she remembered something.


    "Look after her, and hey, don¡¯t do anything weird, I¡¯ll be right back."


    Aurora had already turned on the bathroom light, and soon the sound of the faucet running could be heard.


    Sam sighed and returned to the sofa, tidied up the trash can a bit, put in a new garbage bag, and placed it next to Mia, who was now lying on her side on the sofa.


    This woman was lying there, seemingly unconscious, with a slightly heavy breathing sound.


    That¡¯s how people are when they sleep drunk.


    Even a trickle of drool was escaping from the corner of her mouth, completely lacking any semblance of sleeping grace, far from her usual charming demeanor.


    Suddenly, an idea struck Sam. He took out his phone and snapped a photo.


    The angle was perfect.


    Then he took a tissue to wipe off her drool and gently adjusted her sleeping position.


    Mia was lying on her side, her leather jacket half off, revealing a tank top underneath.


    Her delicate collarbones were visible, and from this angle, the cleavage was quite pronounced.


    Sam could clearly distinguish now; a young sister is still a sister, both in age and in bust size, not as mature as Aurora.


    He gently covered her with a nearby blanket, and as he finished up, the sound of running water in the bathroom stopped.


    Footsteps approached from outside.


    Sam turned around and saw Aurora gently wiping her slightly damp face with a tissue.


    Her light makeup had been removed, revealing a more natural bare face. Without any imperfections, it seemed even more real.


    Even her whole demeanor seemed a bit gentler, or maybe it was just his imagination.


    She glanced at Mia sleeping on the sofa, then walked over to the fridge, opened it, and took out a bottle of water.


    Sam, sitting on the sofa, said, "You sure make yourself at home, don¡¯t you? Acting like it¡¯s your own place?"


    "Gulp, gulp..."


    Her slender neck clearly showed the motion of her throat as she swallowed, downing most of the bottle in one go.


    Then she looked at Sam.


    "I¡¯m surprised. A bachelor¡¯s fridge that¡¯s actually clean, with just Coke and water."


    Sam smiled at her.


    "What else should be in there that isn¡¯t clean?"


    Aurora thought for a moment.


    "Ever seen the fridge of a psychopath? I have. Those are even cleaner. They neatly cut the dismembered flesh according to the texture of the bones and muscles, then vacuum-seal it and stuff it in the fridge. There are even killers with pica who keep the chilled meat ready to cook at any time, even serving it to their neighbors, who compliment how they¡¯ve never tasted meat so delicious."


    "You sure you want to talk about such creepy stuff this late at night?"


    Sam felt he hadn¡¯t drunk much, but why did he feel like throwing up?


    And the more he thought about those images, the more familiar they seemed. If he failed in his conquest, could he end up with a similar fate?


    Aurora chuckled and sat down in front of Sam, crossing her legs in a casual, unpretentious manner.


    "What¡¯s the big deal? I¡¯ve seen worse."


    "Don¡¯t you get queasy?"


    "At first, maybe, but then you get used to it. It¡¯s more about the sadness of realizing how twisted human nature can be."


    She sighed softly.


    Sam didn¡¯t want to continue this strange conversation, as it always led him to imagine his own demise, which was truly depressing.


    He glanced at Mia, still deep in sleep on the sofa, looking somewhat adorable. Every now and then, she would smack her lips as if she were dreaming of eating something delicious.


    "Now that you¡¯re sober, why don¡¯t you take her home?"


    Aurora shook her head.


    "I don¡¯t have the strength you do, and I¡¯m still feeling a bit dizzy. I¡¯ll just crash here for the night."


    Sam had anticipated this, so he nodded and said, "Guess that¡¯s the only option..."


    Seeing Sam¡¯s expression, Aurora said with a laugh, "Why do you look so reluctant? Is it such a hardship for Mia and me to stay at your place? Don¡¯t we measure up in your eyes?"


    Sam sighed.


    "What does being pretty have to do with it? You¡¯re not my girlfriend, and I worry that just one extra glance could land me in jail. For a normal guy, that¡¯s torture."


    Aurora looked at Sam with a hint of surprise.


    "You¡¯re quite frank, aren¡¯t you? Mia was right; you really are a natural-born womanizer."


    Sam just shrugged.


    "I¡¯m not going to mess with you two, don¡¯t worry."


    "Why not?"


    Aurora asked instinctively, then caught the strange look in Sam¡¯s eyes. "Why do you look like you wish I would mess with you?"


    Aurora quickly shook her head, "That¡¯s not the issue. Do you really not have those thoughts?"


    "Why would I? Just don¡¯t drive me crazy, the two of you. Besides, you¡¯re a cop, how could I dare?"


    "Ha ha ha ha... You really are timid."


    Aurora couldn¡¯t help but laugh, her laughter causing a slight tremble in her chest.


    What brand of bra is that? It even comes with dynamic effects.


    Sam was indeed speaking his mind. Seeing a beautiful woman naturally triggers a man¡¯s possessive instinct; it¡¯s primal. But weighing the pros and cons and considering one¡¯s own strength requires restraint; that¡¯s rationality.


    Sam felt he was quite rational.


    During his ¡¯interactions¡¯ with Angel, he always planned his next move before meeting her, of course... except for the first time they met. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now, he couldn¡¯t understand how someone could use the superpower of stopping time to kiss his dick... It was a complete waste of talent!


    After her laughter subsided, Aurora let out a long sigh, prompting a curious look from Sam as he noticed the sudden dip in her mood.


    "Why the sigh?" he asked.


    Aurora¡¯s gaze shifted to Mia, who was sound asleep on the couch.


    "She¡¯s been through a lot of pain over the years." It seemed she was reflecting on past events and their conversations.


    Sam thought for a moment before responding.


    "It¡¯s tough, sure. Maybe it was really painful at the time. That kind of pain can root itself in memory, irreparable. You don¡¯t need to amplify her pain because of your own guilt, trying to empathize. You can¡¯t truly feel what she feels; it¡¯ll only make you struggle more."


    Aurora looked at Sam as she pulled out a cigarette.


    "Mind if I smoke in your place?"


    Sam frowned slightly but relented.


    "Just one."


    "Thanks."


    With a flick, she lit the cigarette, and smoke billowed from her lips¡ªuntouched by lipstick yet still fresh¡ªcurling around her face in front of Sam.


    "I wouldn¡¯t have guessed you¡¯d be so insightful about these things at your age. You¡¯re right... People like to imagine others¡¯ pain, as if they can understand, as if it lessens their own guilt."


    Sam shook his head with a smile.


    "You¡¯ve got nothing to feel guilty about, after all. It¡¯s not really your fault. You might even say you¡¯re innocent... Maybe she doesn¡¯t really hate you, it¡¯s just because of your father that she feels she has to act this way."


    Aurora exhaled another plume of smoke, watching it rise to the ceiling and then disperse.


    "I understand all that, which is why I¡¯m trying to start with myself, to create an opening for her to gradually accept us again. But unfortunately, as much as I can catch all sorts of clever criminals, I¡¯m helpless with this."


    "That¡¯s normal; no one can be omniscient and omnipotent."


    "But maybe you could be, in this case." Aurora¡¯s gaze was fixed intently on Sam.


    Sam clearly understood what she was getting at, but he immediately shook his head.


    "I agreed to help you this one time, and I¡¯ve done that much. As for those fighting techniques you mentioned you¡¯d teach me, teach them if you want, or don¡¯t¡ªit¡¯s all the same to me."


    "Why? Do you think the benefits I¡¯m offering aren¡¯t enough?" she asked.


    Sam said with a smile, "What benefits could you possibly offer me? I just feel that this is, after all, a family matter for you. What business is it of an outsider like me to interfere? Besides, I can¡¯t really be of help to you. I don¡¯t know enough about you, and I only know the surface of your story. You¡¯d be mistaken to count on me."


    His words were persuasive, but at this moment, especially after what had transpired tonight, Aurora had a strange intuition. She was increasingly convinced that Sam might actually be able to resolve the issue.


    Alice had said something to her... Sam¡¯s uniqueness probably lay right here.


    So Aurora looked at him intently.


    "Please, help me."


    It wasn¡¯t a command; her eyes carried a rare plea.


    Sam looked at her uncomfortably.


    "I really can¡¯t help..."


    "I can offer you more benefits," she said, moving closer to Sam.


    No matter how much Sam saw her as a special police officer, at her core, she was still a charming and mature woman.


    Sam looked even more embarrassed. "It¡¯s not about the benefits..."


    Suddenly, Aurora reached out and grabbed his hand. Sam was taken aback. What was this about?


    Then he saw Aurora narrow her eyes slightly, a change in the sparkle that he had never seen before in her gaze.


    Seduction, ambiguity, and even a touch of enchantment.


    "How did it feel just now? Want to try it again?"


    She uttered these words...


    Sam was bewildered. She was a cop, right? What was she talking about?


    "What feeling... what are you talking about..."


    Sam watched as his hand was pulled by hers, slowly being led towards her perfect chest.


    "What kind of feeling are you talking about? I¡¯m giving you a chance right now, and I promise there won¡¯t be any consequences, as long as you can help me..."


    She pulled him closer, and Sam could almost feel the texture of her bra.


    But at that moment, Sam swiftly withdrew his hand. He stepped back so quickly that Aurora was caught off guard, her expression turning blank.


    Sam took a deep breath and said, "You¡¯re still drunk right now. When you sober up, you might not even remember what this was all about. Plus, I don¡¯t really go for this kind of transaction, sorry."


    After saying that, Sam immediately stood up, walked over to the window, and opened it, letting in a bit of the cold breeze.


    It seemed to be an effort to clear the room of the extra smoky air, as well as to dispel the ambiguity that had just sparked.


    Aurora came back to her senses and turned her head to look at Sam, who was standing by the window with his back to her.


    She thought about his firmness just a moment ago, and Alice¡¯s words echoed in her mind.


    ¡¯How special is he, really? Any woman by his side could easily fall deep.¡¯


    It was just a test a moment ago. Aurora wouldn¡¯t have really let him offend her like that, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to pull away before she could stop him.


    Clever and composed, truly interesting, and becoming more so by the minute.


    Alice, what kind of special and dangerous student have you really found?


    Aurora smiled, then stood up and walked toward the window with a cigarette pinched between her fingers.


    "Sam."


    She called out his name.


    Sam turned around instinctively, only to see Aurora suddenly take a drag of her cigarette and then blow the smoke directly at his face.


    The smoke was a bit suffocating, and Sam squinted his eyes, holding his breath.


    "What are you doing... mmph!"


    More sudden than the unexpected smoke was her next move.


    With one hand, she wrapped it around Sam¡¯s neck and pulled him toward her.


    Then, with her tempting lips, still carrying a hint of smoke and the fresh scent of having been cleansed, she sealed his mouth...


    What... what is this?


    Sam was utterly stunned.


    Although the touch was delightful, it snapped Sam back to reality, and he immediately struggled to push her away.


    He looked at Aurora, who was still smiling, somewhat angrily.


    "Have you lost your mind? What are you doing?"


    Aurora just smiled.


    "It¡¯s nothing, consider it an advance on the benefits. I¡¯m counting on you for the matter with Mia."


    After saying that, Aurora extinguished the cigarette and tossed it into the trash can.


    Then she headed toward Sam¡¯s bedroom.


    "Your bed is in there, right? I¡¯ll borrow it for the night, thanks."


    With that, she walked in and even closed the door behind her.


    Sam suddenly understood her implication, feeling utterly bewildered.


    He hadn¡¯t agreed to anything, so why was this happening? It was like a forced sale!

 Chapter 201: Nightmare

    Was Aurora¡¯s behavior just now a bit impulsive?


    Perhaps it was indeed impulsive.


    After all, she had done something she had never tried before.


    In this open era, a kiss no longer signifies everything as it might have in the past, but of course, this doesn¡¯t mean Aurora is a casual woman.


    On the contrary, when it comes to relationships, Aurora has always had high standards.


    Her father also tried to introduce her to some suitable marriage prospects through friends¡¯ connections¡ªmen who were appropriate in terms of family background, education, appearance, and status. However, Aurora declined them all, using her busy work schedule as an excuse.


    Because they all showed Aurora a kind of falseness.


    They clearly coveted her strongly, yet they acted very restrained while courting her.


    They tried to impress her either by boasting or through seemingly modest performances. What does Aurora do? She¡¯s a police officer, and she can spot a lie in an instant.


    But this boy named Sam had exceeded her own understanding.


    Aurora found that she was increasingly unable to see through him. He often spoke smoothly, yet the honesty he occasionally showed could make many women fall for him in an instant.


    So, today¡¯s kiss didn¡¯t signify anything; it was just a moment of impulse on her part.


    That¡¯s Aurora for you; even in a moment of impulse, she thinks through her reasons and the follow-up.


    She is that thorough in her considerations.


    And Sam is the one she has identified, perhaps the only one who could help her and Mia bridge their gap. Everything that happened today could be seen as sowing a seed on a whim.


    As for how this seed will grow, she¡¯ll leave that to fate.


    Aurora slept in Sam¡¯s bed, feeling unexpectedly at peace. Her years of work experience had made it difficult for her to sleep soundly.


    Closing her eyes, she would often think of numerous cases and the bloody scenes from crime sites, but in Sam¡¯s bed, these feelings seemed to fade gradually. She quickly fell into a quiet and deep sleep.


    Sam was utterly baffled, and he felt like having a smoke himself.


    A female police officer had just forcefully kissed him in his own home? What kind of behavior was that?


    And now Aurora had taken over the only bedroom, leaving Sam, it seemed, without a place to sleep tonight.


    The couch was occupied by Mia. Sleep on the floor? That would be too miserable.


    This was all happening in Sam¡¯s own house, which was incredibly frustrating.


    It appeared there was no better option, so he might as well just sit up until dawn. It wasn¡¯t the first time he had pulled an all-nighter, and given his current physical condition, staying up was no big deal.


    Sam sat down at the table, propping his forehead with his hand as he scrolled through a NovelFire on his phone.


    The plot of the novel he was reading was too bland; he even considered switching to a horror story. But then he remembered it was midnight and abandoned the idea.


    Perhaps because the story was dull, Sam gradually grew sleepy. He eventually slumped over the table, his head down, and fell into a light sleep.


    Because he was sitting, his sleep wasn¡¯t deep.


    In a drowsy haze, he thought he heard some noise.


    Sam felt something, a chill, an icy coldness.


    Instinctively, he lifted his head and opened his eyes, thinking he saw something in front of him.


    The moment he saw it clearly, his pupils dilated in shock, and a cold sweat broke out, as if soaking through his clothes.


    Because right in front of him...


    Was a sharp fruit knife. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, it was the same knife from his own kitchen!


    And at this very moment, the person holding the fruit knife was none other than Mia, who was supposed to be sound asleep on the couch!


    Her demeanor had completely changed, resembling someone in a bar who had lost control of their emotions.


    Her grip on the fruit knife tightened, trembling with her slight body movements. The knife¡¯s tip pointed at Sam¡¯s body, and her shaky gaze only increased the sense of danger.


    Sam didn¡¯t dare to breathe too loudly. Looking at Mia standing across from him, with eyes filled with anger and perhaps even hatred, Sam had no idea what was going on.


    What was this all about?


    Sam hadn¡¯t done anything to her.


    Sam¡¯s cold sweat was pouring down as he forced himself to remain calm, looking at Mia in front of him.


    "Boss... what are you doing?"


    Mia stared straight at Sam. "What were you just doing?"


    Her question only added to Sam¡¯s confusion.


    "I... I wasn¡¯t doing anything, just sleeping. Have you forgotten what happened tonight?"


    Sam felt that Mia was in some kind of uncontrollable state, and he was trying his best to awaken her reason.


    But Mia said, "I haven¡¯t forgotten, I saw everything."


    "Saw what?"


    "You and Aurora."


    Her eyes flickered as she said this, as if the statement intensified her hatred.


    Sam didn¡¯t even know what he had done to make her hate him so much.


    "What about me and Aurora?"


    "Weren¡¯t you two just kissing? I didn¡¯t see it wrong, did I, Sam? I haven¡¯t misjudged you, have I?"


    Sam was taken aback. Aurora had indeed kissed him forcefully, but it was only for a moment. And at that time, Sam had glanced over, and Mia was surely not awake, right?


    Could she have been pretending to be drunk?


    And waited until now?


    But even so, why would she react so extremely towards him?


    Even if Sam had slept with her sister, Mia¡¯s reaction seemed too extreme, didn¡¯t it?


    As if reading Sam¡¯s thoughts, Mia said coldly, "You know the relationship between her and me, so why would you do such a thing? You can kiss whoever you want, but why did it have to be her! Why her!"


    She seemed to grow more agitated, her expression no longer calm, anger and hatred seemingly taking complete control.


    Sam couldn¡¯t afford to dwell on the oddities of the situation; he needed to calm Mia down first.


    "Calm down for a second! First off, she kissed me against my will, and it was just a peck, nothing more happened between us. Everything she did, she did it for you good."


    "For me?"


    A flicker of confusion seemed to pass through Mia¡¯s eyes, and the fruit knife in her hand lowered slightly.


    Sam immediately continued.


    "Yes... she thought I could help mend the relationship between you two, to bring you back to the family. But I felt that it wasn¡¯t something I could do, so I refused. She tried to force me to agree, but that¡¯s as far as it went, nothing else happened!"


    Sam tried his best to explain, while Mia fell silent.


    The silence was excruciating. Sam was still pondering how to extricate himself from this bizarre situation.


    After a full three minutes, Mia hadn¡¯t spoken. Just when Sam thought it might all be over, Mia suddenly lifted her head, a mocking cold smile on her face.


    "For my own good... Yes, that¡¯s what you all say, that it¡¯s for my good. But I¡¯m not fine, I¡¯ve never been fine! It¡¯s because of her ¡¯for my good¡¯ that she interferes with my life, wants to drag me back to a family that causes me pain, and most importantly, she wants to take you away from me..."


    "What... what are you talking about?"


    Sam hadn¡¯t expected Mia to say such things. In his mind, even if Mia wasn¡¯t the particularly gentle type, she was still a kind woman.


    How could she harbor such dark thoughts?


    But her knife was trembling, and he could hear her repeating a few words under her breath.


    "Damn it, damn it, damn it..."


    "Die, die, die, die, die!!"


    Sam was stunned, and then he noticed the fresh blood on the back of Mia¡¯s hand. It wasn¡¯t just on her hand; the blade was smeared with blood as well, as if she had just slaughtered something.


    That wasn¡¯t right, there was no blood before!


    Sam looked up in shock to see Mia suddenly staring at him with a laugh.


    It was a crazy laugh, like that of a deranged killer from the legends.


    "Ha ha ha ha... For my good? I don¡¯t need that kind of ¡¯good¡¯! You all deserve to die, all of you should die!"


    Suddenly, Sam smelled a strong scent of blood.


    The stench was coming from his own room, and... there was also the smell of blood around him.


    Sam looked down and saw bloodstains at his feet, seemingly dragged out in a trail that spread behind him.


    And in the direction his gaze could reach was the bedroom door, from where the blood seemed to have come. If he remembered correctly, Aurora was sleeping in that bedroom.


    How could this be... Could it mean?!


    Sam turned his head uncontrollably, following the direction of the blood trail.


    The bedroom door was ajar, and in the dim darkness, a blurred yet familiar figure... was slumped over the cabinet, facing directly towards Sam.


    Blood was splattered all over the walls and door frame.


    Then he saw Aurora, her eyes wide open, but utterly lifeless, staring back at him in a terrifying sight!!


    Enjoy exclusive content from NovelFire.C?m


    Sam felt like his head was about to explode.


    What kind of joke was this?


    Aurora was dead?!


    And in his own home?


    And in this home, there were only himself, Mia, and Aurora.


    Who could have killed Aurora? Only her sister Mia!


    But how could Mia kill someone?


    It was unthinkable!


    It was all too strange, to the point of making one¡¯s heart race and breath stop!


    "Do you like the view? Her dead face is pretty too, right? This is what happens to those who do things ¡¯for my good.¡¯ This is the fate deserved by a woman who uses that excuse to try and take everything from me!"


    Mia¡¯s insane words were still coming through, and Sam turned back to her, looking at her with eyes full of incomprehension.


    "Do you realize what you¡¯re doing? Have you lost your mind!"


    Mia¡¯s laughter grew even more frenzied, more pathological, completely devoid of any semblance of normalcy.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha... So what if I¡¯ve gone mad? Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re all going to die eventually, in this unhappy world our only end is death!!"


    She roared maniacally, then lunged at Sam with the blood-stained dagger in her hand!


    Given Sam¡¯s physical condition and reflexes, he could have easily dodged.


    But for some reason, he couldn¡¯t move at all, he could only watch helplessly as the knife drew closer and closer.


    "Thud!"


    His vision was instantly blurred with blood, as the sharp blade pierced his heart.


    He thought he heard the sound of his own body hitting the floor, and the continuous gushing of blood.


    Pain.


    Intense pain.


    He seemed to see the crazed Mia straddling him, both hands gripping the knife, swinging it down into his body, pulling it out, over and over again.


    And he heard a voice that seemed to grow more and more distant.


    "Die..."


    "Die, all of you!"


    "Everyone die, die, die!!"


    "I don¡¯t need any of you, just die!!!"


    ===


    "Ah...!!"


    Sam suddenly lifted his head.


    His eyes were wide open, his breathing rapid, like a drowning person surfacing for air.


    Quickly, Sam realized something.


    He touched his face, his body.


    No wounds.


    He looked at the floor, behind him, at the bedroom door.


    The floor was clean, there was nothing behind him, and the bedroom door was firmly shut.


    It had all vanished.


    A dream?


    Had he just had such a terrifying nightmare?


    Sam was still a bit tense, but then a bright light caught the corner of his eye.


    He turned his head to look out the window, where it seemed a brilliant light had fallen.


    Was it a shooting star?


    Sam suddenly thought of something and turned his head to look at his sofa, his eyes instantly widening in shock.


    "!!!"


    If he had been dreaming, Mia should have been sound asleep on it.


    But now, the sofa was empty, except for the blanket he had draped over her!


    Where was she?


    Sam immediately felt that familiar sense of danger enveloping him. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder, was it really just a dream?


    The pain had felt so real, as if the sharp blade had truly passed through his heart and every part of his body, even the sensation of blood draining from his body was so vivid.


    The oppressive atmosphere, the smell of blood, it all seemed so genuine.


    But if it wasn¡¯t a dream, why was he still alive?


    Although everything that had just happened seemed so irrational ¨C Mia¡¯s words, her behavior, and his own inability to resist ¨C it was all so strange, it seemed it could only be explained as a dream.


    But then...


    "Click."


    Just as Sam couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of the situation, the bathroom door suddenly opened.


    Sam turned his head and saw Mia, wearing a tank top that made her look somewhat sexy, standing in the doorway of the bathroom.


    She met Sam¡¯s gaze.


    She looked at Sam curiously.


    "Awake? Is it hot today? Why are you sweating so much?"


    Sam¡¯s lips moved, he had a lot to say, but at that moment, it all condensed into one question.


    "You... were you just using the bathroom?"


    Mia nodded, speaking matter-of-factly.


    "Yeah, I suddenly needed to go, so I got up to use the bathroom. I saw you were sleeping so deeply, I didn¡¯t want to wake you. What¡¯s the matter, do you charge for using your bathroom?"


    She could still joke with him? Did she know nothing?


    Sam felt it wasn¡¯t a dream, and subconsciously thought of those female leads with special supernatural abilities, but on second thought, how could Mia have superpowers? Because in the earliest game, Mia¡¯s convenience store was a safe zone!


    Sam really didn¡¯t want to experience that dream again.


    It was a double assault on both body and mind, even Angel¡¯s time-stopping powers weren¡¯t as terrifying.


    Seeing that Sam didn¡¯t respond, Mia walked over to him and bent down slightly.


    She touched his forehead.


    "You don¡¯t have a fever... Why are you sweating so much? Maybe you should sleep on the couch for a bit, you clearly haven¡¯t been resting well lately."


    Sam glanced at Mia, but his eyes inadvertently caught sight of her breasts, revealed due to her bending over, shaped like teardrops.


    What was he doing noticing such things at a time like this?


    Sam wanted to slap himself. He stood up and took a deep breath.


    "It¡¯s nothing, I just had a nightmare... scared myself."


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but laugh as she looked at him.


    "Still having nightmares at your age, maybe this is the karma for being a womanizer. Go have some water."


    Sam nodded, took a big gulp of ice water, and felt much better.


    He sat on the sofa, his gaze involuntarily drifting towards Mia. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Boss."


    "Hmm?"


    "Did you... hear any strange noises while I was asleep?"


    Mia had a thoughtful, reminiscent expression, seemingly normal.


    "Not that I noticed. If there had been any noise, I would¡¯ve woken you up."


    "Oh..."


    "What¡¯s up?"


    Sam shook his head, looking at the beautiful Mia who showed no signs of anything unusual.


    "It¡¯s nothing, just asking... Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?"


    Mia huffed lightly.


    "No, I¡¯m going home in a bit. I don¡¯t want to run into her in the morning, just seeing her annoys me."


    Sam frowned.


    "Your motorcycle is still at the bar, how will you get back?"


    Mia picked up her phone.


    "I¡¯ll just hang out at the convenience store for the night, and go get my bike when it¡¯s light out. Don¡¯t worry about it, you¡¯re all talk and no action anyway."


    Sam shook his head.


    "Forget it, don¡¯t bother, just stay here. It¡¯s not safe to wander around this late."


    "And what about you? Are you planning to roll on the couch with me?"


    Mia blinked, her cheeks tinged with a rosy flush, still seemingly buzzed from the alcohol.


    Sam sighed and said, "Can¡¯t you say something nice for a change? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t sleep. A little rest was enough for me."


    At least for tonight, Sam dared not sleep.


    Having taken a sip of water earlier, he felt the urge to use the bathroom, so he stood up.


    "I¡¯m going to use the restroom first. You take the couch, unless you want to go sleep with your sister."


    "Sleep with her? No way, I¡¯m not going there."


    Sam headed to the bathroom, opened the door, turned on the light, and felt a slight sense of security.


    After relieving himself, he felt much more at ease.


    But what Sam didn¡¯t realize was that Mia, having settled back on the couch, was now gazing at the ceiling.


    With a strange look on her face, she muttered to herself, "Why would Sam have such a dream? His behavior is off too. Could it be that it affected him?"

 Chapter 202: Then I’ll look forward to your arrival tonight

    Sam forgot when he had fallen asleep on the couch. That unsettling, horrific night seemed to have passed.


    Rubbing his somewhat swollen head, Sam felt that he had dreamt about something else the previous night.


    After falling asleep a second time, he had slept deeply, and upon waking, he seemed to have forgotten the content of that dream.


    Compared to the terror, horror, and even bloodiness of the first dream, the second should have been sweet¡ªexceptionally sweet, it seemed.


    Although Sam had forgotten the dream¡¯s specifics, a vague memory lingered, as if he had felt warmth.


    Even getting up felt beautiful, as if he had been genuinely comforted by someone. This feeling was rare.


    But it struck Sam as odd¡ªhaving a beautiful dream after a nightmare? Was that reasonable? Clearly not, it felt more like compensation.


    Amidst the warmth in his heart, his mind harbored more confusion and wariness.


    And when he got up, Mia was gone.


    She must have left his place earlier, and the room seemed devoid of even her scent.


    Mia¡¯s early departure might have been a good thing for him. Of course, Sam didn¡¯t think she was trying to spare him any trouble; after all, she probably still couldn¡¯t face her sister on such a morning.


    How to put it?


    Alcohol is a curious thing, a part of some people¡¯s obsession, and through its release, it becomes synonymous with decadence.


    But often, some things, some people, some words, can only be expressed through the release provided by alcohol.


    Sam stood up, just as the bathroom door swung open.


    Aurora, with slightly damp hair, wearing a somewhat tight T-shirt, her long legs captivating even under the concealment of her pants, drew the eye.


    True allure should be like this, even with coverage, the mere outline is enough to capture attention.


    "Awake?"


    Aurora casually wiped her body with Sam¡¯s towel before sitting down on a chair in the living room, casually crossing her legs and looking at Sam with an air of nonchalance.


    It was even a bold gaze. But gone was the ambiguity and the spur-of-the-moment impulse of the previous night, replaced by her usual composure.


    Sam looked at her, puzzled.


    "You just..."


    "Took a shower in your bathroom," she said.


    Sam blinked.


    "You used my shower?"


    "What, do you have a thing about cleanliness?"


    Aurora¡¯s gaze grew even more peculiar.


    Sam shook his head.


    "I just like to keep things clean, it¡¯s not a phobia. But you used my shower?"


    Sam couldn¡¯t comprehend Aurora¡¯s behavior. She didn¡¯t seem like the careless and casual type... to use a man¡¯s bathroom for a shower, wasn¡¯t she afraid of some kind of mishap?


    It seemed Aurora only grasped Sam¡¯s point after he repeated himself.


    "Oh, relax. I don¡¯t have a cleanliness phobia either, and your bathroom was quite clean. I don¡¯t know why, but I woke up sweating last night, felt uncomfortable, so I had to take a shower. If it bothers you that much, I can pay."


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.


    "What do I need your money for? If I had that in mind, I would have asked you for it last night."


    Aurora blinked and set the towel aside.


    Her hair was gathered to one side, falling over her shoulder.


    In this pose, Aurora didn¡¯t give off much of a policewoman vibe, but rather that of a mature, dignified businesswoman. Discover more stories at NovelFire.C?m


    Aurora looked at Sam and said, "What? Do I have to pay you for a kiss?"


    Sam suddenly felt a bit embarrassed.


    "What are you talking about! I was referring to you and Mia staying over at my place, not what you¡¯re thinking!!"


    What¡¯s with this woman? How did she jump to that conclusion all of a sudden?


    Sam had almost forgotten about what happened last night.


    It seemed to come rushing back as he thought Aurora would tacitly agree not to mention it, treating it as a momentary impulse from the evening before.


    But not only did Aurora bring up last night¡¯s events, she did so without a hint of shyness, instead smiling at Sam.


    "Wow, blushing, are we? I¡¯m fine, what¡¯s got you all red-faced? Don¡¯t tell me you feel like you got the short end of the stick from a kiss?"


    Sam glared at Aurora.


    "Aren¡¯t you a policewoman? Why are you acting like a hooligan?"


    Indeed, that was the most accurate description of Aurora¡¯s current demeanor.


    Aurora pondered for a moment.


    "Do you know that the more someone does something or fulfills a certain role over the years, the greater their need for the opposite becomes? So, you calling me a hooligan might not be too far off."


    She was invincible.


    Not only could she justify her actions, but she was also remarkably candid, without a shred of shame.


    But... hadn¡¯t he heard this kind of talk somewhere before? Who was it? Sam couldn¡¯t recall at the moment.


    He rubbed his hair in resignation and stood up. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to work?"


    "I¡¯m good, I told my colleague in advance that I¡¯m taking the day off. Are you that eager to get rid of me?"


    Aurora watched Sam stand up, mainly focusing on his physique.


    Every time she saw this guy, Aurora wondered why there were men like Sam in the world.


    From his appearance, even Aurora had to admit he was flawless, radiating a youthful and sunny charm that nobody could dislike. Moreover, the bulge in his pants suggested an impressive size, leaving no room for criticism.


    Looking at Sam, Aurora felt a strange sensation, as if this boy was a piece of art created by God to demonstrate how perfect a man could be.


    So it seemed normal for him to have many women around him. If it were a slightly more ordinary girl, perhaps people would think she wasn¡¯t good enough for him?


    Sam shook his head.


    "Just that I have to go to school, that¡¯s all."


    Aurora nodded.


    "You¡¯re right, you need to go to school. Don¡¯t worry, your place isn¡¯t a five-star hotel, I won¡¯t overstay my welcome. I¡¯ll head back once my hair dries a bit."


    "Mhm. And about you and Mia..." Sam ventured.


    Aurora let out a soft sigh.


    "There¡¯s been some progress. At least she¡¯s shared feelings with me that she¡¯s never expressed before. Only then did I realize how much pain she¡¯s been harboring inside, heavier than I had imagined. But the process to completely change all this is still tough and long."


    "Then keep at it, I¡¯ll be silently supporting you."


    Sam said this, but Aurora saw right through him, smiling at Sam.


    "What¡¯s this? Taking the benefits and then denying it? I don¡¯t need your silent support; I need your active, substantial support."


    "What benefits... You¡¯re the one who insisted on kissing me; I never agreed. And I¡¯ve helped you once, that¡¯s enough. Any more and she won¡¯t listen to me next time. You think she¡¯s that docile?"


    "But Mia is quite docile around you, isn¡¯t she?"


    "That¡¯s wishful thinking on your part. Anyway, I¡¯m out of ideas, believe it or not."


    With that, Sam walked into the bathroom to start his morning routine.


    Unexpectedly, while Sam was brushing his teeth in front of the mirror, Aurora leaned lazily against the bathroom doorframe.


    Leaning there, she said, "I wasn¡¯t joking with you last night. I sincerely believe you¡¯re our only hope, and you¡¯re the only one who can help us. I¡¯m truly asking, no jokes, from the bottom of my heart."


    Aurora¡¯s expression was indeed sincere, and this time she didn¡¯t resort to threats or talk of deals.


    However, Sam remained rational, knowing that getting further involved would only make things weirder.


    So, he shook his head in the mirror, and after finishing brushing his teeth, he calmly said, "I still stand by my own judgment. If these issues could really be resolved by an outsider like me... then you, as her sister, would surely be able to resolve them too. You just haven¡¯t found the way yet."


    Aurora disagreed.


    "Sometimes those on the inside can¡¯t see things clearly. Isn¡¯t there a saying, ¡¯Love is blind¡¯? Maybe it¡¯s precisely because you¡¯re in such a unique position that you can do all this."


    "What unique position?"


    "What do you think?"


    Aurora smiled, a hint of allure on her usually cold face, unexpectedly charming.


    But Sam was no longer easily swayed by beauty before him.


    "We¡¯re just friends, nothing more."


    Aurora¡¯s hair was now somewhat dry. She picked up her jacket and walked to the door, not needing Sam to see her out.


    She turned her head to look into Sam¡¯s eyes and then smiled.


    "Sam, you really are a special man. But special people always have to do special things, face special responsibilities. You should be aware of that, right? Goodbye."


    With those words, she coolly opened the door and left.


    As the sound of the door closing echoed, Sam seemed to confirm that she had indeed gone.


    To say goodbye like this?


    It felt somewhat inexplicable, yet it seemed to fit the style of this woman.


    But her words...


    Special people, special responsibilities?


    Sorry, but those things have always been there, and Sam has been facing them for a while now.


    Like the supposedly ferocious dragon that people think needs a hero to conquer, the hero has already witnessed its power.


    The dragon slayer may have unparalleled glory, but the consequences of failure are more than anyone can bear.


    Sam got dressed and then stepped out the door. This time, he ran into Zoe, who was as stunningly mature and beautiful as ever.


    "Sam, you seem to have been coming home late these past few days," she remarked.


    "Have I?"


    "Mm-hmm... I wanted to invite you to have dinner with me, but you¡¯ve been out several times."


    Zoe said this with a smile on her cheeks, revealing a slight sense of disappointment.


    Sam was indeed aware that he had been coming home late these past few nights, even spending some nights out entirely.


    But the truth was not something he could share, nor could he say he was working late at the convenience store¡ªafter all, it was close to home, and Zoe knew where he worked. It wasn¡¯t beyond the realm of possibility that she had already dropped by the convenience store to check.


    So, Sam could only offer an awkward smile and say, "I¡¯ve been busy with some club activities at school these days, so I¡¯ve been getting back late. I¡¯m really sorry."


    Zoe¡¯s face flushed slightly.


    "There¡¯s no need to apologize... I thought maybe Sam didn¡¯t like my cooking, and that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t want to come back..."


    "How could that be? I¡¯ve always liked the meals you make. I can even remember how delicious they are right now."


    "Really? Then, will you join me for dinner tonight?"


    Looking into Zoe¡¯s eager eyes, which shone in the autumn morning light, Sam knew he had spoken too much.


    "Is it appropriate...? Wouldn¡¯t it be too much trouble? Besides, I¡¯m not sure what time I¡¯ll be back today," Sam said hesitantly.


    Zoe immediately shook her head.


    "How could it be inappropriate? Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a matter of cooking for one more person, no trouble at all... And recently, my company is testing a batch of new clothing products, and they¡¯ve asked me to take some home to try. I was hoping Sam could help me evaluate them. It might not be appropriate to ask someone else, I¡¯m too shy..."


    You¡¯d better be genuinely shy, and not trying to seduce your neighbor.


    That¡¯s what Sam thought to himself, but he didn¡¯t voice it. He also remembered that Zoe¡¯s company was some fashion brand, though he didn¡¯t know the specifics and hadn¡¯t delved deeper into it.


    "I¡¯ll try to come back early then, and if something comes up, I¡¯ll let you know in advance."


    "Mm-hmm, great! Then I¡¯ll look forward to your arrival tonight~"


    "But... what kind of clothes are they? I¡¯m just a bit curious, nothing more."


    Curiosity is a common trait, regardless of age. Yet Zoe¡¯s cheeks flushed even redder, as if she had thought of something.


    Then, biting her lip in a thoroughly enticing gesture and leaning in close to Sam as if to prevent passersby from overhearing, she whispered,


    "I can¡¯t tell you now... but I think you¡¯ll be very satisfied. Please look forward to it~"


    Satisfied? What kind of clothes could they be?


    ===


    Meanwhile, in a certain room.


    "Are you done writing?"


    Angel looked down at Selena, who was busy writing.


    The young girl lifted her head and handed a piece of paper to her sister.


    "I¡¯ve finished writing... but why are you suddenly interested in this kind of thing? I¡¯ve never heard you mention such interests before."


    Angel glanced at the content on the paper and nodded with slight satisfaction.


    "Not bad, my care for you hasn¡¯t been in vain."


    Selena watched as Angel tucked the paper into her backpack, then smiled at her.


    "From now on, I¡¯m going to show some people that there¡¯s no battlefield Angel dares not enter, no war Angel dares not fight."


    Selena looked earnestly at the girl with the unique aura.


    "That¡¯s so cool... but can I have my game console back now?"


    "Game console? What game console?"


    "No, you promised. If I helped you write this, you¡¯d give me back my game console!!"


    "Did I? I¡¯ve forgotten. Let¡¯s talk about it next time, this doesn¡¯t count."


    "..."


    Ignoring the wails behind her, Angel put on her shoes and stepped out of the entryway.


    The moment she settled into the back seat of the car, the autumn scenery was framed in the small car window.


    Some people probably don¡¯t know yet, right? Of course, how could they have guessed...


    The real BOSS.


    The one and only queen.


    Now, her true descent is imminent!

 Chapter 203: Was this really just a joke?

    Zoe boarded the bus ahead of Sam.


    With the woman gone, Sam could finally breathe a little easier.


    Her invitation seemed alluring, as it always did. Any invitation from her naturally carried a certain temptation.


    But Sam didn¡¯t think this was necessarily a good thing; it was just a means to immerse oneself in endless desire.


    The world was on the brink of corrupting his mind, which remained undying, and here he was, struggling and floundering amidst temptations strewn everywhere, making his arduous way forward.


    Yet before the bus to school arrived, something slightly different from his usual life occurred.


    It all started with a man carrying a briefcase who made a phone call next to him. The abrupt sound made Sam turn his head.


    And from this angle, he saw an unexpected scene.


    A figure in a black pleated skirt, stunningly beautiful, appeared in his view.


    It felt unfamiliar.


    Unfamiliar because this figure shouldn¡¯t be in such a scene, at least Sam had never seen her there before.


    With an indifferent expression, she exuded an aura of ¡¯keep out,¡¯ as if anyone who came close would be frozen.


    Sophie...


    She saw Sam too, a rare look of surprise flickering in her eyes before vanishing.


    It was as if their gazes crossed inadvertently, like a beautiful illusion that never truly happened.


    Although they lived unexpectedly close to each other, Sam couldn¡¯t recall ever encountering Sophie on the same bus.


    It was strange, really. Ever since he found out they lived near each other, Sam had thought about such a possibility, but when it never happened, he gradually let go of any expectations or thoughts.


    Why meet in such an awkward situation now?


    He wondered when she had arrived and whether she had seen Zoe, who had been by his side just five minutes earlier.


    But it probably didn¡¯t matter if she had seen Zoe or not. After all, he was a man with many ¡¯debts¡¯, and the misunderstandings this girl had about him were no longer surprising.


    Besides... it wasn¡¯t exactly a misunderstanding, was it?


    It was just that beyond the facts, this girl naturally harbored some prejudices against him.


    Now that they had unexpectedly met... what should he do?


    Sam was at a loss. It wasn¡¯t like he could just wait for the next bus, right? That would mean being late.


    And it would be a waste of time. When the bus arrived as expected, and the waiting crowd began to board, Sam decided to get on as well.


    Whether the other person would follow was not for Sam to consider.


    He got on the bus, found no seats available, and so he stood by the window.


    From this vantage point, he saw Sophie at the end of the line, reluctantly boarding.


    Just as he had thought.


    No one wants to fight with time, and sometimes you have to endure feelings you shouldn¡¯t have to.


    The two of them were separated by a distance, and once she boarded, it seemed they couldn¡¯t see each other anymore, which made it less awkward, but...


    As the bus slowly started towards the school route, there were still stops along the way, with people getting on and off, but eventually, more people got off than on.


    So the bus quickly emptied out a bit.


    And Sam could see Sophie standing in the opposite direction, their backs to each other.


    It seemed she had deliberately chosen this, which was in line with her character.


    Sam didn¡¯t do anything more deliberate. He just watched the sunlight shift outside the window, casting shadow after shadow, all silhouettes of time.


    The mottled dust on the walls.


    The traces of graffiti on the streets.


    The streetlights still in their morning slumber.


    And the people hurrying by.


    Seemingly always visible, commonplace, and worthless.


    But then again, what really deserves to be remembered deeply? Is it the girl behind him?


    Sam chuckled to himself.


    When the bus stopped not far from the school gate, he got off.


    He didn¡¯t leave with the girl; it seemed Sophie deliberately waited for him to get off before she slowly followed.


    Walking to the shoe-changing area, he saw her as calm as ever, changing her shoes. It was then that it seemed nothing had changed, and perhaps this wasn¡¯t their first time on the same bus.


    Could it be that Sophie was just too good at hiding her presence, blending in like a passerby, making Sam unaware of her?


    Who knows.


    The shoe cabinet seemed to be the last place they encountered each other.


    Once back in the classroom, all those scenes vanished.


    Familiar faces, the familiar classroom, and the familiar blackboard.


    But now, to Sam, these people all seemed mundanely. It¡¯s often said that everyone is unique, but it¡¯s undeniable that some people are special. And after meeting such a person, even having profound interactions, how could one remember the dust?


    There was nothing special about today¡¯s classes. Alice didn¡¯t seek him out particularly, and Angel didn¡¯t rush over to his classroom right after class like a typical lovestruck girl, eager to claim her territory.


    Nothing special happened.


    Until after school, when Sam headed to the club room.


    Opening the door, this time he only saw Isabella, sipping coffee in small sips at her usual spot.


    "Hey? Sam¡¯s taking the initiative to come to the club? Is the sun rising from the west today?"


    Listening to Isabella¡¯s sarcastic remark, Sam walked in irritably and dropped his backpack. The spot beside her was empty, with no sign that Sophie had been there.


    "What do you mean ¡¯taking the initiative to come to the club¡¯? Was there ever a time when I was dragged here?"


    Isabella smiled and said, "That¡¯s not it, but surely you didn¡¯t come here just to contribute to the club, did you?"


    "That kind of talk is a bit hurtful, you know. I¡¯m totally dedicated to the club¡¯s well-being."


    "Oh~ is that so? I thought you were here for Sophie." She continued to tease Sam.


    Annoyed, Sam retorted, "It¡¯s precisely because you, senior, keep making such weird comments that Sophie didn¡¯t come, right?"


    Isabella blinked, feigning surprise, "Sam, you really have a thick skin, don¡¯t you? Who she doesn¡¯t come for, don¡¯t you have any idea?"


    "I don¡¯t know."


    Sam shamelessly denied it.


    Because he always felt that Sophie, being such a smart girl, wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.


    If she avoided coming because of Sam, wouldn¡¯t that be tantamount to admitting she cared about him a lot? Her pride would never allow such a situation to happen.


    Isabella took a sip of her coffee.


    "The biggest flaw people have is playing dumb, and on that front, Sam, you really excel."


    "I still think it¡¯s because Senior Isabella likes to tease her too much."


    Isabella looked at Sam as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.


    "Isn¡¯t that obvious? There are only three of us in the club. If I don¡¯t tease you guys, who will I tease?"


    "Then why don¡¯t you recruit more members?"


    Isabella huffed lightly.


    "No way. I¡¯m a person who prefers quality over quantity. The idea that ¡¯the more, the merrier¡¯ doesn¡¯t apply to our club. Having you two is enough."


    "What if, after today, there are only two people left?"


    Sam asked tentatively, considering the current situation, Sophie¡¯s threat to leave the club might not be an empty one.


    Isabella smiled.


    "Don¡¯t worry, that won¡¯t happen. If Sophie were to quit the club, it would mean admitting she¡¯s bowed down to some difficulties. Rest assured, I understand these things very clearly."


    Just then, the club¡¯s door suddenly opened, and Sophie¡¯s figure appeared at the doorway.


    Isabella and Sam both looked towards the door. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There stood the girl, her face calm, even a bit gloomy, overall more downcast than usual, and somehow more intimidating.


    Sophie walked step by step up to Isabella.


    Without speaking, she pulled a form out of her backpack and handed it to Isabella.


    Isabella was taken aback, then picked up the form. After a glance, her face turned to shock.


    "You¡¯re quitting?"


    Sophie nodded calmly.


    "Yes, I¡¯ve given you a heads-up before. I¡¯ve thought it over, and I¡¯ve decided to quit."


    Sophie¡¯s calm words surprised Sam as well. It seemed different from what Isabella had said. But what was the real reason?


    Was it truly because of Sam, or did she feel the club wasn¡¯t right for her? Were the events that had occurred not what she wanted, and was she worried about similar issues arising in the future, prompting her to prepare to leave?


    Isabella looked troubled as she faced Sophie.


    "Sophie... does it really have to come to this? We haven¡¯t done anything particularly offensive to you, have we?"


    Sophie shook her head, her gaze indifferent.


    "There¡¯s nothing particularly hateful, it¡¯s just my personal feeling. I don¡¯t want to waste my time on these matters, and they affect my mood to a certain extent. I¡¯m not used to it, so it¡¯s better this way."


    "But... you know that if the club doesn¡¯t have three members, it faces the risk of being forcibly disbanded by the school..."


    "You can just find someone to fill the spot. After all, no one is irreplaceable. As for the rest, that¡¯s for you to consider, not my problem."


    "But..."


    Isabella wanted to say more.


    But Sophie had already turned away, seemingly unwilling to waste more words.


    She was coolly unreasonable, showing little regard for others¡¯ feelings, and hadn¡¯t even glanced at Sam who was standing by.


    Of course, Sam knew that silence was the best option at this moment, so he had no intention of speaking up.


    As Sophie walked towards the door without any sign of attachment, and Isabella struggled to find words to make her stay, frantically signaling to Sam, who remained indifferent.


    Sophie opened the door but stopped unexpectedly.


    Her expression changed.


    "Why are you here?"


    She frowned and spoke in a tone that sounded quite displeased.


    Just as Isabella and Sam were both puzzled. They heard a familiar voice.


    "Excuse me."


    That voice...


    Sophie instinctively stepped back.


    Then a figure slightly taller than Sophie appeared at the door, walking in with an air of nobility that seemed to tower above others.


    "I heard you¡¯re quitting the club?"


    The noble girl asked with a disdainful smile.


    Sophie frowned at the girl who was disagreeable to her in every way.


    "What¡¯s it to you?"


    Sam¡¯s eyes widened. Why was Angel here?


    Angel had walked in, said with a smile.


    "Indeed, it¡¯s none of my business. But your club only has three members, and if you quit, doesn¡¯t it mean it will be disbanded? That doesn¡¯t concern you?"


    Sophie frowned.


    "Since I¡¯m quitting, this place is no longer my concern. Besides, what does it have to do with you showing up?"


    For some reason, Sophie had a bad feeling in her heart. She couldn¡¯t shake the sense that this woman had come here to stir up trouble.


    Then Angel, smiling as she stepped closer to Isabella.


    "It¡¯s nothing, I just think it¡¯s such a pity for such an interesting club to disband like this, don¡¯t you agree? So..."


    "So?"


    "Snap."


    Angel pulled out a piece of paper and slapped it down on the table in front of Isabella.


    Isabella instinctively grabbed the paper and looked at it. Then her eyes widened.


    "An application to join... Angel, you want to join our club?!"


    Isabella couldn¡¯t believe her eyes, and neither could Sam. What was this all about? This girl joining their club? It had to be a joke, right? There¡¯s got to be a limit to making a scene!


    Sophie¡¯s expression changed in an instant as well.


    It seemed she finally understood what was happening. Angel was actually planning to do this!


    Stay updated via NovelFire.C?m


    Angel nodded with a smile, provocatively looking at Sophie.


    "That¡¯s right, I¡¯m applying to join. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right? Are you going to accept or reject me?"


    Isabella made a snap decision.


    "How could we possibly refuse? Having Angel join us is something we could only dream of..."


    Then Angel continued, looking at Sophie with a smile on her face, who was clearly not pleased.


    "What a pity, it seems that someone knew in advance that I was coming and chose to leave... How should I put it? I¡¯m grateful for your self-awareness. Otherwise, being in the same club and getting overshadowed by me in every aspect would be quite embarrassing, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    Sophie looked at Angel, fully grasping her intent.


    She took a deep breath, her expression calming down.


    Then she walked over to Isabella, took the resignation application she had just submitted from the table, and tore it up in front of Angel.


    "Who said I was quitting? It was just a joke."


    "..."


    Angel and Sophie¡¯s gazes collided in the air.


    Only Sam was looking out the window with a helpless expression, as if even the sunlight had dimmed.


    Was this really just a joke?

 Chapter 204: I’ll reward you with a bunny girl outfit

    Events were unfolding so rapidly that there was hardly any time to react.


    Sam couldn¡¯t fathom how Angel had decided to join the Ultimate Human Department. Was this some kind of side effect of becoming lovers? Was she planning to invade every corner of Sam¡¯s life?


    Occasionally, the cawing of crows could be heard from outside the window.


    It was as if they were an omen that the current situation was not particularly favorable.


    The silent standoff between the two was thick with tension, so palpable that even Isabella sensed something momentous was afoot. She leaned in close to Sam and whispered.


    "Looks like there¡¯s going to be some drama, huh?"


    Sam replied with irritation.


    "If you want me dead, just say it."


    "How could that be? At least wait until I graduate, right?"


    "Thanks a bunch for the well-wishes."


    Their whispered exchange was not yet over when Angel suddenly called out Isabella¡¯s name.


    Isabella immediately sat up straight.


    "What is it, Angel?"


    Angel looked at her, feigning confusion.


    "Can someone who has applied to leave the club just take it back? Isn¡¯t that against the rules?"


    Isabella pondered for a moment.


    Find your next read on NovelFire.C?m


    "Under normal circumstances, the process for leaving the club is that unless you¡¯re expelled, you need the club leader¡¯s permission to resign, a signature, and the submission to the advisor for it to be official... I haven¡¯t signed anything, nor have I submitted it to the advisor, so strictly speaking, Sophie is still a member of our club."


    Hearing this, Sophie looked at Angel with a hint of smugness.


    "If you don¡¯t like me, you can try to use your so-called power to kick me out. Give it a shot."


    This provocation was quite direct, something that would usually be intolerable for Angel.


    But Angel didn¡¯t seem angry; instead, she flashed a radiant smile. The brilliance of that smile was directly proportional to the danger it concealed.


    Others might not understand, but Sam had plenty of experience.


    The last time she smiled like that, she ended up handcuffing him to the bed.


    With that smile still on her face, Angel said, "Do you find it satisfying to have the quicker wit? That such trivial victories can make you feel proud, it seems you really have nowhere else to vent, do you?" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are you talking about?" Sophie was clearly dissatisfied with the way this girl always used her words to assert her superiority, as if everyone else¡¯s efforts were merely to provoke her anger.


    Angel turned around leisurely and found Sam¡¯s spot without saying a word. At that moment, Sam was like a tool.


    How should I put it?


    He was a tool for Angel to showcase her power and charm.


    She sat down next to Sam and elegantly crossed her left leg over her right. Her black over-the-knee socks hugged her long, straight legs, and her gray pleated skirt concealed her panties while revealing the skin of her thighs.


    If Angel didn¡¯t have such a personality, she would definitely be considered a campus goddess in Sam¡¯s heart. But with her character and background, while she was beautiful, she could sometimes be exasperating.


    The faint scent of Angel¡¯s perfume wafted around Sam. She leaned slightly against him, a gesture that was enough to display the unusual closeness of their relationship.


    "Whether you leave the club or not is actually irrelevant to me, so don¡¯t look so smug. What you should really be worried about is sharing a club with me, and how that¡¯s going to lead to a relatively unsuccessful life for you."


    Sophie gave the two a cold glance. She nodded.


    "We¡¯ll see."


    With those words, Sophie left the classroom directly.


    Angel watched Sophie leave.


    After a while, Isabella shifted her gaze to the intimately positioned Angel and Sam and said with some difficulty, "Although I know you two are in a relationship now, you should still be a bit more mindful of your behavior at school."


    Angel said with a laugh, "I thought the leader of a club with such a unique name would be more open-minded. Are you also this conservative? What era are we living in?"


    Isabella spoke softly, "Rules are rules, and they have nothing to do with other things. At least outside the club¡¯s venue, I can¡¯t control what you do. In the future, I still hope for a more peaceful and friendly atmosphere in our interactions."


    Angel stared straight at Isabella, seemingly trying to pressure her with her gaze.


    But Isabella wasn¡¯t like Sophie, always so confrontational.


    She was more like a gentle stream, maintaining her composure no matter what kind of attacks or pressure were thrown at her, responding to all external changes with her unchanging nature.


    So she watched quietly, and the pressure from Angel dissipated like a stone sinking into the sea.


    Then,


    "Scrape."


    Angel stood up.


    "That¡¯s it for today, I¡¯m heading back."


    At that moment, Isabella also spoke up.


    "Now that you¡¯ve joined the Ultimate Human Department, I assume you¡¯ll cooperate with our club activities, right?"


    Angel narrowed her eyes.


    "It depends on the activity. I might participate if it interests me, otherwise, forget it."


    Isabella shook her head.


    "That won¡¯t do. Since you¡¯ve joined the Ultimate Human Department, I will treat you as any other student. If you feel that your identity doesn¡¯t match the tasks at hand and you frequently skip club activities, then I¡¯ll regretfully have to revoke your membership application."


    Sam never expected Isabella to say such a thing.


    Of course, Sam understood why Isabella felt the need to make this clear¡ªit was out of concern that Angel, a girl so self-willed, might use her power to influence the club¡¯s development in negative ways.


    After all, her capricious nature could be disruptive in a team setting. If such a girl were to take control, Isabella¡¯s role as the leader would be undermined, and the club would struggle to conduct meaningful activities, only becoming more and more peculiar.


    But for Isabella to state this so directly, did she really have no reservations?


    It was well known that no one dared to command this girl. Angel had once joined the sculpture club, and even the president there was at her beck and call. Her personality was to possess privileges, to use them, to have them everywhere.


    Angel immediately turned around and walked straight up to Isabella, looking down at her.


    Isabella remained seated, lifting her head to meet Angel¡¯s gaze with the same non-confrontational, tranquil demeanor.


    "Are you warning me, or are you threatening me?" Angel asked.


    Isabella shook her head. "Neither. I¡¯m simply informing you of the club¡¯s rules, Angel. Everyone must follow them, regardless of who they are. The choice is yours to make; if you can¡¯t accept them, you¡¯re free to leave. But if you decide to join, then you must abide by them, just like everyone else.


    You can ask Sam if you don¡¯t believe me."


    Isabella cleverly shifted the focus to Sam.


    Angel immediately looked at Sam.


    With a sense of resignation, Sam nodded. Indeed, while the rules weren¡¯t enforced as strictly as Isabella had stated, this girl always found a way to achieve her goals. From that perspective, her statement was accurate.


    Angel took her hands off the table and looked at Isabella. "Then you¡¯d better come up with some interesting activities. If it¡¯s all going to be boring stuff, I wouldn¡¯t mind seeing a new leader for this club."


    Isabella nodded with a smile. "I welcome any supervision and will do my best."


    "I¡¯m leaving," Angel announced and walked to the door, but then she stopped. Frowning, she turned to look at Sam, who remained indifferent.


    "I said I¡¯m leaving," she said again.


    Sam looked at her quizzically. "Are you talking to me?"


    Angel smiled. "What do you think?"


    Sam picked up his backpack, casting a somewhat helpless glance at Isabella. "Then I¡¯ll be off."


    Isabella looked at Sam with what seemed like sympathy, raising her hand in a waving gesture and giving him an inexplicable look.


    "Goodbye, Sam. I hope to see you healthy when I graduate."


    Before leaving, Sam subtly picked something up from under the table and then followed Angel out of the club room without looking back.


    Walking alongside Angel in the corridor, the sunlight was dimming, not yet evening, but casting a gloomy light that mirrored Sam¡¯s mood.


    He asked softly, "Why the sudden interest in joining our club? You didn¡¯t even give me a heads-up."


    Angel smiled, looking ahead. "Why should I have to tell you in advance what I¡¯m going to do? So you can prepare and let Isabella come up with all sorts of strange reasons to reject me?"


    Sam chuckled and shook his head. "Of course not, you¡¯re making me sound terrible. Besides, we¡¯re a couple, we should be more open with each other."


    Angel¡¯s beautiful eyes shifted slightly as she gazed at Sam¡¯s face. "Really? I¡¯ll be that open with you when you start being completely honest with me."


    "Am I not honest enough with you?" Sam blinked, trying to appear more sincere.


    But Angel pinched Sam¡¯s cheek gently with her hand. "Oh, really? Then write me a list right now. Let¡¯s see how many girls you know and just how many members your so-called harem has, shall we?"


    "...What are you talking about? I don¡¯t have a harem... Ouch, ouch, ouch."


    Sam quickly grasped Angel¡¯s hand, removing it from his face. At first, she was gentle, but then she suddenly squeezed harder.


    Angel rolled her eyes. "And don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m joining this club?"


    Sam looked at her, puzzled. "Why would you say that?"


    Angel smiled faintly. "This way, I can watch how you try to make Sophie yours right in front of me."


    "...That¡¯s a really funny joke."


    What a joke indeed. Making Sophie his girl in front of Angel? Setting aside whether Sam had any such intention, if he actually did that, Angel would probably whip out a Gatling gun and open fire.


    At least that¡¯s how it seemed for now.


    As the two of them stepped out of the building housing the club classroom, an unexpected figure appeared before them, as if fate had orchestrated an awkward encounter.


    "Angel... what are you doing here with him?"


    The sudden appearance of the figure caught them off guard. Sam, of course, was not unfamiliar with this boy.


    The president of the student council, Brody, with whom he had had a few confrontations. It had been a while since they last saw each other...


    At that moment, Brody, wearing glasses, looked quite scholarly. However, his expression uncontrollably twisted when he saw Angel with Sam, losing all semblance of composure.


    Angel looked at Brody with impatience. "Is it strange for me to be with my boyfriend?"


    "Boyfriend... don¡¯t joke around. I know you, how could you possibly..."


    "Think you know me? Haven¡¯t you seen my profile picture on social media? Mr. Brody, you really do like to joke."


    This time, Sam didn¡¯t need to say anything; Angel¡¯s words effortlessly turned Brody¡¯s face pale, clearly indicating he was aware of something.


    Brody¡¯s lips quivered slightly. "How can you date him, don¡¯t you know the difference in your statuses..."


    Angel narrowed her eyes. "What I do is my business, as long as I like it and I¡¯m willing, that¡¯s enough. If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll be going."


    Despite her icy tone, Angel maintained basic politeness towards Brody.


    After speaking, Angel walked away without a second glance at Brody¡¯s reaction.


    Sam naturally followed, but not without looking back at the boy.


    Brody¡¯s gaze was filled with resentment as he watched Sam leave.


    Great, had he just made another enemy?


    Soon, the two left the school.


    At the school gates, a familiar black sedan appeared.


    Before getting into the car, Angel turned to Sam. "I have a business meeting with my mother tonight, but it¡¯s still early. I can drop you off at home on the way."


    Sam pondered for a moment before joining Angel in the car. Once inside, Angel casually placed her legs on Sam¡¯s lap.


    "I¡¯m a bit tired from walking. Give me a massage, will you?"


    Sam chuckled at the girl¡¯s request. "Feels like you¡¯re not looking for a boyfriend, but a massage therapist."


    Angel leaned to the side, smiling slyly at Sam. "Well, no male massage therapist has ever given me a massage before, so consider it an honor."


    Sam thought for a moment. "I¡¯ve never massaged anyone else either, so I¡¯ll give you a friendly discount."


    "You¡¯re going to charge me?"


    "Why not? It¡¯s a paid service, after all."


    Angel smiled. "Wouldn¡¯t paying you be too insulting? What if during our intimate moments, you complain that I don¡¯t treat you like a boyfriend? Better not to pay."


    "Feels like being your boyfriend is a bit of a raw deal, doesn¡¯t it?"


    As he spoke, Sam slipped off Angel¡¯s shoes. Her feet were odorless, and her legs, wrapped in black over-the-knee socks, had an alluring sheen. When Sam¡¯s palms grasped her feet, Angel¡¯s eyes closed in enjoyment.


    Feeling the touch of Sam¡¯s hands, a familiar warmth seemed to flow straight to her heart.


    Sam thought the system surely never anticipated that his Hand of Desire would be used to massage Angel. It was a bit of an underutilization, but considering the delightful sensation in his hands... well, it didn¡¯t seem like such a bad deal.


    Especially during the massage, Sam didn¡¯t neglect even her toes, from her shapely calves to her supple thighs... every touch was distinct.


    As Sam massaged, Angel¡¯s cheeks flushed, and an ambiguous atmosphere naturally enveloped them.


    But just as his fingers were about to brush against the edge of Angel¡¯s panties, Sam stopped.


    "Pull over the car," he suddenly said.


    Angel, taken aback, opened her eyes. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Sam smiled at her. "You¡¯re not getting addicted, are you?"


    With a rosy blush on her pretty face, Angel glared at Sam. "Of course not, don¡¯t talk nonsense."


    Sam didn¡¯t take Angel¡¯s denial to heart; he simply whispered as the car came to a stop, "Wait for me a sec."


    Then he opened the car door and stepped out.


    Angel sat up, straightening her skirt a bit and slipping on her shoes.


    She then saw Sam quickly stride to the curb, the whole process taking less than two minutes.


    Sam returned just as swiftly, but this time with a bouquet in hand.


    The flowers, the color of cherry blossoms, looked delicate and tender, like a cluster of stars twinkling in the night sky.


    Sam didn¡¯t open the car door but instead asked her to roll down the window and handed the bouquet of star-like blossoms to the young girl, smiling as he said, "Although this doesn¡¯t quite count as our first date since becoming a couple, I still thought I should get you some flowers."


    "Why baby¡¯s breath?" she asked, taking the flowers without any noticeable change in expression, her gaze fixed on Sam.


    Sam replied with a smile, "Because I thought roses and the like are too clich¨¦, and I guessed you¡¯re not too fond of roses. There¡¯s no baby¡¯s breath in your family¡¯s flower field, so I¡¯m giving you this. It symbolizes missing someone and genuine fondness, as well as purity and romance. Not bad, right?"


    Holding the flowers, Angel seemed to ponder something that Sam couldn¡¯t quite grasp.


    When she looked up, she said, "It seems I really should give you something for that massage."


    Sam looked at her curiously. "Why bring up payment now... it¡¯s a bit tacky."


    Angel smiled. "You should also be paid for the flowers."


    "Eh... that¡¯s not necessary."


    Was Angel really that clich¨¦, trying to corrupt Sam¡¯s heart with money?


    But Angel didn¡¯t pull out any cash; instead, she opened the car door.


    Sam stepped back, watching as Angel got out of the car and walked toward him.


    The girl, one hand holding the flowers, approached Sam.


    Her other hand rested on Sam¡¯s shoulder, and then she tilted her face up slightly, standing on tiptoes.


    Sam instantly understood, closed his eyes, and leaned down slightly.


    "Mmm."


    On the bustling street corner, Sam and Angel kissed and embraced, holding the flowers.


    In this world...


    Some people fall in love.


    Some watch the sea.


    Some throw caution to the wind and indulge in romance.


    Sam didn¡¯t find Angel disagreeable at all; she was simply being brave for love in a way that others might not understand.


    Besides her, no one else could give Sam such a kiss.


    As their kiss broke, Sam, with his arms wrapped around her waist, gazed at her enticing face, and whispered, "Why the sudden kiss here with me?"


    Angel, with her eyes half-closed, whispered back, "Consider it a down payment."


    "And the final payment?" he asked.


    "Next time, I¡¯ll reward you with a bunny girl outfit."


    "Ah?" Sam was taken aback.


    "You like that sort of thing, don¡¯t you?"


    Sam could hardly believe it. Was it really that simple?


    "It¡¯s just... so sudden."


    Angel chuckled. "Nothing¡¯s too sudden. Just be ready for next time."


    "What am I supposed to prepare for?"


    Angel replied, "I mean, prepare yourself to wear the bunny girl outfit."


    "Ah? Me wear it?"


    "What else?"


    "It¡¯s not... I mean, of course, I like seeing you wear it. What¡¯s the point of me wearing it!"


    "It¡¯s settled then. I¡¯m really looking forward to it~"


    "..."


    Watching Angel get into the car and speed away, Sam felt like crying without tears.


    This flower was truly given in vain; had he known, he should have given her a wreath instead!

 Chapter 205: I’m still grateful that we met at an age when we can save each other

    Sam didn¡¯t head straight home; instead, he caught the nearest bus to a place that was becoming increasingly familiar to him.


    Sophie¡¯s apartment.


    The reason for Sam¡¯s visit was simple: Isabella had deliberately dropped an envelope on the floor at just the right moment for him to pick it up.


    It wasn¡¯t until he was on the bus that Sam opened the envelope. Inside wasn¡¯t a letter or any strange piece of paper, but money... a quick count revealed it was close to 200 US dollars.


    Moreover, the envelope was specifically marked as being for Sophie.


    This puzzled Sam. He could guess at Isabella¡¯s intentions¡ªperhaps she thought that increasing his visits to Sophie might help smooth over their awkward relationship.


    At this point, Sam couldn¡¯t be bothered to criticize his meddlesome senior; that was just the kind of person she was, and there was no point in blaming her.


    But this $200... was it a loan to Sophie, or a repayment? What reason did they have for a financial exchange?


    It wasn¡¯t clear.


    However, now that the money was in his hands, Sam had no choice but to make the trip.


    He was well acquainted with Sophie¡¯s place by now. Before going upstairs, Sam took a special look at the location of her room¡ªthe lights were on. It was nearly evening, and without much sunlight, the lit room meant someone was inside.


    So, as he ascended the stairs, he sent her a message.


    Sam: [Are you home?]


    To Sam¡¯s surprise, the message went through normally; she hadn¡¯t blocked him.


    But it wasn¡¯t until Sam stepped out of the elevator that he received a reply.


    Sophie: [I¡¯m not.]


    Sam replied with a smile.


    [I can see the lights on in your place.]


    Sophie: [What are you doing downstairs?]


    Sam: [I need to see you about something. Open the door, I¡¯m almost there.]


    Sophie: [Just say what you need to say. There¡¯s no need to meet in person if it¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯m about to rest.]


    Through the screen, Sam could almost picture her frowning face, probably guessing why he was being so mysterious.


    Sam: [But this matter can¡¯t be properly handled without meeting in person.]


    Sophie: [Then we can talk about it when we see each other at school.]


    Sam: [Oh, that¡¯s a shame... I¡¯ll give you this $200 when we¡¯re at school then. Hopefully, I¡¯ll remember, and hopefully, I won¡¯t lose it.]


    Sophie: [...Have you come upstairs yet? I¡¯ve opened the door.]


    Sam approached the door, which was now ajar.


    The moment he opened the door, he was nearly scared to death.


    Because Sophie wasn¡¯t in the room; she was standing right behind the door.


    Her legs were straight, her skin flawless, and she wore a pair of fluffy pink bear slippers.


    Sophie was wearing round-framed glasses perched on her nose, and her delicate face didn¡¯t lose its charm because of them; instead, they added a unique cuteness.


    Her ponytail wasn¡¯t tight or deliberate, with some loose strands falling over her shoulders.


    She noticed Sam¡¯s gaze traveling from her feet upward and immediately frowned.


    "Do you always start looking at people from their legs as a matter of courtesy?"


    Sam looked up, responding frankly.


    "My courtesy is to start looking from the most attractive part of a person."


    A slight blush crept onto Sophie¡¯s indifferent cheeks.


    "Pervert..."


    After saying that, she reached out her hand to Sam. Her palm was equally beautiful, like a work of art made for playing the piano.


    Sam placed his hand in hers, and Sophie paused, feeling the sudden warmth of Sam¡¯s hand in her palm.


    She looked up at Sam, who was also looking at her and even blinked, causing Sophie¡¯s cheeks to turn even redder.


    "Smack!"


    She quickly slapped the back of Sam¡¯s hand.


    Sam immediately withdrew his hand.


    "You win, continue."


    And then he placed it back.


    Sophie looked at Sam irritably.


    "Are you sick or something? What do you mean I win? What are you actually doing?"


    Sam looked at her quizzically: "Aren¡¯t you reaching out your hand to play the hand-slap game?"


    "I¡¯m not in the mood for your silly games! I meant for you to give me the money!"


    Sophie wasn¡¯t foolish; she knew Sam couldn¡¯t possibly think they were playing a game. He was just deliberately teasing her.


    Sam chuckled. "You¡¯re just going to let me hand over the money like this?"


    "What else?" Sophie retorted.


    "I came all this way to bring you cash, and you¡¯re not even going to offer me a cup of coffee?" Sam teased.


    "No coffee!"


    "Water¡¯s fine."


    "No water either!"


    Sam looked at her with a feigned expression of pity. "Well, I guess I¡¯ll wait until you have some water before giving it to you then."


    "Fine, come in!" Sophie said with a hint of resignation, turning to walk into the living room.


    Sam closed the door and followed her footsteps inside. Sophie¡¯s room hadn¡¯t changed since his last visit, the air still carried a faint scent that was uniquely hers.


    Sophie didn¡¯t have the habit of using perfume, so Sam couldn¡¯t describe the scent precisely. It was like a solitary flower blooming in a glacier that never melted.


    Sam took a seat on the sofa, making himself at home with no sign of the self-awareness typical of a guest.


    Sophie fetched a bottle of water from the fridge and placed it in front of Sam. "Drink."


    As Sam pulled out the envelope containing $200 from his backpack and placed it on the table, he then took the water and opened it to take a sip.


    He watched as Sophie, looking somewhat nervous, picked up the envelope and glanced at him. "You checked it?"


    Sam nodded. "Otherwise, how would I know it¡¯s money?"


    Sophie frowned slightly. "Finish your drink and then leave."


    But Sam showed no intention of leaving just yet, instead, he curiously observed her. "So, why is Isabella giving you money?"


    Sophie sat on a separate sofa, skillfully grabbing a cushion and tucking her long legs beneath her. "Why are you asking about this? It¡¯s my business."


    "Oh, so she lent it to you. Do you need money that badly?" Sam inquired.


    Sophie turned her head away. "It¡¯s none of your business."


    Familiar with her tone and attitude, Sam didn¡¯t harbor much hope. He calmly pulled out his wallet, counted out another $100, and placed it on the table.


    Sophie looked at him. "What do you mean by this?"


    Sam spoke as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "We¡¯re classmates, after all, and you¡¯ve said we¡¯re friends too, right? Isn¡¯t it normal to help out a friend in need?"


    Sophie paused, then turned her face away as if in a huff. "I don¡¯t want your money, and I can¡¯t pay you back anytime soon. I don¡¯t want to owe you anything."


    But it was clear from her tone that she had softened quite a bit.


    Sam chuckled, "No rush to pay me back. I¡¯m not exactly strapped for cash these days."


    Sophie suddenly remembered something and looked at Sam with a slightly awkward tone. "I almost forgot, you¡¯re with the Heiress now. How could you be short of money? But I¡¯d rather not borrow hers even more. Hmph."


    Sam nearly laughed out loud at her awkward expression but managed to hold it back before saying, "Relax, I haven¡¯t spent a dime of her money so far. The cash isn¡¯t from her; I earned it myself from a part-time job. So, your creditor is still me."


    Sophie looked at Sam curiously. "Why?"


    Sam blinked. "No reason. I¡¯m not with her for the money. If it were about money, we would have been together a long time ago, not just now. I¡¯d like to think I have some dignity as a man in your eyes, right?"


    Sophie really wanted to say, if you had any dignity as a man, why would you be with her? But she felt it would be too strange to voice that thought.


    So she held back the comment, slightly lowered her head, and hugged the pillow again. "No need, $200 is just enough. I don¡¯t need more money. Being in debt feels terrible."


    After getting to know a bit about her background, Sam understood the significance of her words.


    She had grown up with a gambling-addicted father, and the phrase she must have heard most was about repaying debts. So, taking on debt was definitely something she would choose only under extreme reluctance.


    Sam said with a tinge of regret, "It¡¯s a bit disappointing. I was curious to know what it feels like to be your creditor. So, why do you need money?"


    Sophie answered softly, "It¡¯s nothing, just that my telescope broke."


    "The telescope... ah, the prize one?"


    Back when they participated in a school-organized event, they had won the final prizes together; one was a small astronomical telescope, and the other was a badge. Now, the commemorative badge was still treasured at Sam¡¯s house.


    Sophie nodded with a hint of resignation, "I got up for some water that night and wasn¡¯t paying attention. I bumped into it and couldn¡¯t believe how fragile it was¡ªit just broke..."


    Sam looked at the girl, who seemed almost adorably miserly, and said, "The more precise the instrument, the more prone it is to problems... But if it¡¯s broken, it¡¯s broken. Just leave it be for now. Why the rush to fix it?"


    "Why do you care..." she huffed softly.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Sam looked at her incredulously. "You don¡¯t use the telescope every single night, do you?"


    As soon as he asked, Sophie¡¯s head shot up, and Sam felt as if he could hear her heartbeat quicken.


    The thrill of uncovering someone¡¯s secret thoughts was just too amusing, especially with this girl. It was a feeling of full achievement and quite entertaining.


    Caught red-handed, Sophie didn¡¯t want to lie, so she shifted into a slight, annoyed embarrassment. "It¡¯s a prize, after all. And what¡¯s the point of having a telescope if you¡¯re not going to use it! The night sky in Kuhang is so blurry, you can¡¯t see anything clearly without a telescope..."


    Her voice trailed off, becoming quieter, and she seemed to mutter a few more words that Sam couldn¡¯t quite catch.


    Her face grew redder, and she clutched the pillow tighter.


    Sam smiled at Sophie. "So you love stargazing that much, to the point where you need to do it every night?"


    "It¡¯s not like that! It¡¯s just annoying to see it broken there, especially when I think about how it¡¯s something we..."


    She stopped abruptly, her face flushing as she glanced at Sam, then quickly turned her head away.


    Sam felt he knew what she was about to say. Her heart, which had settled, now felt like a broken pendulum that had started to swing again.


    The ticking sound was very clear in her mind.


    Outside, the twilight was drawing to a close.


    The fiery remnants of the sun, the orange clouds, looked like an ocean of orange.


    Sam didn¡¯t know what to say, especially since his current relationship status made any comment seem awkward.


    And the silence that fell between them was like a countdown, urging one of them to speak, lest the situation grow even more peculiar.


    So...


    "You¡¯re not going back to..."


    "It really is precious..."


    Sam and Sophie spoke at the same time.


    Then they looked at each other¡¯s faces.


    And they both saw a mix of surprise and embarrassment reflected in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Sophie turned her blushing face away.


    Sam coughed awkwardly a couple of times.


    Then he heard Sophie¡¯s soft voice say, "You go first..."


    Sophie¡¯s rosy cheeks were a thousand times more beautiful than the sunset outside the window.


    All insincere words have their reasons, but if you wait too long to speak, you forget why you held back in the first place.


    Sam never wanted to leave any so-called regrets for tomorrow¡¯s reflection.


    He looked down at the water in his cup, rippling slightly.


    "It¡¯s nothing, I just wanted to say that it indeed is a rare and precious memory. But since it¡¯s a prize for both of us, there¡¯s no need for you to shoulder it alone."


    Sophie wrinkled her nose.


    "What are you talking about... It was me who broke it, it has nothing to do with you."


    "If I had given you the badge, you wouldn¡¯t have broken it."


    "Who wants the badge? Really, you!"


    After blurting out this sentence, Sophie looked up at Sam, at the odd expression on his face.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help herself either.


    "That joke wasn¡¯t funny at all, but your face, really... pfft... ha ha ha ha."


    Sophie couldn¡¯t hold back the laughter triggered by Sam¡¯s strange expression.


    The two of them laughed one after the other, seemingly warming the entire room.


    Watching Sam trying to suppress his laughter, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but stretch out her leg and give Sam¡¯s leg a little kick with her toes.


    "Why do you have to make me laugh?"


    Sam stopped laughing.


    "Isn¡¯t it good to laugh? Why put on such a bitter and resentful face? This is much better."


    Sophie huffed softly and quickly withdrew her foot.


    "Who¡¯s being bitter and resentful? It¡¯s all because of you."


    "Right, right, you¡¯re right, it¡¯s all my fault."


    "You don¡¯t need to be so ingratiating. You should be concerned about Angel."


    Although Sophie¡¯s words still carried a strange undertone, the atmosphere wasn¡¯t as tense as it was at the beginning.


    Sophie felt it odd how Sam always had this ability.


    Even if she was very angry before, as soon as Sam appeared before her, said a few words, did a few things, it seemed like he could dissolve her anger.


    It even made her feel... as if the original reason for her anger wasn¡¯t that important, and that she was the one who had acted poorly.


    Sam looked at Sophie.


    "Starting tomorrow, you¡¯ll both be members of the same club. Are you sure you can get along with her with that attitude?"


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit angry at the thought.


    "Who says I want to get along with her? Telling me this is pointless; you might as well talk to her."


    "Do you think anyone in the world can reason with her?"


    Sophie huffed.


    "Anyway, she¡¯s your girlfriend. If you want to prevent that kind of incident from happening again, you¡¯re the only one who can make an effort. It has nothing to do with me."


    "You¡¯re still involved," Sam said.


    Sophie looked at Sam with a cold laugh.


    "Do you think there¡¯s any chance of peace when she and I are together? I can¡¯t stand her temper and attitude, and I don¡¯t like to compromise. You should have noticed that she provokes me every time. Whatever attitude she takes with me, I¡¯ll naturally respond in kind."


    Sam looked at Sophie with a sense of admiration.


    "You really aren¡¯t afraid at all, are you?"


    Sophie glanced at Sam.


    "What¡¯s there to be afraid of? She might have a thousand ways to come at me, but she hasn¡¯t made a move yet. Do you think I don¡¯t know why? Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t noticed. She just wants to play games with me. She believes that in this game, she doesn¡¯t need any special tactics, that she can win just by relying on her own abilities or charm."


    Sam looked at her curiously.


    "What game?"


    "Of course, it¡¯s about you... huh, playing dumb."


    Sophie had learned her lesson and didn¡¯t want to be fooled by this guy again.


    "I really don¡¯t understand."


    Sam tried to look as sincere as possible.


    But Sophie didn¡¯t buy it at all. Holding a pillow, she said,


    "Anyway, I¡¯m someone who responds based on how others treat me. If she keeps up that attitude, I¡¯ll continue with mine, regardless of whether it¡¯s at school or in the club."


    Sophie appeared resolute, ready to fight to the end.


    Sam felt somewhat helpless.


    It seemed his future school life wouldn¡¯t be peaceful either; he could imagine the club becoming one of the battlegrounds.


    "Alright, there¡¯s just no dealing with you two... So, after the comic convention ended, why did you get so angry? You even thought about quitting the club?"


    Sam looked at her.


    This time, Sophie didn¡¯t shy away but met Sam¡¯s gaze directly. Her voice was exceptionally soft, yet it carried her characteristic strength.


    "There were some things I wanted to know at the time, but now it seems I¡¯ve understood."


    Sam gave an honest response. "I don¡¯t understand."


    Sophie put down the cushion, stood up, slipped on her slippers, and walked up to Sam. Even with glasses on, her close presence had an incredibly charming quality.


    Sam looked up at her, like a devotee seeking guidance from a deity¡¯s representative.


    Sophie reached out as if to touch Sam¡¯s upturned face. But in the end, she just lightly brushed his hair.


    "Your haircut is ugly," she said, then turned her face away.


    The proximity was tempting, as if Sam could just reach out and encircle her waist.


    Sam didn¡¯t do so, instead, he smiled innocently, like a child without any guile.


    "Can¡¯t help it, I got the cheapest haircut. Don¡¯t want to waste money on trivial things when I have this face, which is good enough."


    "No money, but you still say you¡¯d give me money..."


    "Because it¡¯s for you, I¡¯m willing to do it. I¡¯m willing to give everything for you, even if it means starving."


    Sophie knew Sam was lying; after all, with Angel as his girlfriend, he wouldn¡¯t starve no matter how broke he was.


    But how should she put it?


    Even though she knew it was a lie, some people can¡¯t help but feel happy, willing to believe it¡¯s true.


    Sophie hated feeling this way; she bit her lower lip with her teeth.


    "You should go home."


    "That¡¯s true."


    Sam stood up, his silhouette pressing down like a different form of embrace.


    Sophie didn¡¯t retreat in fear or nervousness, even though her heart did skip a beat in the moment.


    She looked up at Sam.


    Sam, however, sighed as he looked around her room.


    "Life never goes as one wishes, filled with surprises and complex relationships behind the scenes. But I¡¯m still grateful that we met at an age when we can save each other."


    Her heart raced so fiercely that she couldn¡¯t hear anything else, as she gazed at Sam, who seemed inexplicably profound at that moment.


    "Are you talking about Angel... or me?"


    Sam smiled brilliantly.


    "Take a guess."


    "Get out!"


    Sophie, annoyed, kicked at Sam.


    Sam dodged and made his way to the door, with Sophie following as if to chase him out, ending their encounter in such an odd manner that was unique to them.


    Opening the door, the cold breeze from outside brushed in, causing Sophie to instinctively shiver.


    Sam looked at her and said with a smile.


    "That¡¯s it, no need to see me off any further."


    Sophie huffed.


    "I¡¯m not seeing you off; I¡¯m just worried you won¡¯t lock the door."


    "Am I that impolite?"


    "You¡¯re not just impolite, you don¡¯t understand anything."


    Watching her still slightly angry, Sam smiled.


    If only he really didn¡¯t understand anything, but understanding these things is what allows one to survive in this world.


    Sam nodded.


    "Then... see you at school."


    Sophie rolled her eyes at him, her hand resting on the edge of the door. Seeing Sam still standing at the doorway looking at her, she seemed exasperated and said irritably.


    "See you at school!"


    "Bang."


    The door closed.


    Enjoy more content from NovelFire.C?m


    Sophie returned to the couch, the spot where Sam had sat still warm.


    She picked up the cushion, took off the glasses she only wore at home, and buried her head in the pillow. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It seemed like she was muttering to herself.


    Or perhaps venting to someone.


    "Why make me guess all that nonsense, I don¡¯t care!"


    Sam quickly reached the ground floor, as the sky was almost dark.


    But he couldn¡¯t go home just yet; next door, at home, a new challenge awaited him.


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but think that one day, when he grows old, he might look back on his youth as if it were an epic battle?


    Grand and magnificent.

 Chapter 206: If it’s Sam, even watching me change is fine

    Is this matter temporarily settled?


    As Sam left Sophie¡¯s apartment and made his way back to his own, he pondered over the situation.


    The series of conflicts that had arisen from the comic convention seemed to have reached a temporary resolution.


    Sam¡¯s conquest of the female leads had certainly reached a new level.


    The theme was no longer just about a simple clash; it was gearing up for ¡¯war¡¯.


    Could easily foresee that Sam¡¯s club life in the future would be terribly messy, with both Angel and Sophie having reasons not to back down from each other.


    So, like in some anime where two archenemies become the best of friends... that was probably an impossibility in the short term.


    Sam would sooner believe in the moon crashing into the Earth than in Sophie and Angel setting aside their differences to become friends.


    After all, considering their personalities, statuses, and individual philosophies, there was no chance of that happening.


    What to do, then?


    The key issue was that Sam couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch the two ¡¯go to war¡¯.


    Could already picture Sam caught in the middle, in a difficult position.


    But he was Sam, after all... the absolute male lead in this game world. How could he be stuck in such a passive situation? There must be a better way; perhaps it just hadn¡¯t come to mind yet.


    In any case, now was not the time to think about these things.


    Crows landed on the telephone poles, their calls grating and irritating.


    To be honest, one of the things that had made a strong impression on Sam during his time in Kuhang was the sheer number of crows. They were everywhere.


    In this world, crows were seen as an auspicious sign, a belief rooted in history and intertwined with folk mythology.


    The locals in Kuhang didn¡¯t seem to mind the crows, but Sam, coming from another world, found their cawing incredibly annoying.


    Accompanied by the irksome cawing of the crows, Sam returned to his apartment.


    Arriving at the familiar floor, he thought for a moment and then rang Zoe¡¯s doorbell.


    The door opened quickly.


    "Sam, you¡¯re back? Welcome, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for quite some time."


    Zoe greeted him with a gentle, easy smile that seemed perfectly normal.


    Her attire was also normal, an apron tied over a home dress the color of red wine.


    It didn¡¯t overly accentuate her impressive figure, nor did it reveal too much skin.


    For her, this outfit was unusually conservative.


    Sam smiled and said, "Sorry, I got held up with some things. I might need to take a shower first. Will that delay dinner?"


    Zoe shook her head with a smile.


    "No problem at all. I still have a bit of cooking to do, so the timing should work out just fine. You can come over after your shower."


    "Alright, see you in a bit."


    "Oh, Sam."


    Just as Sam was about to turn and leave, Zoe called out his name.


    Instinctively, he turned back, and Zoe reached out towards herself, then took something from around her neck.


    She held it between her fingers¡ªa tiny petal of baby¡¯s breath, cherry blossom in color, so small that it was almost imperceptible unless closely examined. Now, between her fingers and the bright red of her nail polish, it stood out starkly.


    Sam was momentarily stunned, staring blankly at Zoe, while the seductive woman simply smiled faintly.


    "Go on, take your shower."


    With that, she turned and gently closed the door, disappearing from Sam¡¯s view.


    Zoe seemed perfectly normal, even thoughtful and attentive.


    But it was this very thoughtfulness, this excessive attention to detail, that shocked Sam.


    Zoe¡¯s awareness of Sam was too keen, bordering on meticulous. She had noticed such a tiny petal hidden in his collar¡ªa detail Sophie had missed... and of course, Sam hadn¡¯t noticed either.


    Just how closely must she have been observing him to spot the baby¡¯s breath petal?


    ...


    Upon arriving home, Sam set down his belongings and proceeded to change out of his clothes for a shower.


    The weather no longer favored cold showers, and as the warm, almost scalding water cascaded over his body, Sam didn¡¯t experience any sort of transcendent uplift of the soul.


    However, the steady stream of water from head to toe allowed Sam¡¯s thoughts to drift into a void, becoming clearer.


    The discomfort of a head swollen and foggy from prolonged contemplation and complex emotions was quickly washed away.


    Gazing at his nearly flawless reflection in the mirror, Sam sighed.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want to be handsome? But who could have imagined that being handsome could bring such troubles?


    After the shower, Sam dressed in a fresh set of clothes.


    Casual trousers paired with a plain white long-sleeved T-shirt. Although the style was somewhat outdated, especially the old-fashioned V-neck of the T-shirt, it perfectly revealed his attractive collarbones.


    The benefit of short hair was its quick drying time.


    Once he was all tidied up, Sam rang Zoe¡¯s doorbell again.


    "That was quick? Perfect timing, I¡¯ve just finished cooking. Come on in~"


    Zoe seemed eager, immediately grabbing Sam¡¯s hands and pulling him inside.


    Then she closed the door.


    Whether intentional or not, as she closed the door, Zoe¡¯s full bosom ¡¯just happened¡¯ to brush against Sam¡¯s arm.


    It should have been a slight touch, but Sam felt it distinctly.


    How to put it? It was like his arm had been slapped... no, twice.


    Zoe appeared to be completely oblivious to this little detail, pulling Sam in and then guiding him by the shoulders to sit at the dining table laden with a sumptuous dinner.


    She quickly took her seat across from Sam, looking at him expectantly and said,


    "Go ahead and try it. I remember you liked tuna last time, so I prepared it two ways: seared and as sashimi, you can try both. And this is select beef, I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll like this preparation, but I think the flavor should be quite good..."


    She smiled as she introduced the dishes, causing Sam to feel a bit embarrassed.


    "Really, you didn¡¯t have to go to all this trouble. With all this food, I thought you were expecting a whole crowd."


    Zoe¡¯s smile brightened the room.


    "Since it¡¯s for Sam, of course, I have to pull out all the stops. It¡¯s okay if we can¡¯t finish everything; as long as you¡¯re enjoying the meal, that¡¯s what matters."


    Sam picked up his utensils, smiling as he spoke.


    "If Zoe has gone through all this effort, then it¡¯s only polite to eat everything up. So, let¡¯s dig in."


    "Sure, go ahead."


    The TV was playing a variety show in the background, but Zoe didn¡¯t seem interested in the program. Her gaze was fixed on Sam throughout the meal.


    It seemed the faster Sam ate, the happier she became, almost as if she was taking care of a younger brother.


    Sam soon felt quite full and drained the glass of orange juice on the table in one gulp.


    Zoe, watching Sam, asked, "Do you usually watch TV?"


    Sam pondered for a moment before answering.


    "Not often, I usually watch short videos on my phone or read web novels. I rarely watch TV shows."


    Zoe nodded.


    "Do you have any favorite celebrities?"


    Celebrities?


    Does a porn star count?


    "Kayden, Tori, Jenna, Ashlynn... Oh, one of the actresses, when she was younger, she looked a lot like you. You¡¯re both very beautiful."


    Sam complimented her smoothly, eliciting a charming smile from Zoe. Stay tuned with NovelFire.C?m


    "I can¡¯t compare to them; they¡¯re all big stars..."


    Luckily, this was a game world, and Zoe had no idea that the names he mentioned were actually those of adult film actresses.


    Sam chuckled, then added,


    "You¡¯re wrong, in fact, you¡¯re more beautiful than any of the actresses I mentioned. Surely they don¡¯t look as good as you. Hasn¡¯t any talent scout tried to discover you and make you a star?"


    Zoe¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly.


    "There was some interest when I was in school, but I always thought those things were unreliable. Plus, the entertainment industry and its hidden rules... I really dislike that, so I never pursued it. That person came looking for me many times, though, but I always turned them down."


    Sam looked at Zoe with a hint of surprise. "That¡¯s a real shame. If you were a celebrity, I might have become your fan."


    Zoe said with a smile,


    "Being a celebrity isn¡¯t all that great, you know. I think I¡¯m quite content with my life as it is."


    Sam stuffed a piece of steak into his mouth; it tasted pretty good. He spoke with his mouth full, a bit unclearly,


    "But celebrity seem to earn more, and it¡¯s not as tough. Plus, having countless fans who adore and flatter you must be quite satisfying for one¡¯s vanity."


    Zoe shook her head.


    "Anything worth doing well is going to be hard... As for the adoration of fans, I find it more of a nuisance. I don¡¯t need so much attention and care from so many people. To be precise, I just need that special someone by my side, right in front of my eyes." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As she said this, she bit the end of her fork. Her eyes lifted to meet Sam¡¯s gaze at just the right moment.


    This seductive and sexy woman¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness at that moment.


    Sam, of course, had an idea of whom she might be referring to, but he just smiled.


    "That¡¯s true. Most people don¡¯t want to deal with all that, just like me. I don¡¯t like hassles either."


    "Really? Do you have a lot of troubles in your life?"


    "Oops!"


    Perhaps because he was engrossed in the conversation, Sam accidentally knocked over the soup beside him.


    Instantly, the soup spilled across the table, some splashing onto his pants.


    Sam quickly pushed his chair back and stood up, and at the same time, Zoe across from him rose in surprise.


    "Are you okay? Did you get burned?"


    Zoe hurriedly grabbed a towel, wiping the table and righting the bowl.


    Sam shook his head.


    "No worries, the soup¡¯s cooled down..."


    Sam was about to take the towel from her to wipe his pants.


    But Zoe had no intention of handing it over; in fact, she might have had her own plan all along.


    Zoe knelt down and began to wipe Sam¡¯s leg with the towel.


    As she cleaned, she spoke in a perfectly normal tone,


    "You¡¯re so clumsy. But it¡¯s also my fault; I shouldn¡¯t have talked so much during the meal."


    As Zoe spoke, she continued to wipe.


    With just a slight tilt of his head, Sam could see her breasts peeking out from her chest... not only were they large, but they were perfectly oval-shaped.


    They gently swayed with her movements.


    This angle, this peculiar perspective, instantly gave Sam a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay... It was my fault for being careless."


    Sam tried to grasp Zoe¡¯s hand that was wiping because he felt her pressing harder and moving closer to the inside of his thigh, which was clearly more than just cleaning a stain.


    Zoe seemed hurried, but her eyes sparkled with a barely noticeable excitement.


    "I¡¯ve got it, it¡¯s okay..."


    Just as her hand was about to press down on Sam¡¯s most sensitive area, he quickly held her hands.


    Zoe looked up, and Sam looked down.


    She saw the embarrassment in his eyes.


    And he saw a flicker of regret in hers.


    "Ah... sorry, I was too focused and didn¡¯t notice, my apologies..."


    Zoe immediately let go of his hands, as if everything was just an overconcern for Sam himself.


    Sam gave an awkward smile.


    "It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. After all, it was my own carelessness, but you did a great job cleaning it up. You can¡¯t even tell there was anything dirty on these pants now."


    "Is that so? Maybe it¡¯s just instinct from doing household chores..."


    Sam put the towel aside and stood up.


    "I¡¯m full, thank you for the hospitality."


    Zoe brushed her hair beside her ear, her natural charm shining through.


    "Alright then, I¡¯ll clean up a bit. You go sit on the couch, Sam."


    "It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll help clean up. You went to the trouble of making all this delicious food for me, it would be rude not to do anything."


    But Zoe, still smiling, pushed Sam¡¯s shoulder, forcing him down onto the couch.


    "Since when do men do housework? Besides, I have a favor to ask you later."


    "A favor?"


    Sam, now seated on the couch, looked towards Zoe.


    Zoe pouted slightly, her cheeks tinged with a blush.


    "Did Sam forget what I mentioned this morning? I still need you to help me evaluate some clothes..."


    "Oh... right."


    Sam settled onto the couch, leaning back and watching the television.


    Soon, Zoe had cleared the table and, after washing her hands, appeared in front of Sam.


    Sam smiled and said, "Do you want to take a break first?"


    Zoe shook her head. "Let¡¯s get started. After all, this is a major focus of my work recently, and I need to get results quickly."


    Sam nodded. "Alright, but first, I can¡¯t guarantee my taste is infallible, and my opinion won¡¯t represent everyone. To save time, why don¡¯t you bring out everything at once, and I¡¯ll give you my feedback?"


    "It might not be possible to show you everything at once."


    "What do you mean?"


    Zoe¡¯s eyes looked a bit nervous and shy, and even her body slightly turned to one side. Her hands intertwined in front of her, presenting a coy posture.


    "Because I thought about it... if I just show them to you directly, the effect might not be clear, and we might not get the most accurate conclusion... So I had the company send over clothes that fit my figure... I might need to change into each set for you to see..."


    Sam¡¯s eyes widened. "That doesn¡¯t seem right... And isn¡¯t changing into so many outfits a hassle?"


    Sam was concerned, but Zoe shook her head. "It¡¯s okay, changing isn¡¯t tiring... And if it¡¯s Sam, even watching me change is fine."


    With those words, Zoe slowly backed away, moving out of Sam¡¯s line of sight towards the bedroom door, her hand pulling open the large door to the pitch-dark room that was unlit.


    She stood in the doorway, her eyes a mix of shyness and allure as she looked at Sam.


    "Please wait, it won¡¯t take long."


    "Bang."


    The door closed, and she disappeared at the bedroom entrance.


    Sam swallowed hard.


    She¡¯s too seductive!


    Zoe must have been a succubus in a past life!


    But at this moment.


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but start to anticipate what Zoe would look like when she emerged from the room next...

 Chapter 207: Go ahead, the bolder and more lewd, the more it excites me

    Dandelion seeds adrift in the air have always known the direction of the wind, but little else.


    And Sam often felt like one of those lost dandelions, uncertain of where his fate would ultimately take him.


    For some reason, while waiting for Zoe to change clothes, Sam suddenly thought of these strange things.


    In this somewhat unfamiliar room, Sam heard faint noises coming from the other room, rustling sounds, as if they were the sounds of changing clothes.


    Sometimes, it¡¯s not the images directly before our eyes that have the most impact. It¡¯s the strange, subtle sounds that can burrow into your heart, sparking a multitude of fantasies.


    Sam thought it might be his own heightened sexual desire playing tricks on him, but he couldn¡¯t be sure.


    Until the bedroom door cracked open slightly. Light from within spilled onto the floor, and Sam instinctively looked up, like an apostle welcoming the light.


    And then he saw her. Stepping slowly out of the doorway in high heels.


    They were black, with a surface that seemed to reflect the light, the somewhat high heels tensed her calves, and her delicate ankles were incredibly enticing.


    Sam had always thought of Zoe as slightly plump, sensually so, but now, her figure didn¡¯t seem voluptuous at all.


    For instance, her waist and legs were slender, but her hips were ample, achieving a bizarrely satisfying visual effect.


    Even Zoe¡¯s long hair seemed to have been given some attention. Slightly styled with a curling iron for a wavy effect, and the high heels she wore complemented a white dress.


    It was the kind of dress that could be worn on the street or to an evening gala.


    She looked elegant, yet not at all haughty.


    At that moment, Zoe looked at Sam with eyes filled with anticipation.


    If they were in a bar, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to have this woman sit by his side, because in Sam¡¯s eyes, there couldn¡¯t be a better choice.


    Sam just watched her, watched as she elegantly leaned against the door frame, even catching a glimpse of her underarm.


    Zoe¡¯s underarms were immaculately groomed, without any trace of stubble. Hair removal has always been considered a basic etiquette for women, and although Sam believed women should have the freedom to choose, there was no doubt... such clean underarms seemed more normal to him.


    Zoe walked towards Sam step by step.


    Her cheeks were a touch flushed, and her eyes carried an unnatural shyness, as if this wasn¡¯t something she was particularly adept at, like showcasing her charm in front of a boy.


    "How does it look... Sam?"


    Zoe stood before Sam, looking at him with hopeful eyes.


    Sam thought for a moment and said, "It¡¯s got a very trendy bar vibe... but I think it might not be quite right for a middle-aged demographic, and certainly not for young girls... Women between 25-35 would probably be very receptive to this style of dress, right?"


    Sam offered his opinion.


    The dress looked very appropriate on Zoe, very sexy, and even full of allure, but Sam still pointed out its potential drawbacks.


    Zoe and Alice were the right fit for this kind of dress, but if Ava or Sophie were to wear it, it would seem a bit odd.


    Zoe nodded slightly.


    "I think so too... it seems the target audience is a bit narrow."


    Seeing Zoe looking somewhat disappointed, as she seemed quite fond of the dress, Sam smiled and consoled her.


    "A narrow audience isn¡¯t necessarily a problem. Nowadays, many clothing lines aren¡¯t like before; they¡¯re all very specifically categorized. In the eyes of most people, their functions have been segmented, and that¡¯s a trend. As long as you can create your own features and advantages within the same category, it can be quite successful."


    Zoe blinked at Sam and then naturally took a seat beside him, her legs gently pressed together.


    "Do you think it looks good, Sam?"


    She even reached out to grasp Sam¡¯s arm, a gesture of intimacy so natural that it gave the illusion that with just a slight stretch of his hand, Sam could wrap his arms around this enchanting woman and do anything he wished.


    Sam felt the allure, but his expression remained unchanged, as if he was impervious to her charm.


    "Of course, it looks great. You have your own style no matter what you wear. I almost thought you were a model straight off a fashion runway."


    "Really? You always know how to make a woman happy..."


    "No flattery, just an honest opinion."


    Soon after, Zoe stood up again, her cheeks slightly flushed as she spoke.


    "Then I¡¯ll try on another outfit, and you can help me decide again."


    "Alright."


    The wait wasn¡¯t long this time either.


    The inexplicable atmosphere heightened Sam¡¯s anticipation, and despite knowing what might ensue, the flawed nature of man was laid bare.


    The door opened once more.


    This time, Zoe emerged in a completely different style.


    If before she embodied a seductive, mature bar vibe, now she was the epitome of a mature, homely woman.


    Her upper body was adorned with a red, long-sleeved, off-the-shoulder top that gave off the feel of a lightweight sweater. The lower half featured a dark, form-fitting skirt that complemented the bright tone of her top.


    But most crucially, beneath the form-fitting skirt were black stockings that hinted at a subtle flesh tone.


    This Zoe looked much more natural, and the combination of these garments made her irresistibly charming.


    Mature, elegant, and with a figure that drew the eyes of men, she was like the perfect wife every man wanted to keep at home.


    Zoe approached Sam, her face flushed as she said, "How about this? I feel the top is a bit tight, it feels somewhat unnatural..."


    Could it not be tight?


    Her breasts were nearly an E-cup in size, so large they seemed as if they might drop to the floor.


    This gave Sam the impulse to reach out and support them, even making him wonder if his hands could truly encompass her bust¡­


    "It suits your temperament well, it looks more homely," Sam commented.


    Zoe nodded.


    "Mm... that¡¯s the idea behind this design, it¡¯s aimed at a more reserved, domestic type of woman..."


    "Right, right, there¡¯s one more set..."


    And so, Sam found himself watching a fashion show of sorts.


    It wasn¡¯t just different styles of dresses; there were also various colors, combinations of trousers, shorts, sweaters, turtlenecks, and even coats.


    Everything you could think of.


    Sam was starting to feel a bit of visual fatigue.


    How should I put it? No matter how attractive the clothing, there¡¯s always a moment when the senses tire, what¡¯s called aesthetic fatigue.


    But if it weren¡¯t for Zoe¡¯s good looks propping up the show, Sam would have lost interest long ago.


    Still, Sam gave his earnest evaluation, pointing out both the strengths and weaknesses.


    Whether Zoe took note of them or not was another matter.


    Of course, it would be normal if she didn¡¯t.


    Sam didn¡¯t think his opinions would be taken seriously by many; this woman¡¯s goals might not even be about the clothes.


    After the last outfit, even in the cool weather, Zoe had worked up a bit of a sweat from changing so often. She gently wiped the fine beads of sweat from her neck.


    "I¡¯ve worked up quite a sweat... Sam, could you wait a moment? It¡¯s a bit uncomfortable being all sticky, I think I¡¯ll take a shower."


    Zoe said this in front of a young and fit man, announcing her intention to bathe.


    Sam paused, then instinctively said.


    "Then I should probably head back. After all, it wouldn¡¯t be quite appropriate for me to stay here while you¡¯re showering."


    But unexpectedly, Zoe looked at Sam and softly said.


    "You don¡¯t need to go back."


    "Ah? That doesn¡¯t seem quite right..."


    Zoe¡¯s beautiful face blushed slightly.


    "Um... because there¡¯s one last outfit, and I feel I can¡¯t present it perfectly to Sam without a shower, so could you wait a bit longer?"


    What was she preparing to do? Even taking a special shower?


    Sam felt his throat go dry in an instant.


    "Do you really need to take a shower?"


    "Yes, you could say that this outfit is very important. Please, Sam, just wait a little while. Have some water, it won¡¯t take long..."


    "Alright, I understand."


    Sam nodded, sitting somewhat restlessly on the couch.


    He watched Zoe give him a shy, sweet smile before quickly entering the bathroom, taking something with her that seemed to be clothes wrapped in dark packaging.


    Sam didn¡¯t activate X-ray vision at this time.


    Why would he do such a thing? If he used X-ray vision to see what it was in advance, where would the mood be?


    She couldn¡¯t possibly come out wearing a suit of armor or a Donald Duck costume, could she? That would be mind-blowing, a total knockout.


    Listening to the sound of water in the bathroom, imagining a beautiful woman inside stripping off her clothes, bathing under the flow of water.


    How many men would envy that hot water, able to freely kiss the woman¡¯s delicate skin, cleanse every hidden part of her body, including her nipples and clitoris.


    Waiting is always so agonizing. What kind of outfit could it be? Sam wondered.


    He tried his best to divert his attention, not to get too excited about the situation and mess up his own plans.


    To distract himself, Sam focused on the banal TV programs.


    At some point, the sound of water stopped, and only when there was movement at the bathroom door did Sam come back to his senses.


    He saw white steam wafting out from the bathroom.


    Then Zoe¡¯s figure emerged.


    How to put it? This left Sam feeling a bit let down.


    Because Zoe was wearing a loose-fitting trench coat, which seemed a bit different from what he had anticipated.


    Yet Zoe emerged with a slightly shy look in her eyes.


    She hadn¡¯t spoken yet.


    "Click."


    She turned off some of the lights in the room.


    Or rather, she switched to a different mode.


    Instantly, the room no longer seemed so bright. Apart from the glow of the television, what remained was a dim, yellowish hue.


    Somewhat dark, somewhat hazy, and to be more precise, it could be described as suggestive... S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This suggestiveness began to permeate the room.


    She walked step by step towards Sam, stopping in front of him without sitting down.


    She looked into Sam¡¯s eyes, which were fixed on her.


    "Sorry, I took a bit longer than expected."


    Sam smiled.


    "It¡¯s okay. So, this is the outfit you wanted me to see?"


    Zoe¡¯s eyes shifted slightly, her long hair tied back in a ponytail.


    She spoke softly, as if seeing through Sam¡¯s thoughts.


    "Um... if that¡¯s the case, would you be disappointed?"


    Of course, Sam denied it.


    "How could I be... It¡¯s very classy, I wouldn¡¯t be disappointed."


    But Zoe laughed lightly, her expression becoming flirtatious.


    "Sam, you¡¯re not being honest. Your disappointment was written all over your face just now, wasn¡¯t it?"


    Sam seemed a bit sheepish.


    "Well... it¡¯s not exactly disappointment, it¡¯s just that I feel this outfit doesn¡¯t fully showcase your charm. It¡¯s more like a pity..."


    Zoe didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry, as if the night had endless time to squander.


    "A pity, huh... So what were you hoping to see, Sam?"


    That was a difficult question. Sam thought for a moment, his words not quite matching his true feelings.


    "Anything is fine, as long as it¡¯s Zoe wearing it, I think it looks good. This is already very nice," he said.


    But then Zoe suddenly lowered her head.


    If Sam¡¯s head had moved forward just a bit more, perhaps their cheeks would have come into intimate contact.


    Only a very short distance was kept.


    The atmosphere, now with the distance closed, became even more charged with suggestion.


    Zoe¡¯s eyes, brimming with allure, locked onto Sam¡¯s, and then her tempting red lips parted slightly.


    "I wouldn¡¯t dream of disappointing you, Sam... What I wanted you to see isn¡¯t this coat."


    "What do you mean..."


    Sam seemed utterly clueless, gazing at her with a bewildered look.


    Then Zoe straightened up, standing firm before Sam.


    Her hands rested on the edges of her trench coat.


    Her gaze was shy, teasing, and filled with an unmatched seductiveness. Even her voice dropped to a sultry murmur.


    "What I¡¯ve prepared... is underneath. Please, Sam, enjoy the view."


    As she spoke, she slowly began to undo her coat.


    Right in front of Sam. Enjoy new tales from NovelFire.C?m


    Bit by bit.


    Like unveiling some ancient secret.


    Like a treasure finally revealing itself to his eyes.


    The moment she fully opened the coat, Sam¡¯s breath seemed to stop.


    His eyes involuntarily widened, an honest instinctual reaction.


    He had not anticipated this...


    Perhaps he had expected something tonight, but not this.


    Beneath this trench coat...


    It wasn¡¯t that she wore nothing, but what she wore was far more provocative than her naked body.


    It was a fiery red color.


    A one-piece lace sexy lingerie.


    Somewhat transparent, yet not entirely so.


    Concealing secrets within, it was a breathtaking temptation.


    Her E-cup breasts seemed almost to touch Sam¡¯s forehead, and her tight, voluptuous legs, under the red stockings, were a deadly allure.


    Her perfect face, her sensual figure, it was a fatal enticement that challenged a man¡¯s restraint.


    Was this a scene from an adult film?


    Sensing Sam¡¯s increasingly heavy breathing, Zoe kept leaning in, her voice low, and reached behind her head to release her bound hair.


    She said,


    "Feast your eyes on me, as brazenly as you like... It would disgust me from anyone else. But from you, Sam... go ahead, the bolder and more lewd, the more it excites me..."

 Chapter 208: You can only be mine

    Sam couldn¡¯t fathom why Zoe harbored such thoughts.


    Could it be that his presence had sparked some exhibitionist tendencies in her? Or was it his Temptation Constitution that, rather than frightening her, had an addictive effect on this woman?


    Perhaps it was a mix of reasons, or maybe it wasn¡¯t as complex as he imagined.


    It might simply be the woman¡¯s own inherent desires. Let¡¯s not forget, this isn¡¯t any ordinary world; this is a game world, and this woman is one of the game¡¯s designated female leads.


    A seductress, undoubtedly.


    It¡¯s just a matter of to what degree.


    And now, it seemed like the time to display those traits.


    Looking at the special attire beneath the trench coat, which was the epitome of temptation.


    Even without specific knowledge, Sam had seen enough through various channels to understand what sexy lingerie was used for.


    Especially with Sam and Zoe being so close.


    It¡¯s hard to imagine the kind of willpower a man would need to resist such a direct temptation, akin to catching an intercontinental missile with his bare hands, isn¡¯t it?


    Zoe gradually moved closer to Sam.


    Seemingly unwilling to give the young man more time to clear his head, but why should he? Sometimes, ignorance is bliss.


    With endless desire, it seemed everything was providing a reason to indulge in decadence, to embrace sex, to surrender to the rampant desires before him.


    Before Sam could react, Zoe¡¯s hand was already on his shoulder, pushing him towards the back of the sofa.


    Forced to tilt his head back, Sam saw Zoe¡¯s legs touching his, her body not sparing any contact¡ªperhaps this was the very thing she longed for.


    Zoe squeezed in unabashedly.


    Under the ambiguous-colored lights, her face, with its slight shadows, seemed to possess an even more bewitching power.


    "Sam... before you came here, you must have anticipated what would happen tonight, right?" she said.


    At this moment, Sam needed to ensure his rationality didn¡¯t break down; he had to preserve his last bit of clarity.


    He looked at the enticing Zoe, like a fiery red rose, or a firework that should ascend into the sky, bursting forth in a blaze of glory.


    "What might happen...?" he asked.


    Zoe slightly bowed her head, her breasts pressing against Sam¡¯s chest, but she seemed utterly unconcerned.


    She leaned into Sam¡¯s face, her gaze wandering over his delicate features, yearning to leave a trace of her greed and fervor on every inch.


    "Still playing dumb at this point? Sam, you must have thought that this night wouldn¡¯t be so simple when you decided to come, right?" she whispered, her hands beginning to encircle his shoulders.


    Zoe leaned into Sam¡¯s body, and with just a slight rise from him, he could bury himself in her embrace, coming into intimate contact with her ample bosom.


    "I never thought that... But isn¡¯t it strange for you to be dressed like this?" he asked.


    "Is it strange?" she asked with a smile.


    With slightly flushed cheeks, Zoe tilted her head, and Sam could feel the warm, moist breath she exhaled brushing against his cheek.


    In such a situation, Sam still tried his best to maintain his composure, speaking softly.


    "It¡¯s a bit strange, isn¡¯t it? After all, these aren¡¯t clothes one would wear out, and besides, they look too good on you, too tempting."


    As he spoke, Zoe¡¯s body had almost completely squeezed into Sam¡¯s embrace.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned close to his shoulder, whispering near his face, near his ear.


    "Why say these things now? Don¡¯t you realize that such words will only make things worse, or is it that Sam, like me, is anticipating something to happen?" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zoe, having reached this point, seemed unwilling to disguise her feelings any longer. The shyness, the timidity, seemed to have vanished into thin air.


    What remained was the unbridled reality of self, a Zoe catalyzed by sexual desire, beginning to throw caution to the wind, following her instincts.


    Sam felt an irreplaceable sensation in his arms.


    Although he had fantasized about such a scenario, it wasn¡¯t until Zoe appeared in his embrace, clad in sexy lingerie, that he truly understood the terrifying power of the moment.


    Zoe¡¯s nearly naked body against his, every inch of sensory input was honestly relayed to Sam¡¯s mind¡ªtumultuous, overwhelming, an irresistible urge to make love to her.


    Sam¡¯s restraint was teetering on the brink of collapse; he was already aroused, his erection causing his pants to tent conspicuously.


    "Isn¡¯t it you who orchestrated all this... How come it seems like I¡¯m the one knowingly committing the offense now?"


    Sam certainly knew what was about to happen, but he had to say this nonetheless.


    Zoe seemed to take Sam¡¯s ¡¯evasiveness¡¯ as part of the foreplay. She didn¡¯t care about these things, just smiled and gently bit Sam¡¯s ear, as if signaling the commencement of battle.


    Just like ancient armies would blow the horn to signal the charge before a fight.


    The warm, moist breath entered Sam¡¯s ear, continuing to provoke his nerves.


    At the same time, Zoe kept tightening her legs; they were now clamping down on Sam¡¯s manhood, the sensation intensifying as if they were about to merge into one in such a state.


    Zoe released her red lips with a smile.


    She used her seductive tongue to lick Sam¡¯s facial skin, as if she were performing a cleansing ritual on him. Using such a beautiful woman for such a task seemed extravagant, but perhaps this was the true joy of manhood?


    While performing these seemingly unconscious, instinctive acts of intimacy, Zoe spoke.


    "After all, isn¡¯t this what you like, Sam? Always making me take the initiative. But that¡¯s okay, if it has to be this way, then you should be a good boy, shouldn¡¯t you?"


    Sam lifted his head.


    Zoe didn¡¯t immediately pull away; following Sam¡¯s movement, her tongue found its way to his neck.


    Then, Sam felt a moist touch on his neck¡ªwarm and damp.


    It was Zoe, lavishing kisses on his neck with meticulous care, making Sam feel as though he were sinking into the sea.


    It was a bit ticklish, but more than that, it was an indescribable pleasure.


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but squint his eyes slightly.


    "How do you want me to be good... But I¡¯m not known for being obedient," Sam said, and Zoe lifted her head in response.


    She was on top, looking down at Sam who seemed entrenched in the couch, as if it were impossible for him to rise.


    Her initiative was like a deadly poison, and as she drew closer, Sam¡¯s vision narrowed.


    Zoe, with a seductive and enchanting smile, said, "I, of course, know that Sam isn¡¯t very good, but that¡¯s okay. Just be a little good for now, and I won¡¯t hesitate to offer myself as a reward. Actually, I¡¯ve... wanted to do this for a long time."


    Before Sam could respond, Zoe¡¯s body pressed down on him entirely.


    Sam immediately felt his breathing constricted; his face was nearly buried in Zoe¡¯s ample bosom.


    He couldn¡¯t breathe in any fresh air; instead, the rich, unique fragrance of her body filled his nostrils.


    Unable to breathe, it was as if he had instantly lost the right to do so.


    Sam instinctively grabbed her breasts, which, despite their exaggerated size, were incredibly soft.


    So soft it was unimaginable, as if Sam could immerse himself in a gentle ocean, unable to see the stars above.


    This was indeed a rare delight; Sam thought countless men would willingly drown in this pair of voluptuous breasts, even unto death.


    Zoe felt Sam¡¯s cheeks rubbing against her breasts, especially when his breath blew across her nipples, bringing a tingling sensation.


    Zoe¡¯s complexion became even more bewitching, and she looked down at Sam with satisfaction and pride, as if she were gazing at her own child, even radiating a maternal glow.


    "Do you like it? I always worry that the size of my breasts might seem a bit too strange, but Sam seems to really enjoy them... It¡¯s okay, if you like them, indulge more... Focus more, whatever you want to do with my breasts is fine, I¡¯m not afraid..."


    Zoe said this with a laugh, seemingly lost in this romantic atmosphere, completely being her free self, no longer caring if it was strange or too exaggerated.


    Sam, however, was unable to make any coherent sound, unable to speak a full sentence, his face completely buried in her massive breasts.


    It wasn¡¯t until Sam grasped her breasts with both hands and hoisted them up forcefully that Zoe was raised in such an odd position.


    Her upper garment had already fallen off, but this only seemed to add to her beauty, a chaotic and disheveled kind of beauty.


    In Zoe¡¯s eyes, there seemed to be a fullness of tender affection as she looked at Sam.


    Sam¡¯s breathing grew heavy, and his cheeks flushed.


    "Zoe, are you trying to suffocate me with your huge breasts?"


    Although it was indeed pleasurable, the feeling of suffocation was also real.


    Zoe looked at Sam with a seductive gaze.


    "Don¡¯t you like it? Just now, you were like a greedy child, constantly kissing my breasts, as if you wanted to leave your mark on them..."


    This statement was a bit exaggerated.


    Sam hadn¡¯t gone that far, but there were indeed some reddish marks on the skin of Zoe¡¯s breasts, and Sam didn¡¯t know how to defend himself. It seemed somewhat insincere to say at this point that he was acting out of desperation for air. Stay updated with NovelFire.C?m


    Sam felt his cock was about to burst through his underwear, and under the ambiguous lighting, he looked at Zoe with some difficulty.


    "Maybe we should stop... I¡¯m a man, and if we go on like this, I won¡¯t be able to hold back."


    It seemed as if Sam was reminding her, in the final moments, that some actions, once taken, leave no room for reversal. One must not lose something precious in a moment of impulse; this was the choice they both had to face.


    But Zoe appeared to be utterly indifferent to this. Or rather, she had been ready for it all along.


    The truly unenlightened one was probably Sam.


    So she reached out, one hand gently caressing Sam¡¯s face, the other grasping his hand. This gesture was familiar; it wasn¡¯t the first time she had done it, and it was like an invitation being extended.


    "If we always consider the consequences... we lose a lot of fun in life. And why should you worry so much, Sam? I haven¡¯t been drinking, I¡¯m perfectly clear-headed. Making love with you is what I want to do... what I¡¯ve always wanted to do."


    Zoe then placed Sam¡¯s hand back on her breast before stopping.


    Sam felt the sensation in his hand, and the visual impact was even more astonishing.


    Zoe¡¯s breasts were too large for Sam to fully grasp with one hand, and Zoe herself couldn¡¯t see her toes when she looked down.


    In this moment, Sam felt the world¡¯s favor upon him; he was reflecting, and he was savoring this wonderful feeling.


    Zoe looked at Sam with satisfaction, then tossed her long hair to one side.


    "That¡¯s right... just like that, it¡¯s the feeling that only Sam can give me..."


    She could no longer restrain herself; she had held back for too long, and too much sexual desire needed to be released.


    And Sam, right in front of her, was the perfect target.


    In the darkness of the night, the two embraced, and under the dim light, their souls seemed to dance.


    Kissing, hugging, shedding clothes.


    Gradually escalating.


    Sam seemed to be following a man¡¯s instinct, everything tender and ordinary, adhering to a natural rhythm, feeling the other¡¯s fervent breath.


    This woman, with a figure close to perfection, could easily ensnare one in her charm, making it impossible to extricate oneself.


    The dim light in the room indulged them with the possibility of abandon, allowing Sam and Zoe to immerse themselves in the bliss of love, temporarily casting aside all reason and sobriety.


    And Zoe, like a bishop bestowing rich fruits upon her followers, had just parted her lips but then held his head close. She kept tilting her neck back, her eyes squinting, her slightly parted red lips, and the joy on her face was unmistakable.


    Some things intensified in such a process.


    It was like a sports car speeding on the highway, with only the roar of the engine, and no end in sight to stop.


    Burning fuel, leaving a trail of smoke.


    "Bang."


    In this disordered night.


    Sam¡¯s clothes had already fallen to the floor, and he was pushed onto the couch.


    He looked up at the sensual and enchanting Zoe, equally naked, straddling his waist.


    Her hands grasped Sam¡¯s cock, gently stroking it.


    He just watched her, watched this siren of a woman smiling at him, fully interpreting her allure.


    "Sam... I¡¯ve waited so long for this day, I won¡¯t let you go for anything..."


    It was like a final declaration.


    But Sam looked at her and said softly. "Do you really want to make love to me?"


    Zoe slightly rose, "Is this the time to say such meaningless words?"


    But Sam shook his head.


    "What I mean is, I already have a girlfriend, and for something like this to happen... isn¡¯t it a bit inappropriate?"


    The moment Sam uttered these words, Zoe¡¯s expression froze.


    Her movements seemed to stop entirely, as if time had paused in an eerie stillness.


    Sam, however, kept looking at her, watching her gaze shift from stunned to angry, and then to a kind of resentful sorrow.


    She looked at him.


    "At this time... do you really have to deceive me with such words?"


    She seemed to disbelieve, or perhaps she didn¡¯t want to believe.


    Sam, of course, needed to clarify at this moment. If he had let her find out after they had engaged in actual sexual relations, the outcome would have been predictable.


    As for why he didn¡¯t explain earlier but chose this moment, Sam had his own considerations.


    If it weren¡¯t for such a moment, how could his words have an impact, and how could he make Zoe face this reality?


    It appeared that Zoe had lured Sam into a trap of lust, but wasn¡¯t it also Sam showing his cunning at this moment?


    Forcing Zoe to face such a choice at such a time?


    Sam never denied his own deceit and scheming.


    He simply wanted to survive among these female leads, and if he could achieve this goal, he might even reap great benefits. However, if it ended badly, he would lose his life.


    It was an investment with obvious high risks and high rewards.


    Hence, such a choice.


    Sam propped himself up, looking into Zoe¡¯s almost pleading eyes, and said softly.


    "I¡¯m not lying to you, just look at my phone... I¡¯m in a relationship. With a girl my own age..."


    Sam hadn¡¯t finished speaking.


    In an instant, Zoe¡¯s hands shot out. She grabbed Sam¡¯s throat directly.


    Her expression was indiscernible in the dim light, but one could imagine it was probably twisted, perhaps even fierce.


    Her eyes were emitting a frenzied, yandere-like intensity.


    The sudden force seemed intended to make Sam suffocate.


    As Sam struggled to breathe, he heard her words.


    "Impossible..."


    "Impossible!"


    "You¡¯re mine..."


    "You absolutely cannot belong to anyone else!"


    "You can only be mine, mine!!"

 Chapter 209: I would rather you had lied to me

    Sam had long anticipated that anything happening to him would be magnified and then become serious.


    He just hadn¡¯t expected that upon hearing the news, Zoe would react so violently.


    She grabbed Sam¡¯s throat as if she had lost her sanity in an instant, swinging from the extreme of desire to the extreme of anger and resentment.


    However, Sam didn¡¯t seem to struggle fiercely.


    Because he had sensed something beforehand, he simply chose not to resist at that moment.


    He let Zoe grip his throat, watching as she exerted more force, her hands on his neck, veins bulging as if her rage at that moment was to strangle him.


    Sam¡¯s cheeks turned an obvious red, but he just stared into her eyes.


    He could hold on, and it was necessary to do so.


    To persist without doing anything, his hands not moving at all, as if he had given up the desire to live at that moment.


    Until...


    The hands on his neck suddenly released, and fresh air rushed into Sam¡¯s lungs.


    It was like a brief redemption, as if the light of survival had once again descended upon him.


    Zoe still sat on top of him, still not too heavy, but now the previous ambiguous charm seemed to have been exhausted, replaced by a silence soaked in cruelty and indifference.


    Or perhaps... it was more like the peace of death.


    Sam¡¯s breathing returned to normal, his complexion quickly settled down.


    Zoe bowed her head, one hand propped on the sofa beside Sam¡¯s face, the other hand curling a strand of hair that fell beside her cheek.


    Up close, Sam could see her expression at that moment, still with a faint flush, but those eyes seemed to reveal a woman in despair and sorrow.


    It was heart-wrenching, it was guilt-inducing.


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying?" she asked.


    Her voice was cold.


    It seemed like a voice that had never come from this woman before, and Sam could clearly feel that Zoe¡¯s demeanor had undergone a drastic change.


    To be precise, it was as if she had become someone else, as if a second personality hidden within her had surfaced.


    But was that really the case? Sam didn¡¯t know if Zoe had a second personality, and the system had never mentioned any intelligence on this aspect.


    More accurately, it was her true nature that had surfaced.


    The kind of revelation that comes after all pretenses are stripped away.


    It was the look of someone who, after facing the most dreaded situation and feeling utterly helpless, finally couldn¡¯t be bothered to pretend anymore.


    Sam watched Zoe¡¯s somewhat cruel gaze and spoke in a lowered voice.


    "Of course I¡¯m afraid of dying... but I know you won¡¯t kill me."


    Sam¡¯s voice lacked force, but it was incredibly calm, as calm as a gently flowing stream, a tranquility that seemed to overpower all the raging waves.


    And the woman before him was so sensually alluring, even if her expression now seemed terrifyingly silent. Yet it couldn¡¯t drown out the charm that was inherently hers.


    She looked into Sam¡¯s eyes, at his slightly trembling eyelashes.


    Her voice seemed to be soaked in an icy cavern.


    "Is that so? Why wouldn¡¯t I really kill you... You know very well how much I like you, how the tenderness and tolerance I¡¯ve shown you are unprecedented, something that has never been given to anyone else. Why wouldn¡¯t I kill you? This moment makes me so sad, Sam... I trusted you so much, believed in you, but now...


    it¡¯s as if you¡¯ve betrayed me."


    She used the back of her finger to gently caress Sam¡¯s cheek.


    From his cheek to his nose, to his lips, and then those beautiful eyes.


    Her slender fingertips, painted with bright red nail polish, seemed as if they could pierce directly through Sam¡¯s eyes, pluck out those gem-like orbs in a bloody fashion, and then treasure them.


    To place them by her bedside, so that every morning upon waking, it would feel as if Sam was watching her. Would that mean he belonged to her then?


    It was a very dangerous thought.


    "Why is it like this, Sam? It shouldn¡¯t be this way. Is there something about me that dissatisfies you, or is it that you simply can¡¯t find satisfaction with me? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?"


    Her tone sounded as if she was seeking advice, but her gaze and the movement of her fingers were more like an interrogation.


    It reminded Sam of a method used to question prisoners.


    Coaxing them with gentle words.


    But when you remain stubbornly silent, refusing to divulge the truth the other person seeks, what follows is the onset of real torture.


    Her ample bosom pressed against Sam¡¯s chest, heavy yet somehow enjoyable.


    Yet the atmosphere was extremely oppressive, as if compressed between the two of them.


    The contrast was intense.


    The scent of death and decay spread relentlessly.


    Sam, too, looked into her eyes, his hands remained still, not attempting to push her away to secure some safe space for himself at this moment.


    Instead, he allowed danger to linger close at hand, like a dilapidated station open to the winds from all directions, devoid of any means of defense.


    "Because Zoe, you¡¯ve been great. I¡¯ve said it before, my affection for you is like that of a younger brother¡¯s dependency on his sister. You¡¯ve taken good care of me... I¡¯ve felt warmth. But people are always greedy, always so despicable and shameless. I¡¯m no different, so when a beautiful love presented itself, I couldn¡¯t refuse.


    It¡¯s not the same thing, is it?"


    Their gazes intertwined in the dim light, devoid of the smoke of the battlefield or the sparks of gunfire.


    Zoe seemed to grit her teeth.


    "But you enjoyed it too... You didn¡¯t refuse, and the things we did before are not what a sister and brother should do. If you see me as a sister, why then did you go along with those things? Are you going to say you were forced? Don¡¯t speak such hypocritical words now... I hate it when people choose to be fake when they should be real."


    Her gaze seemed to focus on Sam¡¯s pupils, and even at that moment, he felt a searing pain, as if forced to shed tears, to close his eyes or to look away.


    But Sam didn¡¯t let his gaze drift; he stubbornly kept his eyes on her.


    "Because... Zoe, you are indeed tempting, and as a normal man, it¡¯s hard to resist your charm and the seduction you offer. I did enjoy it, but... if my life were reduced to mere desire, if emotions were only about such sex needs, wouldn¡¯t that be too hollow?


    Even without these things, without such temptations, if Zoe were just the girl next door, a big sister figure in my life, I would still be content."


    Sam spoke these words with utmost sincerity.


    Perhaps this way, Sam would feel better, more secure.


    But ever since he came into this world, there had never been any talk of safety in Sam¡¯s life.


    Sure enough, the next moment, Zoe looked at Sam and let out a cold laugh, as if it was a clear and intense mockery.


    "Should I say that men are inherently hypocritical, or are you especially sanctimonious? From the beginning, you should have felt that I wanted more than that, not some brother-sister relationship. I don¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t feel it, yet you still went along with it. You had emotional needs but didn¡¯t express them to me. Couldn¡¯t I have fulfilled them for you? Or is it...


    that you are inherently greedy?"


    "I am inherently greedy, vile, and despicable, and I am sorry."


    "What good is an apology at this time... You¡¯ve already laid your cards on the table, haven¡¯t you? In this vile moment, I was ready to give you my all... How could you bear to hurt me like this?"


    She spoke softly. She seemed unharmed, but the fluctuation in her voice was moving.


    It was as if the fear was gone, but what it brought to Sam was an endless sense of shame.


    Sam looked at her.


    "Of course, I can¡¯t bear to hurt you... Zoe, I can¡¯t stand the thought of you being harmed. But at that moment, if I hadn¡¯t told you, how could we have continued... Should I have kept it hidden and deceived you?"


    She suddenly sat up straight.


    Completely unconcerned about her naked body, her breasts swayed, a deadly temptation in themselves, but the atmosphere now seemed to leave no room for Sam to contemplate such things.


    She suddenly seemed determined and crazed as she clenched her fist and brought it down heavily on Sam¡¯s chest.


    "Thump!"


    The punch was forceful, the heavy impact as if striking Sam¡¯s heart.


    "I would rather you had lied to me!" she declared.


    It was like a weighty interrogation.


    And Sam seemed impervious to the heavy, heart-wrenching force.


    He looked at her.


    "But can happiness be found that way? For someone living in deceit, when the bubble of lies bursts, won¡¯t that day be even harder to bear than this moment? So, if this dreamlike relationship must have an end, it¡¯s better to face that now, right?"


    Zoe¡¯s fist, which had been pressed against Sam¡¯s chest, gradually loosened, and then she gave Sam a beautiful smile.


    A smile as stunning as the grandest rose blooming suddenly out of season.


    Then, as Sam was lost in that smile for a moment, she stood up, leaving his body, and picked up the trench coat that had fallen to the ground, slipping it on.


    Sam also sat up and watched her turn and walk towards the kitchen.


    Sam couldn¡¯t predict this woman¡¯s every move. How to put it? After some layers of hypocrisy had fallen away, everything about her became unpredictable, as if she had turned into someone completely unfamiliar.


    He could only quickly dress himself, stand up, and walk towards her.


    But in the instant he reached the kitchen, Zoe turned back around.


    She was smiling at him, but in her hand, she held a gleaming knife.


    The familiar knife that had once appeared before Sam¡¯s eyes.


    Sam furrowed his brow, tucking away the momentary tension into the depths of his heart, and then looked at her.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Zoe smiled seductively, seemingly devoid of normal emotions.


    "Who is that woman? The one who kissed you downstairs that day? Is it her?"


    Well... it turned out Zoe wasn¡¯t planning to attack Sam, but his so-called girlfriend?!


    Sam felt a chill run down his spine.


    Why did this woman seem so crazed?


    Yet it was precisely this hint of madness that made Zoe all the more alluring, a charm that teased at the very limits of human nature.


    It was as if she incited a desire to join her in madness, to trample all moral boundaries and rules together.


    "It¡¯s not her... don¡¯t do this, Zoe." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam grasped her hand, trying to control the dangerous object that could become a real weapon.


    Zoe looked at Sam with a radiant smile, but her eyes seemed to drown in something terrifying, devoid of any trace of reason.


    "Will you only be mine, will you only stay with me if she disappears?"


    "It won¡¯t be like that... and you would be breaking the law, you could ruin your life in an instant, do you really think it¡¯s worth it?"


    Zoe, still smiling, caressed Sam¡¯s face with her hand, as if speaking with tenderness.


    "Whether it¡¯s worth it or not, only I can decide. A person can give everything for what they feel is important. Is life so important? It¡¯s hopeless, Sam... I¡¯m beyond saving. If it weren¡¯t for you, what would my life have been like, dull and tasteless?


    Now that someone wants to take all this beauty away, shouldn¡¯t I do everything in my power to protect what should be mine?"


    Her rhetorical question felt even more insane, as if her entire worldview had been completely distorted.


    Perhaps that was the essence of her twisted being.


    Sam¡¯s brow creased slightly under her touch, feeling the pressure multiply.


    "But this isn¡¯t what I want, nor is it what I hoped you¡¯d have to face..."


    "Then, should I kill you? That way, my pain and your struggle would both vanish completely, wouldn¡¯t they? Eh? Maybe that¡¯s the best solution, perhaps it¡¯s the finest ending fate has in store for us. How would the news report it, I wonder? Would that girl be heartbroken over you?


    No, only I would be so devastated for you, right?"


    She laughed, childlike.


    In the dim light, her flickering gaze was like a terrifying substance brewing, growling softly.


    When it explodes, it will be a destructive force capable of annihilating everything.


    Zoe seemed to be seeking Sam¡¯s opinion, but Sam knew that if he didn¡¯t handle this moment correctly, she might truly commit an act of madness.


    The interweaving light was like a carousel of fate, giving Sam ample time to reminisce about the past.


    And plenty of time to fantasize about a future or a possible demise.


    But how could he die now, after all this?


    Sam knew himself well; at his core, he was someone who clung to life out of fear of death. And having come this far with these female leads, how could he die so carelessly?


    No one would bear to, and neither would Sam.


    He didn¡¯t want to be the first to be destroyed, nor did he wish to see the woman before him truly fall into such madness, ruining her entire life because of him.


    If that were the case, the rest of his life would be tormented.


    He would be covered with immense regret from beginning to end, until he grew old, until he truly died.


    So Sam let go of Zoe¡¯s hand. It was as if he had given her the freedom to destroy everything, but before that, Sam stepped forward and embraced the sensual body of the woman tightly.


    He enveloped her entire being into his arms.


    It was like grasping the singularity just before the explosion of the universe.


    Like the Titanic halting its advance just before striking the iceberg.


    Like gently cradling a fragile dandelion before it could scatter to the winds, preventing it from drifting away.


    In this moment, Sam intended to absorb all potential dangers into his own chest.


    The woman held tightly in his arms still clutched the knife, feeling the robust heartbeat of Sam that she could hear.


    Then, with a smile, she nestled into his shoulder and whispered softly.


    "What a fool you are, leaving your back unguarded at a time like this. Perhaps, I could plunge the knife in right now. Your back would be drenched in blood, staining my hands..."


    Sam held her like this.


    Inhaling the subtle fragrance of her hair, he was indifferent to the allure of her figure at the moment.


    He simply said in a low voice, "Getting your hands dirty is easy to deal with, much better than staining your whole body. This way, you¡¯ll have plenty of time to deal with my body, maybe even get the chance to leave this place, leave this country. With some luck, it might take a while before someone discovers my corpse. If you get far enough away, the police might not even catch you."


    As he spoke, Zoe chuckled.


    Something rubbed against his back, but was it the blade or the flat of the knife?


    A cool sensation on his back, on the side opposite his heart.


    "Isn¡¯t it too late for such words? Your tenderness now is utterly useless... Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying?" she asked.


    Sam thought for a moment, seemingly pulling her even closer.


    "It¡¯s not about tenderness; I¡¯m just feeling grateful."


    "Grateful for what?"


    "That at this moment, I can finally see the real you."


    "The real me?"


    Zoe seemed to ask in confusion, then said with a laugh,


    "Yes, the real me. The one who isn¡¯t gentle at all, but rather obsessive, quite mad... Sam, I don¡¯t know what to do, how should I treat you? I can¡¯t bear the thought of handing you over to someone else and then returning to my dull life. I can¡¯t handle it... But I can¡¯t bear the thought of you actually dying either.


    What should I do?"


    Sam didn¡¯t choose silence at this moment; he candidly shared his thoughts.


    "I¡¯ll try, maybe I can get my girlfriend to accept your presence. That¡¯s the only thing I might be able to do, but asking me to give up on someone, that seems impossible."


    "Weren¡¯t you the one who said that what¡¯s between us is just a brother-sister kind of affection? Why can¡¯t you let go now?" Zoe seemed to mockingly question.


    Sam pondered for a moment.


    "Maybe it¡¯s because this version of you, especially, makes me worry. Now I can be sure..."


    "Sure of what?"


    "That the person who sneaks into my room when I¡¯m not home, even when I¡¯m asleep, and takes my underwear... it¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it?"


    Zoe¡¯s breath paused for an instant.


    The knife did not fall.


    She chuckled softly, behind Sam¡¯s back.


    "So you found out a long time ago... So, are you scared because of that? Are you afraid to admit that you want to give up on me, to stay away from me, because you fear that I might sneak into your house and kill you in your sleep, is that it?"


    Her voice was sultry, yet she spoke such terrifying words.


    Sam controlled his heartbeat, trying to keep it as calm as possible.


    "Of course, I want to live, to witness more of the beauty this world has to offer. So maybe what I¡¯m suggesting is a good choice. If I have to choose between survival and death, I¡¯d prefer the way I mentioned. That we exist together, happily."


    "Foolish boy, how could that ever lead to happiness... No woman wants to share the man she loves, whether it¡¯s me or your current girlfriend."


    "Maybe some compromise is needed, it¡¯s not possible for everything to develop exactly as everyone wishes. Let me find that sliver of possibility, maybe... even if there¡¯s only a tiny hope, I¡¯m willing to try."


    Zoe remained silent, simply quiet.


    Sam, of course, knew that her agreement wouldn¡¯t come so easily.


    Especially not at such a tense moment.


    But unexpectedly, before Sam could hear her answer, the ringtone from his phone in his pocket shattered the deathly silence.


    At that moment, Zoe patted his back and said, "Answer the phone."


    Sam hesitated. "It¡¯s okay... it¡¯s probably nothing important."


    "Just answer it," she insisted.


    With no other choice, Sam let go and glanced at Zoe, who was still holding the knife, smiling. Find more adventures on NovelFire.C?m


    Sam slowly took out his phone, only to find it was his sister Ava calling at this time.


    "It¡¯s my sister," he said.


    "Mhm, go ahead, answer it. It¡¯s fine."


    The woman repeated with a smile, as if there was no danger at all.


    Sam answered the call.


    "Hello?"


    But the first thing he heard upon answering wasn¡¯t Ava¡¯s voice, but the unmistakable sound of a hand gripping his cock.


    Sam froze and looked at the person opposite him, then heard a voice from the phone by his ear.


    "Hey~ brother, what are you doing? Why did it take you so long to answer?"


    "I... uh-uhm."


    Sam made a strange noise.


    Uncontrolled.


    Because at the moment Ava spoke, the woman in front of him crouched down.


    Not just crouching, she gave him a seductive smile.


    Then she parted her lips and took Sam¡¯s cock into her mouth.


    What the fuck?!


    This can¡¯t be right?!


    "What¡¯s that weird noise? What are you doing?"


    Sam didn¡¯t know what he was doing, nor did he understand what Zoe, now crouched down, was planning.


    All he knew was what was happening right now.


    Unimaginable, yet his heartbeat began to race.

 Chapter 210: Did you really have to give me oral sex while I was on the phone with my sister?

    "No, no noise, just choked on some water a moment ago."


    It was a clumsy explanation, but also one that was hard to discern as true or false. Sam seemed to recall such excuses from many classic movies and novels, but he never imagined that one day he would be using it himself.


    He forced himself to regulate his breathing, to control his emotions.


    He tried not to be affected by the immense pleasure emanating from his cock. At this moment, he could see not only the top of Zoe¡¯s head but also a more heart-racing scene.


    Sam dared not look any longer; enduring Zoe¡¯s oral sex was already challenging enough. If he were to watch her actions, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to continue the call.


    Zoe seemed to be quite skilled at these acts, fully displaying her wild side. Her tongue relentlessly licked Sam¡¯s cock, while she tried her best to take it as deep into her mouth as possible, even if the tip was already hitting the back of her throat. She didn¡¯t care. Everything she was doing was to continuously invade Sam¡¯s inner sanctum.


    The dimly lit room, the ambiguous atmosphere.


    It was too stimulating...


    Talking on the phone with his sister while simultaneously enjoying the oral sex of a beautiful woman was an impressively jarring experience!


    Even though Zoe managed to control her actions precisely, making no additional noise, the more she did so, the more intense the sensations became for Sam.


    "Really? So where are you at the moment?"


    Ava sounded skeptical, clearly not quite believing what Sam had said.


    Sam tried to speak in an even tone, "I¡¯m at home, where else could I be? Mmm."


    This time Sam was smarter. Sensing something amiss, he quickly covered his mouth, not letting any more sounds escape into the phone, instead suppressing them in his throat.


    Looking down, he saw Zoe flashing a triumphant smile at him.


    She opened her mouth, proudly showing off her pearly white teeth that had just been up to mischief.


    "Alright... I thought you weren¡¯t at home at this hour and must be out flirting with some other woman. Are you really that busy every day? Too busy to even send a message to your own sister?"


    On the other end of the line, Ava continued to playfully pout at her brother.


    Sam, however, was experiencing something entirely different.


    Zoe¡¯s movements, as she performed oral sex on Sam, became increasingly rapid. She grasped his sizable cock with both hands while her mouth relentlessly worked over it, forcing Sam to tilt his head back and pull the phone far away to prevent any strange noises from reaching Ava¡¯s ears.


    Seeing Zoe still accelerating, Sam could only stretch out his other hand, pressing down on her head, trying to use this method to limit Zoe¡¯s pace.


    But to this woman, Sam¡¯s actions were like a perverse form of encouragement.


    Now Sam felt as if he were caught in two different tornadoes, one on the phone and one right in front of him, pulling and tearing at his soul from different directions and angles.


    Although Zoe was providing Sam with an ultimate oral experience, the fact that he was on the phone with Ava turned it into a form of torment and endurance.


    "How could that be? I¡¯ve indeed been a bit busy lately, mainly preparing for... exams and tests next month... By the way, did you call me for something specific?"


    Sam tried to change the subject.


    Ava huffed lightly.


    "What? Can¡¯t I call you if there¡¯s no reason? Maybe you should just delete me from your contacts, since you don¡¯t seem to want to see me anyway."


    "How could I bear to delete your contact? You¡¯re my only sister, after all¡ªkind, understanding, and beautiful."


    Sam offered insincere flattery.


    Amidst the stimulation from Zoe, all of Sam¡¯s senses were heightened. He struggled to hold on, even contemplating giving in, thinking that perhaps it would all end if he just released into this woman¡¯s mouth sooner.


    But Sam couldn¡¯t predict what the woman, still crouched before him, would do next after his ejaculation.


    "Hmm, you¡¯d better really think that... But why do I get the feeling you¡¯re a bit distracted?"


    Ava asked with a hint of suspicion, sensing that Sam¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t as casual as usual. Instead, it carried an air of tension and deliberate placation, as if he was preoccupied with something else.


    Sam knew he couldn¡¯t maintain this state for long, or Ava would surely hear the strange sounds resulting from the oral sex. He had to end the call quickly.


    "Yeah, I do have something to handle right now, I¡¯m in the middle of a game... How about I call you back later?"


    Sam tried his best to regulate his breathing, attempting to shift his focus away from the pleasure Zoe¡¯s mouth was providing to his member and onto something else in his mind.


    Still, he needed to avoid any unexpected actions from Zoe, so Sam hoped the call would end soon.


    Ava was silent for a moment on the other end.


    "Are you with another girl? Is that why you¡¯re in such a hurry to hang up on me?"


    "No, I just don¡¯t want to lose this game. Since you really want to chat, I¡¯ll stop playing."


    Sam thought that by offering to give in, he might persuade his sister to let him off the hook, knowing her as he did.


    But this time, to Sam¡¯s surprise, Ava said, "Alright then, let¡¯s chat."


    Sam felt the sweat about to break out.


    Why was his sister not playing by the usual rules? Had the world¡¯s order collapsed in just this short time?


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    It seemed as if Sam¡¯s expression was gradually settling down, as if he was getting used to the rhythm of Zoe¡¯s oral sex, beginning to adapt.


    Zoe frowned slightly, clearly not pleased that Sam could remain so composed under these circumstances.


    Of course, Zoe knew that Sam was on the phone with his sister, but after what she had gone through today, how could he not exact some sort of toll?


    If he could remain so calm while on the call, wouldn¡¯t it just be pure enjoyment for him?


    That certainly couldn¡¯t be allowed.


    So Zoe threw caution to the wind, and Sam felt the pleasure and pressure multiply exponentially.


    Glancing down, Sam saw a scene that was almost comically exaggerated. In the dim light, the woman crouched there was giving him oral sex with such fervor that her cheeks were dramatically hollowed in.


    What was this all about? Was it really necessary?


    At that moment, Ava spoke up.


    "Hmm, why did you change your profile picture on social media?"


    It was because of this profile picture that nearly all the women around him had asked him about it.


    As Zoe continued her vigorous ministrations, Sam felt his legs growing weak. He subconsciously tried to withdraw a bit from her mouth, but Zoe firmly held his hips in place.


    Sam¡¯s posture was awkward and exaggerated. With Zoe¡¯s intense movements, he felt like he was about to orgasm any second, as if a countdown had begun.


    Sam¡¯s body began to tremble slightly, but even then, he tried to answer calmly.


    "It¡¯s just like you saw... I can¡¯t help it, sometimes things just happen so suddenly."


    "I told you not to rush into a relationship!"


    "I didn¡¯t agree to that."


    "Wow! Jerk of a brother, that¡¯s your attitude now, huh?"


    "Sorry, sorry... I really am... hiss..."


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "This game is just too hard, I can¡¯t beat it...!"


    "Tsk... Silly brother, go on and play your game then. I won¡¯t keep you, so you can¡¯t blame me if you lose."


    "Uh... okay, you should get some rest early."


    "I¡¯m still curious, how did you end up becoming lovers with that bad woman, Angel?"


    "I¡¯ll find a chance to explain it to you properly, but if I don¡¯t end this call, I¡¯m going to lose this game."


    Although Sam didn¡¯t understand why he had to explain such things to his sister, he was about to ejaculate and had no choice but to agree for now.


    "Alright, don¡¯t stay up too late playing games, goodnight brother!"


    "Goodnight..."


    As he said this, Sam stubbornly maintained his composure and endurance, even though he had already reached orgasm, he kept himself from ejaculating.


    When the call finally ended, every muscle in Sam¡¯s body was tense.


    The orgasm he had been holding back reached an uncontrollable point, and he couldn¡¯t help but lower his head as his breathing became rapid, his hands pressing down on Zoe¡¯s shoulders.


    And then... he released all his semen into her mouth.


    That moment was like the roar before the world¡¯s destruction.


    The final cannon fire before the war¡¯s complete end.


    After everything was over, the lights in the room remained dim.


    Sam leaned against the kitchen wall, taking deep breaths.


    Zoe, now devoid of strength and slumped on the floor, also needed to rest.


    Her disheveled hair and flushed face were irresistibly enticing, a sight too chaotic to be simply described as ¡¯messy¡¯.


    Sam caught his breath and handed a tissue to Zoe, who was gradually regaining her strength.


    Zoe opened her eyes, glanced at Sam, and then set the tissue aside.


    She opened her mouth, which was filled with the white liquid.


    Sam thought she was going to spit it out, but Zoe did not do so. She closed her mouth, swallowed, and didn¡¯t waste a drop.


    Then Zoe stood up, rinsed her mouth with water from the tap, and walked over to Sam, smiling at him.


    "How was it... did you enjoy it just now?"


    Sam looked at her with a wry smile.


    "Did you really have to give me oral sex while I was on the phone with my sister? That was too intense... But it¡¯s not good, it could scare someone half to death."


    Zoe looked at Sam seductively.


    "Scare you half to death? What if one day you wake up to find me with blood-stained scissors, having cut off your cock? What then?"


    Was that a threat?


    The mere thought sent shivers down Sam¡¯s spine.


    If Zoe¡¯s emotions continued to ferment like this, it was indeed a possibility.


    In the exaggerated reality of this game world, the consequences of a wrong choice could be unbearable.


    Sam sighed softly, then leaned against the wall, looking at the stunning Zoe.


    "What can I do? I guess I deserve it. After all, I didn¡¯t choose to be a good man, so ending up like this seems fitting."


    Zoe smiled, reached out to caress Sam¡¯s handsome face, and said with a smile, "Silly boy, how could I bear to do that to you... How could I ever do such a thing to you?"


    While Zoe spoke, Sam distinctly felt one of her hands stroking his face, while the other grasped his cock.


    Really? Again?


    Sam looked at the seductive woman before him.


    "So... what are you doing now?"


    Zoe smiled and pressed her body against Sam¡¯s chest, her ample breasts once again pressing against him.


    Sam¡¯s reaction was even more pronounced; his cock stirred to life once more.


    The colors outside the window grew denser; it was nearing midnight, and even the moon was obscured by thick clouds.


    Zoe¡¯s eyes, up close, shone with anticipation.


    "What am I doing? Don¡¯t you know? The night is still young... You¡¯re only 18, surely once isn¡¯t enough?"


    She said this with a laugh. She no longer seemed like the gentle and sweet woman from his memories, but more like a succubus intent on draining a man of his essence.


    "But... I¡¯ve said what I had to say, do you still want this? I can tell you again, honestly, that I can¡¯t give up my girlfriend, call me despicable or fickle if you will, but that¡¯s the truth. So the choice is in your hands... Do you really want to continue making love to me? I¡¯m worried it might be unfair to you."


    As he spoke these words, Sam himself felt shameless.


    But what could he do? Since he had become the male protagonist in this game world, his path was to resolutely build a harem, with no chance of a sudden awakening to become a good man.


    He had to make things clear.


    Yet Zoe, while beginning to play with Sam¡¯s cock and gazing into his eyes, smiled seductively.


    "It¡¯s the same old line... I don¡¯t agree to share, nor do I want to share. In my dreams, it¡¯s always you, belonging only to me..."


    "But now..."


    "That doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t do anything right now... right?"


    The look in Zoe¡¯s eyes made something clear to Sam.


    To be honest, he couldn¡¯t fully understand.


    She wanted to make love to Sam but didn¡¯t want to agree to his terms.


    Was this a contradiction? Or had desire triumphed over reason?


    "This isn¡¯t right, nor is it sensible, and you should know that," Sam said, looking into her eyes, reminding her once again.


    But Zoe was gently stroking Sam¡¯s cock, her eyes ablaze with fervor and covetousness.


    "There¡¯s nothing sensible about it. I¡¯m just not a sensible woman. If I were, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten to this point... Although reality is somewhat different from what I imagined, it doesn¡¯t matter, Sam. There¡¯s still plenty of time. If the end result is you belonging only to me, then spending my lifetime on it is no issue at all."


    With those words, she took hold of Sam¡¯s cock.


    To be honest, walking in this state was a bit embarrassing.


    But fortunately, it was just the two of them, no one else¡¯s gaze to worry about.


    The room was still echoing with the sounds of a variety show on TV, as well as their footsteps.


    Zoe led Sam by his cock into her bedroom, then pushed him down onto the bed.


    Moonlight filtered through the curtains, falling on Sam¡¯s chest.


    Zoe lay on top of him, leaving her kiss marks bit by bit on his body.


    The sounds of kissing, the delicate touch, made Sam squint his eyes involuntarily.


    Experience tales with NovelFire.C?m


    It wasn¡¯t until she had kissed all over Sam¡¯s neck and chest that Zoe finally lifted her head, reappearing before Sam¡¯s eyes.


    Her hair was a bit disheveled, covering her beautiful face, but she seemed to have no extra mood to tidy it up. Through the gaps in her hair, her soft and seductive eyes were visible.


    Bewitching.


    Beautiful.


    Eyes that were irresistible, that one couldn¡¯t help but fall into, as if they possessed a natural magic.


    "I¡¯ve made up my mind, what about you?"


    "What have you decided on? Still not willing to give my suggestion a shot?"


    Zoe tilted her head back slightly, her beautiful neck reminiscent of a swan gazing at the moon.


    "Of course, if I simply followed your plan... wouldn¡¯t that just be waiting to be discarded by you? After all, something that is too easily obtained always loses its value.... And I don¡¯t want to lose my value. I want to be as important as you, to live together, to die together. That¡¯s what makes it interesting, right?" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Indeed...


    None of these female leads are easy to deal with.


    It¡¯s not that his character is weak, but in this peculiar game world, Sam can only be so ¡¯passive.¡¯


    He looked at Zoe, who was within arm¡¯s reach, and noticed her slight movement to sit up, her entrance now fully exposed to him.


    But when it came to making love, Sam didn¡¯t want to be passive.


    So he grabbed Zoe¡¯s arms and flipped over.


    Suddenly, the tables turned, and under Sam¡¯s strength, Zoe had little room to resist.


    She lay on the bed, a rare and genuine panic flickering in her eyes, then looked up at Sam, biting her lower lip slightly.


    Zoe, with flushed cheeks, heard Sam¡¯s voice lowered.


    "You¡¯ve always been as important as I am, and you always will be."


    "Does you saying these things have anything to do with you being on top of me?"


    Zoe quickly adapted, her charming smile returning to Sam, her arms wrapping around his neck.


    Not a hint of retreat in her.


    And of course, Sam wouldn¡¯t retreat either.


    "Of course it does, because a man has to do many things, bear responsibilities, fulfill promises, and..."


    "And what?"


    "Lift your legs, I¡¯m starting!"


    "You... ah~"

 Chapter 211: Since this is what you wanted, I have to make it perfect

    In the city center of Kuhang, it¡¯s hard to see the brilliant starlight.


    Not to mention that it¡¯s already autumn, a season when the moon is often obscured by dark clouds.


    Instead, the city¡¯s bright lights and vibrant nightlife shine, replacing the celestial glow.


    What looks like a multitude of home lights is, in fact, the indulgence of nocturnal revelry.


    Of course, it¡¯s normal for people to be lost in desire, even the most disciplined and restrained individuals have moments when they need to release their stress.


    Especially in this era of rampant materialism, being a kind person seems to be a rare and valuable trait.


    But is Sam a kind man?


    In the moment he feels the sexy body in his arms.


    Sam thinks he¡¯s still kind, at least he hasn¡¯t resorted to lies and deceit, no matter what choices he makes. Perhaps it¡¯s for this reason that Sam often finds himself in a passive situation.


    Sam is already sweating profusely.


    The naked and beautiful body beneath him is like the world¡¯s finest, limited edition mattress.


    At least now, Sam is acutely aware of the difference between a mature woman and a young girl. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, Zoe¡¯s vagina is very soft, enveloping Sam¡¯s cock like a dense ocean.


    Not only is her figure sexy, but her endurance is quite high, able to accommodate Sam anytime, anywhere. Whatever position Sam desires, whatever intensity, she can match it perfectly.


    She even understands men well, clearly knowing what reaction a man wants at different moments.


    Making love with Zoe brings a sensation that Angel could never provide, a somewhat addictive feeling.


    Of course, if it were a man whose sexual stamina wasn¡¯t as good as Sam¡¯s, or whose physical condition simply couldn¡¯t match up, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to fully enjoy the pleasure.


    Zoe is incredibly astute; she knows exactly when to wrap her legs around Sam¡¯s waist and when to arch her buttocks, allowing Sam¡¯s penis to penetrate even deeper.


    As a woman living alone, Zoe satisfies her sexual desires with a vibrator, but aside from Sam, she hasn¡¯t been with any other man.


    Yet Zoe¡¯s sexual prowess seems so proficient, could it be an instinct, a natural talent that the female leads in games inherently possess?


    It¡¯s very likely.


    The first time Zoe made love with a man, she exhibited such exceptional skills, it was almost like a gift.


    It¡¯s hard to imagine how her sexual techniques will evolve after this encounter.


    Zoe, holding onto Sam¡¯s body, moans continuously.


    This is either her third or fourth climax tonight... Zoe herself isn¡¯t sure.


    The pleasure is just too overwhelming.


    Especially in Sam¡¯s arms, where she feels her emotions fully unleashed.


    What she feels now is not just satisfaction but also gratitude.


    Her choice was not wrong; she had longed to make love with Sam, the only boy who could give her this kind of feeling. He might look lean, but his body is actually very strong.


    Especially at the age of 18, his stamina for continuous lovemaking is quite astonishing.


    And Sam¡¯s thick and large penis, with his relentless thrusting, sends Zoe¡¯s emotions surging towards the peak of orgasm again and again, her throat becoming hoarse.


    But her eyes at this moment are as tender as a stream, holding onto Sam¡¯s body, caressing his sweat-drenched back.


    Zoe¡¯s face is adorned with a seductive smile, and with a hint of fatigue, she whispers in Sam¡¯s ear. Enjoy more content from NovelFire.C?m


    "Sam, you seem really excited tonight... You¡¯ve been going non-stop for 100 minutes, and there¡¯s still no sign of you climaxing."


    Zoe found it hard to believe that after such a long time, Sam seemed indefatigable, while she herself was nearly overwhelmed.


    Sam gently parted the damp strands of hair on Zoe¡¯s forehead, smiling down at her.


    "Isn¡¯t this what you wanted... What¡¯s the matter, can¡¯t handle it now?"


    Zoe rolled her eyes at Sam.


    "What do you think... This is my first time making love with a man, and you¡¯re so rough? Your movements are so forceful, not gentle at all."


    Hearing this, Sam stopped his particularly vigorous thrusting, his penis now moving with a gentle wriggle, aware that Zoe was nearing her limit.


    "I just wanted your first time to be fulfilling. Would you blame me if I didn¡¯t perform well?"


    Zoe couldn¡¯t help but blush as she patted his solid shoulder, feeling Sam¡¯s tender movements.


    Although she was exhausted, Sam¡¯s gentle penetration now felt like a binding massage, probably the most wonderful sensation in the afterglow of an orgasm.


    Zoe couldn¡¯t help but lean on Sam¡¯s shoulder, even instinctively extending her tongue to gently lick his ear.


    Sam lay on top of her, whispering softly.


    "I can¡¯t help it, since this is what you wanted, I have to make it perfect."


    "It¡¯s already perfect, hmm... so comfortable. Stay like this, don¡¯t move, just leave your penis inside me. I¡¯ll remember this for a lifetime... even in the next life."


    As she spoke, she hugged Sam tightly, fully enjoying this wonderful moment.


    The lovemaking that had continuously pushed her to orgasms had now subsided, and like a feather sinking to the bottom of the sea, Zoe closed her eyes, comfortably feeling Sam¡¯s embrace and the warmth he brought her.


    She murmured in his ear, as if in a dream.


    "I wasn¡¯t wrong... Only Sam could give me this feeling... It¡¯s just a pity that I waited until now to make love with you, why couldn¡¯t it have been sooner."


    Sam said with a smile.


    "Maybe if it had been earlier, everything would have been different. Sometimes, going with the flow is the best approach."


    "Is this what going with the flow looks like?"


    "Somewhat... after all, you¡¯ve been honest enough, and I¡¯ve told you everything."


    Hearing Sam¡¯s words, it seemed as though the previously shelved topic had to be brought up again.


    Zoe, for her part, had no reservations. Without the need for deceit or pretense, everything was laid bare before Sam. Her love for Sam, her greed, and her possessiveness were unmistakably evident.


    There was no longer any need to hide her thoughts, nor to satisfy her fervent love for Sam by stealing his underwear.


    With plenty of time ahead, Zoe felt more intrigued about the future. It was as if Sam¡¯s presence had breathed life into her once dull and boring existence.


    It was like a sketch finally being filled with color.


    Feeling the heat of Sam¡¯s body, Zoe whispered, "So what do you plan to do now? It seems like this way, you can¡¯t really explain things to your girlfriend."


    As Zoe spoke these words, her tone even carried a hint of amusement.


    Sam sighed.


    "What else can I do? I¡¯m not a man of particularly strong willpower. I can only strive to achieve my seemingly unrealistic ideals. To be a complete womanizer, to create a perfect harem."


    For Sam to speak so candidly was not easy; he had laid the groundwork for this moment for a long time.


    Zoe chuckled.


    "It¡¯s not as easy as you think. The more charming the girl, the less she will tolerate her man maintaining ambiguous relationships with other girls. And I haven¡¯t agreed to it yet."


    Sam looked at Zoe with feigned grievance.


    "Can¡¯t you just agree to it, let me have a taste of sweetness? It would be nice."


    Zoe reached out and gently caressed Sam¡¯s cheek.


    "Isn¡¯t the sweetness of tonight enough? Don¡¯t worry, there will be plenty more sweet moments for you in the future. But... I¡¯m dangerous, you know. If you haven¡¯t sorted things out by the time you graduate from high school... then I¡¯ll have to take care of it for you.


    Understand?"


    Graduation?


    That deadline wasn¡¯t too bad; there was still about a year left, which somewhat eased the pressure on Sam.


    Although Zoe¡¯s words and actions seemed perilous, her heart was actually very forgiving towards Sam. Perhaps she had already accepted the reality but just didn¡¯t want to say it out loud, and she wouldn¡¯t really hurt Sam.


    "I understand," Sam said.


    Zoe gently tugged at Sam¡¯s ear, whispering into it.


    "Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t have other ways. Although I can¡¯t bear to do anything dangerous to you as I said at the beginning, everyone has their limits. Maybe one day, if I see you with that girl and I¡¯m in a terrible mood... I might just spill all your unprepared plans to her."


    That would be a terrible decision, considering that girl was Angel.


    She wasn¡¯t the relatively gentle type like Zoe. Although Sam had also mentioned his harem plan to her.


    But if Zoe really confronted Angel and revealed everything, no one knew what the consequences would be.


    "Then give me some time."


    Zoe shifted her position and comfortably nestled in Sam¡¯s arms, looking at his somewhat anxious face, she smiled and said.


    "You better hurry up, time waits for no one. And... women are the least patient creatures, I think you should understand that."


    Sam looked down at the woman whose face still bore the fading flush of allure.


    "So what is this now?"


    Zoe lifted her head and gently kissed Sam¡¯s lips.


    "Consider it big sister taking care of her little brother," she said with a laugh.


    Sam gave a wry smile.


    "Then I¡¯m really blessed."


    "Of course... who could be more blessed than you? Now that I think about it, I¡¯ve been too kind to you before. Even if I won¡¯t kill you, I still need to teach you a lesson," she said.


    Sam looked at Zoe with a curious glint in his eye.


    "Why didn¡¯t you do it then?"


    Zoe gazed back at Sam with a seductive allure.


    "Because I couldn¡¯t resist finding out what it would feel like to make love with Sam... And indeed, I¡¯m very satisfied. So satisfied that I¡¯m a bit reluctant..."


    Sam looked at Zoe with hope in his eyes.


    "Then why don¡¯t we discuss this properly? I know plenty of moves, I¡¯m sure I can satisfy you."


    Zoe let out a light chuckle.


    "Is that so? But I¡¯m quite tired now, too much has happened tonight, so I need to rest properly. Aren¡¯t you going back, Sam?"


    "Oh, I thought you wanted me to stay and hold you while you sleep."


    "I really do want that, but this room is a mess, it needs a good tidy up. Please come back tomorrow~"


    Indeed, Zoe¡¯s bedsheets were soaked with a large patch of her love juices.


    Sam withdrew his penis from Zoe¡¯s vagina, got dressed, and went back to his place.


    As Sam was showering, cleansing his body, he suddenly heard a long-lost voice.


    Sure enough, the next moment something flashed through his mind.


    [Congratulations, Host, for advancing to a new stage with one of the female leads, Zoe! Now distributing rewards!]


    [Host¡¯s attributes have increased, with Sexual Desire receiving an extra bonus!]


    [Intelligence: 60]


    [Physical Strength: 60]


    [Power: 60]


    [Luck: 60]


    [Charm: 125]


    [Sexual Desire: 150]


    "What the fuck!"


    Is this some kind of joke?


    Why would Sexual Desire suddenly increase by 15 points?


    Are they trying to turn me into a sex robot?


    This is insane!


    [Congratulations, Host, your S-grade skill Temptation Constitution has gained a new effect: When the host makes eye contact with a male target, it can increase intimidation. Depending on the target¡¯s mental fortitude and status difference with the host, it can intimidate or even subjugate them!]


    This seems somewhat useful.


    In essence, it means that when one speaks with a stern tone and pairs it with a certain gaze, it can have an unexpected effect... But why does it only work on men? Could it not allow Sam to be more assertive with Angel next time? To have her wash his feet when he asks, or pour water when he requests?


    [Congratulations to the host for leveling up the skill Hand of Desire!]


    [Hand of Desire: B-level exclusive skill. Effects have been comprehensively enhanced. The host¡¯s hands will carry a magical charm. When touching a female target¡¯s body, it can increase the target¡¯s pleasure, induce arousal more quickly, and intensify the sensations. Additionally, the skin of the area touched by the host will become healthier and more beautiful to a certain extent.


    A new effect has been added: the host¡¯s hands are now more dexterous, can control a certain degree of temperature, and when touching sensitive areas of a female target with fingers, it will trigger additional effects. Note: (As the skill level increases, the effects will be more numerous and the enhancements more pronounced.)]


    [Congratulations to the host for leveling up Master Chef!]


    [Master Chef: A-level exclusive skill. It allows the host to have the ability to create delicious dishes anytime, anywhere. As long as the host has seen the recipe and has the ingredients, they can replicate the dish to ninety percent of the highest standard. Those who eat the dishes will have their mood enhanced, feel pleasure, and fatigue will be alleviated.


    It will temporarily improve physical condition and energy, and to a certain extent, make the target addicted and dependent on the food.]


    The system fell silent, seemingly with no new prompts or skills to offer.


    It was a bit disappointing. Could it be because conquering Zoe was not as difficult as Angel, so the rewards were not as plentiful as imagined?


    However, Sam still felt that the core issue was that this game world, or rather his so-called system, didn¡¯t really want to give Sam too many means of self-protection.


    He was always to be restricted in some way.


    It was more about enhancing Sam¡¯s ¡¯play¡¯ in this world, focusing on the experience, rather than allowing Sam to clear the game too early with overly powerful abilities...


    Sam sighed.


    After showering and getting dressed, he looked at himself in the mirror and noticed he seemed more handsome.


    The contours of his face were no longer leaning towards the delicate but had taken on a more sculpted linearity.


    Although he was still overall quite handsome, Sam found his reflection much more agreeable now. This was the kind of masculinity he was looking for.


    At that moment, an unexpected voice once again echoed in Sam¡¯s mind.


    [Ding! It has been detected that the host¡¯s abilities have been fully enhanced and have reached a new stage. A reminder for the host is hereby issued.]


    A reminder? Not a belated reward?


    Sam furrowed his brows in confusion, accompanied by an ominous premonition.


    [The special abilities of the female leads... have been fully enhanced. Please prepare yourself, host, to face new challenges!]


    "Ah?"


    "Ah???"


    "Ah????!!"


    What was the system up to?


    Whose system was this, anyway?


    Why were the female leads¡¯ superpowers being enhanced?!


    "What kind of game is this, who created this game?! I don¡¯t want to play anymore... I really don¡¯t want to play..."


    While Sam was feeling dejected, in a bustling city, within a bar where soothing music played, there were two beautiful women of distinct styles.


    Alice and Aurora.


    Drinking in this bar had become an unspoken ritual between them.


    "So, things with your sister are still not going smoothly?" Aurora nodded and sighed, "Yeah... it¡¯s harder than I thought. Just thinking about it annoys me, it¡¯s much harder than catching criminals."


    Alice chuckled, "It¡¯s not too bad. I think trying to discipline my bad student is the hardest thing."


    Aurora looked at her curiously, "You have that kind of hypnotic ability... Is it that difficult to handle him?"


    Alice shook her head.


    "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. The hypnotic ability works well on others, but it seems to have no effect on him."


    Aurora felt a jolt in her heart, realizing her own judgment was correct. That Sam... indeed had many special qualities.


    At that moment, as Alice was about to check her phone for the time, she didn¡¯t expect to fumble.


    In an instant, the phone slipped from her grasp, heading towards the ground.


    Alice instinctively panicked, but how could she match the speed of the falling phone?


    Her attempt to catch it seemed like a futile effort to avert the inevitable. However, just as the thought to grasp her phone flashed through her mind.


    "Bang."


    The phone didn¡¯t hit the floor.


    Instead, it miraculously appeared in her hand as if out of thin air.


    Aurora, who witnessed the scene, looked at Alice, now with a stunned expression, in utter confusion.


    "Are you... performing magic?"


    Alice herself was astounded.


    "I... I don¡¯t know."

 Chapter 212: Biological warfare?

    On a morning drizzled with light rain.


    The weather was somewhat foggy, as if the entire world had turned to gray.


    Just by looking, one might feel it wasn¡¯t a good day, hard to accept, casting a gloom over one¡¯s mood.


    But the air was fresh, and the streets were clean.


    Such air did not ease Sam¡¯s mind; instead, it felt as though the foggy weather had unconsciously shrouded his heart in a layer of gloom and despair.


    Sam had almost suffered from insomnia the night before, only managing to fall asleep at 4 a.m.


    As for the reason for his insomnia... it was mainly due to the ¡¯kind reminder¡¯ from the system.


    The thought of the female leads, already possessing superpowers, now becoming even stronger and their abilities enhancing, filled Sam with dismay. He didn¡¯t know whether their changes were more exaggerated compared to his own attribute enhancements.


    Standing at the bus stop with his umbrella, Sam stared vacantly across the street at the passersby, paying attention to nothing because he wanted to focus on nothing.


    "Sigh..."


    Just as Sam let out a sigh for no reason.


    "Thump."


    His umbrella was nudged.


    Sam instinctively looked up to see the slightly raised arm next to him, then lowered his gaze.


    And there was the owner of the arm.


    Not looking at him, but at the street, her expression was cool and detached, possessing a unique texture in such weather, she could be called the daughter of autumn.


    Sophie.


    Sam was taken aback; he hadn¡¯t noticed when she had arrived.


    "Sighing so early in the morning can bring bad luck for the whole day," Sophie uttered.


    "Ah?"


    Sam voiced his confusion.


    Sophie turned her head, her expression calm, and glanced at Sam. "That¡¯s what my mother used to tell me."


    Her mother had left this world a long time ago; it was a sad story.


    Sam shrugged.


    "It¡¯s nothing. People laugh when they suddenly remember something happy, and they sigh when they think of something helpless or painful."


    "You experience helplessness and pain?" Sophie seemed somewhat incredulous.


    The cool breeze of autumn, paired with Sophie¡¯s melodious voice, was as perfect a match as iced Americano in summer or hot cocoa in winter.


    "Why do you think I don¡¯t have them? Just because I¡¯m always smiling doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m always happy," Sam said, a rare touch of literary sorrow in his words.


    Sophie gently wrinkled her nose. "Because of the weather?"


    Sam sighed again. "Because of this unpredictable life..."


    Sophie frowned. "Do you know how childish it is to always talk about life at your age?"


    "Anyway, I¡¯m not a reliable guy in your eyes, right?"


    "Who said that? Don¡¯t flatter yourself."


    "Is that also considered self-flattery?"


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but laugh. How could this girl be so adorable sometimes, always having to argue about everything?


    Seeing Sam¡¯s smile, Sophie¡¯s lips curved slightly, involuntarily revealing a hint of smugness. "You look better when you smile."


    Sam blinked. "So, are you saying all that just to make me smile? Although the method is a bit unsightly, I¡¯m touched by the sentiment. Should I offer myself to you in gratitude?"


    Sophie pointed to the road in front of them. "Lie down in the middle of the road and wait for the bus to pass, and I¡¯ll agree."


    "Let¡¯s forget it then. I don¡¯t want you to become a widow at such a young age."


    "I find you really annoying when you talk too much. Maybe you should just keep sighing," Sophie couldn¡¯t help saying.


    So, in front of the young girl, Sam went:


    "Sigh."


    "Sigh."


    "Sigh."


    "Thump."


    Until Sophie couldn¡¯t help but kick Sam. "The bus is here, dummy."


    Sophie boarded the bus first, with Sam following closely behind. The bus was crowded at this time, seemingly without any seats available, and Sam squeezed next to Sophie, facing the bright bus window together.


    Sophie seemed to want to put some distance between herself and Sam, but there was no chance. There were too many people; moving any further to the side would mean bumping into others.


    Regardless of whether her attitude towards Sam had changed, she was somewhat unaccustomed to such contact, especially if there was nothing to say while standing together, which could be a bit awkward.


    But to Sophie¡¯s surprise, Sam didn¡¯t make any unnecessary attempts to strike up a conversation.


    He simply stepped back a little, skillfully using his body to shield Sophie from the slight jostling of the moving bus and the crowded mass of passengers that could have disturbed her.


    Sophie was aware of all this, yet she said nothing. Her gaze shifted to the side, her cheeks reddening slightly as she leaned into Sam, as if seeking refuge in this secure embrace.


    Tiny raindrops tapped against the glass, leaving trails on the bus window.


    Sam remained silent too, just looking at the top of Sophie¡¯s head.


    Hmm, her hair is thick; probably won¡¯t have to worry about hair loss until she¡¯s sixty... of course, that¡¯s assuming he lives that long.


    So, what would everything be like by then?


    Through the reflection in the glass, Sophie caught his gaze and then the slight smile he wore as he looked down.


    The bus was too crowded, the atmosphere heavy enough to dampen spirits.


    Yet, the smile reflected in the glass was like a decent fairy tale.


    Finally, they reached their stop.


    Sam and Sophie disembarked with the dense flow of passengers.


    The entrance to the school was a crisscross of figures, with many umbrellas tapping lightly on the wet pavement.


    Sophie didn¡¯t walk shoulder to shoulder with Sam, he simply following behind the girl. Watching her was like observing someone lonely traveling through time, moving through the lively, laughing crowd.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think.


    Sophie¡¯s personality must have been like this from early on, so has she always lived this way through the years?


    No friends, no one to joke and play with, not even any extra-curricular activities to speak of. To her, the school was filled with familiar faces, but not a single one she could form what¡¯s called a close relationship with, not even a friendship... Could anyone really bear such loneliness?


    Sam felt that a girl like this didn¡¯t need any superpowers. Her resilient character, still thriving to this day, was a remarkable superpower in itself.


    As they changed their shoes at the shoe cabinet, Sam looked up to see a somewhat familiar figure approaching Sophie.


    She carefully nudged Sophie¡¯s arm and then said, "Good morning, Sophie."


    Indeed, she was familiar.


    She was the girl who had interacted with Sophie during the Summer Camp Experience.


    Thalia.


    She came from a well-to-do family, not quite on par with Angel, but still quite affluent.


    Sophie noticed Sam¡¯s gaze, but before she could respond, Thalia interrupted. Sophie paused, looking at Thalia.


    "Hmm?"


    It seemed as if she was questioning why Thalia was greeting her at this moment... or rather, why she was greeting her at all.


    Thalia no longer had the tense and confrontational demeanor she once had with Sophie; instead, she appeared somewhat cautious as she blinked and said,


    "Last time... you mentioned that although you¡¯re not ready to make good friends just yet, we could still be friends."


    "Friends..."


    Sophie seemed a bit perplexed as she repeated the word.


    But then she saw Thalia¡¯s anxious eyes. It was as if she had become important in someone else¡¯s view, and her decision was under scrutiny.


    Sophie wasn¡¯t a girl lacking attention; she was just more accustomed to a life without it, having isolated herself due to her personality. Most people had given up on any fantasies about her...


    Perhaps she had already been labeled as quirky at this school.


    But it seemed there were still those who held out hope for her...


    Not very accustomed to it.


    But...


    "I understand. Good morning, Thalia."


    Hearing this, Thalia¡¯s eyes widened with excitement, as if she couldn¡¯t believe it, and then she immediately beamed with joy, linking arms with Sophie.


    "I thought you had forgotten!"


    "I haven¡¯t forgotten, but can you let go of my hand?"


    "Let¡¯s go to the classroom together! Have you finished changing your shoes?"


    "I have, but..."


    "Then let¡¯s go~ You know, I¡¯ve been reading books lately too. You like reading, right? Could you recommend a few to me?"


    Sophie was practically dragged away from the shoe cabinet, her face etched with discomfort, unaccustomed to the situation. Thalia, however, seemed oblivious to Sophie¡¯s unease, lost in her own excitement.


    It was as if becoming friends with this girl was a remarkable achievement.


    But Sophie clearly wasn¡¯t comfortable; she even shot a pleading look at Sam along the way.


    Sam just smiled and waved a hand in farewell. It seemed that his presence had indeed sparked some changes in the female leads, and he hoped... they were all for the better.


    "Who are you waving at?" Louis looked at Sam curiously.


    Sam shook his head with a smile. "Nothing much, just saying goodbye to my bad mood today, I guess."


    "Huh? You were in a bad mood today?"


    The two of them chatted as they walked toward the classroom.


    "Well, a little bit."


    "So why did your mood suddenly improve?"


    "Of course, it¡¯s because of you, my friend. It¡¯s only when you show up that I feel life should be filled with more joy and not be bound by worries."


    Louis looked at Sam, shocked.


    "Am I that important?"


    "Absolutely. Don¡¯t ever underestimate your significance in this world. Everyone is irreplaceable, especially you, Louis!"


    Louis couldn¡¯t help but laugh proudly.


    "Hahaha... If that¡¯s the case... could you introduce me to a cute girl? I¡¯m not asking for much, someone like Angel would be enough."


    "...Louis, you are indeed important. But not important enough to have such high expectations. Aim high, by all means, but let¡¯s not reach into the realm of the ethereal, shall we?"


    "Sam, has anyone ever told you that you have the potential to be quite the sharp-tongued critic?"


    "Ah? Really? I thought I was just stating the facts."


    "Sometimes the truth hurts, Sam."


    "But as your good friend, I¡¯m supposed to tell the truth, aren¡¯t I?"


    "Ah? Is that so?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s how it is, Louis."


    Their conversation was light and without much substance, but it was entertaining enough to fill their school days. It¡¯s only when they step into society that they would look back and miss these beautiful moments.


    Sam¡¯s goals had long since transcended the mundane realm of exams, with over a month left before the exams.


    Stay connected with NovelFire.C?m


    He was, jokingly, working on a time machine... Of course, that was just a bit of fun.


    Leaving monumental contributions to humanity for the next ambitious time traveler, Sam¡¯s current objective was simply to survive the winter.


    Come afternoon dismissal, Sam made his habitual stop at the club classroom door.


    "Clang."


    "Good afternoon, the ever-graceful Isabella, and the clever Sophie..."


    Sam¡¯s greeting was cut short.


    Something was amiss.


    Not only did Isabella look over with a smile. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sophie, clutching her book, also turned her gaze toward him.


    And then...


    There was another presence that Sam, in his self-satisfied distraction, seemed to have overlooked.


    She was lounging on the leather sofa, half-reclining, lazily propped against a pillow, sipping juice, clutching her phone, and then looking at him with a smile.


    A familiar smile... the kind that teeters on the edge of danger.


    Angel...


    Right! The Heiress had also joined the club!


    Catching Isabella¡¯s barely suppressed laughter, Sam quickly added.


    "And the one and only, the most important girl in the world, my girlfriend Angel."


    Isabella nodded, turning to Sophie.


    "I¡¯ve always admired Sam¡¯s quick reflexes, though it seems his memory could use some work."


    Sophie couldn¡¯t be bothered to engage in such banter; she wasn¡¯t Sam and had no interest in playing along with Isabella¡¯s performance.


    Angel, smiling, simply gestured to Sam with a crooked finger.


    "Come here."


    Sam approached her with resolute steps.


    He felt it was a display of boyfriendly duty. But to Isabella and Sophie, it looked more like a march to the gallows.


    Reaching Angel, Sam looked at her with a smile, even considerately crouching down.


    "What¡¯s up? Tired of lying around? Shall I take you home... Ow, ow, ow!"


    Angel had seized Sam¡¯s ear, almost yanking him onto her.


    "You seem quite adept at greetings, always this chummy with pretty girls? Lucky for you, you remembered me, huh, Sam?"


    Sam grasped Angel¡¯s hand and settled down beside her on the sofa.


    "How could I forget my girlfriend... Hey, this sofa is nice, did you buy it, senior? Why spend money on this when it could be used for something useful, not on something so pointless?"


    Sam tried to swiftly change the subject, but Isabella replied with a laugh.


    "It wasn¡¯t me. Your girlfriend had it delivered today because she thought our club was too shabby."


    Sam paused, turning to look at Angel.


    Angel sat up and then playfully kicked at Sam¡¯s stomach.


    Of course, the force wasn¡¯t strong; it was more like a tease. Sam reacted quickly, instantly wrapping his arms around her leg.


    Angel squinted her eyes and said. "What were you about to say? What¡¯s wrong with this sofa?"


    "I was saying how comfortable this sofa is, and it turns out you bought it. Isabella definitely doesn¡¯t have such good taste." Sam said.


    "Smooth talker."


    Angel nudged Sam¡¯s stomach with her toes, the implication clear.


    Sam sighed silently and extended his hand to start a massage on her calf.


    During this, Sam clearly saw Sophie giving him a disapproving glance.


    Sam didn¡¯t want to explain too much.


    As the male protagonist of this world, the path he walked was always misunderstood and full of mockery. It seemed like he was just caressing Angel¡¯s leg, but in reality, he was grasping at hope for survival.


    Soon, Sophie said with dissatisfaction.


    "Taking off shoes anywhere, no manners, doesn¡¯t it stink?"


    Angel looked over with a smile.


    "Does it stink? Why don¡¯t you come and smell?"


    "Who wants to smell your stinky feet, gross."


    "If I dare to take them off, it means my feet don¡¯t stink. On the contrary, someone who doesn¡¯t dare to take off their shoes might actually have the problem. Maybe their feet reek."


    "Thud."


    Sam was startled but then saw Sophie actually take off her left shoe, revealing her foot wrapped in an over-the-knee sock.


    Her cheeks were slightly flushed, but her eyes defiantly challenged Angel.


    "Why don¡¯t you come and smell for yourself?"


    What in the world... Is this some new-age warfare?


    Biological warfare?


    But indeed, there was no foul odor in the air, just the different fragrances of the girls.


    Angel scoffed and then looked at Sam.


    "You go smell and see. I think it stinks, you tell her the real answer."


    "Ah?!"


    What kind of task is this?!


    I¡¯m a human, not a drug-sniffing dog!

 Chapter 213: As you wish, I’ll be there

    "What do you mean ¡¯ah¡¯? Didn¡¯t you understand?" Angel looked at Sam with a slight smile.


    It seemed like a dare, as if she really expected him to sniff Sophie¡¯s feet.


    Impossible, right?


    So Sam immediately looked at Angel with righteous indignation.


    "What are you talking about... I¡¯m your boyfriend, not a police dog you¡¯ve raised."


    At this, even Isabella couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    Sophie, with cheeks tinged pink, looked at the two of them. "You two are nuts..."


    Angel chuckled as she watched Sam.


    "You see, you don¡¯t smell her feet, and now Sophie is getting mad."


    "Is that so? I think the joke¡¯s gone far enough, let¡¯s not get too carried away," Sam reminded her, somewhat helplessly.


    Angel suddenly flashed a cold smile.


    "Really? You think it¡¯s too much? So, by saying that, you mean you¡¯re taking her side?"


    How had this become a matter of taking sides?


    Sam felt a headache coming on. Great, so this club was not just a club, but also a battlefield for political struggles?


    Feeling somewhat helpless, Sam could only grasp Angel¡¯s calf and then use his recently upgraded Hand of Desire. His fingers quickly warmed up.


    Of course, he controlled the temperature well, not enough to burn her, but enough to give the girl an instant sensation of a strange touch.


    Sam¡¯s warm palm seemed to become even hotter, and that slight tingling sensation, that warmth, penetrated Angel¡¯s skin in an instant, making her expression go blank, as if she had forgotten what she was about to do.


    Focused on the sensation in her calf, she squinted her eyes slightly and then looked at Sam.


    "What are you doing?"


    Sam looked into Angel¡¯s eyes and smiled. "It¡¯s a rainy day today, and I was afraid you might be a bit cold. You¡¯re not wearing enough."


    Angel huffed softly and then closed her eyes, looking very much at ease.


    "Are you going to sleep?"


    She seemed a bit drowsy, finding a comfortable position on the sofa, her entire body seemingly melting into it. This familiar posture let Sam know she must be tired, but... really, was she going to sleep here?


    Angel kept her eyes closed. "I¡¯m a bit tired, I¡¯m going to take a nap. Wake me up when it¡¯s time to go."


    "Okay."


    After saying that, Sam took off his jacket and gently covered Angel with it.


    Then he carefully moved away from his spot and sat opposite Isabella and Sophie.


    Isabella looked at Sam with a curious gaze. "She fell asleep just like that?"


    Sam couldn¡¯t reveal the special effects of the Hand of Desire, so after thinking for a while, he said.


    "Usually, she goes home to sleep around this time. She didn¡¯t go home today, so she¡¯s probably just habitually sleepy here."


    Sophie huffed in annoyance.


    "I don¡¯t know what she thinks about all day. Her grades aren¡¯t great either; she must be spending her energy on weird stuff."


    Sam glanced at Sophie. "She¡¯s just resting. Do you think she can really fall asleep completely in a strange place?"


    Sophie paused, then looked at Sam somewhat defiantly. "Even if she were awake, I¡¯d say the same thing. I¡¯m not as timid as you."


    Really? Then why did you glance at Angel to check if she was awake while saying that?


    Sam didn¡¯t point out this little detail.


    Isabella smiled as she watched Sam and Sophie. "How does it feel to join the club on Angel first day?"


    Sophie said very bluntly. "Not great."


    Sam pointed at Angel and then at his own mouth.


    He gestured to indicate that Angel might not be completely asleep, so he couldn¡¯t speak freely.


    Then Sam coughed.


    "I think it¡¯s pretty good."


    He then saw Isabella pick up her phone and point at it.


    Before Sam could react, he saw Isabella quickly tap the screen.


    Then Sam felt his own phone vibrate.


    He took it out and saw that a new message had appeared in the three-person discussion group.


    Isabella: [Sam, you¡¯re doing pretty well, huh? Who knew you¡¯d be such a considerate boyfriend?]


    Sam: [I¡¯m purely sacrificing my personal life for the club, you guys just enjoy the show.]


    Sophie clearly realized something, her brows furrowing as she looked at her phone.


    Then she sent a message as well.


    Sophie: [Haven¡¯t you guys noticed that there are four people in the discussion group now?]


    As soon as this message came out, the nearly full page of conversation between Isabella and Sam came to an abrupt halt.


    Both of them looked up and exchanged glances.


    Sam¡¯s eyes were filled with a sense of betrayal and disbelief.


    Isabella looked as if she had just woken from a deep dream.


    "Ah... I forgot, when she joined, I added her to the group... Should I kick her out now?"


    Sam sighed.


    "It¡¯s too late, it¡¯s already too late."


    Sam knew very well that kicking her out at this point would only make things worse once she woke up and saw what had happened.


    Content... fortunately, Sam hadn¡¯t outright spoken ill of Angel.


    But the situation was far from optimistic, because Sam had still expressed a bit of the ¡¯grievance¡¯ he felt as Angel¡¯s boyfriend.


    Too late.


    Everything was too late.


    Isabella looked at Sam with a mix of sympathy and self-pity, patting the back of his hand.


    "It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re all behind you, right? Sophie."


    Sophie looked up, glancing at the two of them.


    "What does it have to do with me? This is just because you two were foolish."


    Isabella looked at Sam with a pitiful expression.


    "Sam, I really didn¡¯t mean it, can you believe me, please~"


    Believe her?


    He¡¯d sooner believe pigs could fly than believe this wasn¡¯t intentional on her part!


    Sam looked at Isabella with a sense of resignation.


    "Our club¡¯s friendship might just end here. I treated you as true friends, and yet you betray me like this."


    "Sam~ I really just forgot to mention it, I have a lot on my plate, how could I remember everything~ I¡¯m sorry~"


    She even took Sam¡¯s hand, pleading softly, looking as if she was deeply remorseful and hoping for forgiveness.


    Sam snorted coldly, pulling his hand away, and looked at her with an unforgiving gaze.


    "Let¡¯s just leave it at that. Our trust ends here. You should know that trust between people can be depleted, and when it¡¯s all used up, what¡¯s left is..."


    "Can you two stop acting already? Is there anything serious left to discuss? If not, I¡¯m going home. My time isn¡¯t meant to be wasted here watching you two put on a drama."


    Sophie mercilessly called out their exaggerated performance.


    Sam coughed, adjusting his expression, no longer looking so upset. After all, what¡¯s done was done, what else could he do?


    "Let¡¯s talk about something that actually matters for the club¡¯s dissolution."


    Isabella looked at Sam, puzzled. "Why dissolve the club? It¡¯s growing stronger by the day. We now have four members and can accomplish a lot!"


    "A lot?"


    Sam glanced at Sophie.


    "Besides, with these two girls in the same club, what do you expect to happen?"


    Sophie glared at Sam, clearly annoyed, "What about me? It¡¯s clearly not my fault. You¡¯re too scared to confront her, so you take it out on me. You really are a ¡¯great guy,¡¯ aren¡¯t you, Sam?"


    Sam had thick skin and didn¡¯t care about such comments.


    "Thanks for the compliment."


    "You...!"


    Isabella stopped the familiar bickering between the two. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Enough, listen to me now. What¡¯s our club¡¯s name?"


    "The Ultimate Human Department, right? You got Alzheimer¡¯s or something?" Sam said.


    Sophie huffed, "I can¡¯t even understand who came up with that name. It¡¯s so embarrassing I can¡¯t even tell people which club I¡¯m in."


    Isabella showed no sign of remorse but instead said,


    "The Ultimate Human Department! Of course, it¡¯s about challenging the things we¡¯re hesitant to try, turning this seemingly disorganized club into an unbreakable unity. Isn¡¯t that a challenge?"


    "...Are you sure it will become an unbreakable unity and not a bloody battlefield?"


    Sam was skeptical about this, to say the least. He didn¡¯t believe such a possibility would occur, as things could develop in any direction.


    But to say that one day he would see Sophie, Isabella, and Angel¡ªthree women with vastly different personalities¡ªsitting together, chatting amicably, and asking after each other warmly... Sam would rather believe these were fantasies before his death.


    Isabella looked at Sam earnestly.


    "Sam, you have to believe. With anything, don¡¯t start with doubt, or you¡¯ll never begin. Facing difficulties, you¡¯ll shrink back. We need to have a firm belief in success before we undertake such endeavors, and the results will surely develop in the direction we hope."


    Sam nodded as if he had an epiphany, then turned to Sophie. "I hope the club dissolves tomorrow. What about you?"


    Sophie nodded. "It¡¯s rare that we agree on something."


    "What¡¯s wrong with you guys! I¡¯m doing this to leave you with a precious and memorable, unique youth, and you just disregard my efforts? I¡¯ve been losing hair over thinking about these things lately."


    Isabella sounded somewhat aggrieved.


    Sam¡¯s sarcasm stopped there, and he looked at her helplessly.


    "The main issue is that it¡¯s just too unlikely. With our personalities, it would be lucky if we don¡¯t end up fighting."


    Isabella smiled slightly, as if she had a plan up her sleeve. "Don¡¯t worry, Sam, I¡¯ve had plans for these things for a while."


    "You have a plan again?"


    Sam still couldn¡¯t forget the comic convention incident. After that experience, his life had been forced to change dramatically.


    Is there a possibility that Isabella is actually a plot driver specially arranged by this world? Or to say... she¡¯s the creator of this game, orchestrating everything according to her ideas and preferences, aiming to achieve the outcomes she wants to see.


    Wouldn¡¯t that be terrifying?


    Isabella nodded.


    "We need to strengthen the bonds within our club, so I¡¯ve decided that this weekend we¡¯ll all visit Sam¡¯s place. The event will be called: ¡¯A Day of Raiding Sam¡¯s Apartment!¡¯"


    "...Hold on, are you sure that¡¯s an event? Visiting my place counts as a club activity? Please don¡¯t just invade my private life like that!" Sam retorted, clearly annoyed.


    Sophie frowned as well. "Who said anything about going to his place? A guy¡¯s house... just the thought of it is gross."


    Isabella nodded in agreement.


    "Alright, then let¡¯s all go to Sophie¡¯s place!"


    Sophie paused, taken aback, and quickly responded.


    "Let¡¯s just stick to his place."


    Isabella smiled at Sam.


    "What do you think?"


    Sam replied irritably, "What¡¯s there to do at my place, drink coffee?"


    Isabella pondered for a moment.


    "We could cook, help you with some housework, get a glimpse into your daily life. Doesn¡¯t that sound interesting?"


    Sam rolled his eyes.


    "Interesting? If this were a movie pitch, just the description alone would tell you it¡¯s not going to make more than double digits at the box office."


    Isabella looked at Sam. "Then you come up with a plan!"


    Sam shot back immediately. "I don¡¯t want to think of anything. Why should I be the one to come up with something?"


    Isabella pouted, dissatisfied.


    "You don¡¯t agree, and you won¡¯t help think of something. What am I supposed to do?"


    But before Sam could reply, they heard a voice.


    "Why make it so complicated... just come to my place this weekend."


    Sam and Isabella¡¯s expressions both turned to one of surprise.


    Because the speaker wasn¡¯t Sophie, but Angel, who had just woken up on the couch.


    She yawned lazily, leisurely put on her shoes, and stood up.


    Her elegance was akin to that of a Sleeping Beauty princess awakening, with all the grace and poise one would expect.


    When had she woken up? Isabella seemed a bit shocked as well.


    "Angel... you¡¯re saying, go to your place?"


    Angel looked around; there were no spare chairs left, and standing to talk was too tiring. So she walked over to Sam, gracefully sat down sideways next to him.


    Suddenly, Sam became a makeshift chair.


    Feeling Angel¡¯s soft, warm body against him, Sam couldn¡¯t afford to have any strange thoughts at this moment. He also had to extend his hand to gently support her waist to prevent her from losing balance.


    Well, Sam¡¯s role had quickly evolved from boyfriend to furniture.


    Angel nodded.


    "Yeah, since you guys can¡¯t find a suitable and interesting place, I could arrange a spot like a bar, but I don¡¯t want him to go to such places. So my place is more appropriate; it¡¯s spacious and well-equipped anyway."


    Sam was puzzled. What was the reason behind Angel¡¯s suggestion?


    She wasn¡¯t someone known for her warmth. In fact, she disliked hassle even more than Sam did. Why then did she seem so enthusiastic today?


    There was definitely something off.


    But what exactly was the issue? Sam couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it.


    Sophie squinted her eyes.


    "I¡¯m not interested in your place. They can go without me."


    Angel smiled at Sophie.


    "It seems you¡¯re scared, knowing it¡¯s my turf, so you dare not offend. You don¡¯t even want to set foot there."


    Sophie wasn¡¯t so easily provoked; she let out a cold laugh.


    "Fear doesn¡¯t exist in this equation. It¡¯s just unnecessary to act foolishly. After all, some people lack a moral compass and you never know what they might do. I don¡¯t want my life to be affected by such individuals."


    Angel¡¯s smile grew even brighter.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t have bodyguards, nor will I force you to do anything. It¡¯s just, how should I put it... consider it as hosting the club members and preparing a little welcome gift. If you find that scary, then I¡¯ve indeed overestimated you. I thought you had some substance, but it seems there¡¯s no difference."


    She finished speaking and looked at Sam. "See, the only girl who can claim to be unique around you is me."


    Hearing this and seeing her demeanor, Sophie finally lost her patience. She looked coldly at Angel.


    "Fine, as you wish, I¡¯ll be there."


    Angel¡¯s lips curled into a smirk.


    "Good, then it¡¯s settled for this weekend. Sam knows the place; he¡¯ll tell you all. Now, I must be going."


    Angel stood up and took a step before turning back to look at Sam.


    "How long are you planning to sit there?"


    Sam was still pondering what her true intentions were when he heard Angel¡¯s voice.


    He looked at her.


    "Ah, are you heading back now?"


    Angel glanced at Sam with a hint of stealth.


    "We are going back."


    "...Back to your place?"


    Sam seemed to grasp her implication... and suddenly felt a twinge of apprehension.


    Angel narrowed her eyes, scrutinizing Sam.


    "Yes, what else? To your place?"


    Sam thought for a moment.


    "Well, the weather isn¡¯t great today... maybe we should all head home early, we¡¯ve got class tomorrow."


    Angel¡¯s face was smiling, but her tone was like that of an assassin lurking in the shadows.


    "Cut the crap. Those chat logs that popped up in the discussion group, I need to settle that with you."


    And with that, Sam was forcibly taken away from the club classroom.


    That left only Isabella and Sophie.


    Sophie also prepared to leave; she had no more to say.


    But Isabella spoke up. "Sophie, what do you think her purpose is in inviting us to her place?"


    Sophie replied with disdain, "What else but to flaunt her wealth, to show off how well she¡¯s landed in life, how superior she is?"


    Isabella, however, chuckled.


    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. Although Angel¡¯s personality is a bit extreme, she¡¯s neither dull nor boring. She wouldn¡¯t stoop to such low-level antics."


    "Then what do you think it is?" Sophie furrowed her brows.


    Isabella seemed to think of something amusing, let out a snort of laughter, then shook her head.


    "I don¡¯t know either. We¡¯ll see when we get there. It¡¯s probably... nothing serious."


    "Why do you look so strange?" Sophie eyed her suspiciously.


    "Do I?"


    "Yes, you¡¯re always like this, weird and quirky."


    ===


    Meanwhile, on the other side.


    Sam had been ushered into Angel¡¯s car.


    To him, it felt almost like being taken hostage. Of course, passersby or students from the school who witnessed the scene would likely feel nothing but envy and jealousy.


    After all, Angel was not only beautiful and wealthy, but she also had a unique charm.


    Everyone would want to be in Sam¡¯s shoes. Only Sam, sitting in the backseat of the luxury car, felt a sense of desolation.


    "Listen to me, the stuff in the discussion group was just for fun. We always chat like that, it was definitely not aimed at you."


    Angel smiled as she watched Sam scramble to explain.


    "Really? Perhaps you just didn¡¯t notice that I was also in the group? You were talking so nicely before, why did you stop? During the chat, you told them, ¡¯You don¡¯t understand how hardships I have it¡¯... What hardships have you suffered with me, Sam?"


    Sam hurriedly responded.


    "No hardships, I was just joking."


    "It doesn¡¯t sound like a joke. I¡¯ll give you a chance to speak the truth. Is it really that hard being with me? Should we just break up?"


    The moment the word "break up" was uttered, Sam immediately understood the underlying threat.


    So he quickly reached out, covering Angel¡¯s lips with his hand.


    "We should never talk about breaking up."


    Angel frowned and made a muffled sound against Sam¡¯s palm.


    "Try covering my mouth again and see what happens..."


    Sam quickly let go, reverting to his playful and smiling demeanor.


    "Just kidding, like before. After all, the first step to being your boyfriend is to provide you with endless novelty, to ensure that you never find any day boring."


    Angel snorted coldly, yet she casually placed her legs on Sam¡¯s lap, clearly not truly angry about the incident. "You¡¯d better make sure you can do as you say."


    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t upset, Sam ventured to ask.


    "So... why did you invite them to your house?"


    Angel turned to look at Sam.


    "What¡¯s the matter? Are you worried I¡¯ll kill them all? Do you think that would be a pity?"


    Sam immediately put on a sincere face.


    "How could that be? You¡¯re such a kind-hearted girl, how could you do such a thing?"


    Angel glanced at Sam, comfortably squinting her eyes, savoring the position, and then said softly.


    "Stop your wild guessing, it¡¯s not what you¡¯re worried about..."


    "I¡¯m just concerned about your mood."


    "Mhm, you better be. But you know, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be in a great mood that day."


    "Why?"


    Sam felt a sense of foreboding.


    At that moment, Angel leaned against the pillow on the back seat and opened her eyes to stare straight at Sam.


    Read new adventures at NovelFire.C?m


    "Because... something exceptionally interesting is going to happen, it¡¯s bound to be fun."

 Chapter 214: But you’re still not my sex slave

    Sam wasn¡¯t sure what Angel meant by "fun."


    For Angel, the word ¡¯fun¡¯ could mean a myriad of things.


    Sam had a vague sense of unease, but this girl wouldn¡¯t tell him exactly what was going on, putting him in a difficult position.


    On the car ride, Sam¡¯s expression was one of laughter, but inside he was filled with worry.


    When would these days come to an end?


    Sam didn¡¯t know, and no one could answer his question. The scenery outside the window flew by, not giving much chance for longing. It was as if to say, the moment you see the landscape, you¡¯re actually already on the path of missing it.


    When the car arrived in front of the familiar Cherry Blossom Avenue, at the luxurious mansion.


    The two of them got out of the car, and Elowen drove off to park in the designated area.


    Angel then led Sam through the entrance hall.


    "Eh? Is it sister Angel and brother Sam coming home together today?" Enjoy new adventures from NovelFire.C?m


    Selena, wearing a sweater that didn¡¯t seem very thick, blinked at them, holding a noticeably fatter cat in her arms.


    Under Selena¡¯s careful care, Biscuit had grown quickly; it wasn¡¯t this big just a month ago.


    Sam smiled and nodded. "What, aren¡¯t you happy to see me?"


    Selena said with a giggle, "How could that be~ Every time Sam comes, there¡¯s always something delicious!"


    What she really wanted to say was: every time Sam visited their house, she could sneakily play video games in her room, because at those times, Angel simply had no other mind to supervise her.


    So, in a way, Sam was her lucky star.


    Angel glanced at her younger sister.


    "What? You don¡¯t eat well when he¡¯s not here?"


    Selena immediately dropped her playful expression, looking somewhat fearful as she said, "How could that be~ It¡¯s just that the dishes are more abundant! It proves that our hospitality is on point!"


    Very good, Selena had learned to flatter, it seemed that those around Angel indeed had to learn to grow.


    "Have you practiced the piano today?" Angel asked the little girl with a stern expression.


    Selena immediately started to stutter. "Of¡ªof course I¡¯ve finished practicing!"


    Angel nodded.


    "Good, I¡¯ll check later. If you can play the piece completely, then the reward I promised you stands. But if you can¡¯t play it all the way through..."


    "I¡ªI know! The reward isn¡¯t important... I definitely finished playing it."


    "If you¡¯ve already finished, then why are you talking and backing away at the same time? What are you afraid of?"


    Angel furrowed her brows.


    Selena, still holding Biscuit, kept retreating as if she had remembered something terrifying.


    She put on a smile uglier than crying. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No¡ªnothing, I just remembered that there might have been some parts I wasn¡¯t very familiar with while I was playing... I¡¯ll go practice a bit more, you guys have fun, I¡¯ll go play the piano for a while longer...!"


    With that, she ran off.


    Almost not giving Angel a chance to say more, Selena quickly disappeared from their sight.


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but laugh as he looked at Angel.


    "Do you think you were as cute as Selena when you were little?"


    Angel gave Sam an annoyed look.


    "I¡¯ve always been cute, and is that what you call cute? Clearly, she¡¯s just feeling guilty. I wonder who these little rascals learn from."


    Angel¡¯s gaze towards Sam clearly provided the answer.


    Sam immediately reacted, then said defensively.


    "You have the nerve to talk about others not working hard, haven¡¯t you been slacking off on your studies lately? There¡¯s only a month left until the exams, are you preparing to call me ¡¯older brother¡¯?"


    Angel let out a cold laugh.


    "You¡¯re still thinking about that, huh? What, you really want me to call you ¡¯older brother¡¯?"


    Sam said with a smile, "Actually, between lovers, it¡¯s quite normal to call each other ¡¯brother¡¯..."


    Angel scoffed.


    "Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no chance of that happening. And what do you think I invited you here for?"


    "You¡¯re not going to make me tutor you in your studies here, are you?"


    Sam suddenly seemed to grasp something.


    It was as if he could explain why Angel had so abruptly brought him back home again. But then again, this wasn¡¯t the first time she had acted on such sudden, inexplicable whims.


    Angel looked at Sam.


    "It¡¯s just an opportunity for you to show off...What did you think it was? Are you perhaps entertaining some strange thoughts? Hm?"


    Angel moved closer to Sam.


    Her familiar, beautiful face and the alluring scent of her perfume immediately enveloped him.


    Under the dimming sky, she seemed to become the only stunning beauty, a rare treasure in this world that one could hardly come by more than once.


    Her fingers gently glided over Sam¡¯s chest, as if inscribing special characters.


    Sam watched her movements, watched as she slightly lifted her head, her eyes revealing a familiar seduction.


    "It¡¯s not that... It¡¯s just that every time you call me over, isn¡¯t it always like this? It¡¯s not that I¡¯m expecting anything, it¡¯s just that you won¡¯t admit what you really want to do."


    Angel squinted her eyes and reached out to lift Sam¡¯s chin.


    "Is that so? Since you¡¯re already at my place, don¡¯t you want to make love to me? It seems I¡¯ve underestimated your willpower... But if you do not have such willpower, then why would you boast about wanting to establish a harem?"


    "I was joking... What willpower do I have?" Sam quickly defended himself.


    Angel let out a cold laugh and placed her hands on Sam¡¯s shoulders, as if about to embrace his neck.


    Their faces were almost touching, and Sam could clearly feel Angel¡¯s breath.


    Angel¡¯s eyes wandered over Sam¡¯s features, the familiar, ambiguous atmosphere tempting Sam to kiss her lips, to invade the girl¡¯s body.


    "Is that so? If you lack the willpower, then why haven¡¯t you succumbed to my charm, willing to become my sex slave?"


    Crazy Angel, to utter such words.


    Sam didn¡¯t say anything to spoil the mood; instead, he boldly wrapped his arms around Angel¡¯s waist.


    "I¡¯ve already succumbed to your charm."


    Angel tilted her head slightly, as if offering Sam the perfect angle to kiss her lips.


    She was too good at this.


    Without taking the initiative, she used these subtle details, these small gestures, silently issuing an invitation that was utterly irresistible.


    But at this moment, Sam exercised a bit of restraint, refraining from taking the initiative to kiss her lips.


    He heard her voice, lowered and honeyed, as if soaked in a jar of syrup.


    "But you¡¯re still not my sex slave."


    Sam chuckled, his smile seemingly brimming with an infinite allure.


    "Let me reiterate, I¡¯m not your sex slave; I¡¯m your boyfriend."


    "Does being my boyfriend mean you¡¯re entirely mine?"


    Sam watched her eyelashes quiver slightly in the wind, observed the barely perceptible fervor of possession in the depths of her eyes.


    "We belong to each other. Isn¡¯t it a bit much to say ¡¯belong to any one side¡¯?"


    Angel moved in even closer at this point, and Sam could distinctly feel the girl¡¯s lips, the touch of them on his own.


    It was faint, like a piece of paper lightly pressed against him.


    It could be blown away by a gust of wind at any moment, yet it also seemed possible that in the next instant, they would be tightly joined, inseparable.


    Her voice seemed not intended to reach Sam¡¯s ears but to pass through his mouth and reach his heart.


    "The most unbreakable bond in the world is one of enslavement, not some emotional possession or love. Lovers may fall out of love one day, and those who trust each other might betray one another. But only if you are dominated by me... or I by you, is it solid, is it unchanging, right?"


    As she spoke these words. Sam knew he couldn¡¯t let her continue, or this issue would become unmanageable now.


    So, in an instant, he gathered his arms and pulled Angel into his embrace.


    Sam and Angel¡¯s lips suddenly pressed tightly together, as if they couldn¡¯t be parted, everything proceeding like a familiar routine, a rehearsal they had performed countless times.


    A flame ignited.


    Passion flared in an instant.


    It seemed not to care where they were.


    Just at that moment...


    "Ah, it¡¯s not good for a sister and brother to do such things, you know? What if a guest were to see... What then?"

 Chapter 215: Please speak normally to your daughter’s boyfriend, and don’t flirt with him

    The sudden voice brought their kiss to an abrupt halt.


    It seemed a young couple had gotten carried away, forgetting that they were only in the courtyard, not in the privacy of a secluded room.


    So when Celeste happened to pass by, she immediately caught sight of the two in their intimate embrace.


    Their faces pressed close together, Sam with his arms around the girl¡¯s waist, and her daughter holding onto her godson¡¯s neck.


    The scene...


    It must be said, although somewhat awkward, was quite a sight to behold.


    A handsome man and a beautiful woman, both far from ordinary in terms of looks, such a pair could easily become the center of attention anywhere, worthy of being captured in precious photos on everyone¡¯s phones.


    Sam quickly released Angel¡¯s waist and separated their lips.


    Angel, however, frowned in annoyance. She hated being interrupted when immersed in something, whether it was painting or kissing Sam.


    But this was her mother, and it seemed there wasn¡¯t much she could do about it.


    Yet Angel¡¯s hands remained firmly around Sam¡¯s neck as she turned to face her mother.


    "Weren¡¯t you taking a nap?" Her expression and tone were filled with dissatisfaction.


    Sam wanted to step back, to at least stand aside with some semblance of decorum. What was this posture? Some kind of performance?


    Celeste just smiled slightly.


    "I had enough sleep, and when I heard Sam was here, I came out to see. It looks like I¡¯ve stumbled upon quite the scene."


    She said this with a healthy flush on her cheeks. This woman, seemingly untouched by the years, exuded a mature and graceful beauty.


    Her figure was a perfect blend of voluptuous and slender, and her height was just right.


    She was currently dressed in a soft white dress, with a pink shawl draped over her shoulders.


    Between her sensual, bony neck and collarbone hung a necklace with a sparkling diamond that dipped into her ample cleavage. This made Sam think, what if it wasn¡¯t a diamond resting against her breasts, but his own hands...


    Wait, what was he thinking? That was Angel¡¯s mother!


    And then... the thought of that relationship only seemed to add to the thrill.


    Sam hastily put an end to his bizarre train of thought.


    At that moment, Angel let out a soft huff. "What¡¯s the big deal? Young people do what they want to do. You¡¯ll have to start getting used to it."


    While speaking, she still clung to Sam¡¯s neck, as if harboring the intention to continue what they had started.


    Celeste, however, showed no sign of anger, even though her daughter was insinuating that she couldn¡¯t keep up with the times and was making a fuss over nothing.


    "Really? Well... even though that¡¯s the case, I think young people should also understand some traditional rules and manners. Not everything that¡¯s cutting-edge and trendy is necessarily good, and not everything from the past is outdated. Each has its own charm and reason. Don¡¯t you think so, Sam?"


    Sam found it a bit difficult to turn his head in his current position, but out of respect for this woman, he managed to look at her while Angel was nearly hanging onto his neck.


    He caught sight of this mature woman, exuding an invisible authority.


    Hmm... her breasts were a bit larger than Angel¡¯s, after all, she was the mother, and Angel was the daughter.


    As for charm, each had their own unique appeal.


    He couldn¡¯t offend Celeste, and of course, he couldn¡¯t make Angel unhappy either.


    But this woman just loved to present Sam with multiple-choice questions, and they were all quite perilous ones.


    "Indeed, each has its own logic... and godmother, you¡¯re not old-fashioned at all, Angel didn¡¯t mean that... we were just messing around."


    That was all Sam could say.


    Angel snorted softly. "We were just messing around?"


    Sam replied helplessly.


    "What do you want me to say... that¡¯s your mom, can¡¯t I show her some respect?"


    He kept his voice very low to prevent Celeste from hearing.


    Angel glanced at her mother, looking into those kind yet pressure-filled eyes, and finally, she let go of Sam¡¯s neck.


    Sam felt a great relief wash over him.


    Standing in the courtyard, under the overcast sky, was a standoff between mother and daughter, and of course, a young man who wished to be an outsider but was perpetually caught in the middle.


    "Is there something you needed?" Angel looked towards her mother.


    Celeste smiled faintly. "Since Sam is here, let¡¯s have a meal together."


    With that, Celeste turned and walked away with a smile, as if her purpose in appearing was to momentarily separate the two.


    Angel squinted her eyes and glanced at Sam.


    "Do you think she looks like a good person? You don¡¯t have to give her face."


    Are either of you good people?


    Sam really wanted to say that, but he didn¡¯t. Instead, he chose to respond with a smile.


    "I¡¯m only being considerate because of you. I couldn¡¯t care less about someone else¡¯s mother."


    After washing his hands, he joined Angel in the dining area of her house.


    It was a very spacious space, which was said to be transformed by the servants into different styles according to varying needs.


    Today¡¯s meal was traditional, just a regular Western dinner, but dining at their house demanded more etiquette and a sense of ceremony.


    Selena sat next to Celeste, while Angel took her place beside Sam.


    They ate in silence, as if the act of eating required no other interaction, so there was no need to engage in anything else.


    But for the others, it wasn¡¯t the same. Celeste directly addressed Sam.


    "Sam, did you get a haircut?"


    Sam smiled.


    "Yeah, I¡¯m not too fond of long hair, and it¡¯s a hassle to manage, so I decided to go short."


    Celeste smiled seductively.


    "That looks good too. I really like men who are neat and spirited. You look even more masculine now."


    Sam felt a bit awkward hearing this, and Angel, dissatisfied, lifted her head.


    "Please speak normally to your daughter¡¯s boyfriend, and don¡¯t flirt with him."


    Selena looked up in shock at her sister. "Ah? You two are dating now? For real?"


    Celeste wasn¡¯t surprised.


    "Didn¡¯t you see she changed her profile picture on social media? It¡¯s a nice photo. But it seems this decision didn¡¯t include my opinion, right?"


    She looked at her daughter.


    Angel momentarily put down her spoon, meeting her mother¡¯s gaze without backing down.


    "I don¡¯t think I need to specifically ask for your opinion on this matter. I¡¯m 18 now, and after all, this is my personal affair."


    "Love is not a trivial matter, especially with your current status."


    "So there¡¯s nothing in my life too small for you to interfere with, is that it?"


    This was a sensitive topic.


    Sam could feel it right there and then, as the atmosphere between the two women suddenly turned frosty. The Wagyu steak in his mouth didn¡¯t taste as good anymore.


    Was it always like this during their meals... or was it his presence that brought new trouble?


    Celeste looked at her unyielding daughter and casually shifted her gaze to Sam.


    "Sam, I remember saying that you two are in a sibling relationship. It doesn¡¯t seem quite appropriate for you to be dating, does it?"


    She deflected the conflict, targeting Sam. Her tone was calm, but the pressure was palpable, almost like an inquisition.


    And Angel¡¯s gaze turned to him as well.


    Sam certainly didn¡¯t have a better solution at the moment. It wasn¡¯t easy to play it cool in front of these two, so he could only grin and bear it, saying with a smile.


    "Um... I understand, so I¡¯m sorry. Sometimes feelings aren¡¯t so easy to control..."


    Angel¡¯s look softened slightly, seemingly satisfied with Sam¡¯s response.


    But Celeste narrowed her eyes, and as her gaze sharpened, the pressure she exerted seemed to multiply.


    "Is that so? Who initiated this, you or her?"


    Selena sat across from them with the air of a spectator, blinking her large eyes curiously, completely oblivious to the adult power play and so-called pressure. She didn¡¯t even seem to notice that her fork, which wasn¡¯t spearing any food, kept moving towards her mouth.


    Sam said softly.


    "It was me."


    "I remember you saying that you didn¡¯t have such intentions, right? But now it seems you¡¯ve done something contrary to your original intentions. So, the godson I acknowledged is actually someone who¡¯s good at pretending and not reliable at all?"


    Celeste spoke as if it were a light matter, but Sam felt like he was about to break into a sweat.


    He clearly remembered the first time he met Celeste and what he had said to her.


    Indeed, that was Sam¡¯s thought at the time, but as time passed and his relationship with Angel deepened, things kept changing. It seemed like there was a choice, but in reality, there was no choice at all.


    Sam looked at Celeste.


    He tried to control his emotions, attempting to remain calm, but he could clearly sense the negative emotions starting to mix into her gaze, like a sharp sword aiming to pierce his heart.


    "I..."


    "What¡¯s the matter? Are you so guilty that you can¡¯t even speak?"


    Sam shook his head.


    "I admit that going against my initial intentions isn¡¯t something to be proud of, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything wrong. People¡¯s mindsets change over time, and what I can assure you is that being with Angel isn¡¯t about wealth or the power of this family."


    "Men are always good at sweet-talking to disguise their real ambitions. If it¡¯s not for those, then what is it for? What could make you disregard your status as a godson?"


    The interrogation continued, and Celeste could even afford to elegantly take a bite of her meal while waiting for Sam¡¯s response.


    Outside, there was no rain, but ripples spread across the pond.


    A breeze passed by, rustling the flowers and plants, yet inside the room, the atmosphere seemed to freeze, motionless.


    The pressure became more palpable.


    Sam took a deep breath in his heart, glanced at Angel, and then said with a smile.


    "Because she¡¯s Angel. That¡¯s why I want to be with her. Apart from her, I can¡¯t think of any other reason that would captivate me."


    Selena couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes at these words.


    "Wow... that¡¯s so romantic, I¡¯m almost moved to tears..." But the next moment, she caught Celeste¡¯s gaze and immediately shut up and lowered her head to eat.


    And Angel couldn¡¯t help but glance at Sam, who had spoken those words.


    His handsome profile and the resolute look in his eyes as he faced her mother showed no sign of retreat.


    Despite noticing the fine beads of sweat on the back of Sam¡¯s neck, aware of the environment he was in, at that moment, he seemed to radiate a strange, compelling brilliance.


    Was he saying this for her to hear... or was it the truth?


    Celeste narrowed her eyes and smiled.


    "It does sound touching, like something a real man would say. But... I still have reasons to doubt, don¡¯t I? Since people¡¯s mindsets are constantly changing, how can you assure me that you will always stay focused on Angel?"


    Sam nodded.


    "That¡¯s right, godmother, you can continue to supervise and doubt me. It¡¯s okay. I think I¡¯ll have plenty of time to prove everything I¡¯ve said, and I hope that she can at least have a happy smile on the days she has with me."


    "So..."


    "Mother, that¡¯s enough."


    Just as Celeste was about to say something else, Angel finally spoke up. Her grip on the cutlery slowly relaxed, but she nearly slammed it down on the table.


    Sam was almost startled.


    Her voice was not loud, but the tone was so heavy that it was almost unprecedented, more intimidating than any harsh words she might say.


    Clearly, Celeste was also taken aback by this unusual display and paused, looking at her daughter who seemed somewhat unfamiliar at the moment.


    "I was just having a normal conversation with Sam. Why do you seem so impatient?"


    Angel reached out and grabbed Sam¡¯s arm.


    "I¡¯m not impatient; we¡¯ve finished eating. It¡¯s time for Sam to tutor me now."


    After saying this, she pulled Sam to leave the dining room. Sam gave Celeste an apologetic look, but as they reached the dining room door, they heard a voice from behind.


    "Ten minutes. Sam, I expect to see you in my room in ten minutes."


    "..."


    What did that mean?


    Angel dragged Sam all the way to her room and then let go of his hand, turning around to smile at him as if she hadn¡¯t just been hiding any anger.


    "Are you going to go after ten minutes?"


    Sam spread his hands helplessly.


    "After all, she¡¯s your mother... Since your mom said so, how could I possibly not go?"


    Although he knew it would be tough to bluff his way through this time, avoiding the issue wouldn¡¯t solve anything.


    Sam understood this all too clearly.


    Angel took measured steps toward Sam, but at this moment, Sam felt no pressure or danger, only the allure of her beautiful form drawing near.


    Strands of hair slightly revealed her ears, pretty and adorable.


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid?"


    Sam sighed and said, "How could I not be? You¡¯re her daughter, do you have any idea how terrifying she can be?"


    Just the way she talks feels like it could kill someone, almost suffocating. It¡¯s hard to imagine the kind of pressure a beautiful woman like her can exert.


    Compared to her, both Angel and Alice seem too kind.


    Angel tilted her head back slightly.


    "Of course, I know... She¡¯s someone even more frightening than me. Some things I say to you might be in jest, but if she truly gets angry... she means what she says, whether it¡¯s to kill you or whatever... I¡¯ve lived under that kind of pressure since I was little, my life is like this tiny room, with doors and windows but no fresh air, unable to take a single step outside.


    I have to do everything she says, meet every demand, and live up to the so-called standards of an heiress to a prosperous family... Sam, if I tell you that my days are actually not easy, would you think I¡¯m lying to you?"


    Sam shook his head, almost immediately.


    He looked into Angel¡¯s eyes, which were uncharacteristically earnest at that moment.


    Those eyes looking at him, rarely filled with hope, were so tender they tugged at the heartstrings.


    It was as if he could see a downpour drenching her heart¡¯s lake from within.


    "I¡¯ve never thought your life was easy, because I know different people have different troubles, different stories. Most people¡¯s misunderstandings about you are just the inevitable result of seeing only the shiny exterior. A bunch of flowers, even when bathed in sunlight, will always cast a shadow underneath, won¡¯t they?" Explore more stories with NovelFire.C?m


    Angel moved even closer to Sam, her soft breasts pressing against his chest.


    Her eyes were incredibly tender, and a sincere smile graced her face. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Time is almost up; you should get ready to go. Nervous?"


    Sam nodded.


    "Of course, I¡¯m nervous. I get nervous every time I have to see your mom."


    "How about I give you a little courage?" she offered.


    "How will you..."


    Before he could finish, Angel took Sam¡¯s hand in hers and leaned fully into his embrace.


    She stood on tiptoes within Sam¡¯s arms, tilted her head back, closed her eyes, and kissed Sam¡¯s lips.


    Their fingers intertwined, not parting, the kiss was not wild but gentle, like petals falling onto soft snow.


    He truly wished time could freeze at this moment, for life seldom offers a kiss more profound than this.


    When the kiss ended, Angel looked at Sam, who seemed still lost in the moment, with a smile.


    "How about now? Feel better?"


    Sam nodded.


    "Much better, though I feel like something¡¯s missing. How about another one?"


    Sam was indeed a greedy man.


    Angel didn¡¯t kiss him again, but she did something Sam didn¡¯t expect.


    She unbuttoned her shirt, revealing the light blue lingerie beneath.


    With her hands, Angel lifted her bra, exposing her nipples and breasts completely.


    Sam was dumbstruck.


    Then, with cheeks slightly flushed, Angel took his hand and placed it on her breast.


    Her eyes were filled with tenderness, yet she forced a look of disdain, raising her eyebrows in a show of indifference.


    "This is your reward for that thing you said during dinner... don¡¯t get too cocky."


    In that moment, Sam realized that Angel, this woman...


    Was super adorable!

 Chapter 216: Such a generous size

    The light of day dimmed.


    Autumn is always a desolate season.


    Sam loved the fervor of summer, the gentle warmth of spring.


    Yet he couldn¡¯t say he disliked autumn or hated winter. Each season has its own character and charm, and being in the midst of them, one is always immersed in different atmospheres. But the odd thing is, people always seem to yearn for what has passed at different times.


    The scorching sun and the heat that had not long disappeared.


    And he begin to look forward to things far from arrival.


    Like the heavy snow yet to fall and the tulips yet to bloom.


    The path to Celeste¡¯s room wasn¡¯t far, hardly a long journey. Angel¡¯s house was indeed large, but not to the extent of getting lost, especially since Angel had already told Sam which way to go.


    But his mood was far from light.


    Standing before the ordinary-looking door to her room, Sam paused.


    Sounds of a video playing came from inside, laughter, and conversation.


    Sam knocked on the door.


    "Is that you, Sam?"


    Celeste¡¯s gentle voice came from within, seemingly a tone that could put one at ease.


    But this woman¡¯s greatest skill was disarming people, then striking when they least expected it, using simple words to exert immense pressure.


    "Yeah, it¡¯s me."


    "Come in."


    Sam tried to relax, adjusting his expression to appear normal as he pushed open the door.


    Compared to Angel¡¯s room, Celeste¡¯s was much more traditional and simple.


    As Sam approached her, Celeste remained seated calmly on the sofa. The spacious room resembled a luxury suite in a hotel, furnished with everything one could need¡ªtables, chairs, benches, sofas, and coffee-making facilities.


    And there, opposite her, was the television playing a show, with a tray of fruit at her side.


    She was popping a grape into her mouth, seemingly in no rush to speak, letting the sensuous cavity of her mouth be filled by the grape, chewing slowly.


    During this process, Celeste¡¯s gaze moved over Sam. In the silence, an invisible pressure flowed.


    Sam could certainly see the immense charm of this woman, but now the pressure was even greater.


    She continued to eat her grapes slowly, as if waiting for Sam to break the silence.


    Sam stood to the side, pondering for a moment before speaking.


    "Godmother, what did you want to talk to me about?" he finally asked, breaking the silence with his first question.


    Celeste swallowed the grape, and Sam could clearly see the movement in her slender neck as it traveled down. The bulge formed and then disappeared, each detail exuding a magical allure. She looked at Sam with a smile.


    "You should know what I want to talk about, shouldn¡¯t you?" she replied, familiarly tossing the question back at him, easily taking control with her rhetorical style.


    This was a tactic both Celeste and Angel seemed to favor.


    But Sam simply shook his head.


    "I¡¯m not sure. It should be different from the topics we discussed over dinner, right? After all, I¡¯ve already answered those questions."


    Celeste¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, seemingly nonchalant. But that didn¡¯t mean her words were unimportant or should be taken lightly.


    "I think you should be aware that some conversations change depending on who is present. I don¡¯t want to hear those pretty words you told Angel; I want to hear your truth."


    She clearly believed that Sam¡¯s responses at that time were insincere, performed to bewilder Angel. If that was also a part of Sam¡¯s cunning, then he was indeed somewhat impressive¡ªat least smarter than she had initially thought.


    But being clever doesn¡¯t necessarily make one likable.


    Sometimes, clever people can be viewed with wariness, even dislike.


    Sam looked steadily at Celeste. Now that it was just the two of them, it seemed there was no reason to pretend.


    Moreover, with this woman¡¯s keen insight, any superfluous facade might become a flaw, an unnecessary complication.


    "I don¡¯t like to say pretty words, although I can¡¯t deny that sometimes I lie... but when it comes to feelings, I don¡¯t deceive. Those words were true."


    Celeste¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. "Is that so? Then do you think your status is a match for my daughter?"


    "Indeed, it¡¯s not a match."


    "Then why do you still entertain such thoughts, even daring to court her across class lines? Don¡¯t you find it a bit ludicrous?"


    Sam met Celeste¡¯s gaze, her face devoid of mockery. He was well aware that what she said was the truth, not an attempt to belittle him.


    Her eyes locked onto Sam as she continued, "I don¡¯t mean to insult you. You understand, don¡¯t you? In a relationship, if the man is at a disadvantage, think about what that dynamic would be like. Consider how much you¡¯d have to endure, how long you¡¯d have to compromise. You might say you can withstand it all, and perhaps you can for a while, but you know Angel¡¯s temperament.


    Can you guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to bear it indefinitely?"


    Sam shook his head. "I haven¡¯t thought too much about the future."


    "Is that so? Do young people not need to worry about consequences, or have you simply not considered a lifelong commitment with her?"


    Celeste chuckled, seemingly mocking the shortsightedness of youth.


    But Sam smiled back at her.


    "Focusing too much on the distant future can cause us to overlook the beauty of the present. These are our best years, the prime of our youth. If we can¡¯t live in the moment and savor every minute with Angel, then no matter what the future holds, I¡¯ll regret not enjoying the bliss of now."


    This response seemed to catch Celeste off guard. She furrowed her brows slightly.


    "Is that your steadfast viewpoint?"


    Sam nodded.


    "That¡¯s exactly how I feel. I¡¯ve told you before, I don¡¯t have grand ambitions, and I might not achieve much in the future. I¡¯m not looking to use Angel¡¯s status to make a dramatic leap in my own. I¡¯ve always been free-spirited and laid-back, and by all accounts, I shouldn¡¯t enjoy the so-called high-society life. But for Angel, I might just make an exception."


    Hearing this, Celeste couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    "So you¡¯re saying that being with Angel is somewhat of a sacrifice for you?"


    Sam pondered for a moment.


    "How should I put it? You must be aware of what kind of person Angel is. How do you plan to arrange her life? What should her future be?"


    Celeste didn¡¯t dodge the question. Instead, she calmly picked up a grape, placed it between her lips, and the juicy fruit immediately burst with fresh sweetness at the corners of her mouth. She simply wiped it away with her little finger, then dabbed her palm with a handkerchief. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "In my plan, the future will unfold under my guidance. She¡¯ll meet a man she may not love, but can accept. A marriage of equal social standing, and then she¡¯ll lead the life that truly belongs to her."


    Sam looked at her and said softly, "At that time, do you really think she¡¯ll be living a life of her own?"


    "What else?"


    Sam shook his head.


    "She¡¯ll just start to feel trapped in a family, compromising for her husband, and even facing more things she doesn¡¯t want, enduring unnecessary pain. It seems like you¡¯re giving up arranging her life, as if you¡¯re granting her freedom. But on the road to freedom, you¡¯re just creating another cage, truly confining her life. She¡¯s never been free."


    Celeste¡¯s eyes narrowed at his words.


    She suddenly stood up, her movements swift. Although her expression didn¡¯t reveal emotional fluctuations, the danger in her eyes was unmistakable, and a tremendous pressure bore down on him.


    The familiar feeling of suffocation seemed to envelop Sam¡¯s entire being.


    She walked towards Sam and stood in front of him, locking eyes with his.


    Sam showed no intention of backing down, even though his back felt drenched in cold sweat, he still didn¡¯t flee or retreat.


    Facing this seemingly fearless Sam, Celeste¡¯s voice turned icy.


    "Do you really think that by becoming my godson, you can do whatever you want? Or do you believe that as Angel¡¯s boyfriend, I have no way of dealing with you?"


    "Of course not."


    "Then on what basis do you make such a statement?"


    Sam felt the sharpness in her icy tone, as if it could pierce his heart.


    He struggled to maintain his composure, unshaken.


    "I may not be clear about other things, but I do know that Angel has been genuinely happy by my side, happy like any ordinary girl."


    Celeste seemed somewhat amused.


    "She is not an ordinary girl. If she were to live like one, it would be a fall from grace for her."


    "Is that so? But if that¡¯s the case, why is she devoid of even basic happiness? Isn¡¯t the core goal of earning a lot of money and gaining status to make oneself happier? Yet Angel can¡¯t find happiness at all. Living a life that¡¯s always arranged, or rather, in a cage, she seems to have all the material things but can¡¯t attain happiness. Isn¡¯t that putting the cart before the horse?"


    Sam¡¯s words made Celeste¡¯s expression grow even colder, as if it were freezing over.


    She slowly began to speak, her voice icy and low.


    "Are you here now to denounce me on behalf of Angel, to criticize her own mother?"


    Sam shook his head.


    "I don¡¯t have that right. I¡¯ve said from the start, I just hope she can be a little happier, simply happy like any ordinary girl. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. I don¡¯t need her to bring me any power or money because I am happy enough as I am now. Those who covet too much only end up shouldering more burdens."


    "And do you, an 18-year-old boy, think you can bring her that simple happiness?"


    She asked with a smile. The sarcasm in her words and expression was unmistakable, as if mocking Sam¡¯s baseless claims and wishful thinking.


    "There will come a day."


    Sam said softly, as if lacking firm conviction, not trying to forcefully assert his determination at this moment. Yet it was this kind of quiet strength that could silently reach deep into one¡¯s heart.


    Celeste gazed into Sam¡¯s eyes for a long time, sinking into a prolonged silence.


    Then she began to laugh.


    Stay tuned to NovelFire.C?m


    She turned and settled back onto the sofa. Sam seemed somewhat puzzled by the sudden shift in her mood, always unexpected, as if it wasn¡¯t a normal human emotional transition.


    She even patted the spot next to her.


    "Sit down, will you? Oh, playing the stern mother-in-law interrogating the son-in-law is so exhausting. Can you stop making me look up to talk to you, Sam?"


    What was going on here?


    Was all that emotion just for show? Sam couldn¡¯t be sure if she was looking for a way out or offering him one.


    But he nodded and obediently took a seat on the sofa, maintaining a respectful distance from Celeste. He couldn¡¯t feel her warmth, yet the faint fragrance emanating from her was unmistakable.


    She reclined slightly, like a noble queen.


    "Were you scared just now?"


    Sam shook his head awkwardly.


    "How could I be? I know it¡¯s all for Angel, it¡¯s perfectly normal, and I understand."


    Celeste blinked, her eyes shimmering with a seductive softness that felt as comforting as soaking in a hot spring, a stark contrast to her earlier demeanor.


    This woman was terrifying, able to switch her stance and emotions so effortlessly that it was hard to distinguish between reality and pretense...


    It was a good thing she was just Angel¡¯s mother. If she were the female lead in a game world... Sam didn¡¯t even want to imagine what would happen to him.


    Celeste smiled.


    "How should I put it? Angel isn¡¯t a child spoiled by me; rather, she was forced into this by me. I feel guilty about it, but I didn¡¯t want her to be too naive and thus too easily hurt. I just didn¡¯t anticipate that the cost of not being naive would be the difficulty in feeling love. Even my love for her."


    Sam fell silent. He really didn¡¯t know what to say, especially about the complex relationship between mother and daughter.


    But Celeste was looking straight at Sam.


    "However, now I¡¯m starting to believe that you can make her feel these things... Do you think she loves you?"


    Sam scratched his head.


    "We¡¯re just boyfriend and girlfriend, it might not be at the level of love yet."


    "But at least she has never treated any other guy the way she treats you. If this is her unique way of loving someone, could you accept that?"


    Sam felt a bit sheepish.


    "It would definitely be tough to keep going like this, but I hope we can both find better ways to get along."


    "That¡¯s why I started to hope that you could change her. Because I saw that her attitude towards you was completely different. She even talks back to me for you, which shows that you hold a special place in her heart. Over the years, you¡¯re the only guy who has managed to get close to her, and maybe you¡¯re the only one who can work that miracle."


    Is changing Angel¡¯s personality that difficult?


    Of course, even Celeste thought it would be a miracle if Sam actually managed to do it.


    But Sam just smiled.


    "Her very existence is a miracle. I¡¯m not troubled by it; on the contrary, if I could really change Angel¡¯s personality, I would be genuinely happy."


    "Then I won¡¯t say anything more about you two dating." Celeste said this and took a sip of her coffee.


    Sam spoke earnestly. "Thank you for your understanding, godmother."


    Celeste set down her coffee cup, looking at Sam with a hint of reproach.


    "You¡¯re my daughter¡¯s boyfriend... is it still appropriate to call me godmother?"


    Sam paused, but the cleverness in him quickly grasped her meaning, and he immediately said with a smile.


    "Even though I¡¯m Angel¡¯s boyfriend, that doesn¡¯t conflict with being a child to godmother, right? I will do my best for Angel, and I will also show my filial piety to godmother."


    "Oh? Won¡¯t that be too difficult? After all, I feel tired just thinking about it for you~"


    Celeste said this with a seductive expression, her words filled with sympathy, which warmed Sam¡¯s heart a little.


    Does anyone know how hard Sam¡¯s life is? He has to deal with several female leads, not just Angel!


    Sam is like a gardener too busy to even eat, tending to every flower in the garden.


    "How could I? With a girlfriend as unique as Angel and a godmother as charming as you, I should be enjoying myself, not feeling tired."


    "Such a smooth talker, Sam. But you know, too much sweet-talking from a man can make him seem unreliable."


    Celeste gently propped her cheek with her palm, her gaze soft as she looked at Sam.


    Sam shook his head.


    "It¡¯s all from the heart, not just sweet talk. How could it be unreliable? I¡¯m doing this willingly."


    Celeste laughed heartily, her body trembling with mirth.


    In her pure white dress, the neckline drew attention to her breasts, which also quivered, and Sam needed a strong will to keep his gaze in check.


    Celeste touched Sam¡¯s cheek with her palm, feeling the warmth of her hand, and he heard her seductive laughter.


    "You really are a good son to your mother, I¡¯m more and more pleased with you as my godson. I¡¯m starting to regret letting you be Angel¡¯s boyfriend."


    "It¡¯s no trouble at all, I¡¯m just as devoted to my godmother."


    "Is that so?"


    Celeste¡¯s eyes were tender as she looked at Sam, like a vast, gentle trap that one knows is dangerous but can¡¯t help falling into.


    Such charm and gaze were like an unsolvable open secret.


    "Of course..."


    "Well then, godmother has been a bit tired lately, my head has been aching. Could you give me a massage?"


    "Ah?"


    Sam was caught off guard.


    Then he saw Celeste, squinting her eyes at him, saying with a hint of grievance.


    "Is it too much for Sam? You just said you were completely devoted. It seems I really am getting old, losing my charm..."


    "Not at all, I¡¯m just... overwhelmed by your favor."


    Sam immediately stood up and moved behind Celeste.


    And Celeste really leaned back on the sofa, closing her eyes, and she said softly.


    "If that¡¯s the case, then please, I¡¯d appreciate a massage... I¡¯m getting on in years, and my skin isn¡¯t as delicate as Angel¡¯s, I hope you won¡¯t make fun of me..."


    "How could I? Your skin is as lovely as a young girl¡¯s, godmother..."


    Sam¡¯s words were not flattery, for her skin seemed untouched by time, almost unrealistically so.


    But as Sam reached out his hand and instinctively looked down, his breath halted.


    Because from his vantage point, he saw not only Celeste¡¯s features, her dense long hair, but also...


    The enticing shape of her breasts.


    Even the lace edges of her black lingerie were faintly visible...


    Was this a request for a massage, or a new kind of test?


    Tsk... such a generous size, she must have been well-endowed when nursing Angel.


    Then Sam¡¯s hands gently rested on her head.

 Chapter 217: Love can change everything

    Sam placed his hands on Celeste¡¯s forehead.


    He was massaging earnestly, but Celeste began to make strange sounds.


    "Mmm~~~~"


    "Yes~~~"


    "Right there~~~"


    "Sam, that¡¯s great~~~" Continue your journey on NovelFire.C?m


    "Ah~~~ So comfortable~~~"


    "..."


    Sam double-checked to make sure this was indeed a massage, right?


    His hands never ventured beyond her shoulders, treating the area around her breasts as if it were a no-go zone, a boundary of reverence not to be crossed.


    Yet the mature woman reclining on the sofa was making such noises, deliberately using a voice that sounded so peculiar... as if Sam was engaging in some odd activity.


    Celeste was definitely doing this on purpose!


    Even though he knew it was intentional, the strange sounds made Sam¡¯s throat feel dry. It was a good thing the back of the sofa was there to shield him; otherwise, his arousal might have been embarrassingly obvious to Celeste. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Angel and her mother, these two women, had slightly different personalities and their beauty and charm were not exactly the same.


    But their ability to seduce a man was very strong, and they both knew exactly how to ¡¯torment¡¯ one...


    If he continued to listen to Celeste¡¯s moans, Sam¡¯s physiological response might be fully triggered, and then even leaving the room safely would become a problem.


    So, while listening to the enticing moans and feeling Celeste¡¯s smooth skin, Sam spoke softly.


    "Um... godmother?"


    "Hmm? What is it, Sam~~~"


    In her response, Celeste even added a quiver to her tone, as if Sam¡¯s fingers had touched her most sensitive spot.


    But of course, they hadn¡¯t; his hands were still on her shoulders... so what else could this be if not intentional?


    "Um... does my massage make godmother uncomfortable?"


    "Why would you ask that?"


    Celeste sounded like an innocent child at that moment.


    Of course, judging by the condition of her skin, one might mistake her for a 15-year-old girl without question.


    But indeed, she was Angel¡¯s mother.


    "Because godmother¡¯s voice sounded quite unusual, I thought my massage might be causing you discomfort..."


    Sam could only hint at it delicately, not wanting to be too blunt.


    It¡¯s not like he could outright say: Are you being lewd, moaning like that? Ever since I started massaging you, I¡¯ve been constantly aroused.


    And Celeste chuckled lightly.


    "Why would that be? You¡¯re such a silly boy. Can¡¯t you tell it¡¯s a sound of comfort?"


    How could she explain it so seriously? That explanation only made it weirder!


    Sam laughed awkwardly.


    "Is that so... haha, maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve never heard godmother make such sounds, so I was a bit curious... haha."


    Sam was starting to babble.


    Celeste feigned surprise.


    "Oh my, could it be... Sam, are you thinking of something naughty?"


    Her act of feigned innocence followed by a sudden realization was such a ¡¯masterful¡¯ performance that Sam almost believed her!


    "Nothing like that, maybe it¡¯s just because godmother is so charming that it makes one¡¯s imagination wander."


    Celeste laughed again, her body shaking with mirth.


    "Sam, you¡¯re such a sweet talker. I¡¯m an old woman, nowhere near as charming as Angel."


    "Of course not, some women are like fine wine, they get better with age, a charm that young women simply can¡¯t possess."


    "Really? And if Angel knew, wouldn¡¯t she be angry with you?" Celeste said with a schadenfreude grin.


    Sam sighed helplessly.


    "Even though that¡¯s the case, I think she would understand, after all, you are her mother."


    "Tsk tsk tsk... Now I see why, despite all the girls around you, Angel still lets you live a good life."


    Suddenly, the conversation turned to a somewhat sensitive topic.


    Sam was taken aback. "I don¡¯t have that many girls around me, do I?"


    "Indeed, one or two might not be many, but... what if these few are all quite charming, and in beauty and temperament, they are in no way inferior to Angel? That would be quite special. Take, for example, the two girls we saw at the comic convention that day; I thought they were quite impressive, very pretty, and had personality. Especially that girl named Sophie...


    Angel paid special attention to her."


    Speaking of Sophie.


    Indeed... Sophie was special, so special that she would be noticed wherever she was.


    But Sam hadn¡¯t expected her to make such a lasting impression on Celeste.


    "She¡¯s alright... just a tsundere young girl who likes to throw tantrums and has a quirky personality."


    Sam didn¡¯t say this to belittle Sophie, but rather he didn¡¯t want Celeste to feel that Sophie could be a threat to Angel.


    Celeste shifted to a more comfortable position on the couch.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, as if she was getting drowsy, even letting out a yawn before speaking in an offhand manner.


    "I beg to differ. I¡¯m pretty good at reading people, and she¡¯s special. Just having the courage to stand in front of Angel, with a similar age and not being overshadowed in presence, that alone is quite remarkable. Sam, you must have noticed it too. Are you trying to protect that girl?"


    Sam shook his head.


    "Why would I? She doesn¡¯t need my protection, and besides... she¡¯s not in any danger. Would women as gentle and kind as godmother and Angel ever do anything dangerous?"


    Celeste suddenly turned her head, and Sam¡¯s movement stopped abruptly.


    Then he saw this maturely charming woman smiling, yet scrutinizing him with a piercing gaze. That sharp look was like invisible chains extending out, binding Sam¡¯s thoughts and emotions tightly, leaving no room to dodge.


    "Is that so? I would think someone as smart as you would understand a principle. Whether it¡¯s humans or animals, if something encroaches on their interests, they will protect their territory and possessions at all costs. Alright, that¡¯s enough talk, continue with the massage."


    After uttering those words, Celeste leaned back on the couch, closed her eyes, and began to enjoy Sam¡¯s massage in a steady rhythm.


    No further conversation ensued until Sam heard her even breathing, as if she had fallen asleep on the couch.


    Sam didn¡¯t wake her; instead, he gently picked up a blanket from nearby and draped it over the woman¡¯s body, then tiptoed out of her room.


    Walking down the corridor, Sam looked out at the sky, which had now completely darkened, realizing he had spent over an hour in that room.


    This exchange with Celeste had been a brief respite from her usual guardedness towards him. Of course... he couldn¡¯t let his guard down now, as he still had the task of changing Angel¡¯s personality.


    To be honest, if Sam was to achieve his ultimate dreams and goals, changing Angel¡¯s personality was imperative.


    But... could it really be done so easily?


    She was undoubtedly one of the first female leads to appear, yet without question, she presented the highest level of difficulty.


    Sam shook his head with a wry smile.


    Then he patted his cheeks and put on his familiar smile.


    He returned to Angel¡¯s room.


    Sam didn¡¯t knock; the door was unlocked. To his mild surprise, Angel wasn¡¯t on her phone but was lying on her side in bed, her body curled slightly under the covers, eyes closed in sleep.


    The room was dark, but his excellent vision allowed him to clearly sense her even breathing.


    Sam crouched beside her bed, gazing at the girl¡¯s stunningly beautiful sleeping face.


    With her eyes closed, Angel looked the most gentle and serene.


    Gone was her haughtiness, gone was her sharpness. She was like a simple little girl, in her own world, needing a sense of security for a peaceful sleep, even her soft breathing seemed sweet and pure.


    It had to be said, Angel looked too adorable like this. In a pet store, she would be the kitten the owner couldn¡¯t bear to sell.


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but smile at such a beautiful sight; it seemed as if all his irritations could be instantly soothed.


    The thought that his reward for achieving his ideals would be a pure and adorable Angel... made any sacrifice seem worthwhile.


    Sam never aspired to be a superhero, nor did he dream of becoming a billionaire CEO.


    The most beautiful future he could imagine was walking happily under the sun with those female leads, whether in the warm bloom of spring or the brilliant radiance of summer.


    He reached out to gently move a strand of hair from her forehead away from her nose, but this subtle action made Angel twitch her nose.


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    It seemed Angel sensed something unusual, as she slowly opened her eyes, appearing not quite awake, and hazily glanced at Sam.


    "You¡¯re back?"


    Her voice was somewhat cloying, a rare tone for her, and exceptionally pleasant to hear.


    Sam nodded.


    "Yeah, you keep sleeping, I¡¯m heading back."


    As he spoke, he helped tuck her in with the blanket.


    But as he was about to leave, Angel¡¯s arm emerged from under the covers, her hand lightly grasping Sam¡¯s, not with much force.


    Sam didn¡¯t pull away; instead, he took her soft hand in his own and asked with a smile.


    "What¡¯s up?"


    Angel scrunched her nose, a somewhat cute expression that conveyed her dissatisfaction.


    "Help me up."


    "Maybe you should keep sleeping?" Sam suggested kindly.


    But Angel blinked at him, as if trying hard to become more alert.


    "No, I¡¯m not letting you go back that easily..."


    Indeed, once awake, she didn¡¯t seem quite as adorable... Well, that¡¯s a lie, Angel was still very cute.


    Sam gently helped her sit up.


    Angel, now in a black nightgown, looked stunning. The spaghetti straps of her sleep dress perfectly showcased her flawless figure, and her long hair fell loosely around her, giving her an effortlessly beautiful allure.


    Yawning, Angel sat on the edge of the bed and then said to Sam.


    "Go turn on the light."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Mhm."


    "Click."


    The moment Sam turned on the light, Angel immediately shut her eyes, a look of annoyance crossing her face.


    "Why¡¯d you make it so bright!"


    "You asked me to turn on the light... Can I even control the brightness?"


    "Of course, you can! All the lights in my house are dimmable. I bet you just wanted to blind me."


    Angel retorted irritably, and Sam, chuckling, walked over and covered her eyes with his hands.


    He spoke softly, as if soothing a child.


    "Don¡¯t be scared, just open them slowly... Are you okay now?"


    "Yeah, I¡¯m fine."


    Only then did Sam remove his hands.


    Angel, her cheeks slightly flushed, looked at Sam.


    "Were you just treating me like a kid?"


    Sam pondered for a moment.


    "I don¡¯t have any experience with kids."


    "But you¡¯ve definitely done that with other girls before."


    "No, you¡¯re the first."


    "Hmph."


    She said this and then stood up, walking over to sit at the desk in the room. Then she turned her head to look at Sam, who remained unmoved.


    "Come here, sit down."


    "Can¡¯t you be a bit gentler with me? Your tone sounds like you¡¯re training a dog."


    Sam grumbled as he walked over and sat down beside her.


    Angel couldn¡¯t help but laugh at his comment.


    "I didn¡¯t mean that, but you sure have some strange ideas."


    "Well, isn¡¯t it because of your similar behavior before? I¡¯m just anticipating."


    Angel mused with narrowed eyes.


    "If only you were as obedient as Biscuit."


    Sam coughed and then asked, "So, what... why did you want me to sit down?"


    Angel picked up a book from beside her and placed it on the desk.


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you? Tutoring."


    "Now? And you just woke up, you don¡¯t seem very alert."


    Even if Sam tutored her with the utmost care, what could she possibly absorb in this state?


    Angel looked at Sam defiantly.


    "Who are you underestimating... By the way, what did you tell my mom?"


    Sam opened the book and calmly replied.


    "It¡¯s nothing much, ultimately, under my sincerity, your mother agreed to our relationship."


    Angel snorted lightly.


    "This matter never needed her approval."


    "She is your mother, after all. She has some say in it... But now there¡¯s no need to worry."


    "Is that all?"


    Angel felt it couldn¡¯t be that simple.


    Sam sighed and then said.


    "She also hopes that I can change you for the better."


    "Do you want to change me?"


    Angel tilted her head, propping up her cheek, as if the question was of no consequence.


    Sam smiled.


    "I don¡¯t think you need to change. We¡¯re together because you are Angel. If you changed, I would feel an immense sense of loss for the person you are now, in the future."


    Angel didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she suddenly leaned forward.


    "Mmm~~~"


    She kissed Sam¡¯s lips briefly, then returned to her original sitting position.


    "Start tutoring me."


    Sam blinked and then smiled, not saying much more, and began to explain the content of the book from the beginning.


    That gentle kiss would undoubtedly linger long in Sam¡¯s heart.


    Sam explained patiently, occasionally asking if she understood.


    At first, Angel responded with clarity, but soon, Sam felt his shoulder being nudged repeatedly.


    He propped up her shoulder several times, but eventually, he wrapped his arm around Angel¡¯s shoulder, letting her lean into his embrace with her eyes half-closed.


    The lesson was impossible to continue.


    Sam whispered, leaning down to her ear. "Maybe you should go to sleep. You can¡¯t really learn like this. We¡¯ll try again when you¡¯re feeling better."


    But Angel murmured softly.


    "I can hear you just fine like this, it¡¯s okay..." Her voice was as faint as a mosquito¡¯s.


    Sam pondered for a moment and then said.


    "I¡¯m not leaving; I¡¯ll sleep with you."


    She half-opened her eyes to glance at Sam.


    Sam looked at her sincerely.


    "I¡¯m not lying to you, I¡¯m serious..."


    "You¡¯re free to leave me, I won¡¯t stop you... but if you want to stay here, you can."


    This girl... just wouldn¡¯t honestly express her wish to spend more time with Sam.


    After turning off the light and lying down in bed together, Sam naturally extended his arm, allowing her to comfortably rest against him.


    She leaned her head against Sam¡¯s neck and breathed.


    Her beautiful body pressed tightly against Sam, but at that moment, Sam only felt an indescribable sense of warmth and tranquility, some things indeed can triumph over instinct and desire.


    The warmth and tranquility of the moment were the purest forms of beauty.


    Resting against Sam¡¯s shoulder, feeling his broad chest, Angel said softly.


    "If you don¡¯t change me, how will you achieve the harem you desire? Or have you already given up on that idea in your heart?"


    Angel seemed to have not forgotten their earlier conversation.


    Sam looked at her perfect profile, her sensual lips, and her pert nose, and whispered.


    "I haven¡¯t given up on the idea of changing your personality. But I feel that forcibly changing you would be like a deception. I believe that with sincerity and a love that grows stronger over time, there will come a day. You will change."


    Angel¡¯s gaze showed a hint of disdain.


    "What if that day never comes? What if you find out that I can¡¯t change into the person you like, no matter what?"


    Sam pulled her a little closer with the hand that had been resting, then wrapped his other arm around her slender waist.


    His lips came close to her ear, undisturbed by the soft strands of her hair.


    "I believe I can wait for that day, it will come, as long as you can be a little tolerant."


    Feeling Sam¡¯s gentle voice, Angel¡¯s cheeks seemed to warm up, her legs rubbed together slightly, a familiar emotion seemed to spread uncontrollably, triggered automatically whenever Sam was near.


    "Isn¡¯t tolerance just another form of deception? After all, you¡¯re asking me to compromise myself, to share the man I love most with other women... That seems even more excessive."


    She tilted her head back, gazing at Sam¡¯s handsome face within his embrace, looking into his eyes that seemed to possess a magical allure.


    Sam smiled.


    "I am indeed that despicable, always insatiable. If it were truly allowed, I would wish to give you a dream from which you¡¯d never want to wake."


    "If you can¡¯t do it, the price might be a trip to hell," she said with a beautiful face, tempting lips, yet speaking such dangerous words.


    Sam leaned closer to her lips.


    "I don¡¯t want to go to hell."


    "That scared?"


    Feeling Sam¡¯s approach, she didn¡¯t dodge but instead gently closed her eyes, holding her breath, as if awaiting the arrival of some familiar sensation.


    Then she heard Sam¡¯s gentle words, almost enveloping her completely.


    "Yes, very scared. Because right now, I¡¯m already in heaven."


    "Mmm~~~~"


    The kiss between the boy and girl began tenderly and grew gradually more passionate.


    Their bodies started to intertwine under the covers, clothes being shed one by one.


    Sam¡¯s thoughts were crystal clear.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t want to go to hell, nor would he.


    He wanted to stay in this dangerous yet beautiful world, with Angel and the other girls, forever.


    This was the endeavor he was willing to fight for all his life, to persist in.


    Sam wasn¡¯t particularly clever or powerful, but he had this bit of bravery...


    The world is full of dangers every day, but love can change everything.

 Chapter 218: Pristine doll

    The room¡¯s temperature was rising, bodies entangled under the sheets.


    What was once a neatly laid blanket had now become a disheveled mess, like scattered, unorganized clouds.


    And the two naked bodies merged as one, the penis sliding in and out of the vagina, creating soft frictional sounds, reminiscent of the collision between flowing clouds and the air.


    Breathing became hotter and more intense.


    Sam felt his chest and neck drenched, undoubtedly the handiwork of the girl sprawled atop him.


    Angel was a girl who never admitted defeat, yet she was also the ultimate paradox.


    She had many disagreeable traits.


    Such as a considerably low moral threshold, a stubbornness and pride that could match, if not exceed, Sophie¡¯s, a sharp tongue that could easily wound someone¡¯s vulnerability, and even laziness, a love for giving orders, and a strong desire for possession and control.


    But it was this very Angel that Sam found irresistible.


    Their combined allure seemed to be a case of two negatives making a positive, something to both love and hate.


    Even during sex, she always liked to be on top, moving on her own.


    Yet, in the act, she would lower her head like a cat, continuously kissing Sam¡¯s cheeks, lips, and even his neck and chest without missing a spot.


    As if she intended to leave her mark on every inch of Sam.


    Strange... wasn¡¯t this what a man was supposed to do during sex?


    But at this moment, Sam, lying on the bed without moving, completely enjoying himself, found it hard to voice such a thought.


    Angel¡¯s body was fully seated on Sam¡¯s penis, her hips rhythmically moving up and down. Her movements grew more skilled, and Sam could feel the endless pleasure she brought.


    Throughout the entire act, Sam felt as if he were bathing in a hot spring, every pore on his body involuntarily opening up, his nerves dancing in tune with Angel¡¯s continuously rocking body.


    Even if Sam liked to think of himself as a rational person, someone who had risen above base pleasures, a man with clear pursuits and considerable self-discipline, in this moment, under Angel¡¯s ¡¯spell¡¯, he could cast all that aside.


    As Angel¡¯s moans grew louder, she could no longer bear the overwhelming sensations of the intense orgasm, clinging tightly to Sam¡¯s body.


    Angel was drenched in sweat, yet she was reluctant to leave Sam¡¯s embrace, just as she was reluctant to have his penis leave her vagina.


    Sam, with his arms around Angel¡¯s waist and smelling her faintly fragrant hair, whispered,


    "Weren¡¯t you almost asleep just now? Look at us now."


    His words sounded as if he was playing coy after gaining an advantage.


    But at this moment, Angel was not in the mood to spar with Sam, or perhaps after the vigorous sexual activity, she simply lacked the energy.


    Unlike Sam¡¯s stamina, Angel¡¯s endurance wasn¡¯t as exaggerated. After the continuous climaxes, now it seemed all she could do was breathe rapidly, resting on Sam¡¯s chest.


    "You¡¯re one to talk... You were clearly enjoying our lovemaking just as much," Angel said, her breath moistening Sam¡¯s cheek with each word, as if the whole world should be submerged in water, a breathable, warm ocean.


    Sam chuckled, his hand unconsciously caressing her breast and thigh.


    "I was just playing along with you. After all, with the mood so heated, it would be rude not to respond, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    "Smack."


    Angel mustered the strength to sit up and gave Sam a playful slap.


    Of course, it was barely audible, lacking any real force. It seemed to have become a habitual gesture for Angel, more of a coquettish act than anything else.


    "So, was making love to me this time also against your will?" Angel asked with a slightly dissatisfied expression.


    Sam shook his head and replied,


    "Not at all. I just thought we were actually going to sleep, I didn¡¯t realize you were in such a ¡¯refined¡¯ mood."


    With a languid roll, Angel flopped onto her back and shot Sam a glance.


    "Go run the bath, I need a shower."


    Sam blinked.


    "A shower now?"


    "What else? Even though you didn¡¯t ejaculate, I sweated a lot. How am I supposed to sleep like this?"


    Angel had a point. Given her penchant for cleanliness, it wasn¡¯t just about taking a shower; she¡¯d probably want to change all the bed sheets in the room too.


    "So... why do I have to run the bath?"


    At this moment, Sam asked what seemed to be a very naive question.


    Angel responded without mercy, lifting her long, beautiful leg and lightly stepping on Sam¡¯s still-erect member.


    "What do you think?"


    In that instant, Angel seemed to embody the aura of an ice-cold queen, her tone chilly and dangerous, and the pressure from her foot significant enough to be concerning.


    Sam winced in pain.


    "Alright, alright! Stop stepping on it, if you break it, you¡¯ll have nothing to play with later."


    Hearing this, Angel¡¯s face flushed. She turned gracefully, not wanting Sam to see her current expression.


    "Talk weird like that again, and I¡¯ll cut it off tomorrow."


    Sam got out of bed, simply put on his underwear, and started to run the water in the bathroom.


    The bathroom of the wealthy was something else. The luxurious, spacious bathtub looked like it could serve as a swimming pool for a small child.


    The water, at just the right temperature, gradually filled the tub.


    Angel, seemingly without a trace of shyness, appeared naked before Sam¡¯s eyes, stepping into the bathtub with her long, elegant legs, and then settled down comfortably.


    Sam instinctively swallowed, as if trying to suppress the reawakened desire rising within him.


    "Uh, take your time. I¡¯ll wait for you outside."


    After saying this, Sam turned to leave, but then he heard Angel¡¯s voice.


    "If you don¡¯t shower, don¡¯t even think about getting into my bed."


    Sam replied with a smile, "Aren¡¯t you showering? Even if I wanted to, I¡¯d have to wait for you to finish first, right?"


    Angel¡¯s long hair was simply tied up, not in a ponytail, but in a loose bun.


    She glanced to the side.


    "There¡¯s a showerhead over there. You can shower there."


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Sam replied, annoyed. The bathroom was large enough to be divided into three sections: the bathtub, the shower, and the toilet.


    But the only thing separating the bathtub from the shower was a thin pane of glass.


    In other words, if Sam showered while she bathed, it would be like a live show.


    Sam might have been shameless, but not to that extent! Just picturing the scene¡ªhim showering there, lathering his entire body with soap, not missing any hidden spots.


    And the most crucial part, being watched through the glass...


    Damn.


    Not even Le Crazy Horse show would go that far, right?


    Angel cracked a slight smile.


    "Why not? It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen it before, and you don¡¯t seem shy around me. Suddenly getting prudish now, are you? That¡¯s just like you."


    It seemed Angel was trying to provoke him in this way.


    But Sam wasn¡¯t Sophie, and even if Sophie were here, she wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.


    Despite saying this, Sam no longer intended to leave the bathroom because he had a better idea.


    He walked towards Angel, who still wore a look of rich disdain, as if unwilling to give up on her provocation.


    Angel narrowed her eyes, sensing something unusual about his approach.


    "What are you doing?"


    Sam had already reached the side of the bathtub, where the water was covered with a dense layer of foam, concealing Angel¡¯s beautiful body beneath, with just the hint of her enticing breasts visible.


    Instead, Sam smiled, looking down at the heiress soaking in the tub.


    "You wanted to shower together, right? So let¡¯s do it."


    With that, he stripped off his underwear right in front of Angel. Continue reading stories on NovelFire.C?m


    When Sam¡¯s impressive cock was exposed to Angel, her face flushed slightly; she clearly understood what he intended to do.


    However, she had never bathed with someone else before, not even with a person of the same sex since childhood, due to her obsession with cleanliness, a habit formed early on.


    Even though Sam and she were now lovers, and they had already engaged in the most intimate sexual relations several times, it seemed like she should be open to anything.


    But there were some boundaries Angel wasn¡¯t ready to cross, so she sat up straight.


    Instantly, Sam heard the sound of the water stirring, the foam creating ripples on the surface.


    He could even see the stubborn bubbles clinging to Angel¡¯s chest and groin, conveniently covering her nipples and vulva.


    What was this? A mosaic?


    "Get out! I don¡¯t want to bathe with you!"


    Angel began to push Sam away, refusing to let him into her bathtub.


    But how could Sam give up at this point?


    Some things were indeed addictive, like forcing someone to do something they were reluctant to do but found thrilling.


    So, Sam exerted an undeniable force, ignoring her resistance.


    "Splash!"


    The water¡¯s surface was disturbed, as if the entire bathtub was experiencing a tsunami.


    Sam sat down directly in front of her, face to face with Angel.


    This heiress, who rarely suffered losses, wore a rare blush of shame; she felt inexplicably shy, especially under Sam¡¯s direct and burning gaze.


    It was as if he saw through everything about her, and she even wanted to cross her arms and draw up her knees as a defensive measure.


    But how could she allow herself to show any embarrassment or weakness in front of Sam?


    So, Angel resisted the urge to make such a move, even as Sam¡¯s feet seemed to touch her buttocks under the water.


    She leaned against the bathtub, a slight anger on her face.


    "I¡¯m giving you three seconds to get out of my bathroom."


    The familiar tone of threat.


    But unfortunately, now that he was in, he might as well enjoy the rub, right?


    Sam was not one to leave things half-finished.


    So he watched with a smile as the girl, somewhat obscured by the water, looked even more irresistibly cute as she struggled to suppress her shyness.


    "Nope, not leaving," he said.


    "Sam, you¡¯ve grown wings now, have you?" Angel¡¯s voice rose a notch, unable to contain her irritation.


    But Sam knew very well that Angel¡¯s lack of action, coupled with her raised voice, was a sign of her vulnerability¡ªshe was out of options.


    So, without hesitation, Sam nodded in agreement.


    "I¡¯ve always said it, I like to push the envelope. Not only have I grown wings, but they¡¯re quite hard too."


    "Asshole, get out!" she yelled.


    Suddenly, she extended her foot, seemingly trying to kick Sam out of the bathtub.


    If it were all in good fun, Sam might have let it slide; after all, with his self-healing abilities, a little injury was no big deal.


    But not now... there was no reason to back down.


    He had to show her what real skill and hardness meant.


    Sam reached under the water and grabbed her approaching foot, firmly holding her ankle.


    Angel¡¯s movements came to an abrupt halt. With one foot caught and the slippery bathtub offering no leverage, her other foot was rendered useless.


    At that moment, Sam went on the offensive.


    His hand released her ankle and slid upwards, all the way to her clitoris.


    Sam¡¯s towering frame loomed over Angel like a mountain about to collapse onto her unprepared form.


    "What are you doing... damn it!"


    In an instant, Angel¡¯s naked body was enveloped in Sam¡¯s embrace.


    And he didn¡¯t stop there; Sam helped Angel adjust her position.


    She could only sit in the bathtub with her back to him, leaning against his heated chest, her breasts fully grasped in his hands, and her vagina already completely filled by his thick and large penis.


    With Sam¡¯s powerful thrusting, the foam under the water, which had been dispersed and then gathered again, seemed to hide a monstrous presence.


    By now, Angel seemed to understand that she really had no better way to deal with this man. So she simply chose to enjoy the moment, while speaking in a tone that feigned dissatisfaction.


    "So this is your idea of taking a bath together? You clearly just wanted to fuck me."


    Sam chuckled softly. "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you get dirtier as you wash." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although the idea of sullying a dignified heiress seemed thrilling and tempting, Sam understood the art of quitting while ahead.


    So, after a symbolic ten minutes of thrusting, he withdrew his penis and reached for a towel nearby, murmuring gently, "I¡¯ll scrub your back for you. This is a VIP service only you get to enjoy. Ordinary folks can only dream of it."


    "Ordinary folks can¡¯t, but there are special ones who can, right?" she retorted, always quick to find fault.


    Sam smiled, pouring some designer body wash he¡¯d never used before onto his hands, then spreading it over her soft shoulders.


    "You are the special one."


    Angel watched her reflection on the water¡¯s surface, as well as Sam¡¯s visually striking penis, as a vague sense of desire began to spread once again.


    The body wash gently covered Angel¡¯s shoulders, accompanied by the warmth of his palms.


    Sam added a bit more heat, enhancing Angel¡¯s sensations¡ªnot to tease her, but to provide just the right temperature, achieving an effect similar to an essential oil back massage.


    It was, to say the least, exquisite.


    Sam¡¯s hands, employing a special technique, massaged not only Angel¡¯s back but also her waist, which he did not neglect.


    It tickled a bit, but Angel, not wanting to admit how sensitive her body was, stubbornly remained silent, just sitting there.


    Until she clearly felt Sam¡¯s almost magical hands move under her armpits and around to her chest.


    "Stop."


    Angel caught his hand. Her face was flushed, and she couldn¡¯t help but speak with a trembling voice, "Just scrub my back, that¡¯s enough."


    Sam smiled, taking in her expression completely. He then leaned in closer, whispering beside the delicate curve of her ear, "As a considerate and meticulous boyfriend, I must take care of every little detail for my girlfriend. Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t mind the effort."


    "You jerk, you... mmm!"


    The moment Sam¡¯s magical hands grasped her breasts, Angel¡¯s body stiffened, her complexion turning a deep shade of red. Then, in the next instant, she could only collapse softly into Sam¡¯s embrace.


    Like a pristine doll, yet destined to be thoroughly played with...

 Chapter 219: Doggy style

    Is there a sense of achievement?


    Of course, there is.


    Especially when he feels the girl¡¯s continuous soft moans, those delightful changes are like playing a game, unlocking the map bit by bit, achieving different milestones.


    It¡¯s definitely satisfying.


    Sam didn¡¯t miss any spot on her body, paying special attention to her nipples and clitoris.


    Everything about Sam was like a lethal poison, even his hands possessed a bewitching charm.


    It¡¯s hard to imagine, but under his constant caresses, Angel¡¯s neck turned a tender pink. Her body completely fell into Sam¡¯s arms, as if she had no strength left.


    "How does it feel? Comfortable?" Sam leaned in and asked with a smirk, his tone brimming with smugness, making her aware of his pride.


    Angel¡¯s eyes were hazy, her breathing still rapid.


    "Do you feel very proud now?" she asked, her tone slightly annoyed. Through continuous caressing, her sexual desire had been fully aroused, but Sam chose this moment to stop.


    But what could her annoyance do? At this moment, this was Sam¡¯s domain.


    Sam said with a smile, "Well... I should feel a bit proud, shouldn¡¯t I? Taking such good care of my beautiful girlfriend, a man should indeed feel proud and boastful."


    Angel couldn¡¯t help but snort. "I doubt it¡¯s for that reason."


    Sam feigned ignorance. "Then what is it for?"


    Angel scoffed. "You¡¯re probably thinking... now you finally get to enjoy the feeling of controlling everything, right? This must be a monumental moment for you, making you terribly proud."


    Of course, Sam wouldn¡¯t admit that this was indeed what he was thinking. He immediately denied it on the spot.


    "How could that be? My feelings for you are all about love."


    "Really?" Upon hearing this, Angel tilted her head back, showcasing the flexibility of her body.


    Sam then saw her naked upper body rise from the water, her erect breasts impossible to ignore as they appeared before him.


    He also noticed her exaggerated action of tilting her head back until she could see her own face. Yet, even in such an exaggerated pose, Sam could find no flaw on her.


    Instead, this angle made it even harder for Sam to keep his gaze steady. As her body fully emerged from the water, Sam¡¯s desire seemed to be instantly awakened.


    Sam appeared to remain calm, but beneath the water, Angel¡¯s body had already sensed that Sam was aroused once again.


    She still tilted her head, looking at Sam from such an awkward angle, then flashed a smile. "I just remembered... you didn¡¯t orgasm tonight, so it looks like I need to reward you properly. What kind of reward would you like?"


    Angel¡¯s beautiful face was right before Sam¡¯s eyes, under the bright lights in the quiet bathroom, an ambiguous atmosphere began to spread.


    Sam looked into her eyes and said, "Any reward?"


    Angel scoffed disdainfully. "What reward do you want? As long as you dare to say it, I dare to give it."


    "Then I¡¯m sorry." Sam lowered his head and kissed her lips.


    When their lips parted, Angel had already withdrawn from her previous pose, her head tilted coldly and disdainfully as she looked at Sam¡¯s profile.


    "How... so timid? Given such great power, and you settle for this little reward? But it¡¯s very fitting for your status, after all, a country boy who hasn¡¯t seen the world, dreaming of the beautiful big city but would get lost in it. Like a poor boy from the countryside, dreaming of marrying a noble princess, yet when faced with her, he can¡¯t even speak."


    Sam understood that this was just Angel¡¯s way of provoking him.


    Perhaps more than Sam, her body was already eager.


    After all, the ¡¯Hand of Desire¡¯ skill had a very unique effect, always manifesting its peculiar efficacy at such moments.


    Sam gave a slight smile. "This is just the beginning. The real ¡¯sorry¡¯ is yet to come."


    In that instant, Angel¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. "What are you doing?!" she exclaimed as she felt her body being lifted by Sam.


    This uncontrollable situation was not to her liking. But at this moment, not only did Sam lift her up, he didn¡¯t even allow her to turn around to face him.


    Although Angel voiced her discomfort, Sam had already steadied himself behind her. This unfamiliar approach was something they had never experienced before, as it implied a shift in dominance.


    Doggy style...


    Angel instantly realized what Sam intended to do! She had only wanted to reward him for not climaxing tonight, never expecting Sam to dare choose such a position to take her!


    When had Sam become so bold? Had she been too lenient with him?


    Angel¡¯s thoughts were chaotic, but at this moment, she couldn¡¯t get up; she was in a rare state of complete passivity. To assume the doggy style position, she had no choice but to kneel, but as an heiress, how could she perform such a humiliating act!


    So, Angel turned her head and glared at Sam. "You better not do this, I¡¯m warning you!"


    But at this moment, Sam did not heed her. His movements were gentle, yet he showed no signs of backing down. "You said you wanted to reward me."


    "I didn¡¯t say like this!" Angel immediately retorted.


    "You said, anything as long as I dare to say it..."


    Sam raised his member, and Angel could feel the tip gradually approaching. She couldn¡¯t even dodge; it was too shameful.


    In the dynamics of sexual intercourse, any position should ideally adjust with the spread of passion. But for Angel, what mattered more were other things.


    Like who held the dominance during sex, who truly had control, who made whom apprehensive. She was supposed to be the one in power, not like now, passively being taken.


    The last time Sam had roughly taken her anally, and this time, he chose the doggy style position to take her!


    This made Angel increasingly uneasy, showing a level of nervousness and anger she had never exhibited before.


    "I¡¯ll say it again, asshole... let go of me! Or you¡¯ll regret it!"


    Sam began to kiss her neck and back, his hands gently caressing her breasts. The Hand of Desire was taking effect, and soon, Angel felt her ability to think clearly slipping away.


    Feeling Angel¡¯s resistance weakening, Sam took a deep breath and whispered, "My darling, prepare to welcome my cock! What comes next is my domain. I¡¯m going to use this position to fill your vagina with my semen!"


    "Bastard...!!"


    Angel was rendered speechless. At this point, words had lost their meaning.


    Because Sam had already started thrusting, his cock moving in and out, hitting Angel¡¯s cervix deeply with each motion from such an angle.


    A mix of humiliation and an unprecedented sexual pleasure emerged. As Sam¡¯s movements grew wilder, the water began to stir, like an underwater volcano ready to erupt.


    Angel¡¯s buttocks lifted, her vagina continuously struck by Sam¡¯s penis, driving her nearly insane.


    The shame of not seeing, only passively enduring, coupled with an unprecedented stimulation, covered her. It made her gradually forget who she was, forget the situation she was in.


    Everything seemed natural, sacred, and irresistible.


    This process lasted for an hour, and Angel¡¯s knees turned red from kneeling for so long. Finally, Sam reached his climax, and when he pulled his penis out, Angel collapsed into Sam¡¯s arms from exhaustion.


    After everything had ended, Angel didn¡¯t seem as angry as Sam might expect. She just let out a slight breath and murmured some mildly reproachful words.


    "You¡¯ve got some nerve, Sam..."


    Sam held Angel¡¯s body. "But it felt good, didn¡¯t it?"


    "But you¡¯ve made me dirty again." She parted her legs, revealing the white semen flowing out from her vagina.


    Angel ran her fingers over her vaginal opening, her fingers coated with semen, nearly causing Sam to become aroused again. She truly knew how to seduce a man.


    To defile an heiress, an untouchable noble body, what a temptation it was...


    But now, Sam could only forcefully restrain himself, softly saying, "I¡¯ll clean you up."


    Then, Sam washed Angel¡¯s vaginal area with warm water.


    After thoroughly cleaning Angel¡¯s vaginal area, they both dressed and walked out of the bathroom.


    Sam thought he could finally get some comfortable sleep, but as soon as he came out, he saw Angel sitting on the edge of the bed, looking at him coldly.


    He flashed a smile, trying to act as if nothing had happened.


    "It¡¯s so late, let¡¯s go to sleep."


    However, the girl sitting on the bed, her left leg crossed over her right, her hands cradling her ample chest, said coldly, "The matter isn¡¯t settled yet, how can I sleep?"


    "Ah? What¡¯s not settled? Oh, should I tutor you a bit more on your homework?"


    Sam tried to bluff his way through, but Angel kept staring straight at him.


    "Sam, try to be slippery again and see what happens."


    "...What¡¯s wrong, why so angry? Although you were kneeling there for a long time, there was no helping it, you know I can¡¯t ejaculate that quickly, and you enjoyed the process too, didn¡¯t you?"


    Sam kept explaining, but Angel looked at him icily.


    "There are many ways you could have ejaculated, even in my mouth would have been acceptable, but you insisted on having me kneel there for an hour, that¡¯s humiliating."


    "...How could that be? It was just a way of expressing love, I really didn¡¯t mean it that way."


    Angel looked at Sam.


    "I think you did."


    Sam spread his hands helplessly.


    "So what are you going to do about it? Are you going to kill me?"


    Sam had a resigned, or rather, a recklessly indifferent attitude.


    Angel smirked contemptuously.


    "Of course, I¡¯ll humiliate you in the same way."


    "I¡¯m warning you not to go too far..."


    "Come here."


    Angel looked at Sam with a cold laugh, then stretched out her hand and crooked her finger at him.


    Sam cautiously looked around, noticing no strange props, no guns, and no handcuffs... so he cautiously walked over.


    But Angel¡¯s hand didn¡¯t lower; instead, she left her middle finger up, pointing rudely at Sam.


    "Suck it." Continue reading at NovelFire.C?m


    "Ah?"


    Sam was stunned.


    And Angel moved her middle finger again.


    "Didn¡¯t you hear me tell you to suck it?"


    Sam gave a wry smile and said, "What¡¯s the point of this? I don¡¯t have that kind of fetish."


    "Hurry up, while I¡¯m not too angry yet. Are you sure you want to miss this chance to make amends?"


    It did seem to make sense. Under normal circumstances, Angel would never treat him in such a simple manner. It was almost like she was granting him a favor. Compared to other possible options, this was quite lenient.


    But why so lenient? Could it be because Sam had just given her a lot of pleasure?


    As Sam pondered this, he looked into her eyes, feigned a gesture, and gently sipped her middle finger. It wasn¡¯t forceful or deep, more like a simple kiss on the back of hand.


    "Is that enough?"


    Sam expected her to persist, but unexpectedly, she smiled.


    "That¡¯s enough."


    That¡¯s it?


    Sam looked at her, surprised.


    And Angel noticed the look in his eyes.


    "What, you think that¡¯s not enough? You want me to treat you even worse? You really are a ¡¯pervert,¡¯ aren¡¯t you?"


    Sam quickly shook his head.


    "It¡¯s just that you seem much gentler, and I feel like I see a hope for changing you."


    At this moment, Angel¡¯s smile took on a sinister curve.


    "Really? What if I told you this is just the beginning?"


    "What?"


    She lowered her legs and propped her hands on the bed. Then she slightly tilted her head back, looking at Sam with a hint of enjoyment in her eyes.


    "Do you believe I have better ways to torment you, and that you can¡¯t refuse?"


    "How could that be... Stop joking, and even if you do, you wouldn¡¯t bear to use them on me, right?"


    As Sam said this, he felt a growing sense of unease.


    What was this strangeness? What was this vague anxiety in his heart?


    "Is that so? We¡¯ll see if I¡¯m willing to spare you. Let¡¯s begin," Angel declared.


    Sam hastily looked at her.


    He saw Angel smiling, her lips forming the clear words, "Sam, lie down on the bed."


    She looked somewhat ridiculous now. What was she doing? Sam had his own mind; how could he possibly obey her command so easily?


    "Thud!"


    Sam¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Right after Angel spoke, he felt his body move uncontrollably. He walked straight to the bed and lay down without any resistance.


    Seeing the shock in Sam¡¯s eyes, Angel smiled with satisfaction.


    "See, I told you I could do it."


    "What on earth did you do?"


    Sam was utterly astonished inside. How was this miraculous power possible?


    Could it be... Angel had enhanced her abilities?!


    Damn!


    Wasn¡¯t this too much like something out of a fantasy? Words becoming reality!


    Wasn¡¯t this invincible?


    No, no!


    It couldn¡¯t be so exaggerated all at once. There must be some limitations, conditions that had to be met to exert such control.


    What were those conditions? How were they triggered?


    Could it be... the act of suck her finger was a necessary prerequisite?


    Sam hadn¡¯t figured it out yet.


    He then saw Angel slowly removing her panties and squatting towards his face. She aligned her most sensitive part, her clitoris, right with Sam¡¯s mouth.


    Her smile grew even brighter, the fervor nearly spilling from her eyes.


    "I can¡¯t tell you yet, but you should realize now how ridiculous your idea of creating a harem was... Now, start devoutly, with the utmost honor, lick my clitoris. This reward is just for you."


    "No... wait a minute!"


    Sam struggled, but Angel¡¯s clitoris was getting closer to his mouth.


    Sam couldn¡¯t even control his own thoughts; he instinctively opened his mouth and uncontrollably kissed her clitoris!


    Angel¡¯s laughter was unrestrained, and at this moment, she seemed like a cruel witch. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That¡¯s right, just like that."


    "Good boy... very nice~"

 Chapter 221: Everything will be alright, don’t worry

    "Snap."


    A merciless hand slapped down on Sam¡¯s hand, knocking his palm away.


    Sophie looked at him with disdain.


    "What are you thinking? That¡¯s really disgusting."


    Yes, this was the real Sophie. The girl as beautiful as morning dew a moment ago seemed to be just a baseless fantasy of Sam¡¯s.


    Sam chuckled, still not rising from the table but instead tilting his head to look at her from a strange angle. Despite the odd perspective, she still looked quite beautiful.


    "Sophie has no sense of romance, sigh."


    Sophie, clearly annoyed, sat down not far from him, gracefully gathering her skirt as she did so.


    "Why should I has romance? To become a weird person like you?"


    Sophie clearly had no respect for such notions.


    Sam sighed. "A weird person? Sigh... I didn¡¯t expect that in your eyes, I would be such a person."


    Sophie knew Sam was just putting on an act of being aggrieved; she wasn¡¯t about to feel guilty about it.


    After all, Sam was like a cockroach that couldn¡¯t be killed, seemingly never truly hurt. His demeanor today was unusual, but she couldn¡¯t rule out that it might be an act.


    Whatever, they weren¡¯t lovers anyway.


    "What else? Did you think you were normal?"


    Sophie pulled out her phone, casually scrolling through it, seemingly paying no attention to the boy beside her. She expected Sam to continue with his usual jokes and banter, or to try to engage her with some mundane topic.


    Instead, she just heard Sam let out a soft sigh, then say in a very light tone, "True, I¡¯ve never been normal..."


    Unable to help herself, Sophie slightly shifted her gaze, using her peripheral vision to look at Sam¡¯s expression.


    She noticed that Sam wasn¡¯t looking at her at all, just lying on the table. His whole demeanor exuded a sense of dejection, as if he had suffered some great blow.


    Sophie was never one to offer comfort, nor had she ever done such a thing before. But at this moment, a rare hesitation crossed her face before she spoke in a calm tone.


    "You were supposed to go back with Angel yesterday, weren¡¯t you? What happened, did you get a shock?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She found it strange herself, why was she saying something that sounded almost caring to this boy?


    Sam remained sprawled there, seemingly unable to muster any energy.


    "How should I put it? Yes, a shock... a really big shock."


    He spoke as if he were an anime protagonist who had just lost his dream in an instant, which made Sophie somewhat curious.


    "What, did she dump you?"


    "If only I had been dumped..."


    Sam muttered this, then lifted his head, his face etched with dejection.


    Sophie slightly furrowed her brows. "What do you mean by that?"


    Sam shook his head. "It means nothing, just that I wanted to tell you, about the club activity they mentioned¡ªyou¡¯d better find an excuse to say you¡¯re busy and not go."


    This club activity was a visit to Angel¡¯s house. Sam now understood Angel¡¯s intentions; she was likely to use her mysteriously enhanced powers for something significant.


    So, Sam hoped Sophie wouldn¡¯t take the risk, as the potential shock could be enormous. After all, Sophie wasn¡¯t like Sam; Angel wouldn¡¯t be merciful to this girl, nor did she need to be.


    Sophie looked at Sam, her eyes shimmering with an inexplicable light. "Is this why you seem so down?"


    Her tone was skeptical, as if trying to ascertain whether Sam was genuinely considering her welfare.


    Continue your journey with NovelFire.C?m


    Sam smiled and shook his head. "It¡¯s nothing, just that it doesn¡¯t seem right. You know her attitude towards you; you won¡¯t gain anything good from it. Sometimes, stepping back temporarily is being responsible for the future, and you don¡¯t need to worry too much."


    Sophie¡¯s expression grew solemn. She looked out at the sunlight falling on the back of her hand and said calmly, "I¡¯ll go. I won¡¯t find any reason to back down."


    Sam sighed. "This isn¡¯t the time to be stubborn. There are things you don¡¯t understand... but combining what I do know, I can tell you, this trip won¡¯t end well. It definitely won¡¯t be as simple as you think."


    Sam couldn¡¯t directly mention Angel¡¯s supernatural abilities.


    It was too bizarre, and Sophie might not believe him; she might think he was exaggerating the truth, creating unnecessary panic.


    Moreover, the existence of women with superpowers in this world... revealing it now seemed like a terrifying thing.


    How could Sam explain to Sophie that the world wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed?


    Sophie, a rather intelligent girl, also picked up on Sam¡¯s somewhat cryptic words.


    Clearly, there was some information he found inconvenient to disclose, possibly for certain reasons. Indeed, he was considering her welfare.


    But Sophie looked at Sam and said, "I¡¯ve never thought of things as simple. I know what kind of woman Angel is. That¡¯s exactly why I need to go."


    Sam looked at this uniquely girl, unable to comprehend. "Why?"


    Sophie looked at Sam as if it were obvious. "I might avoid her this time using an excuse, but next time I won¡¯t be able to face her. Do you think if she harbors such deep hostility towards me, she won¡¯t think of targeting me next time? It¡¯s something I have to confront eventually. If all I can do is run away, then I might as well admit defeat early. But do you think I would admit defeat?"


    Sam watched her, unsure of what to say.


    Should he acknowledge that this was typical of Sophie, the kind of decision she would make? Or should he say that such irrational behavior was a great irresponsibility to herself?


    Sam had done enough, said what needed to be said. If something irreparable still happened, it seemed he wouldn¡¯t be to blame.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about me," Sophie said at that moment.


    Sam looked at the girl, sunlight falling on her shoulders. She still appeared so, her gaze calm and profound, as if she possessed an invisible power that could soothe the soul.


    She continued, "I know you¡¯re worried about me, and there are things you can¡¯t fully express. You probably want me to realize the seriousness of the situation..."


    At this point, she seemed unable to meet Sam¡¯s gaze directly and turned her head to look at her phone in her hand. The screen was off, reflecting her face.


    "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t think the situation is serious, but we both have no reason to back down. You feel the same, right?"


    Sam found himself at a loss for words. Suddenly, the world seemed absurdly ridiculous.


    He was, after all, Angel¡¯s boyfriend, but it felt like he and this girl were on the same side. What kind of strange development was this?


    He didn¡¯t know, just shook his head with a wry smile.


    At that moment, Sophie stood up, placing her palm on his hair. It was a familiar gesture. It seemed like something she enjoyed doing¡ªnot particularly intimate, but unique to her, something she had never done to anyone else.


    Sam¡¯s recently cut hair was somewhat coarse, slightly prickly to the touch.


    But now, it seemed not to matter.


    Sophie whispered, "Everything will be alright, don¡¯t worry."


    After these words, she lowered her hand and walked past Sam, leaving the study room.


    It seemed she didn¡¯t leave much behind, only the lingering scent of her perfume in the air and the gentle autumn sunlight on the desk where she had touched.


    Sam leaned back in his chair, sighed deeply, and then couldn¡¯t help but laugh to himself.


    "Why is it now my turn to be comforted by others... I should be the one fighting destiny..."


    Indeed, Sam had known his purpose from the moment he arrived in this world. He was aware of the dangers and difficulties surrounding him from the start.


    The dangers had never really changed, so why should he feel disheartened?


    It was as if he was back at the beginning, with the female leads¡¯ capabilities just as they were, and the dangers he faced never truly diminishing. What was there to be conflicted about?


    Sam couldn¡¯t give up; it was as if he was back at the starting line.


    He looked at his palms and then clenched his fists, psyching himself up.


    "You can¡¯t fall now... Sam."


    What Sam didn¡¯t know was that just outside the door, the girl leaning against it hadn¡¯t completely left.


    She tilted her head back, staring at the ceiling which held nothing, her deep eyes pondering unknown thoughts.


    Only after hearing Sam¡¯s voice from inside did she start to move, slowly stepping away from the study room. Everything seemed to return to calm.


    But before a storm, the sea is always calm.


    ===


    The lunch break was brief.


    When Sam returned to the classroom, everything seemed as if nothing had happened. Louis looked at him strangely, seeing Sam seemingly back to his normal self.


    "You look much better than this morning. What happened, did a meal completely revive you?"


    Sam smiled and said, "What revived me wasn¡¯t the meal, but a god."


    "A god? There are no gods in this world. Have you gone mad?"


    "Is it possible that in this world, everyone is mad, and those who are deemed insane are actually the sane ones?"


    Louis looked at Sam in shock. "What? Have you deciphered the true essence of this world?"


    "Can¡¯t I take a joke?" Sam couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    Louis also chuckled, scratching the back of his head. "Anyway, you look much better than this morning. I thought you were really done for."


    Suddenly, Sam remembered something and turned to Louis with a curious question.


    "If... I mean, if one day I really died, what would you do?"


    Louis looked at Sam even more strangely.


    "Why would you die? Do you have some terminal illness?"


    "No, nothing like that. Please don¡¯t jinx me, I¡¯m just curious."


    Louis scratched his head.


    "Isn¡¯t that the kind of question lovers ask each other? Are you asking me because... wait, are you actually gay?" Louis suddenly looked at Sam with a horrified expression.


    Sam rolled his eyes.


    "You have a point. Forget I asked," he said, turning away.


    Then he heard Louis chuckling.


    "Although it doesn¡¯t seem like we¡¯re the same type of people... I do hope you keep living well. I¡¯d be really sad to lose you as a friend."


    Sam smiled.


    "Is it that serious? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve been much help to you... Are we that close already?"


    Louis replied as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    "What does helping have to do with friendship? Isn¡¯t the most important thing about friendship... companionship? Just being there is enough, and besides, there¡¯s nothing I need help with... Living our own lives well is pretty great."


    Sam was somewhat surprised that Louis could say something so sensible. It almost didn¡¯t seem like him.


    Sam nodded.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Louis, even for you, I¡¯ll make sure to live well."


    "What do you mean ¡¯even for you¡¯? You¡¯re really off today."


    "Ha ha ha, let¡¯s just say I¡¯m not normal today."


    Class ended.


    Sam didn¡¯t go to his club activities today because it was his day to work.


    When he arrived at the convenience store, it was just about time to take over the shift from Mrs. Margaret.


    "By the way, Sam, these are some eggs I brought back from my hometown last time. Please, you must take them. I really appreciate your help that time."


    Sam quickly tried to decline.


    "I really shouldn¡¯t... It was just a normal thing to do, no need to thank me."


    However, Mrs. Margaret was insistent, stuffing the bag of eggs into Sam¡¯s hands.


    "I must thank you, after all, you had no obligation to help me. Nowadays, too many people take help for granted. Since you did help, that¡¯s a favor, and you deserve thanks. Don¡¯t be shy, Sam, just take them."


    Sam had no choice but to accept.


    Watching Mrs. Margaret smile and wave as she left the convenience store, Sam, now in his work uniform, looked at the eggs in his hand and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    "What are you daydreaming about? Why are you laughing at eggs?"


    The person who walked in was Mia.


    It had been a while since Sam had seen this exceptionally charming woman, but that was to be expected.


    After all, Mia was someone who loved to experience life, engaging in activities like tennis, swimming, and drinking. It was probably hard to fit everything into her schedule, so even seeing her at the convenience store was a rarity.


    At this moment, Mia was dressed in autumn attire, wearing a white long-sleeve shirt with a bow tie at the collar.


    Her trousers were slim-fitting, and she wore high heels that accentuated her figure, making her appear even more slender.


    Her long hair was pulled back in a rare, neat hairstyle, not her usual free-flowing look. She appeared full of a crisp, youthful energy.


    Sam placed the eggs on the table.


    "Mrs. Margaret gave me these eggs... Do you like eggs?"


    Mia frowned slightly.


    "I like them, but I can¡¯t cook... Maybe you could cook them for me?"


    Sam immediately retorted, "So, are you going to pay extra for these eggs?"


    "Are you kidding? An employee cooks for the boss and expects payment? Why don¡¯t you just rob a bank!" Mia responded.


    Laughing off the comment, Sam quickly shifted the conversation.


    "What brought you here to check in today? I thought you had forgotten you owned a convenience store."


    Mia chuckled. "I come here every day, you know. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re not always around."


    "I have classes to attend."


    "So, people can just make wild guesses and throw sarcasm around about things that haven¡¯t happened?"


    Sam nodded in agreement. "Apparently, they can."


    "I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you..."


    Following that, Sam watched as Mia walked into the changing room.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that once Mia got to the changing room, she eagerly grabbed a water cup and poured herself some water.


    She looked around, ensuring no one else was present, then her cheeks flushed. She gathered her long hair and, leaning over the cup, discreetly spat a clear spit into it...

 Chapter 222: If this was a dream, wasn’t it too real?

    Sam was tediously managing the convenience store¡¯s affairs. While there weren¡¯t many troublesome issues, simplicity didn¡¯t necessarily mean ease.


    Sometimes, it was the mundane tasks that could be the most soul-sucking, invisibly draining your patience and leaving you mentally exhausted.


    As Sam was eating the staff meal from the convenience store during his brief break, Mia, who had been busy in the changing room for a while, finally emerged.


    She placed a glass of orange juice in front of Sam and looked at him nonchalantly.


    "You shouldn¡¯t just eat without drinking something; you might choke. Have some orange juice."


    Sam looked curiously at the young woman who seemed unusually kind today.


    "Where did this juice come from?"


    Mia replied casually, "A supplier sent it over. It¡¯s a new product that might hit our shelves in a few days. I tried it, and it¡¯s pretty good."


    She then pulled out a bottle with a label on it, half-empty, and took a swig.


    Sam asked, puzzled, "Did they only send one bottle?"


    Mia smiled. "Actually, they sent several, but I gave them out during the day. You came so late, there¡¯s only a little left, and I still shared it with you. Aren¡¯t you going to thank me?"


    Sam chuckled. "If everyone else thinks it¡¯s good, then I probably don¡¯t need to try it. I¡¯m not much of a juice drinker."


    Mia responded, slightly annoyed, "Stop the chatter and just try it. If you all think there¡¯s no issue with the product, I¡¯ll tell the supplier to go ahead with the order. Hurry up and taste it."


    Sam reluctantly took the juice and sipped it lightly. It tasted fine, not too sweet, just a regular juice.


    Seeing Mia looking at him with an expectant gaze, Sam nodded.


    "It tastes good, definitely something the younger crowd would like. It¡¯s not too sweet, so it won¡¯t be too much of a burden."


    Mia¡¯s expression seemed odd, as if she hadn¡¯t heard Sam speaking, just staring straight at him.


    This made Sam squint in confusion.


    "Boss?"


    "Hmm?"


    Mia seemed to snap back to reality.


    "What were you daydreaming about just now? What¡¯s on your mind?" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mia immediately blushed and shook her head.


    "Ah, it¡¯s nothing... You said it¡¯s okay, right?"


    "Yeah... it¡¯s fine. If the price isn¡¯t too high, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem launching it."


    "Oh, okay, I got it. You keep eating, I¡¯ll go rest for a bit. There¡¯s still stuff to do later."


    "Huh? You¡¯re not going back yet? You want to rest here?"


    Sam found it odd. After all, Mia rarely rested at the convenience store, and the store didn¡¯t have any beds, just a changing room. Although one could rest by laying their head on a table, it was hardly comfortable, and for someone like Mia, quality of life seemed important.


    Mia yawned, looking somewhat tired.


    "It¡¯s just how it has to be, I guess. It¡¯s too late to go home now, and there¡¯s nowhere else to rest, so I¡¯ll just make do here. You keep doing your work."


    With that, Mia left, her charming silhouette disappearing from Sam¡¯s view. The whole interaction hadn¡¯t lasted long, and Sam found it somewhat strange.


    It seemed like she didn¡¯t mean to talk much, maybe she was really tired? Why did everything seem so off?


    Looking at the orange juice in front of him, which he hadn¡¯t finished, Sam thought for a moment and then poured the rest of the juice into the trash can. He hadn¡¯t really wanted to drink it in the first place, feeling something odd and unsettling about it.


    But due to the request, Sam felt he couldn¡¯t refuse an order from a boss, so he had taken a sip.


    After finishing his meal, and not knowing if it was just the fullness making him sleepy, Sam felt a wave of drowsiness wash over him, as if an invisible voice was telling him he should take a nap, rest his head on the table.


    But this was during work hours, and with Mia resting in the changing room, Sam couldn¡¯t afford to take a chance and nap on the table. If something went missing or if any other issue arose, it wouldn¡¯t be good to be held responsible.


    Thus, amidst a rather intense wave of sleepiness, Sam forced himself to keep his weary brain alert.


    However, this state was hardly bearable. As darkness fell outside, Sam, stationed behind the counter, began to nod off repeatedly, much like a student dozing off during a lecture.


    Why was he so inexplicably sleepy?


    It wasn¡¯t that late, and given his usual energy levels, he shouldn¡¯t be this tired... Could it be because of having sex too frequently lately, draining too much energy?


    It was strange.


    Even when Sam clearly heard the changing room door open, and saw Mia walking towards him, he felt as though he could barely keep his eyes open. The world seemed to blur, as if he might collapse any moment.


    By then, Mia had already reached him.


    "Why are you so sleepy?"


    Even speaking seemed a struggle for Sam.


    "It¡¯s... it¡¯s nothing..."


    Mia appeared helpless. "You¡¯re like this and it¡¯s nothing? You can¡¯t even speak clearly. Go rest in the changing room."


    "I¡¯m really fine..."


    Sam tried to insist, but Mia had already come over and supported his arm, her tone exasperated.


    "Good grief, you can¡¯t even stand properly and you say you¡¯re fine? What have you been doing to be this exhausted?"


    Sam only caught the scent of her perfume, not realizing she could exert such strength, practically dragging him to the changing room.


    Mia then placed Sam on the sofa in the changing room and continued.


    "Alright, just take a rest. I can¡¯t be responsible if you drop dead. I¡¯ll keep an eye on things outside, and don¡¯t worry, your pay won¡¯t be docked."


    With that, she walked out of the changing room.


    Right now, Sam seemed utterly incapable of much thought, not even able to consider whether the lights in the changing room were too bright.


    He felt powerless as he collapsed, lying on his side on the sofa.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out why he was so overwhelmingly sleepy, nor could he understand why Mia, who had spoken of resting, seemed so alert. He was also unable to appreciate why Mia seemed unusually kind today, not even using the situation as an excuse to dock his pay... Why was that?


    He didn¡¯t know.


    Sam just felt a deep wave of sleepiness engulf him, no longer able to keep his eyelids open, and he slowly closed his eyes.


    The last bit of light dimmed, and everything seemed to sink into darkness. Even as he lost consciousness, Sam wondered if he might sleep now and never wake up again.


    It seemed like a ludicrous thought.


    The darkness lasted who knows how long, seemingly as long as a century, yet sleep always feels like it¡¯s over in the blink of an eye.


    When Sam regained consciousness, he felt unable to open his eyes.


    It was as if an invisible pressure was bearing down on him, preventing him from controlling his own body, similar to the state described in the old European folklore term "Night hag." (This term is often used to describe the sensation of a heavy weight on one¡¯s chest, a common experience during sleep paralysis.)


    It had been a long time since Sam had experienced this, and although he could feel his consciousness slowly returning, everything was muddled. Not to mention getting up, even opening his eyes seemed difficult.


    But in this chaos, Sam sensed other subtle things.


    "Rustle, rustle¡ª"


    Right beside him, very close, there came a faint sound.


    It seemed like the sound of something rubbing... perhaps his own clothes?


    Then he distinctly felt that this movement was coming from his pants.


    It seemed like... someone was pulling his pants down!


    Sam became aware of the situation, and the sensation grew increasingly real; he even felt the sharp scrape of nails against the skin of his thigh.


    Feeling this, Sam tried to struggle against it.


    But it seemed his body had no strength to resist; it was like a dream, yet not entirely a dream.


    Who would be here doing such strange things to him at this time? He clearly remembered that it was just him and Mia in this convenience store, right?


    It couldn¡¯t be possible for some strange person to enter the changing room of the convenience store, could it? So, was it Mia?


    But why would Mia do such a strange thing to him? Sam quickly calmed down, realizing he couldn¡¯t wake up from this Night hag situation just like that.


    So, he held his breath as his pants were pulled down to his calves.


    He focused his attention on his toes and exerted force continuously, using all his energy until his toes twitched slightly.


    Sam felt control gradually returning to his body, the movement was quite swift.


    He finally opened his eyes.


    The moment he opened his eyes, he was almost scared silly.


    Because the lights in the changing room, which should have been on, were now red! It was a dim, blood-like dark red!


    What shocked him wasn¡¯t just that, but also that his body couldn¡¯t move effectively, as if he had lost strength, his whole body felt soft and weak, and it was very difficult to even slightly lift his head from this lying position to see what was happening at his thighs.


    He saw a person.


    A familiar woman...


    That long-sleeved shirt with a bow tie, that still beautiful woman... Mia!


    It really was Mia!


    Sam couldn¡¯t believe that the woman pulling down his pants at this moment was the boss of this convenience store!


    Although it was Mia, it didn¡¯t seem like Mia.


    Because Sam was very clear about what she usually looked like and her demeanor, but at this moment.


    The woman squatting next to the sofa had a bizarre flush on her face, as if she had drunk a lot of alcohol, the kind of look where the alcohol goes straight to the head.


    "Boss... what are you doing?" Sam furrowed his brow, struggling to look at her.


    Even speaking seemed laborious, as if he had been struck by a severe illness, completely drained of strength.


    Upon hearing Sam¡¯s voice, Mia showed no signs of panic or surprise. Instead, she looked over seductively.


    Her gaze was unlike anything Sam had seen before, as if she were possessed by a succubus. Her eyes shimmered enticingly, a seductive hue swirling near her pupils.


    Illuminated by the dark red light, her face revealed an unprecedented allure.


    By now, Sam¡¯s pants had been completely removed, leaving only his underwear as the last barrier. The prominent bulge was unmistakably visible, as if one could almost imagine the exceptional nature of Sam¡¯s endowment.


    She even flashed a smile.


    "Ah, you¡¯re awake?" she said, as if it was nothing out of the ordinary, seemingly lost in some bizarre emotion.


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but frown, struggling to sit up.


    "Not... stop for a second."


    "Bang."


    But in the next moment, Mia simply pressed her hand against Sam¡¯s stomach, and his resistance instantly vanished, forcing him to collapse back onto the sofa.


    Then he saw Mia slightly stand up, leaning on the edge of the sofa.


    That beautiful face, now with a demonic expression, looked down at him from above.


    She gently caressed his face.


    "Don¡¯t be too hasty, you know. Being impatient won¡¯t help you do anything well, just like a person with a lame leg thinking about running on a basketball court. How could that work?"


    Sam struggled to look at her, holding his breath in an effort to summon strength in his body, but it was futile, especially with the eerie red light behind her.


    All of this seemed far from normal, overly sinister. Enjoy exclusive adventures from NovelFire.C?m


    If this wasn¡¯t a dream, then it could only be explained by some other unnatural phenomenon... Sam still remembered that bizarre, bloody dream he had last time at his house.


    Could it be happening again?


    This time, the sensation felt extremely real, yet some phenomena around him indicated that this was a dream, not reality.


    That meant... it was no coincidence, but a manifestation of some supernatural ability.


    Could it be that Mia¡¯s powers were responsible for this, including the last time?


    "What are you doing... Boss, shouldn¡¯t you be outside keeping watch for me? What is this?" Sam asked, sounding exhausted and weak.


    He felt so drained that he couldn¡¯t even lift his hands, let alone resist.


    Mia smiled as she looked at Sam.


    "What are you babbling about? Did you get silly from sleep? Wasn¡¯t it you who told me... you¡¯d be waiting in the lounge for me, wanting me to admire your body? I saw you were asleep... so I had to take matters into my own hands.


    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get to see it soon, really looking forward to it, Sam~"


    She spoke these strange words, words that Sam could never have said.


    Was there a discrepancy between reality and the dream? Was there a mistake in his memory?


    Or was she deliberately twisting his words?


    Sam was confused, everything in this state seemed unbelievable, even his own memories couldn¡¯t be trusted, as if there was no way to respond.


    Sam was still pondering here, still thinking about how to wake up from this bizarre dream.


    Suddenly, he felt a chill at his lower body.


    A very cool sensation.


    Struggling, Sam lifted his head only to see her hands pulling down his underwear completely!


    Suddenly, he was utterly exposed, his cock fully revealed to the air...


    Instantly, Sam felt overwhelmed.


    In such a situation, she had actually done this¡ªwas this really Mia¡¯s supernatural ability? Was she conscious of her actions in this state?


    Sam didn¡¯t know, he only knew that at this moment he didn¡¯t even have the strength to cover himself.


    Then came the woman¡¯s laughter.


    "Indeed, it¡¯s wonderful, Sam... I never expected that at 18, you¡¯d be such a rare treasure... It¡¯s astonishing, your size is so unbelievable."


    Sam could distinctly feel everything, as if it all truly existed.


    If this was a dream, wasn¡¯t it too real? Even her breath and the scent of her body were unmistakably clear.


    He tried hard to struggle, but it seemed futile, only managing to make meaningless movements.


    Mia showed no intention of stopping; Sam¡¯s struggles seemed only to serve as a spice, a catalyst that excited her even more.


    Sam felt he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, struggling to contain these feelings, especially with this woman who was his boss... it was too bizarre!


    This couldn¡¯t go on; he had to find a way to break free from this situation, even if it was a dream, he needed to wake up from this strange nightmare!


    Sam gritted his teeth and looked down at Mia.


    "Stop it, Mia... How can we do this? It¡¯s too weird, isn¡¯t it?"


    It seemed like an attempt to awaken her conscience.


    But Mia showed no signs of stopping; instead, she looked at Sam oddly.


    "Weird? Why would it be weird? You¡¯re a man, I¡¯m a woman... How is that weird? It¡¯s normal, it¡¯s natural."


    She wasn¡¯t lucid, nor did she stop, but continued her actions, even more vigorously.


    Sam, unable to bear it any longer, stared at her.


    "But we both know this is a dream, right? You¡¯re not really Mia, who are you?"


    Sam felt that this woman, apart from her appearance, was too different from Mia, almost like a different personality.


    The woman did pause slightly, only to give Sam a strange look.


    "I am Mia."


    Then, Sam saw her pull something out from under the couch...


    It was a pair of scissors.


    Large, exaggerated, and very sharp scissors.


    She held the scissors close to Sam¡¯s critical area, then smiled and said.


    "As for whether this is a dream... why not try and find out? The question is, do you dare to try?"

 Chapter 223: I don’t know what’s happening, but I can’t control it

    The scissors were there, whether Sam pretended not to see them or not.


    Everything felt so real at that moment, but could he really take such a risk?


    Moreover, the lighting was this unreal, impossible shade of dark red.


    It all seemed like it should be a dream...


    So, there should be no reason not to try, right?


    Sam was indeed a cautious person, but he knew very well that sometimes one shouldn¡¯t be too cautious, or else you might miss out on opportunities.


    With his own feelings feeling so real, Sam took a deep breath and looked at the woman who was so off, not at all like Mia, and said,


    "Then let¡¯s try it, I¡¯ve never been afraid of anything in my life."


    His words were resolute, accompanied by a firm tone that made the woman smile.


    "Really? Remember, you asked for this."


    "Snap!!!"


    She gave Sam no chance to reconsider, even though he felt a strong sense of unease at that moment.


    But her scissors had already violently snapped shut.


    In an instant.


    Blood spurted wildly, gushing out in front of him like a fountain.


    Even Mia¡¯s face in front of him was splashed with countless drops of blood, mixing into a vivid color on her face, looking very eerie, even reaching a point of terrifying darkness.


    A severe pain instantly spread throughout Sam¡¯s entire body.


    The pain was almost unbearable, Sam suppressed his throat to the utmost, but still couldn¡¯t help but bulge his eyes out, his hands tightly gripping the edge of the couch.


    It seemed like only at the last moment did he recall his strength, but by then it seemed too late.


    With everything before him bathed in blood red, Sam, enduring immense pain, found it hard to breathe. The realism of the sensation made him momentarily doubt¡ªcould this really not be a dream?


    Could he really have said goodbye to his manhood?!


    Watching the scene unfold, Mia slowly stood up, smiling at Sam, even tasting the blood that had splattered on her lips.


    She held the scissors, looking very satisfied as she watched Sam, who was visibly trying to contain his extreme pain.


    "This was your choice, you can¡¯t blame me~~"


    Right after these words, Sam¡¯s eyes went dark, as if the immense pain triggered a self-protective mechanism, causing him to fall into shock or faint.


    And the last thought Sam had before losing consciousness was:


    This must be a dream, right? This can¡¯t be real!


    "Whew!!"


    When Sam, drenched in sweat, woke up on the couch, he widened his eyes and looked around.


    The lights were still on, and there was no dark red hue.


    Of course, his first reaction was to check his groin area.


    No blood. He even cautiously felt with his palm.


    It was still there!


    It was indeed a dream...


    Sam felt like he had survived a close call.


    His back was soaked with sweat, and his forehead was also covered in sweat, as if he had been soaked in water.


    Gasping for air, Sam sat up. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Feeling the strength return to his body, Sam¡¯s judgment was clear¡ªit was a bizarre dream. No matter how real it felt, a dream is a dream, and unusual details will appear.


    In such dreams, one shouldn¡¯t be overly cautious, or else you might immerse yourself in that pain, perhaps eventually unable to distinguish between dream and reality, even starting to doubt whether reality is truly real, and the dream is the truth.


    If it ever came to that, it would probably mean madness.


    That would be more terrifying than any physical torment, almost like an upgraded version of hypnosis. After all, you can¡¯t prevent sleeping and dreaming; you can¡¯t just not sleep. You can only try to control what happens in your dreams, and as everyone knows, in dreams... anything is possible.


    Sam made this judgment after experiencing many bizarre phenomena firsthand.


    Now, it was time to find out if it was indeed that woman outside who had orchestrated everything.


    Sam felt that if all this truly had something to do with Mia, then the woman outside should be just like him, having just woken up from sleep... Without hesitation, Sam stood up and walked out of the rest room.


    As he headed outside, he made an unexpected discovery.


    "Alright, here¡¯s your change... welcome back next time."


    Mia was standing behind the counter, handing change to a customer whose face was obscured by a mask. She sent off the customer with a slight smile.


    Sam found it odd; she didn¡¯t look like she had just woken up... Could his judgment be wrong? Or perhaps initiating such magical dreams didn¡¯t require her to sleep like he did?


    Sam maintained a calm expression on his face and then, feigning a yawn, approached the front desk.


    Seeing Sam, Mia spoke in an annoyed tone.


    "You really can sleep, can¡¯t you? Do you even know what time it is now?"


    "Is that so?"


    Sam had just remembered that he hadn¡¯t checked the time since waking up. He pulled out his phone and saw that it was already past eleven at night!


    He hadn¡¯t experienced such a long passage of time in his dream; how could it already be past eleven?


    Mia looked at Sam, her hands on her hips, appearing somewhat angry.


    "I even canceled a party for you. And there you were, sound asleep in the rest room, impossible to wake up!"


    Sam frowned at her.


    "Impossible to wake up? That can¡¯t be right."


    Mia pointed at the surveillance camera. "Don¡¯t believe me? Check the surveillance then. Why would I lie to you? I was half convinced you were pretending to be asleep. If I hadn¡¯t felt sorry for you, I would have kicked you awake."


    Seeing her annoyed demeanor, Sam¡¯s frown relaxed. He certainly wasn¡¯t going to foolishly check the surveillance now, as her expression seemed genuinely reflective of what she described.


    Sam responded nonchalantly.


    "I see... Maybe it was because I had a really terrifying nightmare."


    "A nightmare? Last time I was at your place you said you had a nightmare, and now again?" Mia asked, clearly curious.


    Sam nodded.


    "Yeah, I don¡¯t know why, but I seem to have nightmares whenever you¡¯re around. Strange, isn¡¯t it?"


    After saying this, Sam watched Mia¡¯s reaction closely.


    Mia immediately looked annoyed.


    "So you¡¯re saying I bring bad luck? What exactly did you dream about?"


    Sam didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he walked to the entrance of the convenience store and looked out at the dense night. The moon seemed to be obscured by thick clouds.


    After glancing outside, Sam came back and thought for a moment before speaking.


    "It¡¯s nothing much, just dreamed that you suddenly burst in saying you were going to kill me or something. Scared the hell out of me."


    Mia looked puzzled, then walked over irritably and grabbed Sam¡¯s ear.


    "So in your mind, I¡¯m that kind of woman, huh? Saying I killed you, why didn¡¯t you dream I was getting into bed with you?"


    Sam winced in pain, then said helplessly.


    "I don¡¯t know... it seems like the bed thing might have come up too?"


    "You pervert!" Mia retorted, annoyed.


    Sam grinned at her, but suddenly, his expression froze. He looked at Mia strangely.


    "It¡¯s past eleven now, right?"


    Mia nodded.


    "Yeah, what about it? Why that look?"


    Sam pointed towards the door.


    "Then why hasn¡¯t anyone come to take over the shift? At this hour... someone should have already been here, right? Or why are you still here?"


    A sudden sense of unease enveloped Sam. Everything around seemed perfectly normal¡ªthe lights were on, and even the items on the shelves were neatly arranged...


    Mia smiled.


    "It¡¯s because someone called in sick. You go back and rest; I¡¯ll cover the shift. Since I canceled my party anyway, there¡¯s no one else around. You have class tomorrow, so I won¡¯t let you stay up late."


    Sam looked at the beautiful young woman, puzzled.


    "Is that so?"


    Mia sighed in resignation.


    "What can I do? I¡¯m the boss, after all. Sometimes I just have to lead by example... Are you leaving or not? If not, you might as well pull an all-nighter, considering you¡¯ve probably had enough sleep."


    Sam immediately shook his head.


    "No, I¡¯d better go home."


    "It¡¯s fine, go ahead. I was getting a bit annoyed looking at you anyway."


    With that, Sam went to the changing room, changed his clothes, and left the convenience store.


    Nothing unusual happened during his departure. He didn¡¯t feel any discomfort either.


    As for why he didn¡¯t confront Mia directly, it was mainly because Sam couldn¡¯t determine whether she genuinely didn¡¯t know or was pretending.


    Could it be that these dreams were a sign that something was wrong with Sam? Had he formed some strange bond with this woman?


    So, when they were together, he would have such dreams?


    But then, why had he been so tired before?


    Sam didn¡¯t know.


    He just returned to his home, where there was no sign of Zoe, and his room was as quiet as ever.


    Familiar as always...


    So, Sam lay down on his bed, covered his head with the blanket, and soon felt drowsiness creeping over him.


    He didn¡¯t know why he felt so sleepy today, but he quickly fell asleep.


    His breathing was calm.


    The room was quiet.


    A rustling sound.


    Soft.


    Delicate.


    Like gentle strands of hair brushing against his face.


    It was ticklish, and he couldn¡¯t help wanting to scratch it.


    But Sam suddenly opened his eyes.


    The moment he opened his eyes, he saw a face right before him.


    It was Mia!


    Her smooth hair was falling on his face.


    At that moment, she wore a mischievous smile, her charming face looking at him. Smiling, she said, "How about it? Have you woken up from your dream?"


    Sam took a deep breath, readying himself to muster all his strength to push her away.


    Was this a dream or not?


    What was reality, and what was dream?


    None of that mattered anymore.


    He just wanted to get away from this woman.


    Just as he reached out to push her away.


    "Thud!"


    As if anticipating his move, she acted first.


    The woman with the seductive expression plunged the knife straight into Sam¡¯s chest!


    Sam¡¯s eyes widened as he felt an excruciating pain in his chest!


    The woman seemed to descend into madness in an instant.


    She frantically waved the knife, stabbing Sam¡¯s chest repeatedly, causing his blood to spurt out like a fountain.


    "Die, die, die, die, die!!!"


    Pain.


    Extreme pain.


    Sam suddenly opened his eyes.


    Gasping for air.


    He was waking up again in the changing room, drenched in sweat. He stared at the bright lights of the changing room.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Suddenly, a concerned voice appeared before him.


    Sam jumped.


    "Boss?!"


    He even moved back a few steps, retreating to the edge of the sofa.


    Mia looked at Sam strangely.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you? You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost... Another nightmare?"


    Sam¡¯s head was a bit numb. He immediately pulled out his phone to check the time.


    It was 8:30.


    He still had half an hour before his shift ended.


    It wasn¡¯t 11 o¡¯clock!


    The woman in front of him looked worriedly at him.


    Sam looked around, then uncertainly at Mia, not even bothering to wipe the sweat from his forehead.


    He panted and said, "Is this... is this a dream now, or... what¡¯s going on with you?"


    Mia looked at Sam with great surprise.


    "What are you talking about... What dream, what¡¯s going on? I just saw you having a nightmare, so I woke you up... What¡¯s wrong?"


    If it had been before, Sam might have been deceived by such words. But now, he reached out and grabbed Mia¡¯s wrist.


    His forehead was still sweating, but his eyes were fixed on her.


    "Stop lying. You clearly know what¡¯s going on with the dreams. If you keep pretending, I¡¯ll leave here tomorrow. I won¡¯t come back to work here again. Are you sure you won¡¯t tell me?"


    Looking into Sam¡¯s eyes.


    Mia, who initially looked very puzzled, suddenly widened her eyes.


    Her lips quivered. Then she averted her gaze from Sam¡¯s eyes.


    She sighed.


    In a very low voice, she whispered, "I... I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, but I can¡¯t control it, I¡¯m sorry, Sam..."

 Chapter 224: When will this ever end？

    Can¡¯t control it?


    In the break room, Sam looked at Mia, whose head seemed to hang in shame.


    Sam calmed down a bit. At this moment, he knew that being anxious was useless. Moreover, how could he be sure whether this moment was a dream or reality?


    It reminded him of the movie ¡¯Inception¡¯. What if he was in layers of dreams, where the closer he got to reality, the more realistic the dreams became? Anxiety would only confuse him more.


    So, he quickly adjusted his mindset, returning to his usual composed self. "But this dream is related to you, right?"


    Hearing Sam¡¯s words, Mia kept her head down, seemingly afraid to look at him. "It¡¯s related... I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t tell you about this."


    Sam rubbed his temples, feeling mentally exhausted. His body was fine, but this kind of mental torment was not something that could be easily described by physical fatigue.


    "So what¡¯s really going on...?"


    Mia glanced at Sam, then spoke with a hint of grievance. "Can you promise not to blame me if I tell you?"


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. "I¡¯ll try to keep it together, provided you¡¯re honest with me."


    Mia pouted slightly. "Why so harsh... You¡¯re younger than me, yet you¡¯re lecturing me."


    "I¡¯m leaving then."


    "Hey, hey, don¡¯t go, I was just joking~ I¡¯ll tell you now."


    Mia had to drop her aggrieved demeanor and sighed. "It¡¯s like this... remember the day we drank with Aurora and then slept over at your place?"


    Sam nodded. "Of course, the first nightmare started that day."


    Mia spoke softly. "Somehow, I was drunk that day, and then I heard a strange voice, unclear whether it was male or female, but it really appeared. It told me... I could control other people¡¯s dreams, make them feel real touches, blurring the line between dreams and reality... I didn¡¯t understand what it meant, but I was curious and wanted to try it."


    "And then you decided to experiment on me?"


    Sam thought back to that night, feeling like he had missed a crucial piece of information.


    What was it?


    Something bright... a meteor!


    Yes, a meteor!


    He had found it odd at the time, why a meteor would suddenly streak across the sky. Could it be that such a meteor had given Mia the so-called ability to control dreams?


    Hmm... wasn¡¯t that just like when Alice made a wish on her birthday? Could gaining supernatural abilities be that simple?


    Mia nodded sheepishly. "Yeah... I just tried it out, thinking it was just for fun... I didn¡¯t expect it to actually work, and then I saw you in the dream..."


    "But why would you do that to me in the dream?" Sam asked, puzzled.


    Even if one had such powers, why would they do such things to themselves? How many times had she killed him back and forth? Sam and she didn¡¯t have any deep-seated hatred; it seemed too far-fetched.


    Mia looked at Sam with a sense of helplessness. "That¡¯s what I can¡¯t control. I don¡¯t know how... I can clearly feel your presence and my own consciousness, but it seems like once I¡¯m in the dream, my actions become uncontrollable, and I can¡¯t help but do things... hurt you, or play tricks on you, and it even seems like in the dream, there¡¯s a faint voice constantly telling me to kill you..."


    Sam looked at her in shock. "There¡¯s such a thing? Boss, you¡¯re not pulling my leg, are you?"


    Mia immediately became anxious. "How could I be? I really didn¡¯t lie to you. The first time, I thought it was just an accident because I had drunk too much, so I wanted to try again... I poured you a glass of orange juice and put something in it to allow me to control your dreams smoothly.


    I didn¡¯t expect the same situation to occur, and I even couldn¡¯t end the dream. The voice inside me kept telling me to kill you, and the things I did became stranger and stranger... The key is, I didn¡¯t feel like I was being controlled by someone else; it seemed like these were the things I wanted to do, but when I wake up, I feel crazy, that¡¯s not what I really wanted to do... I¡¯m really sorry!"


    Mia began to apologize earnestly to Sam. Her expression was very genuine and didn¡¯t seem feigned. Her words sounded far-fetched, but Sam couldn¡¯t judge any of it.


    There are many possibilities for this situation.


    For instance, Mia might be showing signs of a latent split personality, which could be different from Sophie¡¯s case, and she might not even be aware of it herself.


    It¡¯s also possible that this is her true nature, deeply hidden, and she took the opportunity to control dreams to unleash her other side.


    Of course, there¡¯s an even more dangerous possibility.


    That is... in the dreams she thought she controlled, there actually appeared another ¡¯Mia¡¯¡ªunrelated to her personality, just a special existence. This possibility is the smallest and most far-fetched, but if it happens, it would be the most terrifying.


    It¡¯s uncertain whether this could lead to the replacement of the real Mia...


    Of course, another possibility is that Mia is completely deceiving him, not telling him the truth. Sam hopes this isn¡¯t the case.


    Suddenly, Sam remembered something.


    "The orange juice you gave me had something wrong with it, right? What did you add?"


    Sam looked at her, and Mia¡¯s expression instantly became animated, her face flushed, and her eyes started to dart around, avoiding Sam¡¯s gaze.


    "Nothing... really."


    "You just said it yourself! What does ¡¯nothing¡¯ mean?"


    Sam immediately became suspicious, staring intently at her expression. Mia tried to leave, because some things, once spoken, would seem too absurd, not like something she could do, but she did them anyway... maybe her mind was broken at the time.


    "It¡¯s nothing, really. You¡¯re okay now, so I¡¯ll just leave..."


    "Snap!"


    Sam once again grabbed her wrist, not letting Mia leave so easily.


    Mia¡¯s expression turned uglier than crying.


    "Let me go... I really didn¡¯t do anything..."


    "If you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t let you leave. Make it clear."


    Sam didn¡¯t want to miss any crucial information now, and most importantly, after discovering Mia¡¯s supernatural abilities, and then the sudden enhancement of Angel¡¯s abilities, Sam realized something very important.


    These supernatural powers all seem very strong, but compared to their previous abilities, they have an added restriction: they must have a specific precondition to trigger their powers. This might be a common trait among all female leads, and Sam might find the key to avoiding these dangers in it.


    Mia realized that evasion was no longer a solution, and she mustered the courage to look directly at Sam.


    "Are you sure you want me to tell you?"


    Sam nodded.


    "Go ahead."


    Could it be... something bizarre? If it were her urine, that would be utterly ridiculous.


    Blushing, Mia leaned close to Sam¡¯s ear, whispering even though they were the only two people in the lounge.


    "Oh, saliva... wait, saliva?!"


    It wasn¡¯t something as outrageous as urine, which Sam was thankful for, but he quickly realized, what kind of bizarre prerequisite involved adding saliva?


    Mia said helplessly, "I had no choice... To meet the condition, the target had to swallow my saliva..."


    "Why didn¡¯t you use it the first time then?"


    Sam was sure of his memory; the first time they had this kind of dream, he definitely hadn¡¯t come into contact with Mia¡¯s saliva.


    Mia blinked.


    "Because that voice told me the first time was just a trial experience, so no condition was needed, but after that, it would be required every time."


    "Have you used this ability on anyone else?"


    Mia¡¯s eyes widened.


    "How could I have used it on anyone else! I¡¯ve only used it on you, do you think just anyone gets to taste my... saliva?"


    "Can we not talk about this anymore? I¡¯m starting to feel a bit sick."


    Seeing Sam¡¯s reaction, Mia seemed less shy and instead displayed a schadenfreude smile.


    "You¡¯re the one who insisted on asking."


    "Alright, alright, just don¡¯t use this ability on me anymore."


    Sam said irritably, and Mia pouted. "Then who should I use it on?"


    "Don¡¯t use it on anyone! Your ability is so strange, and the trigger condition is so peculiar, and you still think about using it?"


    "What a waste it would be not to use it, wouldn¡¯t it? If I don¡¯t use it, isn¡¯t that just wasting the superpower I was given?"


    Sam looked at her irritably. "So what do you want to do? Continue using it?"


    Mia thought for a moment, then flashed a mischievous smile.


    "Can¡¯t you just help me learn to control this dream?"


    "What good does controlling it do, and how am I supposed to help you?"


    Sam didn¡¯t even have to think to feel it was a trap.


    Mia lifted her head to look at Sam.


    "Of course it¡¯s useful. Maybe one day I can make a significant contribution to humanity, like getting stubborn suspects to confess, or resolving the issues of those with psychological disorders..." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam sighed.


    "Give it a rest. If anything like that really happened, you¡¯d probably be the first to be hauled off to a lab for research. Do you want a bunch of people studying your brain and experimenting on you every day?"


    "Ah... no, I don¡¯t want that." Mia quickly shook her head.


    Sam stood up.


    "So, like I said, try not to use your so-called superpowers. As for learning to control dreams... experiment on yourself, read more books about dreams. I remember there are books on that subject... In any case, if you can¡¯t control it properly now, don¡¯t use it on me, got it? Do you know how many times I¡¯ve been stabbed?"


    Sam touched his chest, which still seemed to ache faintly.


    Mia giggled.


    "I said I was sorry, didn¡¯t I? It¡¯s not like I did it on purpose..."


    "Alright, alright, I¡¯ll take your word for it for now. But I really hope nothing like this happens again, or I¡¯ll actually get mad."


    "Got it~ I¡¯m really sorry, okay? Don¡¯t be mad, I sincerely apologize again~"


    Mia reached out and touched Sam¡¯s chest, as if to soothe his pain.


    Sam swatted her hand away irritably.


    "Enough, stop taking advantage of me, or I¡¯ll accuse you of sexual harassment."


    "What¡¯s the big deal with a little touch... I didn¡¯t expect you to actually have pecs."


    "Of course, but now I need to go home."


    "Eh, what about your shift today? I covered it for you!"


    Sam didn¡¯t look back as he took off his convenience store work jacket.


    "What do you mean what about it? This is what about it, I¡¯m leaving."


    Stepping out of the convenience store, Sam sighed.


    Looking up at the night sky, where the moon was obscured by dark clouds, it seemed as endless and dark as his future. It truly was the darkest moment of his life, these inexplicable superpowers kept emerging. Even Mia had become a superpower user...


    Compared to that, the system¡¯s help for Sam seemed too insignificant. He needed to find a way to enhance his own strength quickly.


    In fact, Sam¡¯s stats were exceptionally high, his physical condition far surpassing that of an ordinary person. These stats shouldn¡¯t just be showcased in sexual activities; there had to be other uses for them, though he wasn¡¯t yet sure how to maximize the advantages they offered.


    What to do? Suddenly, an idea struck Sam.


    He pulled out his phone and dialed a number.


    "Hello? Why are you calling today, got something you need? Jerk, you¡¯re still running, huh? Put your hands on your head and lie down on the ground, try running again, will you?!"


    "What¡¯s all that noise over there?"


    Sam asked, puzzled, as it seemed quite noisy on the other end of the line, and it didn¡¯t sound like they were indoors.


    The person on the other end was Mia¡¯s non-blood-related sister, Aurora.


    "Nothing much, just catching a robber... I wouldn¡¯t normally have answered your call, was in the middle of a mission, but this crook is so weak, can¡¯t even hold a gun properly..."


    Sam sighed.


    "Looks like you¡¯re busy tonight?"


    "Yeah, probably not free, still have to take him in for questioning, it¡¯s going to be a busy night... Did you need something?"


    "Yeah, there¡¯s something. Remember the deal you agreed to?"


    "Oh, that? You want me to teach you now?"


    "In a few days is fine, you¡¯re busy right now anyway."


    "Heh, alright, let¡¯s meet after your classes tomorrow. Ever since sparring with you, I just can¡¯t find a suitable punching bag... ah, I mean, a suitable sparring partner."


    Sam¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.


    Aurora really didn¡¯t hold back, did she? Was he really just a punching bag to her?


    "Alright, see you after school tomorrow, you go ahead with your work."


    "Yeah... robbing a 90-year-old, are you even human? What a jerk..."


    Sam hung up the phone.


    Gaining more abilities to protect himself was crucial and couldn¡¯t be delayed any longer. Since the system had chosen to hibernate at this time, he would have to take matters into his own hands.


    Having received Aurora¡¯s promise, Sam felt some psychological relief as he opened the door and returned home.


    He switched on the light and looked around the room; everything appeared unchanged.


    He was truly feeling exhausted now, even though he had just slept. But it was the weariness that sprang from deep within that was truly irresistible.


    Sam turned off the light and crawled into his bed.


    Should be... not in a dream now, right?


    Should be... able to get a good night¡¯s sleep, right?


    There wouldn¡¯t be another Mia popping out from under his blanket, would there?


    With these thoughts, Sam, still a bit apprehensive, pulled the covers over himself, gazed at the ceiling, took a slight breath of relief, and then closed his eyes.


    Closed his eyes.


    Closed his eyes...


    "Scuffle!"


    Sam suddenly sat up, throwing the blanket aside.


    There, an unexpected figure was perched on his legs, her voluptuous buttocks prominently raised.


    Zoe blinked at Sam.


    "Oops, looks like Sam caught me~"


    When will this ever end!?

 Chapter 225: I’ll sleep with you

    Seeing the suddenly appearing sensual woman in his bed should have been an incredibly delightful experience.


    Moreover, Zoe was wearing an extremely erotic, transparent nightgown that left little to the imagination, her nipples visible, her entire presence incredibly seductive.


    Add to that her enchanting demeanor, appearing in his bed on such a night, she seemed an invincible presence.


    But at this moment, Sam was just too emotionally exhausted.


    He looked at Zoe helplessly.


    "What¡¯s the meaning of this?"


    Zoe smiled as she sat up in the bed.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Surprised?"


    Sam shook his head, not particularly surprised. Zoe had already informed him of her superpower, which allowed her free entry into his room. However, through his interactions with Angel, Sam suspected that Zoe might have other abilities.


    "No surprise, just wondering why you came over at this time?"


    Zoe moved closer to Sam, her familiar perfume instantly enveloping him, the heat from her sexy body seeming to awaken his desires.


    "Is it not okay? We¡¯ve just had a real sexual relationship. Wouldn¡¯t it be neglectful if we didn¡¯t communicate and touch more?"


    Sam smiled.


    "Why would I neglect you? Are you such an insecure woman?"


    Zoe nodded without hesitation, reached out, and gently wrapped her arms around Sam¡¯s waist, pressing her entire body against his embrace. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her full breasts pressed against Sam¡¯s chest, the familiar tactile sensation of their elasticity was utterly delightful.


    She held onto Sam tightly.


    "Of course, I am a woman who lacks security. I need more companionship."


    Sam sighed.


    He reached out to stroke her hair, and Zoe looked up at him from his embrace.


    Her eyes twinkling, she reached towards Sam¡¯s crotch, skillfully grasping his cock.


    "Do you want to make love now? I¡¯m ready."


    Sam shook his head.


    "No, I¡¯m a bit tired. Let¡¯s just sleep."


    Zoe glanced at Sam.


    "Why are you tired? Is it because you¡¯ve been with another woman?"


    Sam laughed. "No, I just got back from work. Where would I find the time for that?"


    "By yourself?"


    Zoe burst into laughter, as if she couldn¡¯t help but find her own suggestive joke amusing.


    Sam chuckled.


    "Do I really need to masturbate to release? I just want to sleep right now."


    Zoe looked at Sam, silent.


    Sam thought she might persist, perhaps even try to seduce him through oral sex or other means to forcefully achieve her goal, as such scenarios were not uncommon among other female leads.


    But to Sam¡¯s surprise, Zoe simply let go of his cock and then touched his cheek.


    "Then let¡¯s rest. I¡¯ll sleep with you."


    Sam looked at her curiously. "You¡¯ll sleep with me?"


    Zoe put on a hurt expression. "Can¡¯t I even sleep with you? I¡¯ll be good, I promise not to do anything."


    Sam shook his head, smiling. "That¡¯s not what I meant. I just didn¡¯t expect you to agree so easily..."


    Zoe smiled, then lay down on the edge of Sam¡¯s bed, deliberately leaving most of the space for him.


    She whispered softly.


    "How can you only realize now how accommodating I am to you, Sam... I¡¯ve always been like this towards you."


    Sam had to admit, for the most part, this woman was indeed indulgent towards him. She rarely forced him into anything.


    Undeniably, Zoe had her darker traits, but what she showed to Sam was mostly her gentleness.


    Sam gently lay down.


    Turning on his side, he gazed at Zoe¡¯s stunningly beautiful cheek as she lay beside him, her perfect figure unmistakably evident.


    "Sorry, I¡¯ve probably been too tired lately," Sam whispered.


    Watching Sam apologize, Zoe¡¯s eyes filled with sympathy. She gently caressed his cheek, treating him with the tenderness one might show a beloved child.


    When a woman shows love, it¡¯s so akin to maternal affection. Apart from not being a mother, it seems she could do everything a mother could.


    "Why do you have to be so tired? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but I can clearly feel that you¡¯re especially exhausted today. It¡¯s as if your worries and troubles are written all over your face. I don¡¯t want you to be so tired."


    Even though Sam harbored many reservations about this woman, he had to admit he was somewhat moved at this moment.


    Sam smiled, his expression as innocent as a child¡¯s.


    "I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s like most people, I guess. Busy with inexplicable things, and in the end, gaining nothing. Just expending my own energy and effort. My understanding is... humans are a species very adept at tormenting themselves."


    Zoe thought for a moment, then said with a smile.


    "I don¡¯t agree with you thinking about such complex issues at such a young age, Sam. A boy like you should be living brightly at this age. If you burden yourself too early with these thoughts, do you know what you¡¯ll resemble?"


    "What?"


    Sam now found Zoe¡¯s way of speaking quite interesting, as if she always managed to find novel perspectives.


    Zoe¡¯s finger touched the spot between Sam¡¯s lips and nose.


    "It would be like a young child with white hair and a long beard, like a little old man, exuding an air of weariness that frustrates those who see it. Speaking in incomprehensible terms, lost in his own world, as if out of sync with everyone else¡¯s time. I support Sam having his own thoughts, but I don¡¯t want you to be so immersed in such an atmosphere that you can¡¯t extricate yourself."


    Sam understood her point. Was she suggesting that he let go of his many worries and face this unknown life with optimism and positivity?


    "I get it, I¡¯ll try," Sam said.


    But Zoe shook her head.


    "I think you still don¡¯t quite understand."


    "Why?"


    "Because what I hope for you now... is not to try too hard to do certain things. Maybe letting things take their natural course is the key to solving some difficulties. Of course, what I¡¯m saying might be a bit one-sided, since I don¡¯t know exactly what you¡¯re facing, Sam. But... if you really find yourself without any options, maybe remember what I said today."


    This time, Sam¡¯s smile was more relaxed, and he nodded earnestly.


    "Thank you, Zoe."


    Zoe shook her head.


    "It¡¯s okay. Since you¡¯re thanking me, can we just hold each other and sleep now?"


    Looking into her eyes, brimming with a hint of hope, it seemed no man could resist softening at this moment, especially since Sam was indeed feeling much better now.


    It wasn¡¯t that he had gained some profound insight, but rather, from her care, he realized that his life might not be as bad as he thought.


    He reached out and pulled her into his embrace.


    Feeling the warmth of her body and the lingering scent of her perfume was like inserting a dazzling galaxy into the void of the universe.


    Holding her soft body, the quiet room no longer felt like a chilly autumn night, but was filled with warmth.


    It made Sam think.


    Perhaps there should be moments in life like this, traveling in unfamiliar places, staying in a cold tent with no lights, where outside, only the gentle flow of a stream can be heard, yet holding someone in your arms who brings you peace.


    Feeling the mingling of body heat, the intertwining of heartbeats.


    Like the most beautiful melody in the world.


    "What are you thinking about?" Zoe asked softly against his chest.


    Sam closed his eyes slightly.


    "I don¡¯t know, maybe I¡¯m not thinking about anything at all."


    "That¡¯s really a rare moment of mental emptiness. If I can give you such moments, then I¡¯m honored," she said.


    Sam smiled. "I really appreciate you."


    Zoe tightened her embrace a bit more, her voice almost dreamy.


    Continue reading at NovelFire.C?m


    "Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself, Sam. You¡¯re a very special person, so the things that happen to you are bound to be special... and don¡¯t sigh too often, happiness might just slip away while you¡¯re sighing."


    Sam nodded gently.


    "Alright, I understand."


    "Then let¡¯s sleep, I hope I can bring you a sweet dream."


    "Me too."


    "Then..."


    "Goodnight," Sam whispered in her ear.


    Zoe hummed with a sweet smile and kissed Sam¡¯s neck.


    "Goodnight."


    Everything seemed to flow in this endless night, quietly streaming along, even the people involved couldn¡¯t witness this fate-like thread slowly moving through everything.


    Only the river of time would slowly cleanse.


    Soaking everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Sam slept well, without dreams, and without any sudden awakenings.


    When the first rays of morning sunlight entered the room, the moment Sam opened his eyes, he was completely refreshed and full of energy.


    But the woman who had been in his arms was no longer there.


    Zoe had disappeared, as if everything last night had been a dream, if not for the long strand of hair still on his arm.


    Sam sat up and heard some noise outside the bedroom.


    He stood up, got dressed.


    Then he opened the bedroom door and walked into the living room, immediately smelling a very enticing aroma.


    Sam looked towards the kitchen and saw Zoe, still in the sexy nightgown from yesterday, coming out with a tray of food.


    She saw Sam and flashed a flirtatious smile.


    "Awake so early? Or did the sound of me making breakfast wake you?"


    Sam shook his head.


    "No, I just usually wake up around this time... What are you making for breakfast?"


    Zoe set the tray on the dining table, which was even specially prepared with milk and fried eggs.


    Besides these, there were also steak and vegetable soup, making for a quite lavish breakfast.


    Zoe walked over to the dining table with a smile.


    "Since I stayed over for the night, I thought I should offer something in return, so making breakfast for Sam seems only fair, right?"


    "But this breakfast is a bit too lavish..."


    "Actually, I was just teasing you." Zoe winked.


    "Hmm?"


    "I¡¯m actually using this breakfast to subtly make you get used to my presence. I¡¯ve prepared everything so you¡¯ll willingly belong to me alone. That¡¯s my plan."


    "Zoe, you really are..."


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Was this some kind of overt conspiracy?


    Zoe chuckled and playfully patted Sam¡¯s cheek.


    "Alright, go freshen up. Even though you look handsome like this, I¡¯m not too fond of a boy who isn¡¯t clean."


    "Got it."


    Sam quickly washed up and returned to the dining table, where Zoe was already sitting. He said somewhat sheepishly, "You should start eating, don¡¯t wait for me."


    Zoe shook her head.


    "One of the reasons I cook is to watch you eat my food and see the enjoyment on your face. That¡¯s the best nourishment for my spirit. Go ahead, eat."


    Sam nodded.


    "Alright then, I¡¯ll start."


    "Okay."


    As Sam began to eat, Zoe¡¯s face showed a look of enjoyment.


    Sam knew she was watching him. Although it felt a bit strange, he just had to get used to it, probably just one of her unique quirks.


    But why... as he continued eating, did she disappear?


    Why, as he drank his milk, did his pants fall down?


    Sam looked down, helplessly observing the woman who had somehow slipped under the table and was now kneeling on the floor, having removed his underwear.


    With a seductive blush on her face and a flirtatious smile, Zoe looked up at Sam.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Sam replied helplessly.


    "I¡¯m trying to eat... what are you doing?"


    Zoe just flashed a charming smile.


    "You¡¯re having breakfast, and I¡¯m having my breakfast too. Isn¡¯t that normal?"


    "But you should be eating something normal for breakfast, not this... mmm!"


    Sam¡¯s words were cut off as Zoe took his cock into her mouth.

 Chapter 226: Thanks for the warm hospitality, Sam

    For the first time, Sam felt that eating was a form of ¡¯torture,¡¯ but beyond the ¡¯torture,¡¯ there was a unique pleasure.


    Zoe cradled Sam¡¯s penis in her hands, and although she was the one performing oral sex, her face was filled with immense satisfaction.


    As Zoe¡¯s actions grew more intense, the sounds of sucking under the table became more pronounced, almost as if a pornographic movie was playing during breakfast.


    But this was no movie; it was real, and even more enticing than any scene from a porn film.


    Sam had never imagined such a thing happening, especially not with such a seductive and beautiful woman.


    Her expression was one of enjoyment and greed, even carrying a hint of devotion.


    Like a faithful believer, she held what seemed to be the most precious treasure bestowed by the heavens, worshipping it with full faith.


    Under such circumstances, how could Sam possibly focus on his meal?


    Thus, the breakfast had already lasted nearly an hour and still hadn¡¯t ended. As time passed, the pleasure building in Sam¡¯s body became more and more intense.


    During Zoe¡¯s increasingly skilled oral performance, all his senses were engaged, finally reaching the threshold of ejaculation, and he released a large, thick load of semen.


    "Damn...!"


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but reach down and hold Zoe¡¯s head.


    Zoe didn¡¯t try to move away at all; she maintained her previous position, keeping Sam¡¯s penis in her mouth as much as possible, retaining all his semen inside.


    Sam, panting heavily, could only see Zoe at that moment, her face and hair drenched in sweat.


    Outside the window, the sunlight was gradually becoming more brilliant.


    As Sam calmed down from the orgasm, he watched this woman slowly straighten her clothes and then stand up in front of him.


    Zoe smiled at him and said, "Thanks for the warm hospitality, Sam. The amount was really generous this time, I¡¯m very satisfied~"


    Ever since they had become intimately involved, Zoe¡¯s allure seemed even more irresistible and pure.


    Zoe smiled and gently touched Sam¡¯s cheek. "There, that should energize you for class, right?"


    Sam gave a wry smile. "You¡¯re about to drain all my energy."


    A playful and seductive look flashed in Zoe¡¯s eyes. "Isn¡¯t that to be expected? Sam, I thought you were prepared to be completely drained by me. But with that stamina, it just won¡¯t do~"


    Her words could instantly fill a man with a ¡¯fighting¡¯ desire, especially when the woman in front of him was already so beautiful and sexy.


    But Sam glanced at the time on his phone. "I¡¯ll prove my stamina to you next time, but I¡¯ve got to go to class now!"


    Sam quickly dressed and headed out the door.


    Zoe walked him to the door, watching his hurried departure with a smile. "Hurry along then."


    "Don¡¯t you have work?" Sam remembered that her work hours were similar to his school hours, but she didn¡¯t seem in any rush today.


    Zoe shook her head. "I¡¯m off today... so I¡¯ll go back to sleep in your bed for a while longer. You don¡¯t mind, do you?"


    Sam chuckled. "I don¡¯t mind... but why not go back to your own room?"


    Zoe laughed, "Because it smells like you~ I just gave you oral sex, and you¡¯ve had your climax, but my needs are still unmet. So, I need to take care of that too. After all, adults should learn to do things themselves, and doing it in your bed might just make it twice as effective~"


    "Alright, suit yourself..." Sam didn¡¯t know what else to say, but the thought of Zoe masturbating in his bed quickened his heartbeat.


    Better not dwell on that thought. After saying goodbye to Zoe again, Sam went downstairs.


    Bright sunlight filtered through the gaps in the leaves, landing on Sam¡¯s shoulders, which seemed capable of bearing everything¡ªbut it shouldn¡¯t be the trivial, burdensome everyday life, rather it should be moonlight and sunrise.


    This time, Sam noticed Sophie. She was standing quietly by the roadside, looking at her phone, even wearing headphones, as if she was shutting out everything around her, paying attention to nothing else.


    Sam walked straight over to her, and she seemed not to notice him at all.


    Her long hair framed her beautiful profile as she looked down at her phone, a girl whose beauty seemed out of place in this world.


    Sophie appeared to still be engrossed in her phone when Sam leaned in, trying to see what she was doing.


    Sophie looked up, clearly annoyed at the boy whose face was almost in her hair.


    "Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s rude to sneak a look at someone else¡¯s phone?"


    She pulled away slightly.


    Sam smiled. "I was looking openly, not sneaking. Why pretend you didn¡¯t see me?"


    "Who¡¯s pretending? I genuinely didn¡¯t see you," Sophie retorted, her cheeks tinting with irritation.


    Really? Then why did Sam see her ears twitch slightly as he approached?


    Her ears peeked through her hair, round and not small, somewhat adorable.


    "Your stubbornness is world-class."


    "You¡¯re the stubborn one. I can¡¯t be bothered with you."


    Their relationship seemed like it had never changed, but was that really the case? Clearly not. Sophie¡¯s tone was no longer as sharp and harsh as it had been at the beginning, no longer filled with a distant air.


    Simply put, the current Sophie was evolving towards being more endearing.


    The bus arrived at the station, and they both boarded almost simultaneously. At this moment, Sophie didn¡¯t resist Sam standing next to her.


    As the bus started, they both swayed slightly with the motion of the vehicle.


    The bus was quiet inside, with hardly anyone speaking.


    "You didn¡¯t go to the club yesterday," Sophie said, scrolling through her phone screen, seemingly browsing some websites.


    Sam, who was somewhat mesmerized by the view outside the window, thought he was hearing things. When he came to his senses and looked at Sophie, she still wasn¡¯t looking at him.


    "Ah, I had to work last night, so I didn¡¯t go. What did you guys do at the club?" Sam had already informed Angel in advance and told Isabella he wouldn¡¯t be at the club yesterday, but it seemed he hadn¡¯t told Sophie.


    Was it because telling her directly would seem a bit too deliberate and weird? Like those overly confident men who think others care about all their affairs, when in reality, it¡¯s often just the men¡¯s own delusion. Stay tuned with NovelFire.C?m


    Nobody is as important as they imagine.


    Sophie calmly said, "Nothing much."


    "You didn¡¯t get into a fight with Angel?" Sam asked with a hint of schadenfreude.


    Sophie shook her head. "We didn¡¯t even speak a word. I read a book for a while and then left."


    "Ah? What was Angel doing?"


    "Sleeping on the table."


    Sophie didn¡¯t seem like the type to lie about such things, nor did she have any reason to deceive Sam.


    So, the situation now was... as long as Sam wasn¡¯t there, they could coexist peacefully, but if he was around, trouble ensued?


    What kind of logic was that? So, Sam himself was the catalyst for trouble?


    "Just like that?"


    "What else did you expect?"


    Sophie rolled her eyes.


    Sam thought for a moment. "It¡¯s not that I expected anything... just, you guys didn¡¯t fight? I¡¯m a bit curious."


    "No."


    "So, no fights when I¡¯m not there, right?"


    "Seems like it."


    "Why is that?"


    "How should I know?"


    Sophie¡¯s retort was bold and confident, leaving Sam somewhat at a loss for words.


    True, how would she know? Even if she did know, she¡¯d probably claim ignorance. Expecting an answer from her was unrealistic.


    "Alright then, sigh, guess it¡¯s all my fault."


    Hearing Sam¡¯s tone, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    "Who upset you with that dejected look?" she teased.


    Sam shook his head. "How could anyone upset me? It¡¯s all my own doing. No worries, I¡¯ve known for a while that some people are just born to shoulder certain mistakes."


    ...


    The bus arrived quickly. They got off together and walked towards the classroom.


    It seemed they had developed an unspoken understanding; they changed their shoes at the shoe rack and then started their morning classes.


    Sam had grown accustomed to this routine, even enjoying the predictability. It was certainly better than dealing with unexpected disruptions every now and then, wasn¡¯t it?


    If life could continue this peacefully, it would be a kind of happiness.


    At lunch in the cafeteria, Louis was animatedly describing how thrilling yesterday¡¯s game had been and how crucial his role had been in clinching the victory.


    But mid-sentence, he abruptly stopped, as if cut off suddenly.


    Sam didn¡¯t need to guess what had happened; he knew who had shown up.


    "Uh... hahaha, I just remembered I had an inspiration about a really complex mathematical formula. I gotta go check it out," Louis said, his sudden enlightenment making Sam almost wish he could devour his entire tray in disbelief.


    Louis had shamelessly made a quick escape.


    The girl who sat down in front of Sam was sizing him up with her usual gaze.


    "Why didn¡¯t you come yesterday?" she asked.


    Sam looked up at Angel across the table. "I told you, I had to work."


    "What work? If you needed money, why didn¡¯t you just tell me?"


    Angel clearly thought Sam was looking for excuses to avoid her, which she had anticipated.


    Sam responded with indignant righteousness. "How could that be okay? I¡¯m not with you for the money. Don¡¯t insult my noble character with money."


    "Your character is noble? At best, it¡¯s got a baseline, and even that¡¯s flexible," Angel scoffed dismissively.


    Sam blinked. "How come you know me so well?"


    Angel snorted coldly. "Maybe if I dissected you, I¡¯d understand you even better. Want to try?"


    Sam coughed. "We¡¯re at school, can we not make those kind of dangerous jokes?"


    Angel huffed. "Whether it¡¯s a joke or not, you¡¯ll know if you try." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We¡¯re lovers, you¡¯re my girlfriend, why do you always have to threaten me like this?... Is it that time of the month?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Why aren¡¯t you as gentle and cute as usual?"


    Angel smiled and reached out to pinch Sam¡¯s cheek. "I suggest you use your eloquence where it¡¯s useful. Compliments like these are fine once or twice, but if you keep it up, it gets annoying, you know?"


    Sam shook his head with a smile. "I heard you got along well at the club when I wasn¡¯t there. Maybe I should stop going?"


    Angel immediately widened her eyes. "I barely spoke more than two sentences to her, and you think that¡¯s getting along well?"


    "It¡¯s better than fighting or even throwing punches, right?"


    "Do you think I want to fight with her?"


    "Then why do you still want to join the club?"


    That was what Sam couldn¡¯t understand.


    Angel smiled faintly. "I just want to, even if it means a little suffering."


    "We¡¯re lovers, what¡¯s the purpose of doing this? Can¡¯t you be a bit gentler with me?" Sam looked into her eyes.


    Angel smiled sweetly. "Of course, I can be gentler when you give up that hopeless and meaningless harem dream of yours. It might even be a gentleness beyond your imagination."


    "Then you might as well kill me."


    "Good, very spirited. I¡¯ll have someone bring a gun right over."


    "Just kidding, what¡¯s the rush? This chicken cutlet is really good, want to try some?"


    The lunch break passed quickly.


    Today, Sam didn¡¯t go to the club. Instead, after school, he quickly informed Isabella and headed to the school gates.


    When he saw Aurora¡¯s car approaching from a distance, Sam immediately sprinted to the car and burst out as soon as he jumped in, "Let¡¯s go, hurry!"


    Aurora looked at Sam, puzzled. "You¡¯re acting like you¡¯re running for your life. Who¡¯s after you?"


    Sam anxiously peered out of the car window. "It¡¯s hard to explain right now, but trust me, we need to go!"


    "Alright, alright."


    As Aurora started the car, Sam¡¯s phone vibrated. With hesitation, he checked it and saw a message.


    Angel: [Running away so fast, huh? Good, Sam, your courage is really growing. Remember to come to my house this weekend. If you forget, I won¡¯t mind having someone bring you over by force.]


    Aurora noticed Sam¡¯s face fall instantly, as if a colorful illustration had turned black and white in a flash.


    She couldn¡¯t help but laugh and asked, "What? Got caught anyway?"


    Sam sighed deeply. "If one day you can¡¯t recognize my corpse, I hope you remember there¡¯s a diamond-shaped birthmark on my butt, thanks."

 Chapter 227: The friend you mentioned... is him?

    "Heh!"


    "Ha!"


    "Watch your footing! What about the stance I taught you?"


    "Bang!!"


    "Your hands! Protect your vitals first, did you even understand that?"


    "Bang!"


    "Get up! Again!"


    "Boom!!"


    "How can a man not stand firm? Again!"


    "Bang!!"


    Sam spent a delightful evening as a human punching bag.


    Of course, compared to last time, Aurora was much gentler and didn¡¯t use her full strength, but the pressure on Sam was still quite evident.


    Sam came to train with a strong desire to learn. Despite the bruises on his body, he indeed picked up some useful techniques. Aurora¡¯s method of direct sparring as instruction turned out to be more effective.


    No need for tedious theoretical explanations, just hands-on practice, making Sam¡¯s experience more intuitive.


    In fact, Sam was quite suited to this approach, given his physical resilience. Although his skills were lacking, his ability to take a beating made him one of the best human punching bags in the world.


    And Aurora seemed to really enjoy hitting him.


    The coaches watching nearby were utterly shocked.


    "Is he not dead yet?"


    "How can he withstand that? Why is his defense so strong?"


    "He can still laugh after that? Tsk tsk, I feel the pain for him."


    When it finally ended, Aurora was drenched in sweat, which soaked her dark sports tank top, with droplets trailing down her collarbone and slipping into her cleavage, clinging to her breasts.


    Sam was also sweating profusely, gulping down water.


    "How do you feel? Not too bad, right?" Aurora wiped her face with a towel, her ponytail swaying slightly at the back of her head.


    Sam set his water bottle aside and glanced at her. "I¡¯m okay, you must have enjoyed that, huh?"


    Aurora paused for a moment.


    "Well, how should I put it? Beating up a womanizer actually feels pretty good. We should practice more often. I find catching criminals not so thrilling anymore. How about you commit a crime sometime for me to catch you?"


    "No need for that, I¡¯m already your punching bag, now you want me to commit a crime too? That¡¯s just terrible."


    "Lol... I was just joking. How could I watch someone close to me walk down the path of crime?"


    "I knew you were joking."


    "Alright, I¡¯m going to take a shower. You should wash up too, and then we can go grab some food. I¡¯m getting hungry."


    Aurora stood up. Her legs were incredibly strong, exuding a solid sense of power, yet her well-proportioned, elastic skin added a unique allure.


    Moreover, her physique was near perfect due to her rigorous training regimen, with a perky backside and a slender waistline¡ªa perfect combination.


    However, Sam¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t on these attributes; he was preoccupied with the upcoming weekend.


    Angel had invited all the club members to her house for a visit.


    Sam had to face not only Angel but also Sophie and Isabella...


    What should he do?


    Sam didn¡¯t know and hadn¡¯t come up with an effective plan yet.


    ...


    Sam went to the bathroom to take a shower, washing off the sweat and feeling very comfortable all over.


    Aurora had also changed her clothes.


    Seeing Sam come out, she jingled the car keys wrapped around her finger.


    "Let¡¯s go, time to eat."


    Sam thought for a moment and asked, "Where are we eating?"


    Aurora smiled mysteriously at Sam.


    "Don¡¯t worry, someone has already made the choice for us, so no need for decision paralysis."


    "Someone else?"


    Sam frowned, feeling uneasy about the strange smile on Aurora¡¯s face.


    Aurora nodded.


    "Yeah, a friend. I¡¯ve already told her I¡¯d be bringing a friend along. Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s a beauty."


    Sam sighed.


    "Right now, I¡¯m not the least bit interested in beauties."


    "Really?" Aurora clearly didn¡¯t believe Sam could say such a thing.


    Sam nodded earnestly.


    "Of course, it¡¯s true. A guy like me should have lofty ideals and grand ambitions, not be caught up between money and lust... Do you have a photo of your friend?"


    "Heh, I don¡¯t have a photo, but you¡¯ll see when we get there, won¡¯t you?" Discover more stories at NovelFire.C?m


    Sam and Aurora got into the car, speeding along the road. Although there was no real blood relation between her and Mia, they still had similarities.


    For instance, both enjoyed driving fast with the windows down.


    It was already a windy season, and the wind through the car windows made Sam feel like his hair was about to be blown away.


    Sam stretched out his hand to feel the wind... "This must be at least a D-cup speed."


    Aurora laughed. "Cup size used to describe speed?"


    Sam nodded.


    "Of course, forty, sixty, eighty miles per hour¡ªthe wind you feel when you stick your hand out feels like touching different cup sizes."


    "Where did you learn such bizarre knowledge?"


    "From a movie."


    Sam couldn¡¯t remember which movie exactly, but he was sure it was a real thing. He had always believed it, and now that he tried it, it seemed to make sense; the sensation was somewhat similar.


    Aurora rolled her eyes.


    "Young man, you should read more books and watch fewer of those kinds of movies."


    Sam withdrew his hand, smiling at her.


    "Officer Aurora, what kind of movies are you referring to? Pornographic movies?"


    Aurora¡¯s face turned slightly red.


    "I meant legitimate movies, of course!"


    "Really? Why do I feel like you¡¯re lying?"


    "If you keep talking nonsense, do you believe I¡¯ll floor the gas pedal and we can die together?" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, no, no, just joking..."


    Aurora huffed.


    "Don¡¯t you know some people just can¡¯t take a joke?"


    "Why can your sister joke around then?"


    This question had been bothering Sam for a long time because Mia seemed to dare to say anything to Sam, especially in ¡¯dreams¡¯.


    Aurora seemed to think of something.


    "Right, how have things been with her lately?"


    "What do you mean ¡¯how have things been¡¯? We¡¯re just ordinary employees and boss."


    "Is it really just that?"


    Aurora looked skeptical.


    Sam hesitated, wondering whether to tell her about Mia¡¯s special abilities, but after thinking it over, he decided against it.


    After all, for Mia, these were secrets, and divulging them might not be beneficial. Besides, Sam didn¡¯t know Aurora well enough to predict how she might react if she knew, and... now he also had to be cautious of this woman possibly having special powers.


    Although it seemed unlikely with Aurora, Mia had proven that any charismatic woman who appeared around Sam could pose such a risk.


    So Sam asked.


    "By the way, have you had any strange dreams lately? Like nightmares?"


    Aurora gave Sam a curious look.


    "Dreams? Why bring that up all of a sudden, can you interpret dreams?"


    Sam shook his head.


    "Nothing, just that I¡¯ve been having nightmares lately."


    "That must be because you¡¯ve been up to no good, Sam. I hope you¡¯re not doing anything illegal or disorderly, because it would really break my heart to have to arrest you myself."


    Seeing Aurora¡¯s demeanor and response, Sam guessed that Mia hadn¡¯t used her powers on her sister. It seemed he was the only ¡¯lucky¡¯ one.


    "I¡¯m asking you, has my sister shown any peculiar behavior lately, or said anything about me?"


    Sam shook his head.


    "Don¡¯t worry, it seems like nothing has changed. She¡¯s still the same, and our interactions are pretty much the same."


    Of course, excluding what happened in the dreams.


    They soon arrived at their destination. Aurora slowly brought the car to a stop but didn¡¯t turn off the engine immediately; instead, she turned to look at Sam.


    "Is that so? Is your relationship with her really that ordinary?"


    Sam noticed a change in her gaze, which now carried a hint of pressure, giving him the feeling of being interrogated like a criminal.


    Was it a professional hazard, or did she simply not believe some of what Sam was saying?


    Sam felt no guilt, as his feelings towards Mia hadn¡¯t changed much.


    So he nodded calmly.


    "Yeah. There¡¯s nothing else, just that. So if Officer Aurora is looking for a breakthrough, she¡¯ll have to think of something herself. I really can¡¯t offer much help."


    She locked eyes with Sam. Her sharp gaze seemed capable of piercing into one¡¯s soul, as if endowed with a magical power.


    But soon, Aurora gave up her scrutinizing look and voluntarily turned off the car.


    "Alright, I understand. Though you say that, I still hope you can help wherever possible. She¡¯s not getting any younger, and I hope she has a home, even if it¡¯s not a complete one, but at least... even if it¡¯s broken, it¡¯s still a haven."


    Sam unbuckled his seatbelt and opened the car door.


    "I¡¯ll do my best, but I can¡¯t guarantee any results."


    Aurora and Sam got out of the car together.


    Sam, dressed in casual attire, and the tall woman in a loose overcoat and black trousers made an odd pair, looking like an older sister taking her younger brother out shopping.


    "Do I know this friend you mentioned?"


    Sam walked to the door, suddenly feeling a bit uneasy. He didn¡¯t think Aurora would casually introduce him to so-called friends. She must have had some purpose in bringing him here, but what that purpose was, he didn¡¯t yet know.


    Aurora gave a slight smile.


    "How would I know if you two are acquainted? All I know is that I¡¯ve known her for a long time."


    "Then why bring me along if you know her?"


    Aurora led the way, her hand reaching out to open the door. The wind lifted her hair, perfectly framing her beautiful face under the night sky.


    She glanced at the sky, then back at a puzzled Sam, and smiled slightly.


    "What if I told you that she kept talking about setting me up with a boyfriend, and I got so tired of it that I lied about having found one? But she insisted I bring him over for her to meet, so I chose you. Does that make you feel any better?"


    Sam responded with a resigned tone.


    "Come on, Officer Aurora, you¡¯re a cop. Are we really doing this clich¨¦ setup?"


    Aurora shrugged nonchalantly.


    "What does being a cop have to do with it? Even though I¡¯m a cop, I¡¯m not some paragon of absolute justice. It¡¯s not odd for me to take some unconventional measures once in a while."


    "Is that really the case?"


    "Of course, I¡¯m kidding. I wouldn¡¯t do something so childish. Anyway, we¡¯re at the door now, so consider this my treat for a meal. I¡¯m not going to harm you, right?"


    With a smile, Aurora grabbed Sam¡¯s arm and pulled him into the restaurant.


    The restaurant¡¯s decor was upscale, with spacious booths, but apart from the soothing music, there was hardly any loud conversation, naturally creating a sophisticated atmosphere.


    Quickly, Aurora found a spot and led Sam over.


    They walked past a booth, and Aurora¡¯s friend was sitting at the farthest seat. She was looking down, her long, slightly curled hair obscuring her face.


    Sam felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity with this figure, this aura, even this hairstyle... Why did it seem so familiar?


    And then Aurora spoke, "Alright, here we are. I brought a friend along. You don¡¯t mind, do you?"


    The figure then lifted her head.


    She saw Sam, and Sam saw her.


    Their gazes collided in the not-so-large booth, silent yet explosive like an atomic bomb in their hearts!


    Sam¡¯s eyes widened.


    "Ms. Alice?!"


    Alice also lifted her head, her eyes narrowing momentarily, her tone intriguing. "The friend you mentioned... is him?"


    Aurora looked at them both, surprised.


    "Eh? You know each other? I had no idea."


    Sam seemed still to be piecing things together, his mind racing with various snippets of information.


    Firstly, Aurora and Alice knew each other? Perhaps even as long-time friends?


    Then, had Alice ever mentioned him to Aurora? Did Aurora truly know nothing about his relationship with Alice?


    If she did know, then what was her purpose in bringing him here?


    Alice turned to Aurora first.


    "I remember telling you his name, didn¡¯t I? So you knew each other already?"


    Alice¡¯s expression was somewhat displeased, as if feeling deceived or kept in the dark.


    Aurora chuckled.


    "Why so serious? He and I have no special connection; I just wanted to confirm if he was the ¡¯boy¡¯ you mentioned. After all, his name is quite common. What if it was a case of mistaken identity?"


    Alice squinted slightly.


    "You¡¯re a cop, and with the information I gave you, you should have figured it out long ago, right?"


    Aurora sighed resignedly and spread her hands.


    "Alright, I admit it, I did indeed confirm that he was the boy you were talking about."


    "What is your relationship with him then?"


    Sam could clearly see the change in Alice¡¯s demeanor; any matter involving him seemed to make the women around him particularly sensitive.


    Aurora slowly took a seat, seemingly unfazed by the change in Alice¡¯s tone.


    "Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re my good friend. After all these years, knowing your relationship with him, would I still do something like this? You really don¡¯t trust me enough."


    Alice let out a slight sigh of relief, then shook her head.


    "I just want to know why you specifically brought him to meet me, and why you didn¡¯t tell me earlier that you already knew each other."


    Sam had no chance to interject; he just stood awkwardly at the doorway.


    He gently closed the door and then took a seat opposite the two women.


    Too bad there¡¯s no popcorn, he thought. Watching these two women spar while munching on popcorn would have been quite enjoyable.


    Aurora shrugged.


    "Well, I¡¯m telling you now... I just needed his help with something, but I don¡¯t want to reveal too much about it yet. I¡¯d rather wait until things are a bit more certain before I tell you."


    Alice slightly furrowed her brow.


    "It¡¯s about your sister, isn¡¯t it? Does he know your sister too?"


    Alice¡¯s keenness didn¡¯t surprise Sam at all, given her background in a family of psychologists and her sharp intelligence.


    Aurora nodded.


    "Isn¡¯t it strange? This special student you mentioned not only met me by chance but also knows my sister. Should we marvel at how small Kuhang is, or perhaps... maybe this is the bond that fate has in store for us?"


    No, it¡¯s all because of this damned game world.


    Sam leaned back in his chair and sighed softly.


    Alice seemed to calm down, her tone returning to normal, though she still harbored some doubts.


    "So, about your sister and him..."


    "Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s nothing going on. They just have a part-time clerk and boss relationship. I asked about it when they came."


    Alice immediately turned to Sam.


    "You¡¯ve been working part-time? Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?"


    Sam was taken aback, wondering how the focus had shifted to him so quickly. Was this the tacit understanding between women?


    "Ms. Alice, you never asked me..."


    Alice glared at Sam, her eyes clearly conveying a message: We¡¯ll settle this later!


    Sam just gave an innocently harmless smile, appearing naive.


    After all, there were plenty of people waiting to settle scores with him; she might as well take a number.


    On his way here, Sam had sent Angel a dozen explanatory messages, but she hadn¡¯t replied, clearly upset.


    Aurora watched Sam and Alice with a smile.


    "Why are you so concerned about this student? It¡¯s not like the philosophy you¡¯ve always preached."


    Alice blushed slightly. When pouring out her feelings to others, there was always a bit of embellishment, wasn¡¯t there?


    "Stop talking nonsense. By the way, I¡¯ve already ordered the food; it should be here soon."


    "Did you order drinks?"


    Aurora blinked.


    Alice glanced at Sam, then nodded with a mischievous smile.


    "Of course, we can skip everything else, but how can we not have drinks?"


    Sam was stunned.


    "Drinks with dinner?"


    "Of course, don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t drink," Alice immediately retorted.


    Sam helplessly responded, "Is it appropriate for a teacher to encourage her student to drink?"


    Alice narrowed her eyes at Sam.


    "Fine, let¡¯s go to the school office and have a private chat now, or have a few drinks here. You choose."


    Sam took a deep breath.


    "You¡¯re forcing me?"


    "Yes, I am forcing you."


    "Fine! Today, neither Ms. Alice nor I will leave this room until one of us can¡¯t stand!"


    Sam wasn¡¯t cowed, nor was he reacting to reverse psychology.


    He looked at the two women, who seemed to be smirking triumphantly, and almost burst out laughing internally.


    Today, if he doesn¡¯t get both of them drunk, he¡¯ll change his name and never call himself Sam again!

 Chapter 228: Was she pretending to be drunk?

    Soon, the waiter appeared before them, carrying several bottles of exquisitely packaged red wine. Although Sam was unfamiliar with the brand of the wine, its elegant packaging suggested that it wasn¡¯t cheap.


    Sam always felt that Alice, this woman, spent at least 60% of her income on drinking, if not more.


    So why the fondness for alcohol? This was something Sam couldn¡¯t understand. An occasional indulgence he could grasp, but what kind of desolate life must one lead to drink every day?


    Living in the numbness brought on by alcohol, without ever being sober, could that really be a meaningful life?


    Sam could respect it, but understanding it was another matter.


    But now, that was irrelevant.


    He only wanted to get the two ladies in front of him drunk, or perhaps be drunk to death by them.


    He had sworn in his heart that if he didn¡¯t manage to get Alice or Aurora drunk, he would go change his name to Bob.


    Of course, Sam¡¯s tolerance was well-known; he was definitely not going to get drunk, lol...


    Right from the start, Alice deliberately filled Sam¡¯s glass to the brim with red wine. Sam employed his usual strategy, pretending to struggle, feigning a low tolerance, and then reluctantly, with a pained expression, drank it down.


    Alice watched Sam with a constant smile, then with a slightly disdainful look, she said, "Such a young man and can¡¯t handle his drink? You¡¯re not going to pass out after two glasses, are you?"


    Sam, putting on a brave face, made a blustering expression.


    "Who are you underestimating? I can drink more than you, that¡¯s for sure."


    "Good. Remember what you just said!"


    Meanwhile, Aurora watched the scene with a grin, as if all this had nothing to do with her.


    About Sam, she actually didn¡¯t know much. But she vividly remembered the last time they drank with Mia; this boy¡¯s capacity for alcohol was nothing short of miraculous. He had consumed a lot, yet hadn¡¯t been drunk at all.


    In the end, he was sober enough to take them home and even took care of them.


    So Aurora wasn¡¯t about to overestimate herself and compete with Sam in drinking.


    However, Sam quickly poured himself a full glass of red wine and then directly turned to Aurora.


    "Officer Aurora, aren¡¯t you going to have some?" he asked.


    Aurora paused, giving Sam a meaningful glare.


    "You guys seem to be having a great time; I wouldn¡¯t want to interrupt," she replied.


    Alice also looked over.


    "Yeah, it would be too lonely if just the two of us were drinking. Why don¡¯t you join us?" she suggested.


    Aurora immediately shook her head. "I think I¡¯ll pass. You guys go ahead..." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Alice, intending to give Aurora a little ¡¯lesson¡¯ for deliberately hiding her prior acquaintance with Sam, moved her wine glass a bit closer to Aurora.


    "I¡¯ll start then, you do as you like!"


    Now, Aurora couldn¡¯t refuse. She glanced at Sam, who was all smiles, but he chose to ignore her gaze.


    "You guys are something else...ugh!"


    Aurora had no choice but to down her drink.


    Alcohol is a curious thing; aside from those who really can¡¯t handle their liquor, anyone who can drink a bit finds it hard to stop after two or three glasses, even feeling like they could keep drinking until the end of the world.


    Alcohol numbs the brain¡¯s nerves, creates misjudgments, and amplifies emotions.


    So, even though Aurora thought about not drinking too much, under the inexplicably united front of Sam and Alice, she couldn¡¯t help but follow one drink with another.


    The three of them ate, chatted, and the atmosphere seemed to harmonize suddenly.


    An hour later, Aurora was already feeling a bit nauseous and couldn¡¯t help but say, "Don¡¯t drink so fast... maybe slow down a bit?"


    Alice¡¯s face was completely flushed, her already intellectual demeanor now seemed even more charming and alluring under the influence of alcohol.


    "Can¡¯t handle it? Your fighting spirit is lacking..."


    Actually, Alice herself wasn¡¯t faring much better and was thinking of slowing down too, but having the other person suggest it first made her appear more composed, a typical tactic at the drinking table.


    Aurora replied, "Who can keep up with you guys drinking like this... my head is spinning. Let¡¯s talk about something else."


    "What do you want to talk about?" Alice also put down her wine glass, looking somewhat eager.


    Aurora seemed not to notice this small detail, her gaze drifting to Sam, who appeared to be on the verge of drunkenness, propping up his head with his hand.


    "Let¡¯s talk about something I¡¯ve always been curious about... what are you guys planning to do in the future?"


    Under the influence of alcohol, such seemingly awkward topics could be directly addressed, the amplified emotions allowing them to disregard the awkwardness.


    Alice took a bite of fruit from the plate.


    "What do you mean, what are we going to do? Nothing special."


    Aurora smiled and said, "This bad boy still has more than a year to graduate, and besides... he¡¯s surrounded by beauties, each with their own unique traits, each as exceptional as you."


    Of course, this was something Alice already knew.


    Whether it was Angel or Sophie, each was a unique beauty at Kuhang School, each with their own distinctive charm.


    Clearly, Aurora was not optimistic about Alice¡¯s story with this boy.


    However, Alice seemed not to care too much.


    "It¡¯s fine, everything will be clear the day he graduates. Of course, there¡¯s also a possibility that I might lose interest in him before that day comes."


    Sam looked up, smiling at her.


    "You can¡¯t say that, Miss Alice, what if it¡¯s me..."


    Sam hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Alice glared at him.


    "You want to try?"


    Aurora interjected with a laugh: "Alice, have you noticed? Even when you pretend to be angry, you look pretty... But don¡¯t you both find this way of interacting a bit strange? I thought relationships weren¡¯t supposed to be like this. You seem to be bound to each other, yet it doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re in love..."


    "It¡¯s not really about love, how should I put it, it¡¯s an interesting game. The loser has to give up everything, losing all their standing," Alice said, swirling her wine glass.


    Aurora seemed to understand a bit more about the situation between Sam and Alice.


    How to put it, it was different from the romantic relationships she understood, even a bit strange.


    She felt it was somewhat self-deceptive, just a dignified excuse found by people who were already attracted to each other.


    Aurora laughed as she looked at Sam and Alice.


    "Do you really think this is just a game? A good game should be something you can walk away from when you don¡¯t want to play anymore, something that pleases you during the process... not something that ends in mutual destruction."


    Her voice was soft and slow, almost as if she was warning and advising them not to deceive themselves too deeply.


    Alice, however, tilted her head back slightly, her allure more pronounced under the influence of alcohol.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ve been prepared for a long time... and if my life didn¡¯t have such interesting things, I¡¯d rather choose death over living in dull, tasteless days."


    Aurora knew this woman¡¯s personality well. She seemed to speak intelligently and gently on the surface, understanding many principles, but in reality, she was excessively obstinate. Once she set her mind on something, it was hard to change.


    And it was clear that the more restrained people appeared in everyday life, the more rebellious they actually were, the more they craved excitement internally, longing for an opportunity to unleash their true nature.


    This was probably why she was so passionately in love with this boy.


    Aurora turned to Sam.


    "So... do you think the same way? I know some things about you, this bad boy... You¡¯re not short of girls around you."


    Sam just smiled.


    "You should ask Miss Alice. I haven¡¯t hidden anything from her."


    Aurora looked puzzled at Alice, who hesitated for a moment before leaning in and whispering something into Aurora¡¯s ear.


    After hearing it, Aurora¡¯s eyes widened, her cheeks flushing even redder, making her look even more delicate.


    The usually reserved woman¡¯s expression was quite spectacular at that moment, as if she had heard some shocking, scandalous news.


    "...There¡¯s such a thing? You... you actually want to build a harem? Do you think you¡¯re a tribal chief?"


    Sam shrugged.


    "I can¡¯t help it; I¡¯m just being honest about my ambitions and desires. Since you all say I¡¯m a special boy, shouldn¡¯t I do something special to live up to your expectations?"


    Aurora couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    "That¡¯s shamelessly honest of you... but by ¡¯special,¡¯ I didn¡¯t mean for you to start a harem. Do you think that¡¯s reasonable?"


    "I think if it¡¯s achievable, then there¡¯s nothing unreasonable about it."


    Sam didn¡¯t change his stance, nor did he bother to explain further. For instance, if he didn¡¯t act this way, he would ultimately be killed.


    But that was just one reason. If one were to truly analyze Sam¡¯s heart, under the influence of alcohol, as a man, his desires were now stronger than ever.


    Sam had to admit it.


    His ambition was not to be underestimated. Since this world was born from a game, playing the game involved a compulsion to achieve all possible accomplishments. Having met those charismatic female leads and having interacted with them in various ways, how could he just watch them pass by and leave himself with profound regrets?


    Sam was brave, yet also fearful.


    Afraid of missing out, yet dreading loss.


    Besides, this was essentially a game world, where perhaps things that couldn¡¯t be done in reality might actually be achievable.


    And collecting all these female leads into his harem was also his best hope for survival.


    So, what was there to hide? Sam was quite clear about it; he was a bona fide womanizer.


    Aurora was genuinely shocked by Sam¡¯s demeanor at that moment. It seemed that only now could she see a truly different quality in this boy. She even couldn¡¯t help saying,


    "If it were anyone else, I¡¯d think they were crazy, even tempted to drag them to a psychiatric hospital to see if they were traumatized, but why do I feel like when you say these things... you might actually succeed?"


    "Because I¡¯m Sam."


    The young man grinned shamelessly, his handsome face radiating a charisma that was hard to look away from.


    Alice scoffed disdainfully.


    "You might as well give up those fanciful illusions now. Do you think those girls are that simple? I¡¯m just waiting for the day you have nothing and have to come crawling back to me. And who knows, by then I might not even want you... After all, why would I want something that nobody else does?"


    Aurora laughed and said, "Is there no chance that you might be the one to surrender first?"


    Alice curled her lips into a confident smile. "That¡¯s not going to happen. I will definitely win."


    Aurora looked at Sam. "Now I¡¯m a bit worried."


    "Worried about what?"


    "Worried that with your grand ambitions, you might even start thinking about me. What if that makes me and Alice rivals? What then?"


    Alice, who seemed to have had a bit too much to drink, raised her glass with a laugh.


    "Aurora, are you thinking about fighting over a man with me now? But if it¡¯s you, maybe I¡¯d accept it."


    Aurora, somewhat annoyed, also raised her glass.


    "Think again, I was just joking. I can¡¯t handle the things you can, cheers!"


    Sam didn¡¯t quite catch what the two were talking about, but he guessed that by tomorrow, neither would remember any of this conversation.


    That¡¯s why Sam thought drinking was such a pointless activity. It not only harmed the body but solved nothing.


    Promises made and grand declarations could end up meaning nothing.


    But for now, he too raised his glass.


    Sam had drunk quite a bit tonight, so he needed to act a bit more intoxicated, his speech slightly slurred.


    It seemed to convince the two women that they might actually manage to get Sam drunk, but he was like someone who always has a bit of life left in him, the kind who just won¡¯t die.


    Initially, Alice had teamed up with Sam against Aurora, but as the night progressed, she switched sides, joining forces with Aurora to gang up on Sam.


    Just after Alice and Sam had clinked glasses, Aurora also raised her glass towards Sam.


    It appeared that the two women had formed a united front, but Sam remained undaunted.


    He said, "Oh, I really can¡¯t drink much. You two can¡¯t gang up on me like this," even as he boldly picked up his glass and poured himself another.


    Soon, four bottles of red wine were empty, and both women were struggling to keep their heads from slumping onto the table, teetering on the edge of drunken oblivion.


    "Another round?" Sam asked, shaking his head. Although his constitution was indeed exceptional, he was starting to feel a bit dizzy.


    But thanks to his self-healing abilities, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Sam was back to normal.


    Alice, struggling mightily, waved her hand, unable to articulate her words.


    Aurora took a while to lean back in her chair, laboriously opening her eyes and stuttering, "You bad boy... take, take us home."


    Sam blinked. "Take you where? I don¡¯t know the place."


    Aurora replied irritably, "To Alice¡¯s house... it¡¯s nearby, I¡¯ll tell you where... oh... I¡¯m so dizzy, help her."


    Sam helped Alice, who seemed to be completely intoxicated.


    Meanwhile, Aurora nearly stumbled and fell onto the table, but Sam quickly reached out with his other arm to steady her. However, in his haste, his hand landed awkwardly, grabbing her breast.


    Sam could distinctly feel the firmness of her breast under his palm.


    Aurora felt it too, and lifting her head, she glared at Sam with a blush of embarrassment.


    "Bad boy... what are you doing?"


    Sam, looking innocent, adjusted his position slightly.


    "Still worried about that? You were about to fall flat on your face just now."


    Aurora glared at Sam, but soon seemed to lose her strength and leaned into his embrace.


    Sam¡¯s current position was somewhat awkward, supporting a woman on each side. Although they weren¡¯t heavy, it was still a bit of a hassle. Stay connected via NovelFire.C?m


    As they walked out the door, Sam received numerous envious glances, though he himself felt more burdened than blessed.


    Following Aurora¡¯s directions, what should have been a ten-minute walk turned into nearly half an hour to reach Alice¡¯s place.


    Compared to Sam¡¯s apartment, Alice¡¯s home was much more spacious. However, the decor was understated and simple, dominated by shades of grey and white, giving it a somewhat cold atmosphere.


    Sam first settled the two seemingly disoriented women onto the sofa in the living room, one on each side.


    Then he turned on the living room light.


    It clearly illuminated the state of the two drunken women.


    Both were flushed, the redness spreading even to their ears, their hair disheveled, and their clothes slightly wrinkled.


    Alice, in a daze, turned over.


    "It¡¯s hot..."


    She tugged at her top.


    She wanted to take off her sweater, but her drunken state impaired her coordination.


    Sam approached her, asking with concern, "Don¡¯t move around... Are you feeling hot?"


    Alice could barely open her eyes and just hummed in response.


    Sam thought for a moment.


    "Just wait here, I¡¯ll take care of Officer Aurora first, then I¡¯ll take you to your room."


    Sam decided on the order of actions.


    He gently laid Aurora down on the sofa and found a blanket to cover her with.


    This woman seemed much more composed now, lying down obediently without any fuss.


    Then Sam picked up the still fidgeting Alice in his arms and opened the bedroom door.


    Sam noticed that in Alice¡¯s room, there were no family photos, not even on the bedside table in her bedroom. The only picture there was from her college graduation year.


    She looked somewhat youthful in the photo, yet it already hinted at a unique kind of resilience.


    The room was tidy with no special decorations, and clothes were neatly placed, even the quilt was folded in advance.


    Sam gently laid Alice on the bed.


    Then he tenderly removed her top, revealing a black tank top underneath.


    Her firm breasts and sexy belly button created an enticing scene, her skin flushed red like flowers blooming in the snow.


    Sam didn¡¯t entertain any fanciful thoughts at that moment, instead, he proceeded to remove her tight jeans.


    Her long legs were incredibly alluring.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Sam went to the kitchen and poured two glasses of water, placing one on the living room table. He whispered to Aurora, "If you¡¯re thirsty, there¡¯s water on the table," not really sure if she heard him clearly, then he walked into Alice¡¯s room.


    He placed the glass of water on the bedside table.


    Then he glanced at Alice, who still seemed to be in a drunken state.


    "Alright, Miss Alice, remember to drink some water when you wake up. I¡¯m heading home now."


    With that, Sam turned to leave.


    But in that instant,


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, the door, which was ajar, slammed shut by itself!


    It was like something out of a horror movie.


    Sam hadn¡¯t even recovered from the shock when he felt his wrist being grabbed. A strong force spun him around and pulled him towards the bed.


    Instinctively, Sam braced his hands against the bed to prevent himself from falling completely, careful not to hurt the woman beneath him.


    Yet, he inevitably came into contact with Alice¡¯s extremely seductive body.


    Alice didn¡¯t seem to care about Sam¡¯s considerate actions. Instead, she opened her lips, which were tinged with the smell of alcohol, as if she wanted to embrace the whole world.


    Sam¡¯s body overlaid with Alice¡¯s. He could clearly feel Alice holding him tightly, unwilling to let go, as if the moment she did, Sam would slip away from her embrace.


    Sam¡¯s eyes widened as he watched Alice and a thought crossed his mind.


    Was she pretending to be drunk?

 Chapter 229: My God, Alice was performing oral sex on Sam!

    Based on his experience, Sam was certain that Alice had been drunk, but how had she sobered up so quickly? And that door¡ªhow had it closed so eerily on its own?


    Could it be... that these were new superpowers Alice had acquired?


    Ever since discovering that Alice¡¯s hypnosis had no effect on him, Sam had considered her the least threatening of all.


    However, when the system alerted him that the abilities of these female leads had been enhanced, even gaining new powers, Sam had been pondering what Alice¡¯s enhancement could be.


    Could she control everything within a certain space? Was that why the door had closed by itself? Coupled with her enhanced recovery abilities, could she sober up quickly no matter how much she drank?


    If that was the case... wouldn¡¯t she be even more formidable than Angel?


    After all, Angel¡¯s newly acquired superpower required a precondition to control others, but Alice needed no such thing to manipulate things within her range, even inanimate objects... It was like an epic level-up!


    Was Alice actually the No.1 among all the key characters? It seemed only Sam¡¯s ranking was so far behind.


    But right now, what he needed to focus on was the situation at hand.


    Alice¡¯s arms were tightly wrapped around Sam, kissing his face. Her passionate kisses seemed intent on burning away all of Sam¡¯s rationality. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam quickly regained his senses, forcefully lifting his head. Alice finally opened her eyes, looking at Sam with a seductive smile.


    She was panting slightly, her breath quick, but her charming eyes seemed like a vast vortex, capable of sucking in Sam¡¯s soul.


    Sam squinted, trying to control his desire, wanting his aroused penis to soften, but that was clearly difficult to achieve.


    "Alice, this isn¡¯t quite right, is it?" Sam managed to say.


    Alice¡¯s hands were around Sam¡¯s neck, and her legs were hooked around his waist, making it difficult for him to leave easily. In this position, Alice could clearly feel Sam¡¯s body heat, especially his erect penis, which was precisely positioned near her vagina.


    She smiled seductively, her gaze wandering over Sam¡¯s handsome face.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Are you surprised... I wasn¡¯t drunk? I still feel a bit dizzy, though," she teased.


    Sam didn¡¯t believe her for a second now.


    "Tell me, what¡¯s the deal with that door?" he asked, trying to divert the conversation and regain some control over the situation.


    Alice shook her head innocently. "I don¡¯t know... what door?"


    "Alice, playing dumb isn¡¯t fun anymore. I saw it... the door closed by itself, didn¡¯t it? Is that also part of your superpowers?" Sam asked.


    Alice smiled at Sam. "Seems like it... Are you starting to get scared, Sam?"


    Sam was prepared for this, or rather... he was becoming numb to it. "I¡¯m not scared, it¡¯s just... some things are different from what I knew."


    He looked into her eyes. Although Alice¡¯s body was very sexy and the atmosphere was charged with intimacy, only a thin pair of underwear separated them from crossing the ultimate line.


    Alice looked at Sam¡¯s lips and said, "It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m not sure either... It seems like I didn¡¯t want you to leave... and the door just closed on its own. Want to try something else?"


    "What?" Sam asked, puzzled.


    Then he saw Alice release one hand and make a grasping motion in mid-air.


    Sam was still confused.


    The next moment, he saw a water glass appear in Alice¡¯s hand! It was clearly the water Sam had just poured. Turning his head to look at the bedside table, the glass was gone¡ªit had obviously been transported directly to Alice¡¯s hand!


    She slightly tilted her head, drank the water in front of Sam, and then let go of the glass. The glass didn¡¯t fall onto the bed but returned to the bedside table.


    This scene was no longer just magic; it was downright fantastical!


    "Ah, why is this happening?" Alice feigned ignorance, blinking innocently at Sam.


    Sam¡¯s expression was indescribable. To witness such a scene and not have a mental breakdown was already an achievement.


    Sam looked into Alice¡¯s eyes. "Tell me, is your superpower... a bit too strong?"


    Alice smiled and reached out to touch Sam¡¯s cheek, her hand slowly sliding down from his face, across his neck, and then to his collarbone.


    "Why is it outrageous? You can resist my hypnosis... you don¡¯t even get drunk. Aren¡¯t your abilities more magical? Isn¡¯t it only natural that I have some magical powers too?"


    Sam looked at her. "This is just a little magical? Hypnosis combined with telekinesis, and you¡¯re invincible, huh?"


    Alice laughed joyfully, finally enjoying the feeling of this student being helpless and fearful towards her. "So, are you scared now? Want to surrender... I¡¯ll accept your surrender unconditionally and give you the grandest surrender gift... hmm~"


    As she spoke, she exerted a little force with her arm, not to pull Sam¡¯s head closer to her eyes, but to twist her hips slightly and push forward.


    Sam immediately felt his cock press against Alice¡¯s groin. If not for the underwear, it would have definitely penetrated.


    Is this the power of alcohol? This woman is getting more and more outrageous.


    Sam looked down at the woman beneath him, her face wearing a seductive smile. "Surrender is impossible, absolutely impossible."


    "What do you plan to do then? The situation isn¡¯t so easy to handle now," Alice challenged, her gaze provocative. Some things were understood without words; supernatural power was a synonym for overwhelming advantage.


    Sam lowered his head slightly. "Being able to stand firm in such a situation, without compromise, should be what makes a man more attractive, right?"


    Watching Sam utter those words, Alice seemed to smell the scent of challenge, clearly interpreting it as a ¡¯declaration of war.¡¯


    So, Alice decided not to continue this meaningless standoff.


    She flipped over¡ªnot by her own physical strength, but using her magical control to flip the blanket beneath her. This force was so strong that even Sam couldn¡¯t resist it.


    In an instant, he was flipped over by the blanket, lying face-up on the bed, replaced by Alice provocatively straddling his waist, looking down at him.


    Although Sam was impressed by the strength of this power, he now realized a key piece of information.


    Hypnosis was her inherent ability, capable of controlling others¡¯ wills. However, this more overt control had a significant limitation: it couldn¡¯t manipulate beings with life, like himself.


    The most effortless method for her would have been to make Sam lie down on the bed directly, rather than using the blanket to flip him over. This seemed like a detail he could potentially exploit.


    Alice, now straddling Sam¡¯s waist, swept her long hair from one side of her face to the back of her head with one hand, while the other hand rested on Sam¡¯s chest. She smiled and lowered her head, gazing intently into Sam¡¯s eyes at close range.


    "Dear Sam, you should know, if neither of us surrenders, you¡¯ll never experience the ultimate pleasure. Don¡¯t you want to find out what making love with me feels like?"


    Alice seemed very keen to win, not only using her powers to intimidate but also using her body as bait.


    But Sam was no longer the same person he had been. Although his sexual desire was still escalating and his sexual prowess was increasing, he knew well that sometimes restraint was the best form of conquest.


    Sam looked at the woman in front of him. "I think I¡¯m good. I can resist the temptation."


    Alice narrowed her eyes. "Really? Let¡¯s see just how strong your willpower is."


    With that, she pressed herself against Sam. She didn¡¯t just kiss his face again; her hands began to methodically caress his body.


    His neck, his chest, and his penis¡ªshe seemed intent on not missing any sensitive spot.


    As this went on, their clothes gradually became disheveled, and even Sam¡¯s underwear somehow ended up on the floor.


    After finishing her kisses, Alice grasped Sam¡¯s penis. Not just that, she looked up from near his groin at Sam.


    She smiled slightly. "Let¡¯s see who can¡¯t hold out first."


    With that, she lowered her head and took his glans into her mouth.


    Explore new worlds at NovelFire.C?m


    In this night filled with confusion, everything seemed to be spiraling towards uncontrollable limits.


    Sam lifted his head; all he could see was the top of Alice¡¯s head moving rhythmically up and down. During the act, she would occasionally look up at him, her expression brimming with seduction.


    She was like a natural succubus, exerting all her allure on poor Sam.


    Alice gradually immersed herself in this unique pleasure, her movements becoming more intense, saliva continuously dripping from the corners of her mouth, her moans barely containable...


    However, at this moment, the two of them, lost in their erotic game, were unaware of what was happening outside the bedroom.


    Aurora woke up from her drunken state, touching her somewhat throbbing head, then managed to sit up with some effort.


    She took a sip of water from the table beside her, her vision still blurry, but noticed that she was alone in the living room.


    Struggling to recall the events prior, she realized this was Alice¡¯s house.


    Strange... Where is everyone?


    Aurora glanced around, then, still feeling dizzy and weak, she seemed to be searching for any sign of other people¡¯s presence. But there was none.


    It was only when she heard some strange noises faintly emanating from a room that she began to move slowly in that direction.


    To her surprise, the sounds were coming from Alice¡¯s bedroom, and the door appeared to be closed.


    Was Alice inside? But what about Sam... wasn¡¯t he the one who had brought them back? Why was he missing?


    As Aurora leaned against the door, she realized the sounds were too peculiar, eerily resembling the moans one might make while masturbating.


    As a single woman, Aurora had her physical needs and occasionally took care of them herself; it wasn¡¯t something she found embarrassing.


    But to have such thoughts after drinking?


    Normally, knowing what such sounds implied, Aurora would have respectfully chosen to ignore them, but this time, curiosity got the better of her.


    More than that, she was curious about Sam¡¯s whereabouts.


    After hesitating, she gently... very quietly cracked open the door.


    She only opened a small gap, the room was lit by a dim bedside lamp. Yet, it was enough light for her to clearly see everything inside.


    She involuntarily widened her eyes and covered her lips, her cheeks flushing red.


    From her angle, she could see Alice, who seemed to be facing the foot of the bed, completely naked. There was hardly anything left to the imagination, and she looked irresistibly enticing.


    Crucially, her mouth was occupied with an exceptionally large penis, and she was rhythmically moving her head up and down...


    It was the first time Aurora had seen such a large penis. It was... impressively large!


    Whose penis was it?


    Unable to resist, Aurora continued to look and suddenly saw a familiar face.


    Sam...


    My God, Alice was performing oral sex on Sam!?

 Chapter 230: Sam, give me your semen

    The relationship between men and women is like the most magical magnetic field in the world. Before they truly meet, you can never predict how a man and a woman will interact. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There¡¯s no fixed formula, nor is there a consistently stable state; the situation is always changing from moment to moment. From this perspective, it seems that every encounter is worth cherishing.


    Of course, in the current situation, Sam couldn¡¯t afford to think too much.


    After all, some things are not suitable for distraction, although Sam always finds himself pondering such matters at times like these. He even wonders if the majority of philosophers are men, perhaps because they have rich sexual lives?


    At this moment, Alice, who was performing oral sex on Sam, was simply a natural beauty. Every movement she made during the act was astonishing.


    However, due to the large size of Sam¡¯s penis, the physical exertion on Alice was quite evident during the process. Soon, she ran out of strength, which led her to pat Sam¡¯s thigh.


    "What¡¯s going on? Why haven¡¯t you ejaculated yet?" she exclaimed.


    Sam looked up innocently at Alice. "How can you blame me? Maybe Ms. Alice should consider whether she¡¯s not trying hard enough. Has your technique improved? I¡¯ve always lasted a long time over the years.


    If you want me to ejaculate, you¡¯ll need to keep trying. Or maybe we should just have sex directly; it would be more intense, and you wouldn¡¯t feel so tired."


    Alice looked up at Sam. "I¡¯ve already told you, if you¡¯re willing to give up the idea of having a harem, I will reward you with my vagina. I¡¯ll give you all my tenderness. I¡¯m ready whenever you are; you just need to nod."


    Sam didn¡¯t say a word; he just smiled and shook his head.


    Alice¡¯s face fell slightly, and she teased him on purpose. "I¡¯m seriously starting to suspect you have an ejaculation disorder. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital tomorrow to see if it can be treated. If not, we might as well just cut it off."


    Sam was amused by her teasing. "Are you done talking? If you can¡¯t handle it, you should rest early. I need to head home."


    Alice, naturally, did not want Sam to leave. She quickly sat up and placed her hands on Sam¡¯s shoulders.


    "What do you mean? You enjoy it too, so why won¡¯t you compromise with me? Do you think I¡¯m less charming than the other women around you?"


    Sam blinked. "That¡¯s not it at all. Teacher Alice, you are full of charm and intellectual beauty, qualities that other girls don¡¯t possess. It¡¯s just that I think you¡¯ve had too much to drink tonight and might need some rest. Besides, as you can see, if it¡¯s just oral sex, it might take me a long time to reach orgasm. Maybe we should both save our energy."


    Alice paused, clearly pondering something, but it definitely wasn¡¯t about letting Sam leave her house so easily.


    So, she narrowed her eyes. "You lie down."


    "What now?" Sam didn¡¯t understand, but he complied and lay down on the bed.


    Then he saw Alice change her position; she still faced him, using her breasts to envelop Sam¡¯s penis.


    The sensation was somewhat strange. The feeling of being squeezed... it was unprecedented.


    What Sam felt was the fullness and elasticity of Alice¡¯s breasts, a pleasure in its own right.


    Alice began to perform a breast job on Sam, and he understood her intention¡ªshe wanted to make him ejaculate this way.


    Sam squinted slightly, unable to help but admire. "Teacher Alice, it seems you¡¯ve really picked up some new tricks."


    Alice tightly clasped Sam¡¯s penis with her breasts, continuously shaking it up and down. Sweat dripped from her forehead, making her already beautiful face appear even more enchanting.


    She flashed a seductive smile. "I have many ways to deal with you... Are you comfortable, Sam? You bad student, you must be hoping for more, right?"


    Alice was not just giving Sam a breast job; she was also speaking provocatively to bewitch his mind.


    Sam understood her intentions and could clearly feel the pleasure her breasts were providing to his penis. Wrapped by her breasts, with her body moving rhythmically up and down, every second brought a different sensation.


    And then there were Alice¡¯s seductive eyes and her sexy body. These sensations mixed together, and Sam indeed began to feel something extraordinary. If this continued, he might reach climax in about 20 minutes.


    But Sam was also tough. "Oh? What exactly are you referring to, Teacher Alice? I don¡¯t quite understand. I¡¯m just a student, after all; it¡¯s only natural that there are many things I don¡¯t know, right?"


    Alice leaned forward slightly, her long hair cascading beside Sam¡¯s face and neck. Their gazes met unobstructed, like soldiers clashing on a battlefield, a direct confrontation.


    "Really? You¡¯re quite the actor... You should know what I¡¯m talking about, right? It¡¯s only a step away... I can give you the ultimate sexual pleasure. Aren¡¯t you tempted?"


    Sam¡¯s face began to flush, clearly, emotions were infecting each other. This tactile sensitivity, especially given his unique constitution, became even more pronounced.


    Although Alice spoke such tempting words, she too was genuinely looking forward to having a real sexual relationship with this boy.


    Sam clearly understood Alice¡¯s intentions, but he still tried hard to restrain his own desires.


    "Ah... it¡¯s impossible to say I¡¯m not tempted. I too want to experience what it feels like to penetrate Teacher Alice. But there¡¯s always a reason to resist every temptation, because I know the price that comes with it..."


    Alice gently lowered her head, rubbing her face against Sam¡¯s cheek, kissing every part of it, whispering softly, "Isn¡¯t the price worth the gain... Let go of those unrealistic thoughts. Otherwise, you¡¯ll only realize that things are getting worse.


    Young people are filled with beautiful fantasies, yet they ignore the harsh realities. And now, the opportunity I¡¯m giving you is to avoid that harsh reality, to find the real answers ahead of time."


    Is Alice the answer?


    Sam had already concluded that this game was a multiple-choice question, where all the female leads were the correct answers. Missing any would inevitably lead to a tragic ending. So, he had to do something about it.


    "Um... what are you doing?" Alice was caught off guard and went limp for a moment as she felt Sam¡¯s hands suddenly on her perky buttocks.


    Sam not only grabbed Alice¡¯s buttocks with his hands but also activated the effect of the Hand of Desire. The temperature of his palms was rising, and the effect was quite evident.


    Enjoy more content from NovelFire.C?m


    Alice¡¯s eyes rolled back slightly, and she exaggeratedly threw her head back. "You bad boy... what have you done to me?"


    As Sam continued to caress her, Alice felt her reason about to collapse, a unique sensation suddenly emerging. Her desire seemed to be fully activated, with a large amount of vaginal fluid secreting from inside her, soaking the bed sheets.


    Sam was also struggling to restrain himself; he really wanted to use his cock to penetrate Alice¡¯s tender cunt. But whether it was a matter of male pride or having the upper hand in this game, he had to maintain the necessary restraint at this moment.


    After all, Alice had used her powers, so it seemed only fair for Sam to use some of his abilities, right?


    "It¡¯s nothing... I just think that the first one to succumb to temptation might be you... How about it? Beg me, let go of your stubbornness, follow my advice, and I might consider letting you enjoy it ahead of time. Aren¡¯t you tempted?"


    Sam threw back at her the words she had previously said to him.


    Alice¡¯s body trembled slightly.


    Under Sam¡¯s caressing hands, an unprecedented extreme pleasure was eroding her sanity, making Alice¡¯s voice tremble.


    "You... don¡¯t even think about it, it¡¯s impossible... no... you can¡¯t insert your fingers...!!"


    Tonight, already sensitive and impulsive, Alice could no longer endure the immense stimulation that Sam was causing her body.


    Ignoring Alice¡¯s protests, Sam inserted his index and middle fingers into her moist cunt.


    As he moved his hands, Alice¡¯s body began to shudder, her thighs tensed, and she clung tightly to Sam¡¯s body.


    "Oh, my God..."


    "Why do your fingers bring me such intense sensations, I can¡¯t take it anymore, I¡¯m about to climax."


    "Please, don¡¯t touch my clitoris, it¡¯s too sensitive, ah~~"


    "Yeah, this feeling is just too wonderful."


    The clock on the wall had ticked six hundred times, but to Alice, it felt like an eternity had passed.


    Before this, Alice had devised a perfect plan for Sam.


    She intended to seduce him through oral and breast sex, hoping that he would not be able to resist the temptation and engage in actual sexual relations with her. If that happened, Alice would have won their game.


    As the victor, she could then demand that Sam reduce his interactions with Angel or Sophie, or even gradually distance himself from them. This way, Sam would be unable to complete his harem plan, and he would belong only to her.


    However, it was clear that Alice had underestimated Sam. With just two fingers, he had brought her to climax repeatedly.


    At this moment, she lay on top of Sam, her body limp, breathing heavily.


    She wasn¡¯t heavy, so it wasn¡¯t uncomfortable for Sam¡ªin fact, he might even say he enjoyed it. After all, having such a beautiful woman with such a sexy body on top of him, any man would feel a great sense of accomplishment.


    Sam smiled and whispered in Alice¡¯s ear. "How was it? Miss Alice, did you enjoy the experience just now?"


    Alice took a deep breath, then struggled to prop herself up and looked down at Sam. "You¡¯re quite pleased with yourself, aren¡¯t you?"


    Sam blinked ¡¯innocently¡¯. "I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m very pleased, just... it seems that Miss Alice¡¯s plan didn¡¯t come to fruition, and well, I find that somewhat satisfying."


    "Don¡¯t be too happy too soon!"


    Then, as if summoning all her remaining strength, Alice once again trapped Sam¡¯s penis between her breasts, this time moving at an even more astonishing frequency.


    Sam could almost hear the unusual, frictional sounds clearly.


    He looked at Alice, who seemed to be exerting all her effort to win this game. "Don¡¯t strain yourself, Miss Alice... you¡¯re sweating, it¡¯s futile... haven¡¯t you realized yet?"


    Alice was panting heavily, her teeth biting her lip, her eyes glaring at Sam.


    Her gaze had a natural allure, especially contrasting with her usual intellectual demeanor, now juxtaposed with her lascivious side.


    "Enough talk... shut up, you can¡¯t possibly win... Sam, give me your semen!"


    However, Sam¡¯s ejaculation control was as solid as a rock, completely unswayed.


    This didn¡¯t mean he felt nothing; on the contrary, the stimulation from Alice¡¯s breast sex was intensely pleasurable.


    But now, Sam¡¯s sexual stamina had greatly improved, and he could control the timing of his ejaculation.


    He could finish in as little as 5 seconds, or, if he slowed down, he could last about 2 hours without ejaculating. Of course, this was under normal stimulation; particularly intense scenarios might hasten his climax.


    Alice, clever as she was, persisted for a while before suddenly realizing that Sam¡¯s sexual capabilities far exceeded her expectations.


    Sam, with his eyes closed, was enjoying the process when he suddenly felt Alice stop.


    He opened his eyes to see her looking utterly disheveled and flushed. "Alright... Miss Alice, take a rest. You should admit your defeat. In matters of lovemaking, you simply can¡¯t beat me."


    Alice suddenly laughed. Her eerie smile filled Sam with a sudden, intense unease.


    Sam paused. "Why are you laughing?"


    Alice slightly lifted her head, her gaze dropping disdainfully, as if mocking something. "Don¡¯t rush, I now know how to deal with you... Let¡¯s play something bigger, I want to see how long you can last."


    "What do you mean...?"


    Sam suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Alice didn¡¯t look at him anymore; instead, she slightly turned her head and reached out her hand.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, the door burst open.


    At the same time, something Sam hadn¡¯t anticipated happened.


    "Ah...!"


    A figure stumbled in, almost falling to the floor, but fortunately, they had good flexibility and quickly steadied themselves.


    After regaining balance, the figure shyly lifted their face, looking at the two on the bed.


    "Weren¡¯t we agreed that you wouldn¡¯t use your powers on me?"


    Aurora?


    Why was she here? What does this woman want?!

 Chapter 231: Look, his cock is harder now than it has ever been

    Aurora prided herself on her stealth abilities, believing she was virtually undetectable.


    But how had Alice found her?


    Aurora had been eavesdropping all along... This realization gave Sam an odd feeling. She was a police officer, wasn¡¯t she? Why would she engage in such behavior?


    Was this her true nature, or had she drunk too much and lost control of her impulses?


    However, the most crucial piece of information was the sentence she blurted out.


    [Weren¡¯t we agreed that you wouldn¡¯t use your powers on me?]


    This statement implied that Aurora had long been aware of Alice¡¯s extraordinary abilities. If she knew about such powers, then she might also be aware of Alice¡¯s hypnotic abilities.


    Were the two of them that close?


    Now, not only had Alice detected Aurora¡¯s presence, but she had also deliberately exposed her, allowing her into the room. What was her purpose?


    Aurora felt extremely embarrassed. She hadn¡¯t expected her voyeurism to be discovered. Was it really because she had drunk too much, losing some of her usual caution and skill?


    Of course, what she was even less aware of was what Alice was thinking now.


    During Sam and Alice¡¯s interaction, Aurora had watched intently, barely blinking.


    There was no helping it... Everything she had seen through the crack of the door was overwhelmingly arousing, utterly beyond her control. She knew that spying like this was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to leave.


    Especially the positions between Sam and Alice... Watching the exaggerated sexual organ repeatedly emerge from Alice¡¯s mouth... her legs felt weak, and unknowingly, her underwear was soaked with arousal.


    Read new chapters at NovelFire.C?m


    This boy was truly a marvel, his entire being radiated an extraordinary allure.


    Not only was his face strikingly handsome, but he also possessed a ¡¯weapon¡¯ that had a profound effect on women... It was hard to imagine what it felt like to be completely filled by such a massive entity.


    Even Aurora couldn¡¯t help but fantasize about what it would be like to make love with Sam.


    Having no sexual experience, Aurora felt weak at the knees, her heartbeat accelerating. What she hadn¡¯t anticipated was Alice suddenly opening the door, allowing her to witness everything.


    Instantly, Aurora felt overwhelmed. Watching Sam and Alice¡¯s naked bodies, she stood rooted to the spot, with no intention of leaving, as if frozen there in awkwardness.


    She didn¡¯t know what to think until Alice spoke up. "How long have you been spying from outside the door? I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a voyeur..."


    Aurora¡¯s face flushed, the dizziness from the alcohol becoming more pronounced, not to mention the prolonged viewing of their ¡¯intense battle¡¯ had left her aroused and her legs weak.


    Aurora responded.


    "I... just woke up, I happened to be passing by, I just heard some noises, I didn¡¯t expect you guys to be so bold... I¡¯m still here!"


    Alice seemed unembarrassed, as if the alcohol had given her more courage than usual.


    Sam was still somewhat bewildered.


    Encountering such a scene for the first time, three people... what was going on?


    Did it have to be this perverse?


    Not only did Aurora not leave, but she also started chatting with Alice?


    "So what if you were outside... You¡¯ve been spying for so long, don¡¯t you want to try it out?" Alice shockingly made such a suggestion.


    Of course, Aurora hadn¡¯t expected this. Although she was drunk and her head was spinning, she at least hadn¡¯t lost her senses. Despite the exaggerated scene before her, she felt no aversion in her heart.


    But to try it out? That was just too outrageous!


    Aurora¡¯s upbringing seemed to forbid her from engaging in such acts.


    Even though Alice had hinted at similar ideas, the reality of actually doing it was something Aurora found hard to accept. Moreover, Sam had a complicated, unclear relationship with her sister.


    Aurora pondered for a moment, then exclaimed, "Are you insane? How can you even say that!"


    Alice just smiled slightly.


    "You¡¯re not doing anything else, right? Besides... having spied from outside for so long, wouldn¡¯t you regret not experiencing it up close? This boy... he¡¯s really something."


    Finally, Sam couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.


    "Wait, Alice, hold on... mmm!"


    Sam felt that this woman was clearly seeking reinforcements; he didn¡¯t want Aurora to get involved in his chaotic life and bring more unforeseen trouble.


    "Shut up."


    Alice¡¯s response was curt, and then Sam clearly saw the blanket that was pressed over him lifted at one corner and then pressed against his lips.


    Alice¡¯s grip was measured perfectly¡ªshe didn¡¯t block Sam¡¯s breathing through his nose, but she effectively silenced him.


    The force was inescapable, terrifyingly strong.


    It had been nearly two hours since Sam had entered the room! Had her supernatural powers not faded yet?


    Were this woman¡¯s abilities so exaggerated? Could it be that there was no time limit at all?


    Unable to speak, Sam could only widen his eyes and watch the two women in front of him.


    Aurora noticed all this and frowned. "What are you trying to do?"


    Alice looked helplessly at her.


    "Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re my good friend. I wouldn¡¯t use my powers to force you to do anything unless absolutely necessary. But right now, I need your help, can you help me?"


    "Help you? How can I help you?"


    Aurora was stunned. Given the current situation, what did Alice expect her to do? Was she supposed to kill Sam or make him ¡¯die of pleasure¡¯?


    There were thoughts Aurora dared not entertain, as merely considering them felt too erotic. Her underwear was soaked with arousal, and her legs were nearly giving way.


    Internally, Aurora kept telling herself to escape the room, but her body seemed magnetically fixed in place, unable to take a step.


    Meanwhile, with a loud "bang," the door shut behind her.


    Clearly, this was a signal, a warning from Alice to Aurora. Although Alice hadn¡¯t yet used force on Aurora, it didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t.


    Hesitantly, Aurora looked towards Alice, squinting slightly. Facing such supernatural power without any weapon, Aurora clearly had no better option. Seeing the unprecedented determination on her friend¡¯s face, Aurora felt fear and caution towards this woman for the first time.


    Alice smiled at her good friend.


    "Aurora, come here, I¡¯ll tell you how you can help me."


    Sam desperately signaled with his eyes for Aurora to leave, but after a brief moment of consideration, Aurora still stepped towards the bed.


    Sam¡¯s gaze seemed to lose its meaning.


    As Aurora walked closer, her blurred vision gradually cleared.


    Whether it was Alice¡¯s naked body or Sam¡¯s erection... everything was vividly visible.


    Gradually, Aurora seemed to forget her fear, her attention completely captured by Sam.


    Some things naturally dominate one¡¯s vision because they stand out from the ordinary, becoming incredibly tempting.


    That was exactly the case with Sam¡¯s cock at that moment.


    Alice directed Aurora to the foot of the bed, then smiled at her.


    "How about it?"


    Aurora appeared extremely shy, a rare expression for a woman who usually maintained the stern demeanor of a policewoman, now displaying a seductive allure.


    "What do you mean ¡¯how about it¡¯? What exactly are you trying to do!"


    Alice leaned close to Aurora¡¯s ear, whispering something meant to be unheard by Sam.


    But Aurora heard every word clearly.


    "Make him ejaculate... you do it, he can¡¯t last in this state."


    Aurora¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "Are you kidding me? Why should I do such a thing!"


    She instinctively wanted to step back, but Alice reached out, grabbing Aurora¡¯s wrist, and looked into her eyes.


    "We know each other so well, I understand you, so stop pretending, okay? Aren¡¯t you curious? Since entering this room, your gaze hasn¡¯t left his cock. Are you really not interested?"


    Aurora had to admit, having grown up in a strict kendo family, her life had been somewhat dull, especially after becoming a police officer, which restricted her from many things that young girls might indulge in.


    Over time, not only had Aurora become more discerning, but she also found little interest in the many men she encountered.


    Her prolonged solitary life had made her existence bland and tasteless. All of this began to change only after meeting Sam.


    Sam couldn¡¯t speak, but he felt an unusual atmosphere spreading, especially since he could no longer hear the conversation between the two women... What were they planning to do?


    Sam didn¡¯t know. Surely they weren¡¯t planning to castrate him?


    That possibility should be non-existent, after all, Aurora was a police officer. How could she commit such a legally reprehensible act?


    Aurora¡¯s cheeks flushed as she looked at Alice.


    "I... can¡¯t. He¡¯s your student... What does he have to do with me? I can¡¯t...!"


    Aurora prepared to retreat once again.


    But this time, Alice still held onto her hand, gripping it firmly. The two were not in the same weight class in terms of strength, but Alice¡¯s grip ensured Aurora couldn¡¯t pull away, which seemed to say something in itself.


    At that moment, Alice¡¯s voice, devilishly persuasive, filled the air. She lowered her voice and placed Aurora¡¯s hand on Sam¡¯s penis.


    "Aurora... I¡¯ve told you, you¡¯re my best friend. I share everything with you, including him... So, give it a try..."


    Alice seemed drunk, daring to say such things.


    But in reality, she was very clear-headed.


    Sam¡¯s desire was to build a vast harem to satisfy his ambitions and lusts, which meant there would always be many girls around him. Alice was already at a disadvantage in her strategic interactions with Sam, and winning was becoming increasingly difficult.


    So why not share with her best friend? Surely that was better than some unknown girls?


    It was a desperate attempt, a last resort.


    After all, Sam¡¯s sexual prowess was so formidable... she couldn¡¯t handle it alone, perhaps this was the best choice.


    Aurora seemed to lose her senses, staring blankly, her cheeks burning hot.


    Until the moment she actually touched Sam¡¯s penis, not just her palms but her heart seemed to skip a beat.


    Sam¡¯s eyes widened, instantly sensing the unusual situation.


    These hands... they definitely weren¡¯t Alice¡¯s! Alice¡¯s hands were soft and delicate. But these hands were strong, slender, and more refined.


    There were only two women in the room, and if it wasn¡¯t Alice¡¯s hands, then it must be Aurora?!


    Sam couldn¡¯t believe that Aurora would do such a thing at this time.


    This beautiful policewoman, doing such a thing?


    His eyes widened in shock, and finally breaking free from the constraints of the blanket, he managed to speak out.


    "Stop! What are you doing?"


    Aurora paused for a moment, but then Alice also tightened her grip on Sam¡¯s penis.


    The forces combined, and the actions of the two women suddenly intensified. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurora seemed completely unaware of what was about to happen, following Alice¡¯s movements, continuously masturbating Sam.


    The process lasted for a full hour, and the room became very quiet, filled only with the heavy breathing of the three people.


    "Sam really is impressive; he managed to last so long," Aurora said, her face flushed as she looked towards Alice.


    Alice gave a slight smile. "Keep it up... you really are talented, just a little more, just a bit more! Look, his cock is harder now than it has ever been!"


    "Stop moving, I... I...!!"


    Sam could barely articulate his words, overwhelmed by the intense sexual stimulation, he could no longer hold back, reaching his climax.


    That moment was like a long-dormant volcano erupting once again, as if everything ceased to exist in that instant.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes widened, but her vision blurred.


    A white, viscous liquid splattered on her face and into her eyes, blinding her momentarily.


    Only the pulse in her palm continued, as if syncing with the rhythm of her heart.


    So powerful... so forceful.

 Chapter 232: My attitude is one of anticipation

    Is it all over?


    This utterly chaotic night, at least Sam felt it was the most unbearable night he had ever experienced.


    He hadn¡¯t anticipated Alice¡¯s wild side.


    A drunken Alice indeed displayed her own brand of madness, which was unexpected for Sam, but... why did Aurora join in?


    That seemed a bit far-fetched.


    In Sam¡¯s mind, Aurora was supposed to embody calm and restraint.


    She shouldn¡¯t have acted on such desires, should she?


    Could it be that Alice... used hypnosis on Aurora at that time?!


    Sam suddenly felt this was highly probable, considering Aurora was a policewoman; how could she possibly engage in such actions?


    In the past hour, she not only used her hands to masturbate Sam but even occasionally took his glans into her mouth... These were things Sam had never dared to imagine before.


    Undeniably, Sam was handsome, and his penis was large; he was very charming to women. But without using his Temptation Constitution, why would Aurora do something so exaggerated?


    Blaming it all on alcohol seemed forced; Sam didn¡¯t think his charm was that overpowering.


    But could Alice really hypnotize her best friend?


    Sam couldn¡¯t be entirely sure. However, given the circumstances, it seemed the most likely possibility.


    When Aurora and Alice returned from washing their faces in the bathroom, all three appeared in the living room.


    The atmosphere was inexplicably weird and awkward.


    Sam, now fully dressed, sat on the sofa, unsure of what to say.


    Aurora, on the other hand, was looking down at her phone, seemingly busy with work. But it was already very late, well past working hours; there was nothing left to be busy with, it was just a way to mask the awkwardness.


    Only Alice, the instigator of tonight¡¯s chaos, who even had the mood to change into a fresh set of clothes, sat elegantly to one side, smiling as she watched the two.


    "Why aren¡¯t you talking? Are you still lost in what happened earlier and can¡¯t pull yourself out?"


    Aurora¡¯s face turned even redder, and she remained silent.


    Sam said irritably, "You have the nerve to bring it up? What all did you do tonight? It didn¡¯t have to go this far, even dragging Officer Aurora into it."


    Alice looked at Sam with a smile. "Don¡¯t play the saint now; didn¡¯t you enjoy it when you climaxed?"


    "...Miss Alice, please don¡¯t be so blunt."


    Alice¡¯s smile grew even brighter, a seductive flush lingering on her cheeks. She was already stunning, and now she looked irresistibly enchanting.


    "What¡¯s with being blunt or not? Who¡¯s more direct than you? I did so much for you, and you didn¡¯t climax. But since Aurora joined, it only took an hour for you to give in. So, whose fault is it really?"


    Sam found it hard to answer because it wasn¡¯t just Aurora; Alice had joined in too, both women pleasuring him together. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have climaxed so quickly. Of course, managing to last an hour with two women was quite impressive.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t even lift her head now, her cheeks burning as she listened to their conversation.


    Sam clearly didn¡¯t want to drag Aurora further into this. The relationships among the women around him were already complex enough. Adding Aurora and Mia into the mix would be unimaginable.


    "Why involve Aurora in this? This was supposed to be between us... why bring her into it?"


    Sam still wanted to understand Alice¡¯s thoughts, as she was a woman with strong possessive instincts. If she really had a spirit of sharing, Sam wouldn¡¯t have struggled so much. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alice chose not to answer Sam¡¯s question but glanced at Aurora, who was still looking down at her phone.


    "Do you really think I forced her? Or that I used hypnosis on her? Could it be... she wanted to do this herself?"


    "How could that be!"


    Sam¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Alice glanced at Aurora. "Don¡¯t believe me? Let her speak for herself. Was she hypnotized by me?"


    Aurora sighed. "No."


    Her response seemed somewhat abrupt at that moment.


    Sam looked at Aurora in surprise, observing her beautiful face now flushed with a distinctly different hue.


    Alice said softly with a smile, "Don¡¯t think so poorly of me. I respect others in everything I do. Besides, she and I had an agreement long ago. I would never use my hypnotic abilities to do anything bad or force someone to do something against their will. So..."


    The pause was perfectly timed.


    Aurora knew that both Sam and Alice¡¯s eyes were now fixed on her, making her the focal point.


    Her head was still a bit dizzy, partly due to the lingering effects of alcohol, but more so from the memories of what had just occurred.


    The vivid images were still replaying in her mind. It was... utterly outrageous, and Aurora felt incredibly shocked.


    She even began to doubt... Was this Sam really human? Stay updated via NovelFire.C?m


    Could a human possess such a size?


    With her face flushed, Aurora tried to compose herself, then took a deep breath and said, "It¡¯s nothing... I was just curious at the time. It didn¡¯t mean anything special. If it caused you any trouble, I apologize."


    Sam was astounded. Just curious, huh...


    Curious about such matters, couldn¡¯t she have just watched a couple of adult films to satisfy her curiosity? Did she really need to experience it firsthand? But then again... even those professional adult film actors seemed no match for Sam¡¯s astonishing natural talent.


    Sam looked at her somewhat helplessly.


    "Officer Aurora, you thought this was something you could just try out?"


    Aurora responded calmly, "Why not? After all... I¡¯m not interfering with your game, and who made you act so impulsively while I was still here? If anything, seeing such a scene, you two are the instigators, aren¡¯t you?"


    Sam felt incredibly wronged. He hadn¡¯t wanted this to happen, but that woman had supernatural powers!


    Seeing Sam¡¯s helpless expression, Alice chuckled and said, "Come on, don¡¯t play the victim when you¡¯ve gained from this. My good friend here is quite a beauty; you¡¯re not at a loss."


    Sam sighed. "My innocence is ruined."


    "You still talk of innocence? You¡¯re the most deserving of blame here."


    Alice clearly had no respect for Sam¡¯s claims of innocence. In her view, many situations were brought upon oneself; there was no such thing as absolute innocence.


    Sam looked at Alice with a sense of grievance. "Alice, how can you say that about your good student? That¡¯s really hurtful."


    Alice scoffed. "You call yourself a good student? Sleeping during class, disappearing as soon as it ends. I¡¯ve tried to find you several times, but you slip away faster than a rabbit. Apart from being irresponsible, you have no other virtues. Oh, and you¡¯ve been hiding the fact that you¡¯ve been working off-campus...


    Is that what you call a good student?"


    Sam¡¯s eyes widened. "Yawning in class because I¡¯ve been studying all night. Haven¡¯t you noticed my grades haven¡¯t dropped? And working off-campus shows I¡¯m diligent and studious. Doesn¡¯t that make me a good student?"


    "What about those three girls at that club?" Alice asked with a cold laugh.


    Sam¡¯s voice dropped. "Speaking of... wasn¡¯t it your idea to go to that club?"


    "What did you say? Say that again."


    "It¡¯s nothing... Look, it¡¯s getting late. Why don¡¯t you two get some rest? I¡¯ll head back now."


    Staying here was clearly not a good idea.


    Alice gave Sam a pointed look. "Planning to make a run for it?"


    Sam responded with a wry smile, "It¡¯s not running away; it¡¯s just getting late. I don¡¯t want to disturb your rest, and we both have classes tomorrow."


    Before Alice could reply, Aurora coughed and stood up. "I should be heading back too, I have work tomorrow."


    Unexpectedly, Alice didn¡¯t try to stop them or ask them to stay, but simply smiled as she watched them. "Go ahead then, just remember not to drive."


    "I know, let¡¯s go," Aurora said, looking towards Sam.


    Sam hesitated for a moment, wondering if he should really leave with this woman.


    Aurora seemed to notice his hesitation and gave a slight smile. "What, afraid I¡¯ll eat you? It shouldn¡¯t be that scary."


    "It¡¯s not fear, just didn¡¯t expect you to leave. Aren¡¯t you staying here to sleep?"


    Aurora shook her head. "I don¡¯t sleep well in other people¡¯s homes. It¡¯s always been like this; no matter how late it is, I always go back to my own place to sleep."


    Alice nodded in understanding. "I know, so no worries. Get some rest soon. And you, little Casanova... remember what I said, you don¡¯t have much time left to play coy."


    Sam remembered all too well what Alice was referring to¡ªall those theories. He didn¡¯t reply but left Alice¡¯s room together with Aurora.


    Leaving felt surprisingly easy, almost as if Alice had intentionally created an opportunity for him and Aurora to be alone. But considering what had just happened, wasn¡¯t this situation a bit awkward?


    It seemed there was no better option. It wasn¡¯t like he could go back to the martial arts club to have another fight with this woman and then pretend tonight¡¯s events never happened.


    They walked out of the building into the night air.


    During this time, neither of them seemed able to utter a word, unable to engage in any meaningful conversation. The awkwardness seemed to linger, spreading as the first chill of the autumn night brushed against their faces.


    The streets were silent in the deep of the night, devoid of pedestrians. Even the loneliest souls seemed to have found their shelters. Only the dim lights in the distance and the bright signs stood guard over the long night.


    It was then that Sam heard Aurora speak. "You really don¡¯t need to feel so awkward."


    Sam turned to look at Aurora, who seemed to have regained her usual composed demeanor. He smiled. "I¡¯m actually okay, mainly worried that Officer Aurora might not be comfortable..."


    Aurora glanced at Sam, who appeared quite at ease, and asked curiously, "Do you go through a lot of situations like this? It seems like it didn¡¯t even happen for you."


    Sam shook his head with a wry smile. "Of course not... I¡¯m not exactly the type to lead such a reckless personal life, am I?"


    Aurora didn¡¯t show any extra emotion, just stared into the endless night, listening to the steady sound of their footsteps, which seemed to gradually sync into a harmonious rhythm. She suddenly found this feeling quite pleasant.


    It had been a long time since she felt as if she was just taking a stroll. This boy seemed to possess a unique charm; being in his presence didn¡¯t feel awkward. There was always a unique aura around him that made people feel comfortable.


    "I don¡¯t know about all that, but... you and Alice play quite boldly."


    Although not overly experienced, Aurora was aware of certain things.


    The passionate ¡¯interaction¡¯ between Alice and Sam was clearly not ordinary. Just peeking from outside the door had a captivating allure that was hard to look away from.


    That unique perspective, even now, made her heart race a bit faster.


    Sam sighed with a wry smile. "Well, sometimes people can¡¯t help themselves. Maybe... Miss Alice just suppresses a lot during her daily life, so when she lets go, it might seem a bit exaggerated."


    Aurora and Sam walked under the streetlights, along the curb, as if they could stop at any moment to catch a car, but neither of them intended to. They just continued walking along this endless street.


    Where was the end? The streetlights stretched their shadows long, and the night wind carried away the scent and warmth from their bodies.


    "You¡¯ve probably heard about Alice¡¯s experiences... Her childhood wasn¡¯t very happy either. Compared to the disasters brought about by my father¡¯s wild youth, her parents were even more extreme. So, actually, if she could find a man like you, even if it¡¯s just for a brief immersion, I genuinely feel happy for her," Aurora said.


    Her words seemed to carry a tone of support.


    Sam thought for a moment and asked, "Officer Aurora, how did you come to know Miss Alice?"


    They stopped at a red light, looking across the street, standing at the edge of the zebra crossing. Just the two of them waiting, no one else coming or going.


    There were few cars on the road, and occasionally the bright headlights would sweep across their faces. Sam could clearly see her hair fluttering in the wind, revealing her perfectly cool and composed face.


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but think, if this woman weren¡¯t a police officer, what would she be like now? What kind of aura would she have?


    Perhaps she would make a unique model.


    She smiled. "Nothing special, really. We were classmates in college and kept in touch ever since. Maybe because we¡¯ve been around each other for so long and our personalities match, she¡¯s told me pretty much everything about herself, even her ability to hypnotize from a very early age. She never hid that from me. From this point of view, we truly trust each other."


    Sam glanced at her. "So, Officer Aurora, don¡¯t you feel threatened? Having such a power... it must be quite frightening for ordinary people, right? After all, you never know when you might be hypnotized, like what happened today."


    Aurora smiled just as the red light turned green. They crossed the not-so-long zebra crossing together.


    The autumn wind was sharply cold at this moment, and Sam, with his short hair, felt a refreshing chill on his head.


    "There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. She¡¯s not a bad woman. Over the years, I¡¯ve never seen her use hypnosis to gain any advantage for herself. Being a teacher actually suits her quite well, making the students a bit more obedient isn¡¯t a bad thing at all. Ah... I forgot, you¡¯re one of her students.


    Has she ever used this ability on you?"


    Sam gave a wry smile. "What do you think?"


    Aurora chuckled. "Can¡¯t help it, she¡¯s mentioned your uniqueness more than once... so it was inevitable, I guess. People always break their own rules for something special. As for what happened tonight... it¡¯s not a big deal.


    It won¡¯t happen again."


    "Do you really think so?"


    "What else could be the reason for her doing such a thing? I¡¯ll just take it as a spur-of-the-moment thing because she had too much to drink... Besides, I¡¯m a police officer, she must have some reservations. She wouldn¡¯t be so reckless just because we¡¯re good friends."


    Such touching friendship, indeed. Even after such an incident, she still defends her friend?


    How is this trust even formed? Sam didn¡¯t know, but he had no intention of using any schemes to break up their friendship.


    Sam pondered for a moment, then said, "But I think she might do it again, so we should try to avoid being around her together. I assume, Officer Aurora, you wouldn¡¯t want something like this to happen again either."


    On the roadside, Aurora stopped walking, turned her head with a smile, and looked at Sam. "Why do you think I wouldn¡¯t want it to happen again?"


    "Uh? What... are you talking about?" Sam looked at her, unable to comprehend.


    Aurora slightly tilted her head back. The sky lacked the brilliance of stars; it was a fading night. Yet, the smile curling at the corners of her mouth seemed to cloak her in a glow that replaced the absent stars and moon.


    "It¡¯s nothing, I just find it interesting. You¡¯re quite young, Sam, but so clever."


    "...Stop joking, ¡¯clever¡¯ isn¡¯t always a good thing."


    Aurora looked at Sam again. "What if this is the beginning of a new, interesting story?"


    Sam¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Looking at this beautiful young woman, whose features were unlike Mia¡¯s but whose charm was equally mesmerizing.


    "I don¡¯t think so... These relationships are complicated enough, I don¡¯t want to make things worse."


    Aurora smiled again, then reached out and patted Sam¡¯s shoulder like an older sister, and then slipped her hands into the pockets of her coat.


    "People never know what will happen next, nor what they will regret when they¡¯re old. What¡¯s your attitude towards each new challenge or development?"


    Before Sam could answer, Aurora flashed a toothy smile. Her expression unforgettable in the autumn night.


    "My attitude is one of anticipation."

 Chapter 233: I’ve already said, it was just curiosity

    The woman with her hands in her pockets spoke words that seemed almost fairy-tale-like, not grounded in realism.


    It felt like a stark contrast, but perhaps it was understandable; people aren¡¯t as simple as they appear on the surface. Maybe there¡¯s always a young child living inside our hearts, appearing occasionally to devour the immense pressures we face.


    Sam was momentarily lost in thought, then smiled and said, "I wish I had your attitude, Officer Aurora."


    Aurora gave a slight smile, pulled out a pack of cigarettes, and lit one. This time, she didn¡¯t offer one to Sam. Watching the flame from the lighter illuminate her face, it seemed to carry a spark in her eyes, like a campfire by a clear lake.


    Then, as the light extinguished in the darkness of the night, she took a drag, and the smoke slowly rose with the autumn wind, eventually dispersing into the darkness.


    "You¡¯re young, how can you have a bad attitude? This is the best time of your life. Relax a bit, some things might not be as serious as you think. Don¡¯t worry."


    Of course, Sam couldn¡¯t tell this woman about his own predicaments.


    He didn¡¯t lack so-called female friends, but the real issue lay within himself. He understood the nature of the world and was aware of the potential outcomes he might face, but he just couldn¡¯t express it.


    It wasn¡¯t that any system imposed restrictions on him. Rather, if he really spoke out, would anyone believe him?


    Even if they did, how would they face the reality of living in this game world? How would they confront their own existence?


    This perhaps became an unsolvable problem.


    "Let¡¯s hope so," Sam replied.


    Aurora smiled faintly. "Just like what happened tonight, don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. Don¡¯t feel like anything has changed after tonight. Just interact in the usual way. You can remember this night, but there¡¯s no need to bring it up in the future."


    It seemed like she was reminding Sam of something.


    Sam understood naturally. He smiled and said, "If you¡¯re so aware, Officer Aurora, and you haven¡¯t been hypnotized, then why do this? Was it because she threatened you?"


    "No threats... The only explanation for this, you should know, right?" She looked at Sam, her face partially obscured by the swirling smoke, becoming more ethereal, as if too dreamlike to be real.


    "I¡¯m not sure, I didn¡¯t hear anything," Sam said, his smile seemingly mischievous, at least from Aurora¡¯s perspective. This bad boy, always liking to stir things up.


    Aurora¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly, convincing herself it was just the alcohol. "I¡¯ve already said, it was just curiosity..."


    "What¡¯s there to be curious about, haven¡¯t you attended biology class?"


    "It¡¯s because I¡¯ve never seen a cock as exaggeratedly large as yours! Do you really want me to spell it out? You infuriating bad boy!"


    Aurora, having said this, indeed looked a bit unnatural.


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but laugh. It seemed amusing to be complimented by a woman on having a proud, large cock, mainly because it satisfied a childish sense of achievement in a man.


    "It seems Officer Aurora isn¡¯t as worldly as one might think. But to be curious just because you haven¡¯t seen it before, isn¡¯t that a bit strange?" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurora glared at Sam fiercely. "So I¡¯m curious, what about it? It¡¯s not that big of a deal. It ended so quickly, totally useless."


    Sam couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. "What do you mean it ended quickly... It was a whole hour! And before that, I was with Alice for a long time, and you were peeking outside the door the whole time, you should be very clear about all this!"


    "Who said I watched for a long time? I only looked for a little while... not even five minutes!"


    Aurora argued, but her expression somewhat betrayed her guilt.


    She had indeed watched for a long time, a lengthy process... Sam¡¯s cock was not only impressively sized but also his stamina had left a lasting impression on her.


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but laugh. "Lying through your teeth, I see. So Officer Aurora is not as honest as I thought."


    "Who¡¯s being dishonest? All I saw was you and Alice engaging in oral and breast sex. Why didn¡¯t you just go all the way with her? Are you saying you become overly sensitive once you penetrate? Can¡¯t you last even 5 minutes during real sex?" Find adventures on NovelFire.C?m


    "Why don¡¯t you try it now and see how long I can last?"


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Aurora couldn¡¯t help but choke on the smoke, her face turning red as she coughed.


    Sam realized the joke might have gone too far, but then again, she had challenged a man¡¯s pride in a way that was hard to ignore.


    He patted Aurora¡¯s back, slightly annoyed, "Take it easy with the smoking. You¡¯re choking yourself. If it¡¯s too much, maybe you should quit."


    Aurora coughed for a while, her eyes slightly red before she calmed down a bit. "Why do you think I¡¯m coughing? Isn¡¯t it obvious? It¡¯s all because you¡¯re spouting nonsense."


    "Heh, it was just a joke, what¡¯s the rush... But really, it might be good to quit smoking."


    Aurora glanced at Sam. "Telling someone to quit smoking isn¡¯t usually a good sign."


    Sam shrugged. "Doesn¡¯t matter to me. I just think smoking speeds up aging, and I¡¯d like to see Officer Aurora¡¯s beautiful face for many more years."


    Looking at Sam¡¯s handsome face, Aurora suddenly realized that as he spoke these words, something magical seemed to flow into her own heart. Warm and slightly sweet. Like honey.


    She suddenly felt a bit flustered, extinguished her cigarette, and turned her head away. "Alright, I¡¯m going back now. You should head home early too."


    "Yeah, take care on your way."


    "You too."


    Aurora hailed a taxi, quickly got in, and soon disappeared from Sam¡¯s sight.


    Sam sighed. What should he do next?


    The events unfolding around him were becoming increasingly surreal, leaving no room for carelessness or downtime. He embarked on a seemingly endless journey through the long night.


    What would happen tomorrow? What about the future? It seemed like every night he would fantasize, only to fall into a deep sleep without any answers.


    A new dawn awaited him the next day.


    ===


    "Sam, I have a friend... I want to ask for him, there¡¯s a girl he¡¯s liked for a long time, she replies to all his messages, but not quickly. However, whenever the topic shifts slightly towards something flirtatious, she avoids it. What does that mean?"


    It was during a break.


    Sam was munching on a chocolate bar a female classmate had given him, while reading a comic book. The person speaking was Louis, who had just given Sam a newly bought comic.


    Sam looked up at Louis. "This friend of yours... it wouldn¡¯t happen to be you, would it?"


    Louis¡¯s eyes widened. "How could that be? Of course, it¡¯s my friend! Definitely not me. He was just asking me for advice a few days ago, but I have no experience, so I thought I¡¯d ask you."


    Sam took another bite of his chocolate bar, sweet with a hint of bitterness. "You probably already know the answer to your question. If she avoids any flirtatious topics, it means she just needs someone to talk to, like how some people look for chat buddies. Do you think people look for chat buddies because they want to fall in love?"


    Louis immediately said, "It¡¯s not me! It¡¯s my friend!"


    "Alright, alright, I¡¯ll assume it¡¯s your friend," Sam replied.


    Louis sighed and sat down. "Maybe... he already knows the situation, and he might have an idea in his heart, but perhaps he still hopes there¡¯s a chance."


    Sam said calmly while looking at the comic book, "There¡¯s no such thing as hope or no hope. If there¡¯s a chance, people always like to give themselves the benefit of the doubt. Even after seeing so many similar cases, one might think they could be the exception, that things might turn out differently for them. But in the end, most find that nothing changes.


    If someone doesn¡¯t like you, they just don¡¯t, and it¡¯s hard to change that through mere companionship."


    Sam had a clear understanding of these matters.


    Could long-term affection really develop over time? Perhaps.


    But this is a fast-paced era¡ªquick to fall in love, quick to change, quick to break up. Everything happens so fast.


    Thus, few people wait long enough for companionship to make an impact, to wait until the day she finally notices you. By then, someone more suited to her preferences might have already entered her world.


    In the end, you just become a ¡¯friend¡¯ who can only offer a wry smile and blessings.


    But who is content with their crush just becoming a friend? It¡¯s all just self-comfort, a way to not lose dignity.


    Louis glanced at Sam. "So what should my... my friend do now?"


    Sam looked back at him. "It¡¯s simple, really. Do nothing."


    "Do nothing? Wouldn¡¯t that be even more passive?"


    Sam shook his head. "It¡¯s not about doing absolutely nothing. I mean, keep the interaction the same, but what needs to change is your¡ªwell, your friend¡¯s¡ªmindset. Shift to an indifferent attitude, even if it¡¯s forced. That way, there won¡¯t be any suffering. Who knows, maybe a so-called miracle might happen, like her noticing your indifferent attitude."


    "Why would being indifferent lead to a miracle? Shouldn¡¯t the relationship just grow more distant?" Louis clearly didn¡¯t understand.


    Sam smiled calmly. "First off, it¡¯s not certain this will happen. Secondly, you need to understand the nature of human beings."


    "What is it?"


    "People are fickle... When you feel someone is wholeheartedly good to you, you might start to despise them, thinking they¡¯re beneath you. But when they start showing kindness to others instead of you, that¡¯s when you feel regret, envy, and jealousy. Being a bit selfish isn¡¯t bad; devoting yourself completely to others doesn¡¯t always end well. Do you understand?"


    Louis seemed at a loss for words.


    At that moment, someone called out, "Sam! Someone¡¯s looking for you!"


    Sam instinctively turned his head and saw a figure at the doorway. There was no need to search or stare intently. It was a presence that was immediately noticeable. In this school, only a few possessed such charisma.


    Especially when it was Angel...


    Sam paused, while those around him filled the air with envy and admiration.


    Louis even said in a sarcastic tone, "Why ask you? You¡¯re someone who never has these troubles... Go on, the Heiress is waiting for you."


    Sam didn¡¯t have time to respond to Louis. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he walked up to Angel and smiled. "What brings you to my classroom all of a sudden? Are you here to give me a surprise?"


    Angel smiled back at Sam. "You ran off pretty fast yesterday, had fun avoiding me all night?"


    Sam immediately responded with righteous indignation. "How could that be! Something came up at my part-time job, so I had to rush over and cover a shift. Not being able to be with you was a huge loss and regret for me."


    This kind of exaggerated flattery had become second nature to Sam.


    Their conversation in the hallway was soft, so others couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying. They only saw this couple chatting and laughing together, their beautiful smiles radiant and dazzling. It seemed like a scene most people would fantasise about in their youth.


    "Mmm, you¡¯re quite the sweet talker, really makes me want to reward you right now."


    Angel¡¯s beautiful smile emerged, and she even reached out to caress Sam¡¯s face, appearing to others like a goddess bestowing her blessings, an essential element in all their fantasies.


    But only Sam, up close, could see the danger in Angel¡¯s eyes. Despite her sweet words, her gaze seemed almost like she wanted to turn Sam into a specimen.


    "No need for a reward... we¡¯re lovers, aren¡¯t we? It was my fault for not making things clear yesterday..."


    "Since you know it was a mistake, maybe you deserve a little punishment?"


    When she touched Sam¡¯s ear, she applied a bit of force, and Sam could distinctly feel the strength in her fingers.


    "Let¡¯s not do that here, okay? There are so many people around..."


    "True, then don¡¯t leave after school, wait for me."


    Sam was taken aback. "Wait for what?"


    Angel flashed a toothy smile, her fragrance enveloping her like a blooming flower, utterly enchanting.


    But paired with the look in her eyes at that moment, Sam felt a cold sweat coming on.


    "Forgot? You¡¯re supposed to tutor me in my studies. Don¡¯t be nervous, it¡¯s nothing."


    If it was nothing, then why that look?


    Sam forced a calm smile.


    "Ah, right... tutoring... I might have other things to do..." He said, though his mind was already scrambling for a plausible excuse to get out of it.


    But in the next moment, Angel stepped forward, as if intending to press into Sam¡¯s embrace.


    Sam instinctively stepped back, leaning against the wall.


    He watched as Angel, clearly holding the upper hand, lowered her voice. "If you¡¯re busy today, or if I don¡¯t see you waiting in the classroom after school... I assure you, you won¡¯t have to worry about being busy ever again."


    "..."

 Chapter 234: I want to cherish you too

    Sam never had what one might call a peaceful life. Calm seas seemed like the biggest lie in the ocean of life.


    Of course, to outsiders, Sam undoubtedly appeared to be a man favored by fate.


    After all, he was exceptionally handsome, and surrounded by beautiful girls like Angel, Sophie, and Isabella.


    Naturally, it was impossible for others to understand the ¡¯pain¡¯ Sam felt being in such a situation.


    Sam looked up at the sky at a forty-five-degree angle, enjoying the crisp autumn weather.


    The wind blew through his short hair, adding a few more rugged lines to his handsome face.


    "Why do you look so worried now?"


    Louis clearly couldn¡¯t understand Sam¡¯s current mood.


    Sam couldn¡¯t really explain it; he just shook his head and sighed.


    "It¡¯s nothing, just man things, I guess."


    Louis stared at Sam with wide eyes.


    "What are you trying to act so deep for?"


    Soon, it was time to leave school.


    Time seemed to stretch on, and one by one, the classmates left the room. Even Louis couldn¡¯t resist heading home early to play his Yasuo.


    So, only Sam was left, under the quickly setting autumn sun. Even though it was only four o¡¯clock, it seemed as though the hues of the sunset were already appearing.


    As the orange sunlight shone on his desk, Sam, who was reading a novel on his phone, finally heard the gradually approaching footsteps.


    The girl he had agreed to meet appeared beside him, her familiar fragrance arriving first.


    Dressed in a pleated skirt and a dark jacket, Angel exuded a youthful vibe.


    Her over-the-knee socks encased her straight, slender legs.


    Her slightly tied-up ponytail made her already beautiful cheeks stand out more.


    "You¡¯ve been good, huh? Really waiting for me?"


    Angel looked at Sam, who had just looked up, and flashed a sweet smile.


    Sam also smiled.


    "You told me to wait for you, but actually, I was just about to come find you. I was all ready to go at any moment."


    Angel¡¯s smile grew even brighter.


    "If that¡¯s the case, why did you run off so quickly yesterday? And if you really wanted to find me, why didn¡¯t you even change your shoes?"


    Angel mercilessly exposed Sam¡¯s lie, but that was normal; Sam¡¯s thick skin was enough to support his fabrications, and he never claimed to be a particularly sincere person.


    The world needs lies, just like flowers need manure.


    Hmm? That analogy might not be quite right, but the gist is there.


    "I meant I was ready to go change my shoes, then come find you. I really did have something urgent yesterday."


    Angel reached out and gently pinched Sam¡¯s cheek, a gesture she seemed to enjoy making, as if he were her child... Although, if one were to imagine Angel as a mother in the future... her parenting style would probably be quite dramatic.


    Angel stood next to Sam, not taking a seat.


    "So, you plan to tutor me in my studies just standing like this?"


    Sam paused, then quickly caught her drift.


    Although she had few friends, her bad habits were numerous.


    Sam immediately stood up to offer her his seat, despite the fact that the classroom was filled with empty chairs.


    But this girl¡¯s habits and cleanliness would not allow her to sit in a seat that others had occupied, so Sam¡¯s seat became the only option.


    Not just that, but before sitting down, she specifically asked Sam to place his jacket on the seat, making her seem like a queen about to be crowned, the sense of ceremony already at its peak.


    Sam casually pulled over another chair and sat next to his own desk.


    "Are you really here for me to tutor you?"


    Angel opened her backpack and took out her textbooks.


    "Of course, what else?"


    Sam suddenly remembered that in this very classroom, he had once shared some intimate moments with Alice, right in the spot where Angel was sitting. Of course, these were details he couldn¡¯t possibly share.


    "Nothing, I¡¯m just surprised you chose the classroom... I thought if you really wanted to study, you¡¯d pick a caf¨¦ or something."


    After all, that would be more fitting for a girl of her stature; the classroom seemed too formal, not quite Angel¡¯s style.


    Angel just laughed it off.


    "Isn¡¯t studying in a classroom perfectly normal? Or do you think sipping coffee while pretending to read brings more of a sense of ceremony? That¡¯s all just for show. The coffee isn¡¯t even good, and the books don¡¯t sink in. It¡¯s just about catching some attention."


    "It seems you have quite the opinion on such bourgeois pretensions, Angel."


    Angel shook her head.


    "I don¡¯t care for bourgeois pretensions. What¡¯s appropriate for one¡¯s status, and not pretending to be something you¡¯re not, or doing things that aren¡¯t suitable¡ªthat¡¯s quite clear to me. Do you understand that?" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam, of course, shook his head, even if he sensed the underlying message, he couldn¡¯t admit it. He coughed.


    "Shall we start with math then?"


    Angel frowned.


    "I don¡¯t like math."


    "You still have to take the exam, though. You can¡¯t just not study because you don¡¯t like it... This is school, not a hobby class."


    "Then I won¡¯t take the exam." Angel¡¯s patience for studying was notoriously low.


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but smile, moving closer and gently taking her soft hand.


    "If you give up on the math exam, you¡¯ll have to be prepared to call me ¡¯older brother.¡¯ Are you okay with that?"


    Angel turned to look at Sam.


    "Then I won¡¯t bet on it."


    "You¡¯re going to back out like that?"


    "Why can¡¯t I? After all, the person who loves to play tricks the most is you."


    "It¡¯s not that bad, is it? Besides, you¡¯re the heiress, smart and clever. What¡¯s so difficult about math for you?"


    Angel couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    "Stop trying to trick me with such clumsy methods."


    "I¡¯m not tricking you, I just think you could easily get good grades if you put in a little effort. Why not give it a try?"


    Angel¡¯s eyes slightly lifted in challenge.


    "Fine, let¡¯s give it a try. But if you¡¯re not good at explaining, I¡¯ll ¡¯kill¡¯ you."


    Her harsh words sounded more like a petulant threat than anything truly menacing, almost endearing in fact.


    "Being the boyfriend of a heiress is tough, huh? It¡¯s like being on death row, always at risk of being ¡¯killed.¡¯"


    Though Sam said this, he quickly opened his textbook, and Angel leaned into his embrace.


    Sam blinked.


    "What¡¯s this about?"


    "Just go on like this. Sitting is tiring, and the school chairs are rubbish."


    Sam, finding himself without recourse, began to teach in this position.


    He spoke softly and in detail.


    Strangely, this time Angel didn¡¯t seem sleepy or disinterested. Instead, she actually appeared engaged, frequently asking clarifying questions about details that were easy to misunderstand.


    The session seemed quite normal.


    But the more Sam taught, the more he realized that Angel¡¯s learning ability was nothing short of prodigious.


    Judging from her past performance, her basics were quite poor, not even knowing the most fundamental math formulas.


    Yet, in less than an hour of Sam¡¯s teaching, she was grasping concepts incredibly quickly, even learning to apply them broadly.


    This level of learning ability... it was almost more astonishing than any intellectual growth Sam had seen.


    What was her brain made of, was it like Einstein¡¯s?


    Sam was almost afraid to continue teaching. Was she really this capable all along, or was she just pretending not to know?


    Is this the true capability of the female lead in this world?


    As Sam continued, increasingly amazed by Angel¡¯s intellect, he was flipping through the textbook pages when suddenly...


    "Huh? There¡¯s someone here?"


    A flippant voice came from the classroom door, startling the oddly positioned pair back to reality.


    Sam and Angel both turned their heads simultaneously.


    Together, they saw the source of the voice at the door¡ªAlice, wearing glasses and a gray coat.


    Her mature and charming figure stood at the doorway, but her demeanor was different from when she was alone with Sam; she appeared more serious, more like a teacher.


    "Miss Alice... haven¡¯t you finished work yet?" Sam immediately asked.


    Angel frowned in displeasure. Anyone who disrupted the atmosphere she was enjoying and disturbed her peace was bound to anger her.


    Alice seemed unaware of the tension, oblivious to the subtle warning in Sam¡¯s eyes.


    She walked in with a smile.


    "I just finished some work and thought I¡¯d look around. I didn¡¯t expect to find you two in the classroom... Are you studying?"


    Sam responded with a chuckle.


    "Uh... Angel mentioned she was falling behind in some areas, so I thought I¡¯d help her catch up."


    Alice¡¯s gaze shifted between the two, her smile lingering.


    "But the position I saw you two in didn¡¯t quite look like studying..."


    Sam was about to say something, but Angel, lacking patience, clearly disliked this woman. Simply put, she disliked any woman associated with Sam.


    "Whatever we¡¯re doing, what does it have to do with you?" Angel¡¯s tone was far from polite.


    Alice¡¯s expression barely changed, but she responded with a smile. "That¡¯s not a very respectful way to speak to a teacher, is it?"


    Angel scoffed.


    "I think what you¡¯re saying and doing doesn¡¯t seem very teacher-like towards a student, does it?"


    "Hmm? What strange thing have I done?"


    "Alice, you should be aware of yourself. At this time, coming here specifically and asking these bizarre questions... Are you really just fulfilling a teacher¡¯s duty?"


    Angel¡¯s gaze was sharp, possessing a penetrating force that few of her peers could withstand without being affected.


    However, Alice met her gaze with a calm and steady demeanor.


    "Of course, it¡¯s a teacher¡¯s duty. Concerning a student¡¯s academic status, it¡¯s kind to try to prevent them from going down the wrong path. Why wouldn¡¯t that be fulfilling a teacher¡¯s duty?"


    Alice¡¯s words clearly had a hidden edge.


    She implied that Angel, being around Sam, was not a good girlfriend and might even lead him astray.


    Angel smiled at Alice.


    "Being with me, I can save him a hundred years of detours and make him a winner in life directly. What can Teacher Alice¡¯s kind intentions do?"


    A hundred years?


    Could he even live that long? Sam himself doubted that possibility.


    Alice smiled faintly, facing this seemingly unavoidable question with a simple answer.


    "I can ensure that he lives according to his own wishes, not under any compulsion."


    Angel stepped out of Sam¡¯s embrace and stood up.


    She stared straight at Alice, and Alice met her gaze.


    At that moment, Angel suddenly chuckled.


    Alice looked at her curiously. "Angel, what are you laughing at?"


    Angel shook her head.


    "Nothing much, I was just thinking, if Teacher Alice were to teach in the countryside, she would probably turn out some very good students."


    This seemingly light-hearted remark made Alice¡¯s eyebrows furrow instantly.


    Clearly, she understood that this was a threat from Angel.


    Angel certainly had the power to influence Alice¡¯s position, making Alice¡¯s appearance today seem unwise.


    But was Alice completely without any power to resist?


    Of course not.


    So, Alice also began to smile, looking at her opponent.


    "Angel, may I ask you for a favor?"


    Angel looked at her, smiling indifferently.


    "Sure, you can share your wish before you leave Kuhang."


    "Look into my eyes."


    "What?"


    Angel¡¯s gaze seemed instantly drawn in.


    Indeed, Alice had an agreement with Aurora.


    She must not use her abilities to harm others, but now, it seemed Alice could no longer restrain herself, no longer adhere to this promise.


    Because of this girl¡¯s presence, she felt severely threatened.


    A small test had resulted in a reaction more resolute and dangerous than she had anticipated.


    Just as Alice was about to act.


    "Wait!"


    Suddenly, Sam¡¯s voice broke through everything, halting the tense standoff. Both women¡¯s gazes shifted to Sam.


    Alice was caught off guard, while Angel showed a look of confusion.


    Sam looked at the two women with an exaggerated expression.


    "I¡¯m suddenly feeling a bit hungry. Angel, shall we go grab something to eat?"


    Angel frowned at Sam.


    "Are you a bottomless pit? It¡¯s hardly time for dinner yet."


    Sam, unabashed, continued to look at Angel.


    "Well, can¡¯t help it, I¡¯m really hungry. I¡¯m craving barbecue, are you in?"


    "Hold on, didn¡¯t you see I was..."


    "No waiting, I¡¯ve already packed your bag, I¡¯m so hungry I¡¯m about to lose my mind. If I don¡¯t get some barbecue soon, I might just die. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Sorry, Miss Alice, we¡¯ll talk another time. Don¡¯t mind the joke just now, okay?"


    Sam helped Angel pick up her bag and almost carried her out of the classroom.


    It was practically a forceful departure, but it was the first time Sam had ever done something like this to this girl.


    Alice stood there, watching their departing figures, as the classroom suddenly felt colder with only the sunset¡¯s afterglow shining on the numerous desks and chairs.


    She suddenly felt a chill run through her.


    Was it because she was about to cross her own moral line, or... was it that dangerous move that might plunge her into an abyss?


    It wasn¡¯t long before Alice¡¯s phone buzzed.


    It was a message.


    From Sam, who had just left.


    Enjoy new tales from NovelFire.C?m


    [Miss Alice, don¡¯t do anything foolish.]


    Foolish, was it?


    To think that Sam was worried about her...


    But the next line read:


    [Take good care of yourself, I want to cherish you too, Miss.]

 Chapter 235: This seems like the day I’ve laughed the most

    "Ordering this much?"


    In Kuhang¡¯s busiest barbecue restaurant, the place was massive, with a constant stream of customers coming and going.


    Yet, in this large private room that could seat dozens, there were only two people, making it feel somewhat empty.


    Of course, compared to the number of people, the array of barbecued meats in front of Sam was dazzling.


    Beef tongue, shank meat, ribs, lamb¡ªeverything you could think of.


    To the uninitiated, it might look like some sort of food exhibition.


    It all seemed too extravagant, Sam thought this was more food than he could eat in two or three days, but the girl sitting next to him just crossed her arms and watched impassively as dish after dish was served.


    "There¡¯s one more dish yet to come."


    "More? We really can¡¯t finish all this, maybe we shouldn¡¯t waste it... What else did you order?"


    Sam hoped she might be a bit confused, perhaps a bit forgetful, at least enough to forget the earlier dispute with Alice.


    But Angel then looked straight at him.


    "Charcoal-grilled Sam."


    "...You¡¯re really joking, huh? I¡¯m sure I wouldn¡¯t taste good."


    Sam laughed awkwardly.


    Angel looked at him coldly. "Until you explain what just happened, I¡¯m not letting go of that idea."


    "Just now? What happened... Did I almost knock over an antique vase when we came in?"


    Angel narrowed her eyes at Sam.


    "Do you think I care about that antique vase? Explain clearly, Alice... What¡¯s the deal with that woman, how dare she speak to me like that? Was it because of you? And what was your purpose in interrupting at the end, was she going to do something to me?"


    Clearly, this world wasn¡¯t so foolish.


    This female lead wasn¡¯t someone who could be easily fooled by simple excuses.


    She still vividly remembered everything that had just happened, even every detail, and piecing together clues from these details wasn¡¯t difficult for her.


    Sam took a deep breath to calm himself, then began to grill the meat proactively.


    "I don¡¯t know, I just felt that the atmosphere was off at that moment, so I interrupted. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right? I¡¯m just someone who really dislikes seeing beauties argue with each other."


    Angel scoffed.


    "Do you think such a simple reason could convince me?"


    Sam smiled at Angel.


    "Of course, I know it¡¯s hard... but that¡¯s the truth. I don¡¯t know what was going on, I just acted on impulse, like last time. Could the Heiress perhaps forgive my occasional impulsiveness?"


    Angel¡¯s eyes narrowed, her tone becoming more dangerous.


    She felt that Sam was being too disobedient at this moment, blatantly going against her.


    She didn¡¯t like it, not one bit.


    "History is full of impulsive people who end up losing their names, not everyone gets a chance to repent after acting rashly."


    Sam just smiled.


    "I think I have that chance."


    "Why?"


    Wasn¡¯t this confidence a bit excessive? Where did he get such confidence? Could it be that she had given him too much special treatment, making him arrogant?


    Sam smiled and placed a freshly grilled piece of beef tongue on Angel¡¯s plate, then said softly.


    "Try this piece of meat."


    The aroma was spreading, like an invisible hand enticing her nostrils, but Angel didn¡¯t like to eat while discussing serious matters¡ªit seemed very unprincipled and without a bottom line. It made it easy for this boy to think she was easy to fool.


    Indeed, Angel could forgive Sam countless times for his mistakes, but she would never allow him to deceive her.


    "Do you think I have an appetite right now?"


    Sam said no more. He took a fork and brought the beef tongue to Angel¡¯s lips, whispering.


    "Have something to eat first."


    Watching Sam¡¯s smile, so close at hand.


    Perhaps it was the enticing aroma of the beef tongue by her lips that made Angel, albeit reluctantly and with a hint of disdain, slightly part her red lips.


    Sam, ever the gentleman, blew gently on the beef tongue to cool it down, making sure it wouldn¡¯t burn her.


    As he watched her take the beef tongue into her mouth and start to chew softly, Sam didn¡¯t stop; he continued grilling. He was completely oblivious to the girl¡¯s state beside him.


    Angel was...


    She was astonished.


    Quite astonishingly so.


    It wasn¡¯t her first time eating at this renowned barbecue restaurant; she certainly knew what the food here tasted like.


    To be fair, it was good¡ªflavorful, made with high-quality ingredients. But such things, when consumed too often, can become tiresome, and over time, they seem nothing special, just the usual taste.


    But... why did the beef tongue she just put in her mouth taste so extraordinary?


    So extraordinary that the moment the juices spread in her mouth, Angel almost exclaimed out loud. If it weren¡¯t for her instinctively clenching her teeth, she might have covered her red lips on the spot to avoid that embarrassing expression.


    What was this magical flavor?


    Angel hadn¡¯t seen Sam add any special spices or seasonings.


    But why... did the simple grilled beef tongue taste as if it hid a bomb?


    The moment she bit down, it exploded in her mouth, a burst of flavors that could only be described as delightful, almost instantly blanking her mind.


    It was as if it made Angel subconsciously believe from the bottom of her heart that the world was beautiful, everything was beautiful, so beautiful that she forgot all her troubles and the simmering anger towards Alice, all seemingly suppressed firmly.


    She couldn¡¯t remember a thing now.


    Angel seemed to mechanically chew the beef tongue, which was not fully crushed, elastic, and bursting with various wonderful flavors, until she could taste nothing more before swallowing it.


    At that moment, Sam appropriately picked up another piece of meat and offered it to her.


    This time Angel looked up at Sam. Her cheeks were involuntarily flushed, yet she stared at him stubbornly.


    "How did you do it?"


    She clearly sensed something was amiss. Merely simple grilling techniques couldn¡¯t achieve such an effect; it must be some kind of magical power.


    Of course, that¡¯s assuming her mind was still clear.


    Sam just smiled slightly, prepared the next piece of grilled meat, and brought it to her lips, whispering,


    "We all have our power, maybe this is my talent? Try again, don¡¯t think too much, there¡¯s plenty of time."


    Indeed... there was plenty of time, as if anything could be dealt with later...


    It was as if an elusive voice in her mind was telling her so, and so she continued, one piece after another.


    One piece after another.


    This might have been the most Angel had ever eaten in her life.


    She couldn¡¯t remember how many pieces she had eaten, convincing herself that the next piece would really be the last, but when Sam smiled and brought a piece of meat to her lips, she seemed to suddenly forget.


    Sam was like a devil tempting mortals.


    "Eat some," he urged gently.


    "Eat some, it¡¯s okay."


    "It won¡¯t make you fat, one meal of barbecue won¡¯t affect anything."


    Sam kept saying such things...


    Until Angel¡¯s stomach finally reminded her that she really couldn¡¯t eat any more.


    Angel¡¯s face looked exquisitely delicate, her entire face flushed, her state almost like after an intense lovemaking session, with a blush spread across, all the remnants of pleasure and embarrassment.


    She herself was unaware of all this. She just widened her eyes, looking at everything in front of her, feeling as if it all was as unreal as a dream.


    The thoughts that flashed through her mind were: Why is there such delicious food in the world? Why am I only tasting this now? Why is my stomach so small that I can¡¯t eat anymore?!


    Such thoughts amazed Angel herself.


    Seeing her expression, Sam knew his decision was right once again.


    Indeed... as long as the skills provided by the system are used in the right place, there are no useless skills.


    Whether it¡¯s Hand of Desire or Master Chef, they always play a unique role at critical moments.


    Of course, this power wasn¡¯t magical enough to erase everything, so other means were still necessary.


    Sam remained silent, starting to eat the barbecue.


    Angel, far from feeling sleepy and instead seeming more spirited after eating so much, finally snapped back to reality and looked at Sam, who was heartily enjoying his meal.


    How could he still have such a good appetite? She herself felt like eating more... but she really couldn¡¯t.


    Angel struggled to shift her gaze away slightly, letting out a soft sigh, allowing her expression to return to its usual state.


    "...Why didn¡¯t you tell me before?"


    Sam looked at her curiously.


    "Tell you what?"


    Angel looked at Sam with annoyance.


    "Tell me about this ability of yours."


    Sam shook his head.


    "Because I hardly ever cook for others; it¡¯s usually just me eating alone, so I got used to it and didn¡¯t think it was anything special... Maybe you¡¯ve just never tried my cooking before."


    Angel scoffed disdainfully at him.


    "It¡¯s indeed quite ordinary... just a bit tastier than average."


    Sam couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue about her stubbornness. Was it really just a little tastier?


    "Alright then, if you like it, I¡¯ll cook for you more often."


    Angel huffed lightly. "I¡¯m not impressed. Do you know how many chefs we have on rotation at my house? Every day could be a different flavor, every kind of cuisine from around the globe is available..."


    "I don¡¯t care how many types of dishes you¡¯ve tried or how many people have cooked for you, but if you keep being stubborn, I won¡¯t cook for you anymore, no matter what you say."


    "You wouldn¡¯t dare!"


    Her urgency clearly betrayed her real thoughts at that moment.


    Angel herself felt a bit embarrassed.


    But... who could resist delicious food?


    And after eating, not feeling tired at all but instead full of energy, it was truly magical.


    Sam chuckled. "What¡¯s the rush? I¡¯m your boyfriend, after all. It¡¯s only right that I cook for you. Just hope you don¡¯t get tired of it."


    Angel smiled. "That depends on how many tricks you have up your sleeve."


    Sam flashed a brilliant smile at her. "As many as the positions in bed."


    "Snap!"


    Sam dodged the spoon thrown at him and continued to grin cheekily.


    Angel looked at Sam with annoyance. "How much longer are you going to eat?" Stay updated through NovelFire.C?m


    Sam replied innocently, "I was just feeding you just now; I hardly ate anything. Aren¡¯t I allowed to fill up? Or if you have something to do, you could go ahead?"


    Angel gave a cold laugh. "Letting you off that easily would be too cheap for you."


    Sam spoke softly. "Tomorrow¡¯s the weekend anyway, and I¡¯ll be at your place. We can talk about whatever then, it¡¯s not too late."


    That made sense... but weren¡¯t there still many things she hadn¡¯t asked? Angel felt like she had forgotten something, she even began to doubt why she came.


    Seeing her expression, Sam suggested with a smile, "I¡¯m almost done eating. Want to check out the night market nearby?"


    "Shopping?"


    Angel rarely went to the night market because she didn¡¯t have many so-called good friends and found it bothersome. The crowded streets, strange smells, and jostling crowds were not her cup of tea.


    Sam nodded. "Isn¡¯t it normal for lovers to stroll and shop together? Besides, don¡¯t you... really need to walk off that meal?"


    Angel followed Sam¡¯s gaze downward and saw her own stomach. Due to eating too much barbecue, her belly was slightly protruding, looking like that of a woman four months pregnant.


    Angel¡¯s face turned red, and she stood up angrily.


    "Check, please!"


    Leaving the barbecue restaurant.


    She seemed still a bit upset, perhaps feeling that Sam was criticizing her current figure.


    In reality, there was nothing to criticize; standing up, nothing was noticeable.


    She was as beautiful, youthful, and elegantly poised as ever.


    Sam hooked Angel¡¯s pinky finger.


    Angel briskly shook her arm away.


    This time, Sam hooked the center of her palm.


    Amidst the bustling streets under the night sky, it was like a childish and tender game between young lovers.


    Angel turned her head away, annoyed. "Aren¡¯t you annoying?"


    Sam looked at Angel innocently while tightening his grip on her small hand. "With so many people around, what if I lose you?"


    Angel chuckled. "If I really got lost, wouldn¡¯t you be thrilled?"


    How could her speak such blunt truths?


    Sam tightened his grip on her hand, delicate and soft, like holding a piece of snow that would soon melt.


    "How could I be? Since I met you, I¡¯ve made it a point never to lose you at any moment in life."


    Angel listened to the surrounding noise, the continuous blare of advertisements, and the whispers of private conversations.


    The people around were vividly alive in this world, permeated with the essence of human life.


    In such a lively, even noisy environment, his voice calmed her inner restlessness.


    She even felt... this might actually be what life is about, walking hand in hand through bustling streets, truly in love.


    "Put away your slick talk, I just ate and I don¡¯t want to throw up."


    "Then let¡¯s not talk, let¡¯s just walk."


    Sam took the initiative to hold her hand and they moved forward into the unknown.


    Angel had always been the one to take the lead. She didn¡¯t particularly enjoy this, but moving towards a certain goal in matters she was sure of gave her a sense of security.


    Now, her hand was held, weaving through the crowd on this autumn night.


    Surprisingly, she felt like she could go anywhere.


    It didn¡¯t seem to matter where.


    So, they continued, passing through a crowded store full of figurines.


    Sam picked up a Pikachu and asked Angel if she liked it.


    Angel remarked on his childishness given his age, but Sam just laughed and said, "Lovers should do childish, incomprehensible things together. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it just become routine?"


    He would stop in front of a claw machine, boasting about his exceptional skills, and after nearly emptying a basket of coins, he managed to grab a tiny Pochita.


    He would then somewhat sheepishly touch his forehead. "This machine must be rigged, it¡¯s cheating, a total scam!"


    Angel couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud, then took the Pochita from his hands. "I actually like this one, let¡¯s keep it."


    Hand in hand, they moved through the bustling night market.


    He would stand in front of a huge celebrity billboard, striking the same pose, and ask her if he looked handsomer than the star.


    He would also wrap his arm around her shoulder, abruptly approach a seemingly idle passerby, and insistently ask the bewildered stranger to take a photo of them.


    Angel¡¯s expression was reluctant, even a bit stiff.


    But as Sam¡¯s hearty laughter unfolded, her resistance slowly melted away.


    Sam, concerned that Angel might be cold, bought her a steaming cup of milk coffee to warm her hands.


    He also, at a suddenly crowded street corner, instinctively pulled Angel close to protect her from being jostled by anyone.


    In just two short hours.


    Angel suddenly felt that she had missed out on a lot in her life, but more miraculously, she felt that these ordinary beauties she had missed were being slowly mended by Sam.


    She suddenly realized that her life had never been perfect. It seemed she also understood the reason she had met this boy.


    "I¡¯m a bit tired, Sam."


    By the benches in the square, she stopped, looking at Sam who still seemed excited.


    Sam blinked. "Should we head home then?"


    Angel shook her head. "Let¡¯s sit here for a while."


    She looked towards the bench, and Sam nodded, taking off his jacket to pad the seat for her before letting her sit down.


    Sam, now looking quite thin in his clothes, sat down as if nothing was amiss.


    Some glances fell on them, and Angel looked across at the tall, brightly colored building.


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid that by doing this, in others¡¯ eyes, you¡¯ll just be seen as a simp who has nothing but tries to please girls?"


    Sam¡¯s eyes widened. "A simp? I¡¯m just the most affectionate guy in Kuhang."


    Unable to hold back, Angel was amused by his exaggerated expression and burst out laughing.


    She suddenly realized something, somewhat emotionally. "This seems like the day I¡¯ve laughed the most."


    Sam nodded, then looked somewhat regretfully at the tower standing like a lighthouse in the distance.


    "It¡¯s a pity it¡¯s not New Year¡¯s; we can¡¯t see the fireworks tonight, otherwise, it would make you even happier."


    Angel turned her head, the breeze lifting her hair, revealing her delicate face that Sam never tired of.


    "So, you won¡¯t be here on New Year¡¯s?"


    Sam shook his head. "How could that be? I¡¯m just worried that Heiress won¡¯t let me live that long."


    Angel smiled and leaned against Sam, his sturdy arms coming around her just right, pressing against her. She could almost feel his heartbeat.


    In her mind, Angel replayed the scenes she had just witnessed.


    An elderly couple walking through the night market, arm in arm, with kind faces.


    She closed her eyes slightly, breathing in all the air that slipped away in front of her.


    It was like she was asleep, like she was in a big dream.


    She whispered, "Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll make it to that time. No matter what happens."


    Sam smiled and held Angel¡¯s soft shoulders.


    "What if I break the law and get sentenced to death?"


    "Then I¡¯ll use my superpowers to unlock your shackles myself."


    "What if I suddenly get a terminal illness, lying in bed unable to move or speak?"


    "Then I¡¯ll use the most advanced cryogenic technology to put you in hibernation, even if it takes five hundred years to bring you back to life." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Angel... you¡¯re much better at sweet talk than I am, can you say more?"


    Sam slightly lowered his head, and she looked up at him, gazing into his clear eyes.


    She scoffed. "It¡¯s just charity, don¡¯t push your luck."


    "Got it~"


    Sam¡¯s smile was warmer than the vanished summer.


    She suddenly fell silent.


    "Sam."


    "Hmm?"


    Sam could tell from her tone that something was unusual at this moment. His expression turned serious.


    She stepped out of Sam¡¯s embrace, stood up in front of him, picked up the jacket that had been under her, and draped it over Sam¡¯s shoulders.


    Sam looked somewhat dazed at her actions, observing her now gentle, yet somewhat silent eyes.


    She looked at Sam, reached out, and caressed his face.


    "Don¡¯t do things that make it hard for me, that make me sad, that make me angry, or even make me hate you. As long as it¡¯s not these, I can forgive you, without any limits."

 Chapter 236: When will it snow this winter?

    "Gurgle."


    "Gurgle."


    The water glass was gently placed on the table, her slender neck trembling slightly as she swallowed the warm water.


    A few drops of water trickled down from the corner of her mouth, which she gently wiped away with her finger.


    Sitting on the sofa, her phone set aside, she wrapped her lower half in a blanket and watched a variety show on TV, her other hand reaching for a bag of chips.


    This was how Sophie spent most of her time, sitting on the couch, not looking at her phone, but watching TV.


    For some reason, she felt that looking at her phone made time pass too quickly, without feeling anything, and then the rest time would be over, followed by another repetitive day.


    She was not satisfied.


    Watching TV seemed to make time stretch; even a whole bag of chips finished, and not even an hour might have passed.


    But... watching TV was boring, yet Sophie couldn¡¯t find anything more interesting to do.


    At least, she had Sophia¡¯s company.


    "Sis, we don¡¯t have classes tomorrow, why don¡¯t we go out and have some fun?"


    "What¡¯s there to go out for, and besides, who with? If you really want to go out, I can take you shopping."


    The same body, two slightly different voices, even the intonations were distinct.


    Suddenly, Sophie¡¯s expression turned coy and cute, "Or... maybe we could ask Sam to join us for some late-night snacks?"


    The next moment, her expression turned icy again.


    "Why should we invite him? And we just ate chips, do we need to eat again? Are you that hungry?"


    "Sis~ it¡¯s mainly because Sam is fun, and isn¡¯t he one of the few people you don¡¯t dislike? If it¡¯s him, he¡¯d be the most suitable, right?"


    "What do you mean one of the few people I don¡¯t dislike... I just equally dislike everyone, there¡¯s nothing special about him... Besides, it¡¯s late, he¡¯s probably already resting."


    As Sophie spoke, her gaze involuntarily drifted towards the phone lying beside her.


    The screen remained unlit.


    Just like her usual life, undisturbed by anyone, as if the world could be silent just for her, needing no one else.


    It hadn¡¯t always been this way. Sophie had achieved this tranquility by rejecting many well-meaning advances and other forms of contact.


    But now... there seemed to be a faint voice in the depths of her heart, almost anticipating something, expecting something to happen.


    Sophie found this feeling very strange. How could such emotions arise within her?


    "See, you said ¡¯probably resting,¡¯ not that you don¡¯t want to see him. That means, if Sam were to ask you out, you¡¯d definitely go, right?"


    "Who said that? It¡¯s so late, I¡¯m too lazy to go out. And it¡¯s not like I¡¯d go out if it were earlier... I don¡¯t want to talk about this anymore, it¡¯s not going to happen."


    "You¡¯re saying too much, sis."


    It was just one person, yet it seemed like a conversation was taking place.


    Her expressions kept changing, making it somewhat hard to understand.


    "All this because you. If you hadn¡¯t asked, I wouldn¡¯t have said any of this!" Sophie retorted irritably.


    Sophia immediately responded.


    "If you really can¡¯t stand it, why not just contact Sam? It¡¯s boring just sitting here anyway."


    "Go rest if you¡¯re bored. I¡¯m not going to do such a thing." Sophie dismissed the idea without a second thought.


    That was just how it was. The thought of her initiating contact with that boy... Sophie felt that even if the world were ending, that would never happen.


    "If you¡¯re too shy, how about I do it?"


    "What are you going to do? Don¡¯t do anything weird, you..."


    Just then.


    As if the two were locked in an endless debate over a single issue.


    "Buzz."


    A strange sound emerged.


    Sophie¡¯s gaze involuntarily shifted to the side.


    At that moment, her phone screen lit up.


    A clear message displayed on the screen.


    [Incoming Call: Sam.]


    Instantly, Sophie¡¯s eyes narrowed, and her expression suddenly changed.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to answer the phone, sis? Isn¡¯t that a bit too deliberate?"


    Sophie frowned. "Definitely nothing good."


    Despite her words, she quickly picked up the phone and answered the call.


    "Hello, what¡¯s up calling at this hour?" Her tone was as cool as ever.


    "Nothing much, just got back."


    Sam¡¯s voice carried a hint of weariness, but it was mostly his usual laid-back and relaxed self.


    The tiredness was subtle.


    It was as if he always let people see his sunny and cheerful side, never letting anyone notice if he ever felt weary.


    "If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up..." Sophie said, sounding somewhat displeased.


    "Heh, what¡¯s the rush? You know tomorrow¡¯s the weekend, right?"


    Sophie replied with a laugh. "I know, what about it?"


    "Are you ready... to go to her place?"


    Sophie¡¯s brow furrowed instantly, and she pursed her lips. "What¡¯s there to prepare? Just go as usual."


    "Really... I still think, if possible, you shouldn¡¯t go. I¡¯ll go, and I¡¯ll talk to Isabella about switching the club activity."


    Sophie didn¡¯t like this feeling, a hard-to-describe urge building up in her chest, somewhat stifling. Discover hidden content at NovelFire.C?m


    It was a rare emotion, as if she needed to vent.


    What should she say? Should she elaborate on her feelings in a lengthy discourse? Should she assertively tell Sam her decision, or...


    "Where are you?" Sophie finally blurted out.


    There was a pause on the other end.


    "Downstairs at your place."


    Sophie was momentarily stunned.


    She quickly got up, tossing the blanket aside.


    Somewhat hastily, she slipped on her slippers and walked over to the window, opening it to look down.


    The thick darkness obscured the figure below, who seemed to be facing her window, but it was too dark to see clearly.


    "Are you sick? What are you doing under my apartment? Are you some kind of pervert?" Sophie blurted out.


    Sam chuckled on the other end.


    "How could I be a pervert? I just happened to be passing by... How about we meet?" he suggested.


    Sophie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she hesitated.


    "Meet for what? It¡¯s so late, what¡¯s there to meet about..."


    "I don¡¯t know either, but don¡¯t you think communicating like this is actually quite exhausting? I¡¯m waiting down here for you, put on some more clothes, it¡¯s windy outside."


    With that, Sam hung up the call.


    Sophie stared at her phone, dumbfounded. What was that supposed to mean? Just hanging up like that?


    How could he be so sure that she would come down to meet him? Where did he get that confidence from?


    And what¡¯s with the ¡¯it¡¯s windy, put on more clothes¡¯... Can¡¯t I just not go down because it¡¯s windy?


    Damn it!


    I¡¯m not going down!


    ===


    "Why did it take you so long to come down? Were you putting on makeup?"


    In the chilly autumn night, amidst the cool breeze, Sam saw the girl hurriedly walking out from the building¡¯s corridor.


    Her expression seemed cold, but Sam was used to it; after all, he had never seen her particularly warm or enthusiastic.


    She was wearing a gray hoodie, the zipper tightly fastened, and beneath her long jeans, her legs appeared somewhat slender.


    Sophie looked really thin; she probably weighed less than 110 pounds.


    The autumn wind reddened her cheeks, giving her a vulnerably charming allure.


    Sophie looked at Sam with annoyance. "Wishful thinking. You think you¡¯re worth me putting on makeup?"


    Her words were disdainful as ever, but her coming down was already an unusual sign.


    Sam chuckled. "Even without makeup, you¡¯re quite pretty."


    This bit of flattery softened Sophie¡¯s expression a bit, and she glanced at Sam.


    "What did you make me come down for?"


    Sam looked around. "Nothing much, just felt like taking a walk."


    "You have nothing better to do, huh? Who goes for a walk this late?"


    "You¡¯re not busy either," Sam said matter-of-factly.


    Sophie retorted, "What do you mean I¡¯m not busy? I have plenty of things to do... and even if I didn¡¯t, what does it have to do with you? I don¡¯t want to waste my time on you."


    This lengthy rebuttal was ineffective on Sam. He had become immune to it after hearing it so often.


    He looked around.


    "Come on, aren¡¯t you cold standing in the wind?" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "As if walking isn¡¯t just more wind..."


    Although Sophie spoke in a complaining tone, she still started walking, slightly ahead of Sam.


    In the quiet of the night, their figures moved through the darkness.


    "Why are you coming back so late? What was you up to?" Sophie asked nonchalantly.


    Sam just smiled.


    "Nothing much, just had dinner with Angel, that¡¯s why I¡¯m back late."


    Of course, it was that...


    Even though she knew this was a possibility, why did she even ask?


    Sophie felt annoyed at her own stupidity. Being around Sam too much seemed to make her brain adapt to his, turning her foolish.


    "Did you have a long meal?"


    "Yes, and we did some shopping too," he added.


    Sophie suddenly stopped walking.


    Sam turned around, looking at her curiously.


    Sophie¡¯s face was slightly flushed, feigning anger. "Are you okay, Sam?"


    "It should be me asking you... are you okay?"


    "What¡¯s wrong with me? You just finished dinner and shopping with her, and now you¡¯re asking me to walk with you, what are you trying to imply?"


    Sophie didn¡¯t know what to make of Sam anymore.


    He wasn¡¯t stupid; on the contrary, he was very smart.


    So why would he blatantly tell her such things? Didn¡¯t he know that this was a major faux pas when dealing with girls?


    What was Sam¡¯s attitude? Did he not care about her feelings at all?


    Sam looked at her and smiled. "Did you actually care about this?"


    This rhetorical question made Sophie pause.


    Yeah, why should she care about this?


    If they were just friends... then what did it matter to her if Sam dated any girl?


    Was it because of some grudge against Angel that she blamed Sam?


    But... that comment really irked Sophie.


    At that moment, Sam looked at her with a smile.


    "Because of the dinner and the date tonight, I¡¯m now safe, at least safer than you. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want you going to Angel¡¯s house tomorrow. Of course, if you insist, I won¡¯t say more, just be careful. Her occasional kindness is just a setup for her ultimate goal, you should understand that."


    This made Sophie realize something.


    She shook her head, walking ahead of Sam, hands in her pockets, embodying a carefree and solitary stride as if she was moving forward on her own, unconcerned with anyone else.


    "It¡¯s nothing, I won¡¯t be in trouble."


    That confident, huh?


    Sam caught up and walked beside her. "Is there something you¡¯re hiding from me? Is that why you¡¯re so confident?"


    Sophie looked at Sam irritably. "Do you think I have more secrets to hide from you?"


    It seemed to make sense, after all, even the fact that she had a sister was something Sam knew about... they had even met.


    But whether Sophie had any supernatural abilities was what Sam was most curious about.


    Did the system¡¯s prompt to enhance the capabilities of female leads include her?


    On the night streets, only a few people passed by.


    At this hour, seeing anyone was a rare occurrence.


    Stopping in their tracks, Sam let out a long sigh.


    "When will it snow this winter?"


    Sophie looked at him curiously, as if his words jumped randomly without logic.


    "I don¡¯t know, probably around New Year¡¯s. Why, do you really want to see snow?"


    Sam smiled at Sophie.


    "Because I want to have a snowball fight with you, smash a big snowball on your face, or stuff it down your neck."


    Sophie instinctively shrank her neck, as if she could already feel the icy touch, and then spoke irritably.


    "Are you being childish, Sam?"


    "Ha ha ha, I¡¯ve never been a mature person, you¡¯re just realizing this now?"


    "Stop kidding."


    She frowned and muttered softly.


    Meanwhile, Sam looked into the distance, his smile gradually fading. "I hope we get to see that heavy snowfall this year; it would be really beautiful."


    Sophie fell silent for a moment and then looked up at the night sky. "Don¡¯t worry about me, just take care of yourself."


    "Eh? Sophie, are you caring about me?"


    "Don¡¯t flatter yourself. There¡¯s no one more annoying than you."


    But still.


    If this world were without this annoying guy.


    If Sophie¡¯s world were without this annoying guy.


    Wouldn¡¯t it really become very boring?

 Chapter 237: Love and destruction

    Sam didn¡¯t get home until late into the night.


    It felt like a long journey had finally ended as he returned to his small room. Though it lacked special decorations or any hint of luxury, it offered an exceptional sense of security.


    Can people only live in familiar places? Of course not, some prefer a bit of excitement.


    But Sam preferred places that gave him a sense of security.


    It was like a place that allowed you to start over, no matter what you had done.


    Tomorrow was the weekend, and Sam had no particular plans. He just lay in bed, listening to the wind outside.


    He sighed, staring at the ceiling above.


    Then he quietly waited, not for someone to arrive at this hour, but for sleepiness to take over.


    He thought about the many scenes he had witnessed tonight, with Angel and Sophie¡¯s figures constantly intertwining before his eyes.


    Two different styles, standing under different lights.


    Angel was like a dazzling pearl.


    And Sophie was like the elusive moonlight, impossible to grasp.


    It was hard to say who was more charming; perhaps there wasn¡¯t much of a difference after all.


    Thinking this, Sam felt incredibly lucky. What kind of luck must it be to meet these two and have so many interactions?


    He didn¡¯t know, but just then, his phone suddenly rang.


    The caller was... Ava?


    Sam answered the phone, puzzled about why Ava would call him at this time.


    It seemed that recently, Ava¡¯s calls to Sam were always particularly late.


    "Hey, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?" Sam spoke softly into the phone.


    A girl¡¯s voice, thick with nasal congestion, came from the other side.


    "Aren¡¯t you also awake?"


    "Your voice sounds strange, do you have a cold?"


    "Maybe a little... I¡¯ve had a headache all day." She said.


    Sam spoke softly, "If you have a cold, shouldn¡¯t you go to sleep earlier? Rest is most important."


    On the phone, Ava¡¯s voice carried a slight hint of dissatisfaction.


    "At this hour, I¡¯m calling you, my brother, while I¡¯m sick. Shouldn¡¯t you be touched? Why are you lecturing me instead..."


    Sam replied with a smile.


    "Alright, alright, I truly appreciate the gracious concern from Lady Ava. I¡¯m very touched. Now, could you please go to sleep and rest?"


    "We¡¯ve just started talking and you want me to go to sleep? If you don¡¯t want to hear me talk, just say so, hmph..."


    It seemed her cold was quite severe, as even her attempt at annoyance sounded weak.


    "Who said I didn¡¯t want to hear you talk? I¡¯m just concerned about your health. It¡¯s autumn now, and it¡¯s getting cooler. You should wear more clothes. You probably wore too little yesterday, didn¡¯t you?" Sam said.


    Ava responded discontentedly.


    "I¡¯m not wearing too little at all... don¡¯t believe me? Look."


    She then sent a picture through her phone.


    Sam opened the image.


    It was a selfie of Ava.


    A youthful and beautiful girl, with an air of innocent freshness.


    But Ava was no longer just a little girl; her body was developing, tall and model-like in stature.


    The key point was...


    In the picture, she was wearing a spaghetti strap dress, revealing her collarbones and shoulders, with her twin ponytails brushing against them.


    And beneath the dress, she was wearing white stockings... What kind of outfit was this?


    The background was clearly her bedroom, but really, who dresses like this at home?!


    Especially Ava¡¯s shy pose holding the phone high for a selfie, she looked innocently cute. But from this angle, it was just possible to see the beginning of her cleavage, which, though just developing, had a unique allure.


    Sam almost had a nosebleed. Who taught her to dress and take photos like this?


    "Hmm? Why aren¡¯t you speaking, brother? Don¡¯t you like it?"


    Sam quickly shook his head, no, no.


    This was his sister, though not by blood, but Sam still had moral boundaries. How could he harbor any desires?


    "It looks nice... but don¡¯t tell me you go out dressed like that."


    "Giggle, what if I do?"


    "Then I¡¯d break your legs," Sam said sternly.


    At crucial times, Sam of course had to fulfill a brother¡¯s duty, ensuring Ava wouldn¡¯t get hurt or led astray.


    "Why?"


    "Nonsense, first off, aren¡¯t you cold wearing that in autumn? And who goes out dressed like that? Don¡¯t give me that freedom of dress stuff. Just be careful if you dare go out like that."


    "Hmph, why are you scolding me? I was just trying it on at home and took a photo. I didn¡¯t wear it out."


    Although Ava huffed, her tone was clearly cheerful.


    What¡¯s there to be happy about? Enjoying being scolded?


    "That¡¯s good then. Take care these days, wear more clothes, got it?"


    "I got it~ Why are you so naggy, brother? I never noticed before."


    On the other end of the phone, the girl who was lying on her bed speaking softly was barefoot, swinging her legs on the bed.


    Her pretty young face showed an unusual shyness as she lay on the bed, one hand holding the phone, the other twirling the ends of her hair.


    Listening to Sam¡¯s voice coming from the phone, "Since I¡¯m your brother, it¡¯s normal for me to nag, isn¡¯t it? I can¡¯t just not care about you."


    Ava¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, seemingly a bit infatuated. Her eyes were smiling, yet she pretended to be displeased.


    "Who asked you to care about me? Hmph, take care of yourself first. By the way, when is your winter break?"


    "It¡¯s just turned autumn, winter break is still months away, what are you thinking about?"


    "Hmph, I¡¯m just worried you¡¯d come back suddenly without telling me... I have travel plans for the winter, don¡¯t mess up my schedule."


    "Got it, then I won¡¯t come back this winter break."


    Sam said this with a laugh, thinking Ava would panic and stop him.


    But unexpectedly, a delighted voice came through the phone: "You¡¯re not coming back? That¡¯s really great~"


    Ava actually seemed a bit happy?


    What¡¯s going on?


    Sam asked, puzzled, "You really don¡¯t want me to come back?"


    "Yeah, why bother coming back? It¡¯s so cold in winter, and all that back and forth is such a hassle. Plus, winter break isn¡¯t that long."


    "Alright then."


    Sam felt a bit odd about her response, but perhaps this was just typical teenage girl behavior¡ªthose thoughts weren¡¯t something he could fully grasp.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that on the other end of the phone, Ava had already made her own preparations well in advance.


    Looking at the dates she had specifically marked on her calendar, a smile curled at the corners of Ava¡¯s mouth.


    She rolled over, lying on her bed and staring at the ceiling.


    Her extremely long, perfectly proportioned legs were slightly bent at the knees.


    Her toes lightly touched the bedsheet.


    "I¡¯m going to sleep now."


    "Alright, go to sleep early, and drink plenty of warm water."


    "Wow, such a straight guy response, big brother."


    "Can¡¯t help it, I¡¯m just a simple guy who isn¡¯t slick with words."


    "Yeah right, I don¡¯t believe that for a second. Anyway, good night!"


    "Good night~"


    After hanging up the phone, Ava blinked, clasping her hands over her chest. Find your next adventure on NovelFire.C?m


    With a smile, she gazed at the ceiling above.


    "Wait for the big surprise I have for you, silly brother~"


    In this phone call, Sam hadn¡¯t said anything particularly special, and their conversation seemed quite ordinary.


    Sam sighed deeply, finally feeling a bit sleepy.


    A new day.


    On a sunny and dazzling Saturday morning, Sam turned a new page on his calendar.


    He made himself a bowl of oatmeal and fried two eggs.


    After breakfast, Sam changed his clothes.


    A simple white t-shirt paired with a black jacket.


    Without needing much adornment, the handsome Sam was enough to be the center of attention in any setting.


    Sam then hailed a cab directly to the Cherry Blossom Avenue Angel family mansion.


    The weather was crisp and refreshing, and the courtyard entrance seemed very quiet, devoid of bird calls, as if this place was untouched by any noise or ostentation.


    Sam knocked on the door.


    It wasn¡¯t even noon yet, so it felt quite early.


    Surprisingly, it wasn¡¯t Angel¡¯s cousin Selena who opened the door, but Elowen, dressed in a suit and with her hair pulled back into a high ponytail, looking meticulous.


    "Please come in." She opened the door, her expression as impassive as a robot¡¯s as she looked at Sam.


    Sam was taken aback. "Why are you the one opening the door? Where¡¯s Selena?"


    Elowen answered without any expression. "Miss Selena and Madam have gone back to her hometown."


    "So, it¡¯s just Angel here?"


    "Yes."


    Oh no!


    Sam suddenly had a very bad feeling. If both Selena and Celeste were not around... who could stop Angel if she suddenly ¡¯went crazy¡¯?


    Could this all be planned?


    "Come in, don¡¯t keep the lady waiting," Elowen said.


    Sam nodded and stepped through the doorway.


    "Bang."


    He then heard the sound of the large door closing behind him.


    Sam was holding his phone, having sent his location to Isabella and Sophie just five minutes earlier.


    "Where is she?"


    Sam didn¡¯t see Angel and looked towards Elowen.


    Elowen said calmly, "She¡¯s in the studio, Mr. Sam. You can go straight in, no need to knock."


    "Alright."


    Elowen stood at a distance and did not follow Sam closer.


    There was no sound coming from the studio, and Sam was curious. How could this girl be in the mood to stay in the studio at a time like this? Was it some kind of necessary pre-battle ritual?


    He opened the door, and light flooded in.


    Angel was sitting on a tall chair, wearing a pair of Doc Martens and black stockings adorned with letters, which encased her slender, shapely legs.


    Her shorts, more akin to slip shorts, were very short and covered by a slightly longer black and white contrast T-shirt. She wore a black vest jacket that gave her an air of sophistication.


    Her long straight hair fell over her shoulders, making her look like a capable and sharp businesswoman with a touch of a queenly aura.


    This was the first time Sam had seen Angel dressed like this. It was unexpected, but equally stunning.


    "Up early to paint? Is this what diligent artists do?"


    Sam joked with a smile, unable to see what Angel was painting from his angle, but she seemed quite focused.


    Angel looked up at Sam.


    "It¡¯s nothing, just a habit. I always paint something on weekend mornings; it calms me down a lot."


    "Do you ever get unsettled?" Sam asked curiously.


    Angel smiled casually. "Of course, don¡¯t you also have moments of guilt and fear?"


    Sam coughed awkwardly. "But what are you painting?" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Angel didn¡¯t stop her hand movements, continuing to paint as she spoke.


    "Just thought of an interesting scene and decided to sketch it out."


    "Really? How interesting, let me see."


    Sam walked around to stand beside Angel, then he saw the content on the paper.


    The drawing was simple, not yet colored, but the content and some details were already discernible.


    A man and a woman, kneeling on the ground, embracing each other.


    It looked touching, but... why were they both holding a knife behind each other¡¯s backs, even stabbing into each other¡¯s hearts?


    Sam¡¯s face stiffened instantly, and he turned to look at Angel. "What does this mean?"


    Angel gave Sam a charming smile.


    "I thought it was interesting. People who understand each other, like each other, comfort each other, are also the ones who hurt each other. Isn¡¯t it fascinating? Love and destruction... it¡¯s an interesting theme, right?"


    Is it really that interesting?


    The key issue was that the man in the painting looked like Sam.


    And the woman... didn¡¯t look much like Angel, but rather resembled Sophie...


    What exactly was she trying to do?

 Chapter 238: I really admire her courage

    Angel¡¯s artistic skills were far from mediocre.


    It would be prejudiced to assume that, as an heiress, she had no talents beyond her wealth.


    On the contrary, with ample funds and time at her disposal, Angel had the freedom to explore many things and cultivate her interests under the best conditions.


    Thus, her skills in painting and sculpting were, in Sam¡¯s view, truly impressive.


    So, if she chose to, she could easily make it clear what she was depicting in her artwork.


    The more Sam looked at the figures on the paper, the stronger his sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu became, and he had to admit that they likely represented himself and Sophie.


    What then was Angel¡¯s reason for this drawing? Was it a scene from a dream, or perhaps... a simple forewarning?


    The image was startling.


    Angel watched Sam with a smile, as if scrutinizing his facial expressions while anticipating some sort of shocked reaction.


    Sam¡¯s expression remained composed, even though his mind was in turmoil.


    "How about it?" Angel asked.


    Sam looked calmly at Angel, even managing a smile.


    "It¡¯s good, but it¡¯s a bit too tragic for my taste. I¡¯m not fond of such torturous plots. I don¡¯t like to see the protagonists suffer."


    Angel put down her pen. "Is that so? What do you like then?"


    Sam thought for a moment.


    "Simple everyday life, I guess. I think daily life is the real test of skill. Just like our lives, because unexpected things happen, some thrills and twists are quite normal. But to live an ordinary day well, to continue a peaceful, sweet, and warm life, that¡¯s the real challenge."


    Watching Sam¡¯s charming smile, Angel slowly stood up.


    Her black stockings, adorned with letters, subtly revealed the flesh tone beneath. The proportions were perfect, and the legs even more so, especially in the Docs that significantly enhanced her height.


    Her noble and imposing demeanor became even more pronounced, as if her mere silence could exert a powerful pressure.


    "When are they arriving?" Instead of responding to Sam¡¯s earlier remarks, Angel casually shifted the topic.


    Sam thought for a moment before answering.


    "It¡¯s still early, not even noon yet. They should be here around one or two."


    Angel nodded, then looked curiously at Sam. "Didn¡¯t you remind someone that it might be best not to come?"


    Sam immediately widened his eyes, feigning surprise.


    "How could I? Why would I do such a thing? This place isn¡¯t dangerous."


    Angel¡¯s smile grew even brighter.


    "You¡¯re such a good boy. But I really admire her courage."


    After saying this, Angel turned with an inscrutable smile and walked towards the door of the studio.


    "What are you doing now?" Sam asked, watching her retreating figure.


    Angel opened the door of the studio, and sunlight spilled over her.


    She seemed to shimmer in the light, and Sam sincerely hoped that her personality could be as beautiful as this scene.


    But that seemed like a long-held hope.


    "Going to prepare lunch; they¡¯ll be here soon."


    Sam was taken aback. "What do you mean?"


    Angel smiled.


    "I¡¯ve already told them to come over for lunch at my place. You¡¯re preparing it."


    "Me?"


    This was clearly Angel¡¯s house, yet Sam was expected to cook?


    Was it because she really enjoyed the barbecue he made last time, or was there another motive? sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam was somewhat puzzled by her intentions.


    "Right."


    As the two stepped out of the studio and onto the corridor, Angel suddenly spoke up.


    "What¡¯s up?" Sam turned his head to see Angel looking ahead with an expressionless face.


    "Do you know what a ¡¯beheading meal¡¯ means?"


    "...Beheading meal?" Sam¡¯s eyes twitched slightly as he looked at her.


    Angel burst into a radiant smile, as if the whole world blossomed into brilliance because of it. "I don¡¯t know what it means, just asking."


    "Alright, you better really not know."


    Angel¡¯s kitchen was spacious, equipped with all sorts of tools.


    Whether it was a charcoal stove, a grill, or an oven, everything needed to create various styles of dishes was available. For a chef, this might be paradise, not to mention the array of ingredients, from various fresh fish to shrimp and crabs, to vegetables and fresh meats.


    It seemed like everything was available, enough for a skilled chef to fully showcase their talents...


    Wait a minute. Sam wasn¡¯t a chef, so why the excitement?


    "Wouldn¡¯t it be a bit tiring alone, do you need help?" Angel asked, showing rare concern.


    Sam shook his head and checked the time.


    "There are still about two hours until noon, that¡¯s enough. Leave it to me, you can go rest for a bit. There might be a lot of smoke later, don¡¯t want you to get smoked out."


    Angel frowned. "What are you planning to cook that will create smoke?"


    Sam smiled mysteriously. "It wouldn¡¯t be fun if I told you now, rest assured, I won¡¯t disappoint you."


    Angel tilted her head slightly.


    "I¡¯ll go rest then, call me when you¡¯re done. Just don¡¯t disappoint me, I really hate being disappointed."


    "Go on, then."


    Angel left.


    Sam¡¯s smile faded. Everything seemed normal so far, but the more it seemed so, the more unusual Sam felt it was.


    The girl about to arrive was not someone she was eager to see. How could she be so calm?


    Sam shook his head and rolled up his sleeves.


    Focus on the task at hand first!


    ===


    "Is this the place?"


    "Yeah, the address is correct, it¡¯s right here. See, it¡¯s written on the doorplate."


    "Wow, it¡¯s so luxurious... So this is where Angel lives."


    Isabella, dressed in a red and white baseball jacket with a white T-shirt underneath and a baseball cap, exuded a vibrant and youthful beauty. She gazed at the expansive courtyard in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but express her awe.


    Beside her stood another girl who had come along. She possessed an extraordinary charm, yet her demeanor was quite the opposite.


    She wore a simple white shirt with a dark, British-style academic jacket over it, and knee-high black socks peeked out from beneath her pleated skirt. Her overall appearance exuded a particularly aloof aura.


    Her smooth long hair framed her ears, and her bangs were slightly tousled by the wind. Her delicate face bore no particular emotion, as cold and indifferent as usual.


    "People with money live here, nothing strange about that," Sophie remarked.


    Isabella looked at the girl beside her and smiled.


    "Sam should be here by now. Should we contact him first, or just knock on the door?"


    Sophie walked forward decisively. "No need to contact him, just knock."


    After she rang the doorbell, she noticed Isabella looking at her curiously. "Why are you staring at me like that?"


    Isabella shook her head with a smile.


    "Nothing, just suddenly realized you¡¯ve got quite the initiative today. Seems like you¡¯re really fired up."


    Sophie rolled her eyes. "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about."


    "Really? Playing dumb isn¡¯t a good look for a nice girl."


    "I have no need to play dumb..."


    "Bang."


    While they were talking, the door opened.


    Surprisingly, it wasn¡¯t a servant or Angel who answered the door.


    Instead, it was the handsome Sam, with a sunny smile on his face.


    "Eh? Why is it you?" Isabella asked curiously.


    Sam replied with a smile, "I just happened to hear the doorbell and thought it must be you guys, so I came to open the door."


    "Is that so... What were you busy with just now?" Isabella asked, her curiosity piqued.


    Meanwhile, Sophie seemed to have caught a scent and frowned slightly. "Were you cooking just now?"


    Sam looked at Sophie in surprise. "How did you know?"


    Sophie replied irritably, "The smell of cooking oil on you is so obvious, it¡¯s hard not to notice."


    Sam sniffed his arm. "Really? I just washed my hands, it must be that Sophie¡¯s nose is too sharp."


    "Are you saying I¡¯m a dog?"


    "Of course not! I didn¡¯t say that."


    "You..."


    Isabella suddenly stopped, and both Sam and Sophie turned to look at her. She glanced at the clear sky. "We¡¯re about to meet Angel, is it really okay for you two to be flirting like this?"


    "Who¡¯s flirting! Him, really?" Sophie turned her head away.


    Sam just smiled. "Isabella, you still love to joke around. Let¡¯s go inside, it¡¯s just in time for lunch."


    Sophie walked behind, observing Sam move around the place with ease, almost as if he were the man of the house. Her eyes narrowed slightly. Though she said nothing, her expression was clearly unamused.


    As Sam led them to the dining room door, they could already smell the enticing aroma wafting from inside.


    It was a unique fragrance, not the kind they were accustomed to, suggesting it wasn¡¯t a cuisine they encountered often. Yet, there was a strangely familiar quality to it, hard to put into words.


    "What did Sam make? It smells amazing," Isabella commented.


    With a smile, Sam opened the door and said, "It smells good, but it tastes even better. Come on in."


    As the door swung open, the two girls stepped inside and immediately noticed Heiress already seated in the dining room.


    Her noble demeanor was unmistakable, and even her smile conveyed a sense of superiority.


    Angel sat in the seat that symbolized the host, smiling at the two newcomers. "Welcome to my home. My mother and sister had to leave unexpectedly, so I¡¯ll be hosting you. Please, have a seat and enjoy your meal."


    This seemed to be her standard courtesy¡ªgracious and proper, yet somehow, it didn¡¯t feel entirely respectful but rather... full of pressure.


    Especially that smile in her eyes, it seemed to bring an unspoken pressure all on its own. Sophie felt it most acutely, particularly during that brief moment of eye contact.


    However, she didn¡¯t say anything out of the ordinary and calmly found a seat to sit down.


    Isabella, seemingly unaffected by any particular atmosphere, maintained her usual demeanor. "Wow! It¡¯s Chinese food! I haven¡¯t had Chinese food in so long. The last time I had it was in middle school when I visited a friend of my dad¡¯s..."


    Isabella sat next to Sophie, and naturally, Sam took his place next to Angel. He introduced the meal with a smile, "I learned to make these dishes from videos, so they might not be completely authentic, but they should taste pretty good. Oh, and... it¡¯s a bit spicy, so don¡¯t eat too quickly."


    Your next chapter awaits on NovelFire.C?m


    Isabella, unable to wait, eagerly picked up her utensils and said with a laugh, "I never expected Sam to be the cook! If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d think you were the chef of the Angel household."


    Angel looked at them and smiled slightly. "I think my household chef might not cook as well as he does, and besides, he has his responsibilities here. It¡¯s not just about hosting guests."


    Her words seemed to imply that Sam was already a part of this place, making his role in preparing the meal seem more formal.


    Isabella appeared not to catch the hint, merely looking at Sam with a slight surprise. "You think so highly of Sam? I would have thought the chefs at the Angel household would be quite skilled."


    Angel looked at the two of them. "Haven¡¯t you ever had his cooking before?"


    It seemed that only now did Sam realize the significance behind Angel asking him to cook¡ªit was a test to see if these two had ever eaten his food before...


    What kind of motive was that? Was it really necessary?


    But then again, he could understand; after all, Angel was known for being meticulous about such minor details.


    Sam had cooked barbecue for them before, and even made a meal just for Sophie once. Could this be considered a minor crisis?


    Just as this thought crossed Sam¡¯s mind, Isabella shook her head. "No, we haven¡¯t had the chance. We know he can cook and wanted him to help us with a meal, but he always found an excuse to dodge us. Seems like we don¡¯t have the same luck as you, Angel."


    Sophie sat there calmly, saying nothing, seemingly expressing her stance through her silence.


    Sam was surprised; Isabella had lied. And Sophie had supported her lie... Had they planned this?


    Sophie wasn¡¯t one to lie; being stubborn wasn¡¯t the same as lying. She wasn¡¯t afraid to lie, but more often than not, she disdained it, treating everyone with equal indifference¡ªthat was more her style.


    Had the two of them discussed something before coming here?


    Sam didn¡¯t know, but he knew he had to support Isabella¡¯s statement. "Well, here¡¯s your chance! Let¡¯s eat now. We can talk about everything else later, but the food won¡¯t taste good once it¡¯s cold."


    Isabella nodded and picked up her utensils. "Then I¡¯ll start~!"


    Finally, they began to eat, and Sam wiped a metaphorical bead of sweat from his brow. Good grief, even a meal was so full of schemes.


    If he ever married Angel... Sam didn¡¯t even want to imagine what so-called married life would be like.


    Every day would be either a mystery or a thriller¡ªand of course, there would be plots like those in adult movies.


    Once they started eating, the conversation dwindled. This was also why Sam had chosen to make Chinese food. The flavors were great, and generally a bit spicy, so the girls would be caught up in the cycle of eating the dishes and the rice, continuously.


    After the meal, Angel instructed the servants to clean up the dining room.


    Then she turned to Isabella and Sophie. "Let¡¯s head to the coffee room for a cup of coffee; we need to rest a bit after eating."


    Sam had a foreboding feeling, but his expression remained unchanged.


    Isabella, smiling, nodded and pulled Sophie along.


    "Thank you for the hospitality. Let¡¯s go have that coffee then. Just so you know, we¡¯re not really coffee connoisseurs, hope you don¡¯t mind."


    Angel shook her head, smiling. "The coffee is meant to be enjoyed, not critiqued. That¡¯s just something merchants say to add value."


    Surprisingly, Angel took the initiative to make coffee for them in the coffee room.


    Sam quickly stood up. "I can handle this; you sit down, Angel. I know how to make it too."


    In truth, Sam wasn¡¯t very skilled at it, nor did he have much experience, but he had watched some videos and it didn¡¯t seem too complicated.


    More importantly, he didn¡¯t trust anything consumable that Angel might tamper with. He vividly remembered her uncanny ability to manipulate situations.


    But Angel just smiled at him. "You¡¯ve worked hard cooking, let me do this. After all, we can¡¯t have you doing everything; people might misunderstand and think you¡¯re just my servant."


    To an outsider, this might seem like the kind of interaction you¡¯d expect between loving partners. However, Sam could clearly see the veiled threat in Angel¡¯s eyes.


    It was a clear signal that she was preparing to make a move. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have insisted on making the coffee herself, nor would she use such a threatening gaze.


    But at that moment, Sam could only return to his seat.


    "It seems Angel truly loves you," Isabella joked, still unaware.


    Sam kept making eye contact, trying to signal the girls to heed his warning.


    However, it seemed that neither Sophie nor Isabella caught on.


    Angel brought over the cups of coffee.


    "Well, I¡¯ll have a taste first~"


    Isabella laughed and drank her coffee before Sam could stop her. Was she really that thirsty?!


    As Sophie was about to lift her cup, she finally seemed to notice the subtle warning in Sam¡¯s eyes. Her movement paused for a moment, the coffee cup hovering near her pretty lips.


    Angel looked over with a smile. "Don¡¯t like coffee, or are you afraid to drink it?"


    Sophie furrowed her brows. "It¡¯s just coffee, why would I be afraid?"


    Pretending to ponder, Angel said, "I don¡¯t know, maybe you think I¡¯ve added something special... that might scare you."


    Sophie gave a slight smile. "It doesn¡¯t matter, we¡¯re at your house, and everything we eat is yours. If something happens to me, you can¡¯t escape responsibility." With that, she tilted her head back and drank.


    Sam felt a chill in his heart. It¡¯s all over, damn it all!


    After finishing her coffee, Angel turned to look at Sam. "And you, what¡¯s your reason for not drinking? Don¡¯t like the coffee I made, or..."


    Sam forced a smile, somewhat grim, then picked up his coffee cup. "Why would that be? Just waiting for it to cool down a bit, and now it¡¯s about right."


    Sam had nothing left to hesitate about, he lifted the cup and drank.


    Well, so be it. Let the bloodbath begin. It was bound to happen sooner or later.


    Angel probably wouldn¡¯t do anything harmful; it would be more like playing a game, so there was no need to fear for safety. After all, what she loved most was toying with people¡¯s emotions.


    The only thing to worry about was how she would play and to what extent.


    As the coffee went down, it was slightly bitter then sweetly mellow.


    But perhaps because of the coffee, Sam¡¯s mood also grew heavier...

 Chapter 239: Are you ready? It’s about to start

    Within five minutes of drinking the coffee, Sam didn¡¯t notice any strange reactions.


    But then again, he was acutely aware that night of Angel¡¯s latest supernatural ability, which doesn¡¯t let the target feel anything unusual before it activates.


    And Sam somewhat despised this so-called system of his.


    It was utterly useless! It couldn¡¯t even check in real-time if there were any debuffs on the host.


    "Why do we only see Angel, and not your mother?" Isabella asked, seemingly oblivious to any looming danger, her tone casual as if making small talk.


    Perhaps it was also because the ambiance of the coffee room was quite pleasant. The cushions were soft, the walls adorned with paintings of flora, and in a corner, an aromatic diffuser emitted a gentle woody scent, refreshing yet not overpowering enough to induce sleep.


    The view from the open window showcased a garden filled with a vibrant array of flowers, neatly arranged so that they resembled a well-mixed palette of colors.


    Angel appeared relaxed, calmly sipping her coffee. "She went to visit my cousin¡¯s hometown, probably won¡¯t be back until tomorrow."


    "Is that so... Doesn¡¯t it feel a bit scary to be alone in such a big house, or is there a thrill in living alone in a palace?" Isabella asked, her tone somewhat interviewing a princess. It was unclear whether she was genuinely interested in a lifestyle beyond the reach of ordinary people or just scrambling for topics of conversation.


    Angel smiled nonchalantly. "You get used to it. It might have been a bit daunting as a child, but you grow into it."


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but wonder, what was Angel like as a child? But it seemed that so far, he had never seen a single photo of Angel from her childhood.


    At that moment, as if hearing Sam¡¯s thoughts, Isabella blinked. "What kept you busy as a child?"


    Angel¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, clearly not fond of the topic. "Nothing much, just the usual¡ªstudying, living."


    Isabella, however, smiled and asked, "But isn¡¯t childhood for most people about playing without worrying about the consequences... Didn¡¯t you like to play when you were young, Angel?"


    Sam hesitated, finding the topic a bit odd. It seemed like an ordinary person, who had nothing, was showing off the only thing they could be proud of to a wealthy person who lacked for nothing¡ªa thing both intangible and irretrievable.


    Angel looked at Isabella, her gaze carrying a hint of anger. "It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t like to do it, but I didn¡¯t have the time. Are you trying to flaunt how free and carefree your childhoods were?"


    Indeed, while she maintained basic politeness, Angel¡¯s patience thinned when dealing with anyone other than Sam, and her temper flared without any reservations.


    Isabella wasn¡¯t intimidated, however, and shook her head with a smile. "That¡¯s not what I mean, and my status doesn¡¯t qualify me to offer sympathy, Miss Angel."


    "What do you mean, then?" Angel clearly didn¡¯t believe Isabella had any good intentions.


    Or rather, Angel didn¡¯t believe in good intentions at all, convinced that the world lacked genuine kindness that wasn¡¯t driven by self-interest.


    "I just think that, perhaps, while you¡¯re still in high school, you could enjoy this kind of life. Forget about status, try to lower your guard, and truly experience youth¡ªlike most of your classmates, making friends freely without fear of deceit or betrayal, letting down some of your defenses and barriers.


    After all, once we leave school, we all have to face more of reality, and this might be your last chance to be innocent and carefree."


    Sam found Isabella¡¯s words quite sensible.


    High school is a magical juncture, and it really doesn¡¯t have much to do with whether you¡¯re eighteen or not.


    Before graduating from high school, everyone has plenty of reasons to forget their troubles and enjoy the simple joys of the present. You can tell yourself that you¡¯re still a student, without the ability to help your family with difficulties or relieve their worries, and that it¡¯s okay to focus on your own happiness.


    But once you enter college, it seems like all the problems start to pile up.


    You begin to consider your future, start to imagine the paths ahead, no longer so naive, and gradually come to understand the harsh realities of this world and society.


    It feels like from that moment, youth begins its countdown.


    Angel looked at Isabella. "Do you really enjoy preaching about life? Only if you¡¯ve managed to live yours well, right?"


    True to form, regardless of the logic, Angel¡¯s retort was triggered.


    Experience more on NovelFire.C?m


    The thing she hated most was being lectured by others, no matter the subject, it always irritated her. A lifetime of privilege and her upbringing made her resistant to any form of authority, her rebellious streak seemingly endless.


    Isabella remained unflustered, simply taking another sip of her coffee calmly. "I didn¡¯t mean to preach, just making a suggestion for you to try. Of course, if Miss Angel doesn¡¯t like it, we can pretend I never said anything. It¡¯s no big deal."


    This was an attitude that seemed even more indifferent than Angel¡¯s.


    Sam found Isabella fascinating; so far, he had been unable to accurately describe this girl¡¯s personality.


    It seemed impossible to pin down a precise character for her.


    She had different attitudes, expressions, and words for different people.


    Whether this was good or bad, Sam couldn¡¯t decide.


    But this was perhaps the most magical thing about her, making it so that when he thought of this girl, he could only recall her beautiful face, unable to construct a complete image of her personality.


    The magic of Isabella lies in her ability to hold her own in any conversation. She might not always dominate, but she certainly never comes off worse, even now.


    As the atmosphere between the two speakers grew increasingly strange, Sam coughed.


    "Isabella, you¡¯re graduating next year, right?"


    Isabella nodded. "Yes, are you going to miss me?"


    Immediately, Angel¡¯s gaze shifted sharply to Sam.


    Sam broke out in a cold sweat, thinking: Isabella, I¡¯m trying to help you out here, can you not bite the hand that feeds?!


    With a bit of annoyance, Sam said, "I was just curious about whether Isabella plans to go to university or something after graduation."


    Compared to the real world, for the students here, whether or not to attend university isn¡¯t that crucial. Many even choose to leave school and start working right after high school.


    Isabella pondered for a moment. "I¡¯m not sure yet, probably won¡¯t know until next year. But for now, I¡¯m thinking about Kuhang University."


    Sam looked at Isabella, somewhat surprised. "That confident, huh?"


    Isabella just smiled and said nothing.


    Sophie, who had been quiet and seemingly disinterested, finally spoke up. "Her grades have always been in the top three of our year. Didn¡¯t you know?"


    Sam was taken aback. He really hadn¡¯t expected Isabella to be that academically strong.


    "Really? I don¡¯t really keep track of others¡¯ grades. So, senior, you¡¯re quite the scholar?"


    He didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with his comment, but suddenly felt a hand on his thigh.


    Then a voice whispered in his ear, "So, what are you implying? Who are you saying can¡¯t study?"


    Sam then realized that academic performance might be Angel¡¯s only weak spot... but wasn¡¯t she being a bit too sensitive?


    It was just an offhand remark!


    "Lol, of course, I meant myself," he quickly explained, laughing.


    At this moment, Sophie glanced at Sam. "But you ranked third in the last exam."


    Sam looked at Sophie, who immediately lowered her head to her phone, opting for silence.


    Sam instantly felt the hand that had seemed gentle on his thigh suddenly tighten its grip on his muscle.


    "Ouch!" Sam¡¯s expression exaggeratedly contorted.


    Isabella feigned ignorance, curiously looking at Sam. "Sam, what¡¯s wrong?"


    Sam shook his head. "Nothing, the coffee¡¯s just too hot."


    Isabella, puzzled, responded, "Really? Why isn¡¯t my coffee hot at all?"


    Angel released her grip and slowly stood up. "I guess we¡¯ve had enough coffee."


    The others looked at her, unsure of her intent.


    Angel spoke calmly, "There¡¯s not much to do at my place, so I thought I¡¯d just show you around. Of course, if you¡¯re not interested, we can skip this part."


    "Interested, definitely interested," Sam was the first to stand up, jokingly adding, "Stay here for coffee? Who knows what weird argument might break out next."


    The idea was to keep moving, and that was all Sam could think about now.


    The other two girls naturally had no objections, and Sophie seemed quite resigned to go along with whatever was happening, her attitude clear: since she was here, she might as well face it head-on.


    Following Angel¡¯s lead, they walked through a long corridor to a door, which Angel opened.


    Isabella was still muttering, "What is this place... Wow!! Chanel... Herm¨¨s... and these shoes!!"


    Clearly, they had entered Angel¡¯s walk-in closet.


    It was Sam¡¯s first visit here, and only a glance was needed to understand the extravagance. The room¡¯s three walls were converted into wardrobes.


    Dresses, T-shirts, and coats were organized by type.


    On either side of the door, neat walls of shoes were displayed in crystal-like cabinets.


    In the center, like a counter in a luxury department store, various watches and jewelry sparkled under special spotlights.


    Anyone would be shocked by this sight.


    Angel said calmly, "If you like anything, feel free to pick something as a gift for your first visit to my home."


    Sam was surprised by Angel¡¯s generosity towards the other two girls.


    However, Isabella reined in her astonishment, smiling and shaking her head. "That¡¯s not necessary. We¡¯re club members and classmates; accepting these gifts would complicate things."


    Sophie didn¡¯t even need to think about it, coldly shaking her head. "I¡¯m not interested in your stuff."


    Sam glanced at Angel. "Can I pick something too?"


    Angel¡¯s smile curled up. "Pick a dress." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What? What do I need a dress for?"


    "I¡¯ve seen you enjoy cosplay, so dressing up shouldn¡¯t be too much, right?"


    Isabella chimed in with a laugh. "Yeah, I¡¯d love to see Sam in drag, wearing a sexy little dress would be adorable."


    Sam looked at them annoyed, "Can we drop this weird fascination? Just because I¡¯m handsome, I have to wear a dress?"


    After his comment, Sam caught Sophie¡¯s covert glance, curious, she looked at him and then at the dresses nearby.


    Well, great. You want to see it too, huh?


    After touring the walk-in closet, Angel led them to another room.


    This room was even more extravagant and spacious.


    It was filled with an array of antiques and paintings. "These were left by the elders of our family. My mother can¡¯t bear to give them away, but she occasionally auctions a piece or two. The proceeds from the auctions go to charity."


    "My goodness... How much is all this antique stuff worth?"


    There were even porcelain and jade pieces. Sam, lacking any expertise in antiques and generally uninterested, noticed something intriguing.


    It was a knife, placed on a wooden stand, complete with a scabbard.


    "Is this thing an antique too?"


    Angel nodded and walked over, picking up the knife. "This is a general¡¯s sidearm from the medieval period, reputed to have been used to achieve a kill count of ten thousand. It still carries a strong scent of blood."


    With a swift motion, she drew the blade from its scabbard. The blade flashed chillingly cold.


    The tip of the knife pointed right at Sam¡¯s nose. "Want to take a whiff?"


    The air around them seemed to chill for a moment, and Sophie and Isabella watched the scene with mixed expressions.


    Sam chuckled and gently pushed the knife away. "Don¡¯t point it at people, it¡¯s easy to cause an accident... and I can¡¯t afford to pay for a damaged antique, better put it away."


    Angel sheathed the knife, and the momentary murderous aura vanished as if it had never been there, just a minor incident.


    Afterward, Angel continued to show them around, including a lounge equipped with massage chairs and a cinema-grade screen, and a bath that mimicked a hot spring with its perpetually warm waters¡ªdazzling amenities beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Finally, they returned to the initial coffee room.


    After a brief chat, Isabella stretched lazily. "It¡¯s getting late, we¡¯ve seen everything there is to see, shall we call it a day?"


    Sam was relieved, thinking that Angel was in a good mood today and hadn¡¯t planned on doing anything ¡¯crazy.¡¯ It seemed like a day of surprises without danger.


    But then, just as the two girls were preparing to leave, Angel looked at them. "Isn¡¯t something missing? Are you in such a hurry to leave?"


    Isabella looked puzzled. "Missing something?"


    Angel said with a smile, "How about we play a fun little game or something? We¡¯re all here, and it¡¯s a rare opportunity."


    Sam immediately sensed something was off and frantically signaled to Isabella and Sophie to leave quickly.


    Sophie frowned. "I¡¯m not interested. Play by yourself if you want, I¡¯m going home."


    She turned to leave.


    "Stop."


    Angel suddenly commanded.


    Sophie actually stopped in her tracks, a look of shock spreading across her face.


    "What... what did you do to me?" she asked, turning to Angel.


    The noble heiress simply smiled slightly. "You don¡¯t need to know. Just understand that from now on, I control everything. Go close the door, Sophie."


    Sophie wanted nothing more than to walk out the door, and she did head towards it, but...


    "Bang."


    Instead of exiting, she actually shut the door...


    Closing the door cut off the light from outside, leaving all the darkness confined within the room.


    The three of them were in different corners, yet powerless to do anything.


    They could only watch as the heiress, whose demeanor was noble, slowly stood up.


    She looked at them, her smile broad and brilliant.


    "Now, the real club activity begins. Are you ready? It¡¯s about to start."

 Chapter 240: You lick his feet

    Clearly, Sophie and Isabella had no idea what was happening.


    They could never have imagined that such magical powers existed in the world, powers that could firmly control three people with mere words. This level of control was so strong that it left them utterly unable to resist.


    Why did it seem like something out of a science fiction... no, a fantasy novel?


    Sophie¡¯s dilated pupils spoke volumes of her shock.


    Isabella, on the other hand, showed no further expression, as if her features were frozen, or perhaps it was her usual habit to maintain a calm demeanor no matter the situation.


    But at this moment, no one was paying attention to these details.


    The scene Sam had least wanted to see was unfolding before him.


    He had considered the possibility of Angel doing something like this, though he felt it was unlikely, because so far, she had only revealed her ability to stop time to Sam and had not told anyone else.


    Now, letting the other two girls in on her secret was bound to complicate things in the future.


    Yet, Angel had gone ahead with it.


    Sam didn¡¯t know if she was confident that these two girls would absolutely not be able to reveal her secret, or if she had... prepared for even more dangerous plans.


    In any case, the situation was completely under Angel¡¯s control.


    She stood at the intersection of their gazes, like a queen who alone held authority, with everyone needing to look up to her, watching how she would ascend to her throne...


    At this moment, she was the queen of the room.


    "This is definitely not an illusion... what is it, then?"


    Sophie clearly didn¡¯t think the coffee she had drunk was the cause; she had never heard of such a drug that, once consumed, would make a person obedient, with a mind clear as ever, but a body completely unable to resist.


    Angel¡¯s usual arrogance and disdain were now fully unleashed as she slightly lowered her head to look at Sophie, who was struggling to remain calm.


    "You don¡¯t need to know what it is. All you need to know is that you, along with Isabella and Sam, are my playthings at this moment. Just look forward to how I will use you," she declared.


    Playthings, use... such arrogant terms.


    It was as if she truly was a queen, and they, mere mortals, could only submit to her rule.


    "Uh, Angel, I don¡¯t know how to put this, but I think this might be considered a violation of personal freedom. Maybe you should reconsider?"


    Sam admiring Isabella for being able to speak so calmly under the circumstances.


    Did she not realize the seriousness of the situation? Since Angel had chosen to reveal her secret, it clearly wasn¡¯t going to be something that could be easily resolved.


    Angel looked at Isabella with a disdainful gaze.


    "In my philosophy of life, personal freedom doesn¡¯t exist. The world is a prison everywhere you look, whether for the rich or the poor, everyone is bound by various cages. And to seek freedom from me, isn¡¯t that asking for too much?"


    Angel¡¯s indifference seemed to drop the temperature in the room even further.


    She appeared to enjoy the different expressions in their eyes, then slowly sat down.


    "Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t have to be so afraid. It¡¯s just a little game... after all, you can¡¯t refuse now, can you? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to say some nice things, to make things less severe, don¡¯t you think?"


    Sophie frowned, her gaze hostile.


    "I¡¯m not interested in playing games with you, just let me go!"


    And Sam sighed.


    "If we¡¯re going to play a game, can¡¯t we just talk about it? Is there really a need for this?"


    Angel ignored Sophie and turned back with a smile to Sam.


    "You indeed didn¡¯t spill my secrets to anyone else, very good. I¡¯ll reward you for that, but not just yet. Let¡¯s start the game... it¡¯s called... hmm... ¡¯Master and Slave for a Day.¡¯"


    Just hearing the name made Sam¡¯s skin crawl. It didn¡¯t seem particularly dangerous, but it was highly demeaning.


    Angel first turned to Isabella.


    "Senior, I have no grudge against you, and though I don¡¯t like you, I know you¡¯re smart. You should know what you need to do after today ends, right?"


    Isabella wore a thoughtful expression. "Not to speak of this?"


    "Smart. Will you speak then?"


    Isabella managed a smile even then. "That depends on what you plan to make me do."


    Angel chuckled. "Now, you will feel very sleepy. You¡¯ll take a nap and wake up in an hour."


    As Angel spoke, Isabella indeed began to look drowsy. Her eyebrows furrowed slightly, and her body slumped to the floor.


    Then she slowly closed her eyes and actually fell asleep right there on the floor, even beginning to breathe evenly.


    What was going on?


    She could make her fall asleep just like that?


    Ah... it didn¡¯t seem too out of place. Sleeping was something everyone could do, so Angel could indeed make Isabella sleep.


    But why make her sleep? Was it because she didn¡¯t want Isabella to see what was going to happen next?


    With one less alert person, Sam felt even worse.


    This scene also darkened Sophie¡¯s expression further, while Angel seemed to enjoy it even more.


    "What¡¯s the matter? You were quite loud earlier. Why so quiet now? Talk some more, I quite like your defiant attitude."


    Sophie¡¯s eyes twitched slightly, then she glared at Angel. "I have nothing to say to you, you better stop now."


    "And what if I don¡¯t stop? Not only will I not stop... I¡¯ll have you serve me. What do you say to that?"


    Sophie seemed too angry to speak, and without a better option.


    Angel smiled. "Come over and give me a shoulder rub first."


    "In your dreams!"


    Despite her words, Sophie¡¯s steps carried her straight towards Angel, stopping right in front of her.


    Angel¡¯s smile brightened.


    "Kneel before me, then massage my shoulders. That should be a nice position."


    "Bastard... you...!" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a thud!


    It was clear Sophie was resisting with all her might, but she couldn¡¯t control her own body. She knelt before Angel and, with a face full of humiliation, began to massage the girl¡¯s shoulders.


    The two girls, each beautiful in a distinct way, were uncomfortably close. Honestly, it was a rather beautiful scene.


    But only Sam could see the exchange of glances between them, filled with silent hostility.


    "Angel... you¡¯ll regret this!" Sophie said.


    Angel blinked.


    "How will you make me regret it? Ah... press harder. See, your hands are near my neck, just a bit of pressure and you could choke me. But it seems you can¡¯t do it at all."


    Sophie stared at Angel from such a close distance, her eyes filled with disgust and hatred as if she could devour her, but just as Angel said, Sophie was utterly unable to act.


    She took a deep breath, her expression cooling slightly as if regaining some composure, but then she said...


    "I get it, you can¡¯t really do anything to me, so you mock me this way. Using such unreal abilities, you might think it doesn¡¯t count as bullying without using your power, but this only makes you look weaker and more disgraceful."


    Sam felt a headache coming on.


    Good grief.


    Sophie was still saying such things at this time. Was she really seeking death?


    Angel also narrowed her eyes. "Is that so? More disgraceful? You don¡¯t seem to think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s being disgraceful right now."


    "Why should I feel disgraced? This isn¡¯t within my control, and my will has not bowed to you."


    There was some truth to that, but... was this really the time to say it?


    Angel chuckled. "Is that so? I don¡¯t care about your will. I just want you to be embarrassed right now... especially in front of him."


    Sophie¡¯s gaze shifted to Sam, who looked back helplessly.


    He could only stand there, unable to do anything.


    Was Sophie, who was being wronged at this moment, really a disgrace in his eyes?


    Sam wanted to tell her that there was nothing disgraceful about this, that it was beyond her control, but he couldn¡¯t speak up, couldn¡¯t further provoke Angel¡¯s emotions, and he couldn¡¯t shake his head in denial either.


    He could only communicate with his eyes, letting Sophie understand his thoughts.


    With his gaze, he told her that he had never looked down on her, nor had he ever mocked her from the heart.


    Sophie¡¯s eyes returned to Angel¡¯s face. "He doesn¡¯t think so."


    "Oh? Is that so? You trust him that much? It seems like you two have a pretty good relationship."


    "He is my... only friend." Sophie almost gritted her teeth as she spoke.


    Angel¡¯s eyebrows furrowed instantly, then she smiled.


    "Very well. That¡¯s really good. Since that¡¯s the case... now, take off my shoes."


    "What are you going to do?!"


    As Sophie sharply questioned her, she was already bending down, removing Angel¡¯s shoes.


    Revealing Angel¡¯s feet clad in black stockings.


    In the next moment, Angel said coldly, "Lick my feet. Taste what it¡¯s like, and think about whether it¡¯s disgraceful or not. Imagine how your only good friend will feel every time he sees you, knowing you¡¯ve licked my feet."


    Sophie¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Sam was momentarily stunned.


    Wasn¡¯t this going too far?


    Angel¡¯s feet were beautiful, and she was perfect from head to toe, but for Sophie, this was an absolute humiliation, the ultimate degradation.


    She already despised Angel¡¯s arrogant nature, born of wealth. Sophie¡¯s dream was to counter such fated privileges with her hard work and diligent study.


    Now, Angel demanding that Sophie lick her feet was a profound insult, a complete destruction of her self-respect!


    Anyone who knew a bit about Sophie¡¯s background would understand that this girl could not endure such humiliation.


    Sam couldn¡¯t worry about anything else now; he had to stop Angel before this happened.


    "Wait a minute!"


    "Oh? Do you have an objection, Sam?"


    Sophie¡¯s movements halted abruptly, she was even bent over.


    Angel¡¯s icy gaze turned towards him, filled with threats, seemingly disappointed by Sam¡¯s intervention at this moment.


    But Sam could no longer afford to think too much.


    There were some grievances he could bear, but watching someone else suffer because of him unsettled his conscience.


    "There¡¯s no need to take things to such extremes... You¡¯re still classmates, still in the same club, it won¡¯t be good for your relationship moving forward..."


    Sam tried to find a reason that Angel might accept. Directly provoking her would only escalate the situation further.


    But Sam¡¯s interjection was already a significant provocation to Angel.


    She looked at him coldly. "It seems to me you just can¡¯t bear to see her suffer. Since you¡¯re so concerned, why don¡¯t you do it?"


    Sam sighed.


    "I could do that, but not because I pity her. I just don¡¯t want you to use your abilities for such things..."


    Sam wanted to say more, to persuade Angel not to be so hostile towards Sophie, to explain that he would find it hard to leave Angel in his lifetime, so there was no need for such animosity towards the girl by his side.


    But before he could speak further, Sophie¡¯s voice cut in. "Don¡¯t do it for me... Angel, do whatever you want to me, but just know that I will return the favor in full."


    Silence.


    Silence. Experience new stories with NovelFire.C?m


    A long, deathly silence.


    It wasn¡¯t that time had stopped, but the tension was palpable.


    Sam could even see the slight flutter of hair on their faces.


    After this statement came...


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Angel couldn¡¯t help but laugh, her laughter chilling to the bone.


    After her laughter, her expression quickly turned ice-cold, as if demonstrating a masterclass in how to change one¡¯s face instantly. "Really touching, isn¡¯t it? Is this what mutual sacrifice looks like?"


    Sophie looked at Angel.


    "Even if we¡¯re just friends, we can manage that. But you¡¯ll never understand what it feels like to truly care for someone. Everything you have is just due to luck."


    No, don¡¯t say that... Sophie really isn¡¯t afraid of dying, is she? Even now, she dares to retaliate against Angel!


    Sam wanted to stop Sophie from further provoking Angel. She might not realize that when Angel gets angry, she¡¯s capable of anything. Laws and morals have very limited hold over her.


    But it was too late; Angel had already stood up.


    Barefoot, she didn¡¯t immediately say anything but walked behind Sam and placed her hands on his shoulders. Then she whispered something in his ear.


    Sophie couldn¡¯t hear what Angel said.


    But she could instantly see the shock on Sam¡¯s face.


    "No... don¡¯t do this, right? It¡¯s not necessary, I..."


    Then she saw Sam, with a pained expression, step by step, walk in front of Sophie.


    He sat down facing her.


    Then... he took off his shoes.


    Took off his socks.


    His feet... stretched towards her face.


    "What are you doing?" Sophie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, and she instinctively held her breath, fearing any smell.


    Sam was on the verge of tears. "It¡¯s not what I want to do... it¡¯s her."


    Sophie then saw Angel bending down with a smile and saying.


    "I¡¯ve thought about it, and indeed, it would be awkward later since we are classmates and also in the same club... So, you lick his feet. It¡¯s all about mutual sacrifice, right? This way it won¡¯t be awkward, will it?"

 Chapter 241: Long time no see, Sam

    "What did you say?!"


    Nobody expected things to escalate to this point.


    Angel didn¡¯t ask Sophie to lick her feet, but instead shifted the target to Sam?


    Sam was also shocked when he heard the command whispered in his ear.


    Who plays like this?!


    With such powerful abilities, is this really what she¡¯s meant for?!


    But Sam couldn¡¯t voice these thoughts. After all, Angel was someone who lacked nothing.


    She had no material needs, so it was inevitable that she would use her powers in areas that interested her. And often, those with such ideas in superhero movies are almost always the villains.


    Sophie couldn¡¯t believe this was Angel¡¯s new demand. Or perhaps, a new method of torment she concocted on the spot!


    For a moment, Sophie couldn¡¯t decide which option seemed more bearable.


    She had to admit, she didn¡¯t particularly dislike Sam at the moment; in fact, she considered him her only friend.


    But he was a boy... and often a boy who boasted and provoked her emotions in front of her.


    And Angel, while indeed a girl, was the type Sophie despised the most. A girl who, because she was rich and powerful, acted as if she was above everyone else, even disregarding others¡¯ freedom and dignity.


    Sophie was utterly disgusted by such people and couldn¡¯t possibly bow down to them.


    Meanwhile, Angel casually squatted next to Sophie and Sam, as if she was up close to witness the spectacle she was about to create.


    "Now you have two choices, and I¡¯ll give you five seconds to decide. Will you lick my feet, or his? I¡¯m starting the countdown now, and if you don¡¯t speak up, it¡¯ll default to him."


    "Wait, Angel... there¡¯s really no need for this, it¡¯s too much..."


    "Five..."


    Sam tried to stop Angel from continuing her madness.


    But Angel didn¡¯t give him the chance, not even glancing at Sam, instead fixating intently on Sophie¡¯s expression.


    She wanted to see the shame on this girl¡¯s face. To hear her claim she wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed, yet see her reveal an utterly humiliated demeanor, perhaps even shedding painful tears.


    Dare to provoke her in any situation?


    Dare to leave such a deep impression in Sam¡¯s heart?


    Even make Sam anger her on her behalf?


    This was the price to pay!


    Don¡¯t talk to Angel about morals or laws. She didn¡¯t care about those things. If she was upset, someone was going to suffer.


    It was as simple as that, it always had been, and it was even more so now.


    Initially, Sophie¡¯s expression was indeed one of shame, because she couldn¡¯t understand why she had to endure such a thing. Could wealth really allow someone to do whatever they wanted, to act on their whims towards others?


    She couldn¡¯t comprehend such an existence.


    Even less could she accept that this was one of the ¡¯unwritten rules¡¯ of the world, something that wouldn¡¯t be taught in school textbooks.


    "Four."


    But as Angel counted down.


    Sophie¡¯s expression instead settled into a calm, as if unaffected by anything, or perhaps... she had accepted the harsh reality before her.


    Angel was somewhat surprised, and of course, annoyed.


    So, she bit her lip with her teeth.


    "Three...!"


    Angel couldn¡¯t believe that Sophie could be so strong.


    She must still be putting on a brave face, waiting until the last second, she would surely break down and beg for mercy! Angel had already decided in her heart, as long as Sophie begged, she would stop this ¡¯crazy¡¯ prank.


    But Sophie even gently closed her eyes, like the final hero in a movie, calmly accepting her fate.


    "Two...! Sophie, it seems you¡¯ve accepted it... Should I praise you?"


    At that moment, Sophie spoke with an unmatched calmness. "This is your last chance. If you insist on this, I will only make you regret it more."


    Sam couldn¡¯t fathom where this girl got the courage to say such things.


    In terms of power and influence, even if Sophie tried for a hundred years, she couldn¡¯t catch up to Angel.


    Was it still necessary to be so stubborn at this time?


    Sam could do nothing now but stare at his own feet, directly facing Sophie¡¯s flawless face.


    The scene was simply... too indecent.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine, had Sophie really accepted this reality?


    Complex thoughts flooded Sam¡¯s mind.


    And the next moment, he was given no chance to daydream.


    "Very well... I will wait for that day, but right now, you have no choice."


    As Angel finished speaking, Sam almost dared not look at the scene, even though he knew, visually, it must be shocking.


    But he couldn¡¯t bear to look.


    Perhaps he didn¡¯t want to see Sophie endure such humiliation, or perhaps he didn¡¯t want to see everything he had painstakingly built seem like it was about to be destroyed, as if nothing could change it.


    He closed his eyes.


    The air was terrifyingly quiet, so silent that not even a heartbeat or breath could be heard.


    Only...


    "Mmm."


    A strange sensation, as if never felt before, came from Sam¡¯s toes.


    Sophie was holding his toes in her mouth, occasionally licking the top of his foot with her tongue, bringing a ticklish and comfortable peculiar sensation.


    Clearly.


    There were no miracles.


    The scene Angel wanted still occurred.


    Sam sighed internally, his mood sinking to the depths. Although Sophie, such a perfect girl, had done this to him, he couldn¡¯t feel happy at all.


    Only sadness and sorrow, as if something perfect was being completely destroyed before his eyes.


    Sam knew this might be his hypocrisy¡ªwhat man wouldn¡¯t crave such a scene? But he was certain that at this moment, he couldn¡¯t feel happy or enjoy it.


    Even as more sensations came from his foot...


    Sam tried to close his eyes, to not look at the scene, perhaps this was the last help he could offer Sophie.


    When the process ended.


    What had truly happened couldn¡¯t be pretended away.


    Angel¡¯s expression was frenzied, clearly thrilled by the scene before her.


    Sam, slowly opening his eyes, couldn¡¯t believe that such a thing had actually happened.


    Only Sophie.


    Her expression was frozen, drained of all color, unreadable. She didn¡¯t cry, only a profound coldness remained. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Like the dead silence of a lifeless universe.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Angel, having witnessed the scene, burst into laughter. She looked at Sophie, whose face was expressionless, and she laughed genuinely happy.


    "How about that? Happy? Still don¡¯t feel humiliated? Hey, you¡¯re not actually enjoying this, are you?"


    Sophie looked at her, silent.


    Angel squinted her eyes.


    "What does that expression mean? Wishing you could kill me right now? But you can¡¯t... What to do? Such an expression really makes me happy. How about we take a photo to commemorate this?"


    Finally, Sophie spoke, her voice chillingly cold.


    "If your life¡¯s joy is to torment others for fun, then I can only say your life will be a great tragedy, even if you look so glamorous now."


    Angel was dismissive.


    "If I am a tragedy, then what are you? Overestimating yourself... Thinking that a pretty face and some decent academic achievements give you the right to speak to me? If you were smart, you¡¯d stay away from me and from Sam in the future, otherwise, what happened today won¡¯t be the last time."


    Sophie suddenly laughed. Continue your adventure with NovelFire.C?m


    Her smile seemed to freeze the entire world, radiating dazzling charm.


    Sam and Angel were momentarily stunned as they watched her.


    She looked at Angel with a smile.


    "Do you think I¡¯m an idiot to do as you say after how you¡¯ve treated me? So I¡¯ll keep going, and if I see something I don¡¯t like about you, I¡¯ll say it. As for being by his side..."


    Sophie glanced at Sam, and Sam looked back at her.


    Now, Sam had to admit, he could no longer read her eyes, nor did he know what she was about to say.


    But her gaze seemed to penetrate into his heart, leaving indelible marks. Like the grandest nuclear radiation, impossible to erase.


    "Why can¡¯t I be by his side if you can?"


    ¡¯Boom.¡¯


    There was no sound, but Sam felt as if he had heard the noise of an atomic bomb exploding.


    That statement... undoubtedly shattered Angel¡¯s last bit of sanity.


    Angel¡¯s face turned completely somber.


    She looked at Sophie without speaking, and Sophie remained silent.


    The two of them just stared at each other, a long, intense stare.


    Until Angel stood up and walked out, not to leave, but she quickly returned to the room.


    Only this time, Angel had a knife in her hand.


    It was the same knife Sam had seen before, said to be from the medieval period, stained with the blood of thousands.


    "Angel... what are you doing? Don¡¯t be rash!"


    Sam realized something and immediately spoke up to stop her.


    It seemed like things were finally moving towards the scenario he least wanted to see.


    But the control was still not lifted, and Sam tried everything, seemingly powerless.


    Angel, holding the knife and expressionless, stood beside Sam and Sophie, then said, "Stand up."


    Almost simultaneously, Sophie and Sam stood up without any resistance.


    "Swish."


    Angel removed the sheath from the knife and tossed it at her feet, then thrust the knife into Sam¡¯s hands.


    Sam looked bewildered at the beautiful yet increasingly dangerous heiress.


    "This is..."


    "Next, we play the final game. Sophie, you spoke well earlier, so... if you truly wish to proceed, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Of course, the choice isn¡¯t yours to make."


    She then turned to Sam.


    "You have ten seconds to tell me. Do you choose... to let her stab you, or do you stab her? No tricks, just make a choice, and I¡¯ll follow through without mercy, as you know I always keep my word."


    Sam¡¯s eyes widened.


    "Didn¡¯t you say... you¡¯d keep me alive?"


    Angel smiled faintly.


    "Of course, I said that. I didn¡¯t say you¡¯d die here, but a little injury... shouldn¡¯t be too much, right? How can we match her bold words without any harm? Come on, let¡¯s see her resolve, whether she¡¯s truly willing to go this far for you, maybe even move me."


    Move Angel...


    Even after everything Sam had done before, he couldn¡¯t manage it. How could he possibly now?


    "Ten..."


    But Angel didn¡¯t give Sam much room to maneuver and began to count down.


    Sophie watched, holding the knife, her expression a tumultuous struggle.


    Her gaze was calm, seemingly not nervous at all, even speaking at this moment. "It¡¯s okay, stab me. Don¡¯t hesitate too much, and don¡¯t feel guilty, I won¡¯t blame you."


    "Nine..."


    Her words were genuinely moving at such a time.


    Especially her expression, sincere to the core, she even seemed worried about Sam feeling guilty, so there was not even a hint of fear in her demeanor.


    "Eight..."


    The cold countdown continued.


    But how could Sam, moved by such words, bring himself to harm this girl with his own hands?


    Sophie¡¯s life had already been so tough.


    With a gambler father... and a mother who wanted to take her to heaven...


    Having lost her parents early, her only family was a sister she couldn¡¯t even meet...


    How could he possibly do this?


    "Seven."


    "It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t overthink it, just stab me."


    Angel¡¯s countdown grew colder.


    It seemed that hearing Sophie¡¯s words only made her expression grow more hostile.


    "Six."


    "Sophie, please... stab me."


    Sam made his decision before the final countdown could end.


    His voice resonated with determination.


    Sophie¡¯s eyes widened slightly, seemingly unable to comprehend Sam¡¯s choice at this moment.


    It often seems that playing the hero is a gratifying act, but that¡¯s under the assumption it doesn¡¯t harm oneself. If you were told beforehand that being a hero would result in severe injury, how many would still step forward?


    It¡¯s a clear matter, so sacrificing others to protect oneself, and not helping those in peril, isn¡¯t something to be ashamed of¡ªit¡¯s a human instinct.


    But so-called heroes are called such because they transcend human nature, though not everyone can achieve this.


    Sophie couldn¡¯t believe that Sam had made such a choice...


    Angel¡¯s gaze immediately turned icy as she looked at Sam. "You know this choice of yours is going to make me very angry, right?"


    Sam gave a bitter smile. "At this point, what isn¡¯t going to make you angry? Besides... I don¡¯t want things to end up irreparable."


    "So you¡¯d rather be hurt yourself? Even if I might be disappointed in you, even if you bleed out and die, you wouldn¡¯t choose to save yourself, since it¡¯s not me stabbing you, I won¡¯t have any trouble?"


    Angel said this as if it were her final ultimatum.


    Yet Sam showed no signs of regret; he simply looked at Angel and smiled.


    "So this is the best choice for now. If this leads to your disappointment in me, I can only say I¡¯m sorry, but... I truly want to change your nature, not just for my own selfish reasons, Angel."


    His words were sincere, but Angel¡¯s expression remained unchanged.


    She simply took a step back.


    "Give her the knife."


    After saying this, Sam stepped forward and truly handed the knife he was holding to Sophie, letting her grasp it.


    Then Angel said coldly.


    "Sophie, now... stab towards Sam¡¯s right chest, I want you to... use all your strength."


    "What? No, this can¡¯t be...!"


    Sophie vehemently refused, but her steps moved towards Sam, and she lifted the hand holding the knife, aiming the blade at Sam¡¯s right chest.


    Angel just watched Sam. She hoped that in the final moment, Sam would plead with her, changing her mind.


    Even if he spoke sweet nothings at this last moment, she could forgive Sam.


    Angel didn¡¯t want it to be this way... but why wouldn¡¯t Sam listen?


    Why does he always have to be disobedient!


    Why choose to play the hero now!


    Doesn¡¯t he know it would make her very angry? She had given him countless leniencies, something unimaginable to others, but why still make such a choice!


    Don¡¯t push me, Sam...


    Please beg me, Sam...


    Don¡¯t wait until the last moment, Sam...


    But Sam had already closed his eyes, as if calmly accepting everything.


    He said no words, made no resistance, ready to face the greatest pain he had ever known.


    What else is there to say? Everything happens for the first time, and maybe with enough pain, one could get used to it?


    Sam thought optimistically.


    Is it finally coming?


    "Whoosh!"


    Sam could almost hear the sound of the knife cutting through the air.


    How painful would it be?


    Sam wondered.


    Huh?


    What¡¯s happening?


    Sam blinked, several seconds passed, but there was no pain?


    Surely the knife wasn¡¯t so sharp that he couldn¡¯t feel any pain at all?


    At the same time, Sam heard. "What¡¯s going on...?"


    Sam heard Angel¡¯s voice, slightly puzzled.


    He couldn¡¯t help but open his eyes. Instead of seeing the sharp knife plunged into his chest, spilling blood, he saw something else.


    Sophie was still there in front of him... but the knife, it was lowered.


    She stood there, smiling at Sam.


    And Angel, beside her, wore a look of astonishment, an expression he had never seen on her face before.


    In that moment, Sam was somewhat bewildered.


    "You..."


    Sophie said with a smile.


    "Don¡¯t be scared, Sam~ Although my sister and I absolutely despise womanizers and wouldn¡¯t mind killing one, we definitely wouldn¡¯t kill you."


    Sam seemed to finally realize something, almost unable to control his voice.


    "Sophia?!"


    The girl tilted her head and smiled.


    "Long time no see, Sam."

 Chapter 242: Sam, release all your semen into her mouth.

    Sam finally understood the situation unfolding before him.


    At this moment, Sophie wasn¡¯t Sophie, but her sister Sophia, seemingly an entirely different personality. However, Sam had always believed that it was another real soul residing in the same body.


    Sophie¡¯s method of breaking free from Angel¡¯s seemingly irresistible control was to summon her sister Sophia.


    If Sam had to make sense of it, it was because Angel controlled Sophie, but couldn¡¯t extend her control to Sophia, allowing Sophia to ignore Angel¡¯s manipulative tactics.


    But why use this method only now? Why hadn¡¯t she done this when she was licking Sam¡¯s feet?


    Had she forgotten? Or had she just remembered she could do this? Or perhaps, did Sophia need to overcome some limitations to appear?


    Sam wasn¡¯t sure, but now, the situation had taken a completely different turn.


    Angel seemed still puzzled, thinking something had gone wrong. She commanded sharply, "Lift it up! Lift that damn knife up!"


    But Sophia didn¡¯t lift the knife; instead, she turned her head to look at Angel. "This temperamental heiress, are you commanding me?"


    The tone was entirely different, something Sophie could never muster, making Angel realize something was amiss.


    "You¡¯re not Sophie, who are you?!"


    Sophia smiled slightly. "Who I am doesn¡¯t matter, but I heard there was a game going on here... so, let¡¯s play a fun game!"


    With that, Sophia lunged at Angel.


    Angel, taken aback, instinctively raised her hand to slap her. But Sophia was not the fragile girl Sophie was. She grabbed Angel¡¯s wrist and, with a "thud," both fell to the ground.


    "Damn it..."


    Angel, now pinned underneath, was furious. But before she could say more, she saw Sophia¡¯s face pressing down towards hers.


    Sam, still unable to move, widened his eyes.


    Damn!


    What was happening?


    Sam watched as Sophia actually kissed Angel on the lips!


    No way!


    This isn¡¯t some Yuri game, is it? Why does it have this kind of plot twist!


    "What are you doing?!"


    Angel finally pushed Sophia away, glaring at her furiously.


    How dare she force a kiss on her? Even if it was a girl, she couldn¡¯t forgive such an act.


    She picked up the knife from the ground.


    "Bastard...!!"


    It seemed she was ready to plunge the knife into Sophia¡¯s heart, who was still smiling, without any hesitation.


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but shout, "Be careful!"


    But Sophia didn¡¯t dodge, nor did she show any signs of panic. Instead, she simply said, "Stand still."


    "..."


    Instantly, Angel actually held the knife and stood frozen in place, unable to move!


    "How, how is this possible?!"


    Angel¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, clearly unable to comprehend what was happening. Sam, recognizing this familiar scene, suddenly understood why Sophia had kissed Angel out of the blue.


    "You can do this too?!"


    Sam had never imagined that Sophia could possess the same supernatural abilities as Angel.


    Wait.


    Was this Sophie¡¯s power, or Sophia¡¯s? Did Sophie know about this? Why would they have the same abilities?


    But then, these female leads all had such strong powers, while Sam could only cook¡ªthis game was way too tough!


    It¡¯s just not fair, not fair at all!


    Sophia, with a mischievous smile, looked at Sam. "It¡¯s not that I can do it too; I can copy the superpowers of my target. Even my sister doesn¡¯t know about this. I thought this weird ability was useless, but it turns out there really are superpowers in this world~"


    Sophia spoke with an innocent expression, which infuriated Angel to the point of grinding her teeth.


    "Damn it... let me go, or you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!"


    The familiar threat emerged, but this time, it was Angel who uttered it.


    Meanwhile, Sophia, still smiling, looked at Sam.


    "Sam, how do you plan to punish this bad woman? She just did something quite excessive."


    Sam gave a wry smile. "Can you let me move again, please?"


    "Right, I almost forgot about that."


    Sophia walked over to Sam and then cradled his face in her hands. Under Sam¡¯s slightly bewildered gaze, she leaned in and kissed him!


    Sam was in disbelief. Meanwhile, Angel, who was frozen and looked like a realistic doll figurine, was about to pop her eyes out.


    "What are you doing! You wretched woman!! Bastard! Get away from him!!!"


    What was she doing!


    As Sophia slowly pulled away, Sam couldn¡¯t wait to ask, "What are you doing? You..."


    "Now, Sam, I hold the control over you~"


    "Ah? What do you mean by that?"


    What did she mean by control?


    Sam felt something was off; the dynamics in the room had shifted. Sophia took a step back with a smile, watching Angel, who now seemed utterly grim, staring daggers at her.


    "That game was indeed quite something... how about you two play a round?"


    Angel coldly stared back. "Cut the crap. You can¡¯t handle the consequences, you¡¯re not me. Even if you have my powers, do you have the nerve? Let go now, and I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones, but if you plan to do something to me, I assure you it won¡¯t end well for you."


    True to Angel¡¯s form, she was threatening others even as the tables turned, never one to bow her head. While others might beg forgiveness on their deathbeds, she remained defiant.


    Sophia then looked at Sam, appearing somewhat aggrieved. "Sam~ look, she¡¯s still scaring me. I¡¯m really frightened."


    Sam looked helplessly at this girl. "Enough already, please stop this farce. I really don¡¯t want to play anymore."


    However, Sophia moved behind Sam, tiptoed, and seemed to lean her entire body against his back, resting her chin on his shoulder.


    She looked like a timid bird clinging to someone, resembling a socially anxious young sister who could only hide behind her brother, yet curious about the world.


    "But she want you lick her feet... Shouldn¡¯t she taste the same humiliation? Otherwise... wouldn¡¯t that be letting her off too easily?"


    Angel responded coldly, "You can try."


    Sam sighed. "When will this cycle of vengeance end? You need to think about you and your sister..."


    It wasn¡¯t a double standard, just that the roles between Angel and Sophie were different. In their long-standing conflicts, the Sophie sisters never had an upper hand.


    Sophia whispered in Sam¡¯s ear, "Or... let her kill herself. That way, we won¡¯t have to worry anymore, right?"


    Angel narrowed her eyes, showing no significant emotional fluctuation, clearly not believing her.


    But Sam distinctly felt that Sophia¡¯s personality was not so simple; she was more complex than her sister!


    Sam immediately said, "That¡¯s not acceptable... I absolutely won¡¯t allow you to do that!"


    Sophia smiled. "Then it¡¯s going to be tough on Sam. Let her kill you, then I¡¯ll call the police, and she can go to jail. What do you think?"


    "Do we really have to make such a choice?"


    At that moment, Sophia¡¯s smile was shrouded in shadows, looking so sinister and even frightening as she moved in front of Sam.


    "What if I insist?"


    "Then kill me."


    Sam said this without hesitation. Read exclusive adventures at NovelFire.C?m


    Angel¡¯s expression instantly became bewildered, unsure how to react, as if she had never expected Sam to answer so decisively.


    "Why? She¡¯s torturing us so much, and you still want to die for her?"


    Sophia seemed unable to understand, but her expression was filled with danger.


    Sam even felt that she genuinely wanted to do it, sincerely.


    But he simply shook his head. "I¡¯m her boyfriend. I¡¯ve said I would protect her, take care of her. I can¡¯t just watch her die. That¡¯s it."


    Angel¡¯s lips quivered, and a rare softness appeared in her eyes.


    Meanwhile, Sophia suddenly clapped her hands. "Wonderful! How touching, Sam really has a manly spirit. Well then, let¡¯s grant your wish!"


    "Now, Angel, you wicked woman, put down the knife in your hand."


    "Clang."


    The knife hit the ground.


    Sam was momentarily stunned.


    Angel herself didn¡¯t expect this. What was happening?


    Sophia, now visibly excited, continued. "Then come here."


    "What are you really up to!"


    But Angel had already started walking towards them, stopping right beside Sam and Sophia.


    Sophia pointed at Angel, then her finger sharply pointed downward.


    "Kneel!"


    "Thump!"


    Angel knelt down incredulously, filled with extreme anger.


    She now understood what it felt like to be controlled by supernatural powers, unable to resist anything, yet fully conscious. She couldn¡¯t even activate her time-stopping ability!


    But the high and mighty Heiress, who never needed to bow to anyone, was now kneeling before these two commoners?!


    Who could imagine?


    What a humiliation!


    "You¡¯re insane... insane! Do you know the consequences of what you¡¯re doing?!"


    Angel looked furious.


    But Sophia showed no sign of fear, instead, her smile grew even wider.


    "You see, you didn¡¯t think of this scene when you made my sister do it, did you? Now you can¡¯t handle it yourself? Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s more fun to come... Oh, I remember you made my sister lick Sam¡¯s feet, right? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make you lick his feet too; that would be too boring."


    Then Sophia¡¯s gaze shifted to Sam.


    Sam immediately felt that the situation was turning dire. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He still couldn¡¯t move. Although the controller had changed, he was still the one being controlled. "You... calm down, don¡¯t be rash..."


    Sophia grinned, showing her teeth.


    "Sam, please take off your pants~"


    "Ah?"


    "Whoosh!"


    Instantly.


    Sam took off his pants, feeling a cool breeze.


    No one helped him; he moved his own hands!!


    A devilish red tint appeared on Sophia¡¯s cheeks.


    She looked at the bulge in his underwear and then said with a strange look in her eyes, "Take it all off..."


    "No, what are you doing? Don¡¯t do this...!"


    At that moment, Sam was like a clown, vehemently resisting and speaking out against it, yet his actions were quicker than anyone¡¯s.


    In an instant.


    His cock was exposed, pointing directly at Angel.


    What was going on?


    What a bizarre scene!


    These female leads, don¡¯t play such twisted games, please? I¡¯m really innocent!! Sam screamed internally.


    Angel was suddenly speechless, her face flushing red.


    For her, Sam¡¯s cock was very familiar, but the current posture was utterly humiliating.


    Kneeling there, facing him standing up¡ªit was incredibly degrading!


    A strange feeling spread in Angel¡¯s heart. She wanted to close her eyes and escape it all, but...


    "Alright, now, I want you to open your eyes, not just look, but kiss his cock until his semen completely fills your mouth!"


    "I won¡¯t! Damn you, you vile woman, you..."


    Angel¡¯s eyes widened, unable to complete her sentence.


    Sam almost exclaimed out loud.


    It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t enjoyed Angel¡¯s oral services before, but... the current scene was just too shocking!


    Under Sophia¡¯s command, Angel took Sam¡¯s cock into her mouth, performing the act earnestly and vigorously.


    Angel kissed Sam¡¯s penis, and visibly, it rapidly swelled, fully erect, pressing deep into Angel¡¯s throat.


    Sophia had never seen such a large cock before, and her heart was once again struck with immense shock.


    Angel knelt before Sam, her mouth moving back and forth over his penis, mimicking the thrusting motion of intercourse. Saliva dripped from the corners of her mouth onto the floor.


    Watching this scene, Sophia was visibly excited, even swallowing hard.


    Then she leaned on Sam¡¯s shoulder and whispered, "Sam, I want you to climax now, release all your semen into her mouth."


    Sam¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    "What? No, no, no! Absolutely not, I... get away, Angel, get away!!"


    Angel didn¡¯t understand what they were saying, but this scene seemed all too familiar, as if it had just happened between her and Sam.


    So... it was all happening to her again?


    How could Sophie dare to do this!


    How did things turn out this way!


    How could there be such a humiliating day?


    While performing oral sex on Sam, Angel was also pondering these thoughts, feeling the humiliation of the moment.


    But the next moment, just as Sam uttered those strange words, as if sensing a great threat,


    "Cough, cough, cough!!"


    Angel felt a large amount of liquid in her mouth, much of it flowing into her throat, causing her to cough violently.


    However, the semen uncontrollably dribbled from the corners of her mouth. Tears in her eyes as she looked up to curse.


    "Scum woman..."


    But before she could finish,


    suddenly,


    her eyes were blinded by white semen, and she could see nothing.


    Sam, why do you have so much!

 Chapter 243: I wish for your happiness the most

    At this moment, Sam finally gained his freedom.


    However, when he saw Angel, still kneeling on the floor, his mind was somewhat foggy.


    Was this the appearance that the high and mighty heiress should have?


    Such disarray...


    No, it wasn¡¯t just disarray, it was utter defilement.


    It was like seeing a goddess desecrated, filling one with a profound sense of heartache.


    Of course, the most genuine feeling was still hidden in the recesses of Sam¡¯s heart, that faint sense of exhilaration.


    Would anyone truly dislike seeing a goddess, once held so high, defiled by the common man?


    Is there really no one who harbors a secret corner in their heart, a desire to tarnish something sacred?


    Yes.


    Of course, there is.


    And recalling the oppression he had once suffered at Angel¡¯s hands, that twisted sense of pleasure in Sam¡¯s heart seemed to be released to its utmost in this small corner.


    Things he had never dared to imagine seemed to have happened so easily, achieved in such a bizarre and unexpected way.


    Is this what the game world is like?


    Angel on the ground seemed to have been dazed for a long time, overwhelmed by the sensation, before she slowly came to her senses.


    But by the time she regained her composure, it was already too late.


    Her mouth, face, beside her eyes, on her nose, cheeks, the corners of her mouth, and even... her golden hair.


    All were smeared with semen.


    The scene was incredibly erotic.


    And Sophia, watching this, her beautiful eyes seemed filled with a strange hue, an emotion never before seen in her, as if iridescent arcs were blooming in her eyes.


    "Wow... Sam~ you¡¯re amazing! To have ejaculated so much."


    Sam was indeed amazing.


    But why did that statement sound so awkward?


    Sam turned his head, his expression somewhat stiff as he looked at Sophia. "Was this really necessary? It¡¯s not like there¡¯s such deep hatred between you two, right?"


    Sophia blinked and looked at Sam. "Why can¡¯t it be like this? It¡¯s not like I started it, Sam, you should know, right? From the beginning... my sister and I were innocent, it¡¯s just this wicked woman who never wanted to let us go."


    Meanwhile, Angel, still unable to move, also lifted her head and looked this way. Her gaze seemed to have fallen into an abyss of deep darkness from which there was no salvation.


    "Before... I just wanted to play with you. But now, it seems I really can¡¯t let you go. Do you know what you¡¯re about to face? You must be prepared, right?" Angel¡¯s words were casual.


    But Sam had no doubts about the truth of these words.


    Everyone knew Angel¡¯s character; how could she possibly let this go after such humiliation? How could she swallow this insult?


    You should know.


    No one had ever dared to defy her, nor had anyone ever made her suffer such a loss.


    Sam quickly pulled on his pants, while Sophia stared straight at him.


    "Sam, you see, there was no other choice... My sister was right, your own kindness only makes others bully you more recklessly. The more troubled your fate, the harder your stance must be, like a hedgehog towards the world, so as not to be played by fate like a pawn... So Sam, we must take up arms, we absolutely cannot bow down, right?"


    And at this moment, Angel also said to Sam.


    "Sam, don¡¯t try to persuade me anymore, she¡¯s as good as dead."


    On one side, a soft yet strong resistance.


    On the other, a gaze filled with murderous intent.


    One is Sam¡¯s girlfriend, the unique heiress.


    The other is one of the most special girls by Sam¡¯s side, special in both personality and demeanor.


    But the conflict between these two girls seems to have intensified completely. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Utterly incompatible, like fire and water.


    Sam feels his brain gently tearing apart.


    This sensation of tearing is distinct, tugging at his nerves, as if a faint voice is telling him.


    If he can¡¯t handle today¡¯s situation well, his future life will become a mess. Since arriving in this world, everything he has painstakingly built could completely collapse, never to be rebuilt.


    He himself might not die immediately, right?


    Probably.


    But what about Sophie and Sophia?


    Unless they can now kill this noble heiress, Angel¡¯s attitude towards them is likely to be an endless pursuit.


    And from the most rational judgment, Sophia and Sophie are no match for Angel, whether in terms of supernatural abilities or real-world status and background, Angel has an absolute advantage.


    But no matter what happens, no matter who gets hurt, or even possibly dies, it would be a huge blow to Sam.


    Even the system might not let him off, bringing him severe punishment.


    Of course, most importantly, Sam has become very close to these female leads. Whoever disappears from this world, he will be saddened, regretful, and find it hard to accept.


    Sam must handle all this now; he can no longer stand idly by.


    This isn¡¯t about the happiness of all humanity. This is about whether Sam¡¯s own world can still be happy, a crossroads. Whether he can achieve a perfect ending, whether he can live happily in this world without any regrets, looking up at the sky.


    Sam took a deep breath.


    "Enough."


    He didn¡¯t shout to stop everything; he simply bowed his head slightly and spoke these words, soft yet unmistakably clear.


    Two pairs of eyes turned towards Sam.


    He sighed.


    First, he found a tissue, then squatted in front of the disheveled Angel, wiping the semen from her face, which had trickled down to her chin, neck, and hair. Throughout this process, he kept his eyes on Angel¡¯s.


    "You oppose each other, you don¡¯t get along, you fight... it seems you all have your reasons. Yes, very legitimate reasons."


    ...


    Neither girl spoke; they both sensed Sam¡¯s unusually intense emotions and state at that moment.


    They seemed curious about what Sam was going to say next, what he was thinking?


    Stay connected through NovelFire.C?m


    The expression on Sam¡¯s face, even appearing somewhat cold, contrasted sharply with his gentle and meticulous actions, creating an unreal sense of disconnection, making his handsome face seem almost dreamlike.


    "But what am I to you?"


    After wiping the semen off Angel¡¯s face, Sam didn¡¯t forget to help Angel adjust her position so she could sit comfortably on the ground instead of kneeling.


    But the more gentle he was, the more Angel felt something.


    It was a strange feeling.


    It was as if this gentle Sam would disappear from her sight the next moment, vanish from her world.


    "Sam... what are you trying to say? I don¡¯t understand."


    Sophia looked at him curiously, seemingly truly puzzled.


    By then, Sam had already stood up.


    He stood where both girls could see his face.


    He just stood there, with the autumn light shining behind him, carrying the color of the sunset, a cruel orange.


    Sam smiled at the two girls.


    "What am I in the midst of you two? Angel, am I still just a tool for you to showcase your own powers? Or am I the most faithful spectator of your fights? Or do you think this is all something I want to see?"


    Sam looked at them, his smile seemingly cheerful, yet it conveyed an immense sense of loneliness.


    It even made one feel heartache.


    It seemed like such a boy should be vibrant and full of life, not gentle and pained as he was now.


    Angel furrowed her brows. "What do you mean by all this? Have you forgotten what she did to me?!"


    "But would she have done those things if you hadn¡¯t started with your pranks?" Sam countered directly.


    Angel was taken aback, seemingly not expecting Sam to ever dare to speak to her like this.


    She squinted her eyes at Sam. "Sam, do you even know what you¡¯re saying?"


    Sam nodded.


    "I know exactly what I¡¯m saying. I¡¯m also very aware that neither of you has considered my feelings. You don¡¯t need to tell me the reasons or the rationale; I know it¡¯s my own choices that have led to this situation. But... I don¡¯t want things like this to happen again. I really dislike it, very much so."


    "What if I insist on it?"


    Angel stared straight at Sam. Her demeanor seemed unyielding, not likely to crumble or soften from just a few words.


    She might change some things for Sam, but not at the expense of her own dignity.


    Sam looked at her, then turned to Sophia.


    "Wake Isabella up, then you two leave."


    "Eh? What do you mean by that? Are you saying..."


    Sophia started to say something, but Sam cut her off.


    "I don¡¯t want to repeat myself, unless you want me to never want to see you and your sister again."


    ...


    Sophia was stunned.


    She hadn¡¯t expected the always gentle, always joking Sam to speak with such an expression and tone.


    His voice wasn¡¯t sharp, but his eyes and his expression were colder and harder than ever before.


    Sophia fell silent, furrowing her brows before nodding.


    "I understand..."


    When she woke Isabella up, Isabella seemed clueless, looking around at the scene with confusion.


    "Eh? What happened? Wait, how did I fall asleep? Was Angel just..."


    She seemed to be trying to recall the recent events.


    But Sam just smiled and said, "It¡¯s okay, nothing happened. You just fell asleep while drinking your coffee."


    "Eh? Is that so?"


    Isabella rubbed her head, appearing somewhat bewildered.


    Sam continued with a smile, "You and Sophie should leave now, I¡¯ll handle things here."


    "What about you, Sam?"


    "It¡¯s fine, she¡¯s my girlfriend after all. It¡¯s normal for me to stay a bit longer, right?"


    "Okay, I understand."


    This time, Isabella didn¡¯t say much more, sensing the odd atmosphere. She and Sophia stood ready to leave, seemingly unaware that it was Sophia, not Sophie.


    But before leaving, Sophia took a deep look at Sam, hesitating, but still said, "This time it was my decision, it has nothing to do with her... don¡¯t..."


    "No need to say more, just go."


    ...


    Many words seemed unspoken at that moment.


    Sophia¡¯s expression showed struggle, something indescribable.


    But she had no choice but to leave the room with Isabella, leaving Angel¡¯s territory.


    As they finally left the room, leaving only Sam and Angel behind.


    With Sophia¡¯s departure, the control gradually weakened until it disappeared, and she quickly regained her ability to act.


    Angel coldly looked at Sam, who now appeared calm, even somewhat cold as he faced her.


    "Do you think they¡¯re safe just because they left? I won¡¯t let them go, and what¡¯s your reason for staying? Do you think you can say something to change me, or do you really think so-called gentleness can cover everything?"


    Sam¡¯s demeanor remained unemotional, his voice steady as he spoke.


    "Of course, I know that gentleness is an elusive thing, utterly useless. I also know that you won¡¯t change your nature because of some sweet nothings or so-called grand truths."


    "So what then? Are you planning to take her punishment in her place? Do you really think I would hesitate to harm you?"


    Sam turned his head to glance at the slowly setting sun outside the window, the daylight dwindling, darkness seeming to approach faster.


    Meanwhile, Angel was gradually regaining the ability to move her body. Before she could fully recover, Sam stood up, picked up the scattered knife from the floor, sheathed it, and placed it in front of Angel.


    Then, before Angel could completely regain her mobility, he reached out and took her hand. Now, the distance between them was close, inescapably so.


    Facing all of Angel¡¯s fiery anger, Sam did not show fear but instead squeezed her hand and said, "What do you want to do to Sophie? Kill her?"


    "Exactly, but I won¡¯t let her die easily. I¡¯ll torture her severely. Are you still going to plead for her?"


    Sam shook his head. "No, I know your nature; pleading is useless, I¡¯m aware. So, if you¡¯re planning on that, then I¡¯ll help you."


    "Help me with what?" Angel seemed taken aback by Sam¡¯s response.


    Then she saw Sam pick up the knife from the ground and say, "I¡¯ll kill her for you."


    "What?"


    "Then I¡¯ll commit suicide in her room. I won¡¯t face a trial, nor will I cause you any trouble."


    Angel paused, seemingly unable to grasp his meaning.


    "You want to die with her?"


    Sam chuckled lightly.


    "You could see it that way, but for me, the thought of anyone suffering or being humiliated because of me is unbearable. Whether it¡¯s you, Sophie, or anyone else. It¡¯s all because of me, I know that, so I can¡¯t forgive myself. I can never be happy, and I don¡¯t want you to become someone whose character becomes more and more extreme, someone who walks an irredeemable path."


    Angel scoffed.


    "Do you think I would believe what you¡¯re saying? And I won¡¯t let you die... you wouldn¡¯t bear to die either. You have family, you have a sister, you have so much to live for, how could you possibly..."


    "Shh!"


    "Thud!"


    Angel hadn¡¯t finished her sentence.


    Her eyes widened.


    She distinctly felt the splash of blood on her face.


    So vivid.


    Because right in front of her, Sam had calmly picked up the knife from the ground, drawn it, and then stabbed it into his own thigh!


    Blood immediately began to spread, saturating his leg.


    Angel had never anticipated such a scene.


    She looked at Sam in disbelief, her voice lost in shock.


    "What are you doing?!"


    Sam was sweating, yet he looked at Angel with a smile, even appearing somewhat crazed.


    "It¡¯s nothing... I¡¯m just showing you that I can do what I said. Do you believe me now?"


    Angel was unusually flustered, staring at Sam, her lips even trembling slightly.


    "I just wanted to deal with Sophie, I didn¡¯t need you to do this... I.. you.. don¡¯t..."


    Angel¡¯s speech became incoherent, caught off guard by the sudden turn of events.


    Yet Sam, his face growing pale, still smiled.


    "But I don¡¯t want you to become that kind of girl who can hurt others just because you have power, because you have supernatural abilities given by the heavens. You should be wonderful, extremely wonderful. What will happen to your future if you do this? How can I change you then? How can I make you happy? How can I be happy..."


    "But..."


    Angel herself didn¡¯t realize that at this moment, she showed a rare vulnerability, appearing utterly bewildered.


    Sam, his hand stained with his own blood, reached out to hold hers again.


    Looking at her closely, Sam, his lips turning white, tried his best to smile, growing weaker and weaker.


    "Out of so many people in this world... I wish for your happiness the most..."


    "Thump."


    Sam collapsed to the ground.


    Losing all consciousness.


    ...

 Chapter 244: I don’t need to face anything because I know exactly what I want

    My sister is quite a fool.


    She really is foolish.


    Foolish enough not to see her own heart¡¯s desires, always believing that things will turn out as she imagines¡ªfull of hope, full of fighting spirit.


    But do things really turn out as she imagines?


    Do they ever unfold as one expects?


    Never.


    She thought she would never like any boy, thought she could be strong enough to live on her own without intersecting with anyone, without any conflicts.


    But often, things don¡¯t go as one wishes.


    That¡¯s why she met that boy named Sam, that¡¯s why such unexpected events occurred.


    If it weren¡¯t for me... it would probably be terrible, right?


    But there¡¯s no reason not to admire my sister¡¯s courage and strength, after all, it¡¯s because of her that I have a chance to live.


    Perhaps it¡¯s also because of me that she found a reason not to jump off the high building with our mother.


    The past flows away like water, quietly passing, through valleys, through jungles, then off to the vast sea, becoming an insignificant part of life.


    Shouldn¡¯t people seize the moment?


    So when will my sister realize that some things absolutely cannot be surrendered?


    Even if she pretends not to care, she can¡¯t let them slip through her fingers, can she?


    People are indeed strange, clearly caring about someone, clearly seeing them as someone special, yet always acting indifferent, not just deceiving everyone else but even herself.


    Then there¡¯s nothing that can be done.


    As her younger sister, I have the duty to hold onto all of this.


    After all, my sister is stubborn, unwilling to admit she cares, appearing proactive in certain actions, firm in her goals. In reality, she¡¯s passively terrifying, only able to wait for someone else to make a firm choice for her.


    How can such a sister hold onto so-called happiness?


    How can she truly be happy?


    So... there¡¯s nothing that can be done. Find more chapters on NovelFire.C?m Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My sister has helped me so much, there are some things I can handle myself.


    But what is the outcome now?


    Sophia sat in her room, closing her eyes, many thoughts running through her mind.


    ...


    "Why did you do that?"


    When Sophie reopened her eyes, that was the first question that burst forth.


    She was fully aware of what had happened, and she had moments when she wanted to stop it.


    But unexpectedly, in that moment, even she couldn¡¯t take the initiative, unable to regain control of her body.


    After witnessing all that absurdity and returning to her room, regaining control, Sophie was eager to ask.


    She hadn¡¯t expected her sister to act this way, nor had she imagined that beneath her seemingly innocent soul, there could be such a dark side.


    Then, in the next moment, Sophie¡¯s expression turned into a smile.


    "What do you mean why? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, sister."


    Then, her brow furrowed again, the girl¡¯s facial expressions changing so rapidly it was almost like magic, dazzling to behold.


    "You know exactly what I¡¯m talking about... You have such capabilities, yet you didn¡¯t let me know, and... how could you do this? It¡¯s really..."


    Sophie hadn¡¯t imagined her sister would even control Sam, to the extent of making him ejaculate directly into Angel¡¯s mouth and on her face... It seemed that just thinking about that scene made her cheeks involuntarily heat up.


    "Don¡¯t you want to reclaim the humiliation from before? Don¡¯t you really hate that girl, or... are you feeling sorry for Sam?"


    Sophia smiled joyfully, seemingly very satisfied with everything she had orchestrated.


    Thinking of such a method, she was simply a genius!


    Sophie, however, was not amused. "But have you considered what will happen next? I still have to face Angel¡¯s wrath, and how are we supposed to end this?"


    "Maybe Sam will be the one to wrap things up..."


    "So you think that justifies it?"


    "Why can¡¯t I? It¡¯s because of him that Angel targeted us, that she did those things to us. So isn¡¯t it only fair that he bears some responsibility? It¡¯s not us who should feel guilty, but this unjust world. Sister, being too soft-hearted gets you nothing. I¡¯ll help you."


    "Help me with what?" Sophie felt a sense of foreboding.


    She realized that her young sister, whom she had always protected and trusted, might not think the same way as her. The previous scene seemed more like her young sister protecting herself...


    But the methods Sophia employed did not quite satisfy Sophie.


    "Help sister get everything that belongs to her, instead of passively handing over what she wants most to someone else."


    Sophie instantly understood, her brow furrowed, her cheeks slightly flushed. "Don¡¯t do anything weird... I don¡¯t want anything."


    "Not wanting anything because you¡¯ve never gotten what you wanted. Sister, let¡¯s be honest, everyone has desires and ambitions. When you see something you like, you want to hold it in your hand, but many people say they don¡¯t want anything because they¡¯re afraid they can¡¯t get what they like."


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about." It seemed it was Sophie¡¯s turn to play dumb.


    But the next moment, her face broke into a radiant smile, it¡¯s Sophia¡¯s voice.


    "Let me put it more directly. Sister... do you really want to see Sam completely belong to Angel? Why... can¡¯t he belong to you?"


    "Who said I wanted him!"


    "Constantly denying it isn¡¯t good, and now you know my capabilities, so it¡¯s not difficult for me to do all this. Sister... you need to be honest with yourself."


    "I don¡¯t need to face anything because I know exactly what I want. Now, go rest, and do not come out for a while."


    "Eh? What? Sister, are you really going to do this? I have a complete plan, won¡¯t you even listen?"


    "No need, I don¡¯t need it. All I want is for us to be well and safe. That¡¯s the greatest happiness. I won¡¯t think about those things."


    After that.


    There were no more sounds of conversation.


    Only Sophie sitting on the sofa, blankly staring at the unturned TV.


    The silent air in the room seemed almost to solidify everything.


    She hesitated for a moment, took out her phone, and saw no new messages.


    She understood what her current emotion was called: Worry.


    She was somewhat worried about the one person left behind, about what situation Sam was in at this very moment.


    How to face Angel¡¯s wrath.


    Whether Angel¡¯s humiliation would be vented entirely on Sam, or whether it would soon shift to her.


    Could he really handle it?


    Or was he, like her, actually more powerless?


    What did his last expression mean when she left?


    Sophie hugged her knees a little tighter.


    She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but perhaps the biggest question in her mind was.


    Why did Sam¡¯s final look make her feel so sad?


    She bowed her head and placed her hand over her chest, right where her heart was beating...


    ===


    Itch.


    An unbearable itch.


    Sam opened his eyes.


    The darkness before him was dispelled, replaced by a somewhat glaring brightness.


    The intensity of the light even made Sam think he had arrived in heaven.


    Surely not? He had indeed passed out from pain at that moment, after all, it was his first time stabbing a knife into his thigh.


    It really hurt.


    Sam hadn¡¯t spared himself, and the effect of the blood spraying was indeed satisfying to him, so satisfying that the pain threshold exceeded expectations, and his brain, in order to protect itself, or perhaps due to a sudden loss of too much blood, caused him to faint.


    However, before passing out, the decision to do this wasn¡¯t made rashly by Sam.


    He trusted his self-healing ability; this degree of injury wouldn¡¯t be fatal.


    Unless, after he fainted, Angel chose to kill him.


    But that was absolutely impossible.


    She was indeed dangerous, but that was towards others, not Sam. Given the situation at the time, she had no reason to kill Sam.


    Soon Sam confirmed that this was not heaven, it was just the lamp above his head.


    Now, opening his eyes, he saw an unfamiliar room, judging by the decor... it must still be Angel¡¯s house.


    It was still so luxurious, he smelled a hint of antiseptic, and lifting his arm, he could see the IV drip, not knowing what it was... perhaps an antibiotic.


    And his thigh, now wrapped in bandages, seemed to have been hastily treated.


    There was some blood seeping through, but it wasn¡¯t spreading further.


    What was this itch all about?


    With the room temporarily empty, Sam sat up and unwrapped the bandage.


    He discovered that the wound had already healed.


    It turned out the itch was from the skin healing.


    Now the skin was tender and smooth, almost as delicate as that of a newborn baby.


    Indeed, his healing ability was without any issues.


    As Sam pondered who had tended to his wounds and where Angel had gone off to, a creaking sound broke his train of thought.


    Someone pushed the door open.


    Angel walked in, having changed into a fresh set of clothes, and it seemed she had also taken a bath; droplets of water glistened in her loosely draped hair, catching the light.


    She wore a black long-sleeve outfit that resembled a nightgown yet covered her entire body, leaving only her legs exposed. The sleeves were wide, reminiscent of those from the Renaissance period, lending her a unique charm.


    "Awake?" Angel entered, her expression slightly cold, her voice even more so.


    Sam smiled at her. "I thought I¡¯d wake up to find you slumped by the bed, showing signs of a night spent in toil."


    Angel sat on the edge of the bed, her gaze fixed intently on Sam.


    "You should be grateful that I didn¡¯t tie you to a cross with a pile of kindling at your feet ready to be lit."


    "Hmm? So, am I Jesus now?"


    "No, but I can arrange a meeting for you with him."

 Chapter 245: Missionary position

    Of course, Sam couldn¡¯t possibly be Jesus.


    He sat up from the bed, in a room that seemed to be used as a medical facility. There was no smell of disinfectant, or perhaps the disinfectant used here carried a unique fragrance.


    But that wasn¡¯t what Sam should be focusing on right now.


    "There¡¯s no need for that... I thought I was going to die, and yet here I am, seeing you again. I¡¯m so moved, I could cry," Sam said, his voice thick with mock emotion as he burst into theatrical sobs.


    He suddenly embraced Angel, but his acting was terribly unconvincing.


    Quite terrible indeed.


    However, Angel didn¡¯t push Sam away. Her voice, cool and detached, flowed into Sam¡¯s ears.


    "You were never going to die. Your wounds healed even before the medication was fully administered. Sam, are you Superman or something?"


    Sam released Angel and looked at her in feigned surprise.


    "Why would you think that?"


    Angel scoffed.


    "How else do you explain all these secrets about you? Some things about you are simply not humanly possible."


    Sam pondered for a moment and then said, "If I really were Superman, you¡¯d be the one lying in this hospital bed right now... Why are you looking at me like that? I¡¯m just making a point."


    Soon, Angel gave up trying to intimidate Sam with her gaze; it was futile.


    "I¡¯ve been fooled by you again; you always use these tactics to make me forgive you," Angel said, her tone tinged with unhappiness.


    Sam smiled and then took her hand.


    "It¡¯s okay, at least I know you still have a soft spot for me, and that makes me happy."


    Angel didn¡¯t pull her hand away. She looked at the grinning Sam.


    "Is that enough to make you happy? What if I told you I¡¯ve already sent people to find Sophie, to ensure she doesn¡¯t survive the night? Would that make you happier?"


    "Uh. Surely you wouldn¡¯t go that far?" Sam¡¯s expression immediately stiffened.


    Angel gave Sam a pointed look.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t had the chance to do that yet, but who knows what might happen in the future? After all, I haven¡¯t promised you anything, and this trick of yours can only work once. Next time, even if you stab a knife into your heart, I won¡¯t save you."


    "So, we¡¯re good this time?" Sam asked, blinking at the girl in front of him.


    Angel narrowed her eyes at Sam. "This time, yes. But the fact that you used your own life to threaten me on behalf of that girl really bothers me. What should we do about it?"


    Sam immediately prepared to get up. "You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? I¡¯ll cook for you."


    Angel quickly grabbed Sam¡¯s ear, causing him to grimace in pain. This time she was indeed very forceful, showing no mercy.


    "Thinking of making me dinner? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. Stop playing your little tricks. Do I need to say it again? I¡¯m really angry now."


    Sam helplessly held her hand, looking into her eyes that seemed filled with anger.


    "Don¡¯t be angry, I wasn¡¯t threatening you with my life for her sake. I¡¯ve told you, I don¡¯t want you to go down the wrong path, to lead a completely different life. I hope your future is filled with light, happiness, and peace, not schemes and endless calculations. I¡¯m doing all this for you."


    "Do you really think that way?"


    "What else? How could you doubt the heart of your boyfriend who truly loves you?"


    Angel let go of his hand, then suddenly burst into laughter.


    Her beautiful smile caught Sam off guard, like walking on a dilapidated road and suddenly coming across a dazzling field of flowers.


    "Is that so? Well then, how about we get married tomorrow?"


    Sam was stunned, looking into her eyes, unsure if she was serious.


    His gaze shifted away, and he seemed to be thrown into a state of confusion.


    "Wait, I think I can¡¯t hear very well. Did you just damage my ear when you pulled it?"


    "Bang!"


    Angel punched Sam squarely in the chest, causing him to cough a few times.


    Of course, it was greatly exaggerated; even if this girl used all her strength, she couldn¡¯t really hurt Sam.


    "Since you can¡¯t hear, I might as well cut off your ears!"


    "Don¡¯t be mad, don¡¯t be mad¡ªit was just a little joke. Marriage is still too far off for us; we¡¯re students, and studying is what¡¯s most important right now."


    "Have you been studying? Aren¡¯t you just hanging out with various beauties every day?"


    Sam looked at Angel. "How can you say that about yourself?"


    Angel naturally responded, "Am I not a beauty?"


    "You¡¯re not just a beauty, you¡¯re a goddess, a fairy, a sprite fallen to earth, you¡¯re a dream, you¡¯re..."


    "I¡¯m your mother!"


    "Can¡¯t you be a bit more classy?"


    Angel chuckled. "Classy... You just ejaculated in my mouth and on my face in front of Sophie, and now you want to talk about classy?"


    At the mention of this, Sam recalled the unforgettable scene from earlier.


    Angel¡¯s face was covered with thick semen.


    It was like a beautiful garden blanketed in heavy snow.


    Even her eyes were obscured.


    Her hair was stained quite a bit...


    The amount of semen Sam had ejaculated was indeed frightening, and the scene was truly vulgar to the extreme.


    But now, Sam couldn¡¯t possibly tell her that in that state, Angel really had a certain ¡¯charm¡¯.


    He could only give a wry smile and say, "I couldn¡¯t control it... Who would have thought she would do such a thing? Sophie definitely wouldn¡¯t do that."


    "She¡¯s not Sophie, then who is she?" Angel frowned, recalling the incident.


    Sam explained, "It¡¯s her sister. Whether it¡¯s a split personality or truly two souls sharing one body, I¡¯m not sure. She didn¡¯t tell me."


    "You knew about this all along and you didn¡¯t tell me?"


    "But I also didn¡¯t tell them about your ability to stop time."


    "Am I the same as them to you, Sam? Can¡¯t you see who¡¯s more important?"


    Sam could only spread his hands helplessly.


    "Anyway, I¡¯m just a regular guy. Next time you superwomen spar, just leave me out of it."


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll use my powers on Sophie again? You seem pretty relaxed now, but when the time comes, won¡¯t you still stand in front of me, pleading on her behalf?"


    By now, Angel had a pretty clear understanding of Sam¡¯s character.


    Sam looked at Angel and smiled, then his tone became a bit more serious.


    "It¡¯s not that I always have to plead for others. If someone truly means harm to you, even to the point of hurting you, you won¡¯t even need to act; I¡¯ll definitely teach them a lesson. But I¡¯d rather you be a good person."


    Angel¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t soften. "There are no good or bad people in this world, just people standing from their own perspectives."


    Sam shook his head. "You¡¯re misunderstanding me."


    "Then what do you mean?"


    "What I mean is, being a good person makes it easier for those who love you to not feel burdened, and makes those who are sincere to you even more sincere."


    Sam always had his peculiar logic.


    He could always articulate points from unexpected angles that were hard to refute.


    It was the kind of reasoning that wasn¡¯t very pleasant to hear, but you had to admit made some sense.


    Like now, for instance.


    So, Angel had basically given up on reasoning with Sam.


    If not reasoning, then what?


    Then they make love.


    "Bang."


    Feeling quite pleased with his last remark, Sam was suddenly tackled onto the bed by Angel.


    Angel straddled Sam¡¯s waist, looking down at him with a gaze filled with familiar desire.


    Sam blinked. "What are you doing?"


    "What do you think?" Angel¡¯s legs were long and strong. She clamped Sam¡¯s cock between her thighs, as if her actions were foretelling what was about to happen.


    Meanwhile, Angel had already started to strip Sam of his clothes.


    It was like a newlywed wife, alone at home, seeing her husband who had been working abroad for years and couldn¡¯t wait to unleash her desires.


    Sam looked at Angel with some difficulty. "Isn¡¯t this a bit too rushed? Have you forgotten? I¡¯m injured..."


    Angel¡¯s cheeks were already flushed. She lowered her head to look at Sam¡¯s handsome face.


    "Nice try. Your wound magically healed, as if it never existed. If you don¡¯t satisfy me today, I¡¯ll cut off your useless dick!"


    "That¡¯s really not necessary. Let¡¯s make love then, shall we? Maybe this time I can be on top?"


    Sam blinked, seemingly trying to gain the upper hand at this moment.


    Unfortunately, Angel didn¡¯t give Sam that chance.


    She stood up and lifted her skirt.


    Sam watched as her flawless clitoris got closer and closer to his eyes, to his face.


    Sam was stunned. "What are you doing?!"


    Sam really felt like washing his face, maybe even taking a bath, but not like this!


    And now, the girl sitting on Sam¡¯s face, already enjoying Sam¡¯s special service, gasped intermittently.


    "I¡¯ve never been so humiliated in my life... Today, you must experience it too. You ejaculated so much on my face before, I couldn¡¯t even open my eyes..."


    "Damn it, damn it, damn it...!!"


    "Bastard, bastard, bastard...!!"


    "I¡¯m going to smother you with my pussy!!"


    Why did Sam feel like laughing?


    This wasn¡¯t his first time performing oral sex on Angel. Her pubic area was completely hairless, very clean, making it a unique pleasure for Sam to lick her clitoris with his tongue.


    Soon, his penis was erect, very firm.


    In the past, Angel would have turned around and used the 69 position to service Sam.


    But this time, she clearly had no intention of doing so. She just wanted Sam to lick her vulva, using this method to alleviate the humiliation she had felt earlier.


    Sam knew what Angel was thinking, so he cooperated fully, continuously licking her clitoris with his tongue, bringing her intense pleasure.


    Under the assault of Sam¡¯s tongue, Angel quickly lost her strength and, with a sharp scream, she reached orgasm.


    Different from a traditional orgasm during sex, this one seemed even more intense. Angel¡¯s body collapsed onto Sam¡¯s, taking this opportunity, Sam laid Angel¡¯s body flat on the bed.


    Then he grabbed his penis with his hand, aimed it at the entrance of Angel¡¯s vagina, and thrust in!


    Sam¡¯s body then lay down, his robust physique perfectly pressing against the girl¡¯s seductive body.


    Their bodies were now perfectly fused together.


    Sam began to thrust vigorously, his strong cock continuously pounding into Angel¡¯s vagina, each thrust reaching deep into her cervix.


    Looking into Sam¡¯s eyes up close, and watching his vigorous movements, Angel smiled slightly. "Am I better, or is Sophie better?"


    Sam was stunned. Why would she ask such a question during sex? He stopped moving, looking at Angel puzzled.


    "What aspects are you referring to?"


    Angel seemed a bit angry at his response. She pinched Sam, not on the arm or thigh, but on his testicles, causing Sam¡¯s expression to twist instantly.


    "Stop, stop, stop! Let go or you¡¯ll have nothing left to play with."


    Due to nearing climax, Angel¡¯s face remained flushed, but her eyes revealed that familiar hint of danger.


    "I¡¯m talking about... what we¡¯re doing right now." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam immediately responded.


    "I¡¯ve never been with her, I told you, she¡¯s just a friend."


    "Really?" Angel clearly didn¡¯t believe him.


    Sam immediately made his stance clear.


    "If I¡¯m lying, may I become impotent right now, never to get hard again."


    Angel squinted her eyes. "What if I asked you to promise never to sleep with her?"


    "Hey, Angel, is that a new bra? It¡¯s lace and see-through, I¡¯ve never seen this style before, it¡¯s really sexy."


    "Look at me... you jerk!"


    Looking directly at her was not an option. How could Sam dare to answer such a question?


    Sam wouldn¡¯t make that mistake, so there was no choice but to break through it all in the most direct and effective way.


    Thus, Sam took action, invoking the Hand of Desire and Temptation Constitution, he wrapped his hands around Angel¡¯s legs.


    Angel looked at Sam. "You actually want to use the missionary position, you could at least give me a heads-up!"


    Sam just looked at Angel and smiled slightly. "Baby, just lift your hips a bit, yes, just like that."


    Next, Sam conveyed all his tenderness and love through his actions, thrusting powerfully, repeatedly bringing Angel to the heights of sexual climax.


    Their bodies made a "smack smack smack" sound, accompanied by Angel¡¯s moans, echoing through the quiet night.


    Even the lights were not turned off.


    Communication between a man and a woman doesn¡¯t always need words, like in this moment.


    Explore more stories with NovelFire.C?m


    Sometimes, the fusion of soul and body is the ultimate form of communication.


    Of course, when the soul and body begin to merge, it¡¯s often accompanied by intense collisions.


    Like waves crazily crashing against the shore¡¯s rocks.


    Like a massive avalanche, striking the dark earth.


    Only in these moments, it seemed, could Sam truly feel.


    This world, it¡¯s truly beautiful.


    So beautiful that it¡¯s overwhelming, unbelievable...


    [Congratulations to the host for reaching a new stage of communication with Sophie!]


    [Host¡¯s attributes have been enhanced!]


    [Intelligence: 65]


    [Physical Strength: 65]


    [Power: 65]


    [Luck: 65]


    [Charm: 130]


    [Sexual Desire: 155]


    ...


    [Congratulations to the host for the new effect of the exclusive skill: Absolute Lucidity!]


    [Absolute Lucidity: Allows the host to maintain consciousness under the influence of abnormal factors.]


    [New Effect: There is a 50% chance that when a negative superpower effect is applied to the host, not only will the host be unaffected, but it will also rebound to the opponent. Cooldown time: Five days.]

 Chapter 246: Don’t use eroticism to corrupt my will

    "Rebound?"


    Sam thought of the childish games he used to play as a kid. Although he found the effect somewhat juvenile, he genuinely felt that this ability was quite impressive.


    Being able to rebound a superpower that was used against him, with a 50% chance, was significant. And as everyone knows, the reason why the protagonist is the protagonist is that low-probability events always seem to happen to them¡ªwhether those events are good or bad.


    With such a power, Sam felt he might just have the chance to experience some surprises. What would it look like if he could actually rebound something?


    For instance, if Angel tried to control him, or if Mia tried to make him dream again... If he was lucky enough to trigger the rebound effect of Absolute Lucidity.


    Then the tables could turn in an instant.


    Sam controlling Angel?


    Sam controlling Mia¡¯s dreams...


    Just the thought was thrilling, and Sam didn¡¯t even know what he might end up doing!


    But a five-day cooldown... that was a bit long. Couldn¡¯t it be shorter? Five minutes would be nice.


    However, Sam was actually quite grateful. For once, the system seemed to have a ¡¯conscience¡¯. To give him a decent life-saving skill was more than he could ask for; before, this broken system seemed almost eager to torment him to death.


    Five days it is, then. Better than nothing.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    On this morning, having woken up early due to his new ability, Sam was lost in thought about his current situation. The girl beside him was just waking up.


    Sam had woken up earlier than her today, which slightly annoyed Angel, though it was more out of habit. Her annoyance was like a skill in a game¡ªalways cooling down, always ready to activate.


    Sam¡¯s gaze shifted, and he saw the girl beside him under the covers, wearing only a bra, her panties absent. Her somewhat disheveled long hair naturally fell around her, and her delicate features bore a lazy beauty.


    The wild lovemaking from the night before had left her oscillating between the pleasure of climax and exhaustion.


    Sam smiled. "Just spacing out. Why did you wake up? Don¡¯t you want to sleep a bit more?"


    It was still early, and Sam¡¯s early rising was purely out of habit. Without a private car or a driver, and needing to catch the bus to school, Sam was accustomed to waking and rising early.


    Well, the first rule of managing one¡¯s life as an ordinary person is to make reasonable use of time.


    Angel yawned slightly, then seemed not fully awake as she leaned on Sam¡¯s shoulder.


    "I don¡¯t want to sleep anymore; your noise woke me up."


    Sam looked at her amusedly.


    "I haven¡¯t spoken a word, nor have I gotten out of bed. How could I have woken you? Was it the sound of my heartbeat?"


    Angel knew Sam was teasing her, but it seemed she wasn¡¯t in the mood to snap at him, probably too lazy to get angry. Some things just become habitual in a relationship.


    Of course, not everyone is the same.


    Some people gradually increase their tolerance threshold, becoming more patient. Others, however, run out of patience and become increasingly irritable.


    Angel slightly closed her eyes, as if she might fall asleep again at any moment. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It was the sound of you thinking... ah yawn."


    And really, a beautiful girl is a beautiful girl, even her yawns are adorable. The corners of her eyes would moisten slightly with tears, and then she¡¯d cutely wrinkle her nose.


    Sam stretched out his arms, pulling Angel into a more comfortable embrace against his sturdy chest. Then, with his hands, he gently massaged the sides of her forehead, quickly alleviating her morning discomfort and allowing her to enjoy a more comfortable position.


    He stood behind Angel, inhaling the fragrance of her hair and the familiar scent that was uniquely hers.


    There¡¯s a saying that no one is born with a body scent. The irresistible aroma you sense from someone you¡¯re attracted to is merely the result of mutual hormonal attraction.


    Sam wasn¡¯t sure if that was true, but he knew that in this game world, he and she were the male lead and female lead, respectively. From that perspective, they were naturally a match.


    However, whether the so-called ending was good or bad, whether the final outcome of this game was a tragedy or a comedy, was uncertain¡ªit all depended on how things played out.


    "Why not sleep a bit more? If you¡¯re still feeling sleepy."


    Angel showed no intention of struggling in Sam¡¯s arms. Her lazy posture and the expression with her eyes closed resembled a cat enjoying its owner¡¯s strokes.


    "If I sleep now, I won¡¯t be able to wake up for class."


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    "Do you even need to consider that? You can take a leave whenever you want, who dares to question? Don¡¯t you know the value of being an Heiress... ouch, ouch, I was wrong."


    Sam hadn¡¯t finished his teasing when Angel pinched the flesh at his waist from behind. Her surprising flexibility always manifested in such moments.


    After pinching him, Angel hummed lightly. "I¡¯m not going to class, so you can surpass me in the exams, right?"


    Sam thought for a moment, then carefully responded.


    "Firstly, you would have to have been ranked ahead of me in the exams to use the word ¡¯surpass¡¯. Secondly... with only a week left until the tests, no matter how hard we try... it¡¯s probably too late, isn¡¯t it?"


    Angel pondered for a moment. "You make sense, so I declare the bet null and void."


    "How can you do that?" Sam¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    How could someone refuse to accept a loss in a bet? That was just plain cheating!


    Angel couldn¡¯t help but laugh, then she got up and straddled Sam¡¯s legs.


    She was like a peerless beauty, each movement radiating a unique charm.


    Enchantingly beautiful, a rare gem.


    The sunlight peeking through the curtain gaps climbed up her legs, reaching her groin, each inch exuding an irresistible allure.


    Angel rested one hand on Sam¡¯s shoulder as she rose from his legs.


    With her other hand, she brushed a strand of hair behind her ear, the falling locks making her look like the sole sprite in a forest.


    "So, do you really want me to call you ¡¯big brother¡¯?"


    Sam seemed mesmerized.


    Even her lips appeared to sparkle.


    Every moment Sam saw her, he marveled at how such a perfect girl could exist in the world.


    Angel¡¯s breasts, though not as large as Zoe¡¯s, were perfectly sized, about a C cup, a perfect proportion among girls.


    Too perfect.


    Apart from her personality, there was not a single flaw to pick on.


    A temper that might seem nasty on an ordinary girl seemed to become part of her charming personality.


    "I didn¡¯t mean that... My principle is to honor a bet... You wouldn¡¯t want to cheat, would you?"


    Angel didn¡¯t answer immediately.


    Instead, she lowered her head under Sam¡¯s gaze.


    "Mmm..."


    She kissed Sam¡¯s penis.


    Then, with a smile and a slight blush on her face, she asked, "Can I default on the bet like this?"


    Sam took a deep breath, trying to control his erection, making sure it didn¡¯t happen. With only an hour left before class, if they made love now, they would undoubtedly be late.


    "I¡¯m not that kind of person, don¡¯t use eroticism to corrupt my will."


    Then Angel laughed again.


    She moved lower, her tongue tracing a path from the tip of Sam¡¯s penis down to his testicles.


    The sensation was incredibly tempting.


    Without a doubt, Sam was aroused once again.


    A distinguished heiress, an absolute top beauty was doing this for him. Both physically and psychologically, the stimulation was irreplaceable.


    His willpower seemed on the verge of collapse, Sam even thought he could hear the sound of waves crashing through a solid dam, creating huge cracks.


    It seemed that all firm willpower was trivial in front of such a girl.


    "What about this? You¡¯re fully aroused now, and I can make love to you whenever you want," Angel said, her eyes brimming with seductive charm.


    "That won¡¯t do either. I am a person with noble willpower, I have great ideals and aspirations, and I will not fall for the beauty before me," Sam said, though his eyes were fixed on Angel.


    It seemed there was an unspoken implication.


    Angel¡¯s smile brightened. "Well said, I admire your willpower and your grand ideals."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, so let¡¯s just forget it."


    With that, Angel stood up, breaking contact with Sam¡¯s testicles.


    She put on her underwear and skirt, as calm as if she had no attachment at all.


    Sam blinked, staring at her.


    "Ah?"


    Angel turned her head with a smile.


    "Ah what?"


    "Is that it?"


    "Yes, what else? I¡¯m impressed by your ideals, so I plan to respect you. Are you not satisfied?"


    "I am very satisfied."


    "Really? Why does it sound like you¡¯re not happy?"


    "No, you heard wrong, I¡¯m really satisfied."


    Inside, Sam was incredibly frustrated, thinking he should have just taken her aggressively instead of pretending!


    At that moment, Angel pulled the curtains wide open, letting sunlight flood into the bedroom.


    The brilliant and grand sunlight shone on the girl, enveloping her in an incredible radiance, making her look like a seraph from heaven. Find exclusive stories on NovelFire.C?m


    Angel turned around to face Sam, her expression not one of a smile but of a sacred solemnity.


    Sam, like a devout believer heeding a call, walked uncontrollably towards her.


    When his hands encircled her waist, Angel also raised her arms to wrap around Sam¡¯s neck.


    No words were necessary.


    Their eyes meeting was enough at that moment.


    They kissed tenderly in the morning sunlight.


    They believed there would be countless such mornings in the future.


    With sunlight.


    With bright flower fields outside the window.


    With the coolness of an autumn morning.


    And with sexual experiences that haunted both their dreams.

 Chapter 247: As long as you believe in yourself, you can do it

    Class seemed to drag on forever, always so dull and flavorless.


    It felt like the same old routine, monotonous and sleep-inducing, despite no apparent repetition.


    Who says students don¡¯t serve time? Isn¡¯t this just like being in prison every day?


    Of course, studying wasn¡¯t a challenge for Sam at the moment.


    He just felt sorry for Louis next to him, whose head bobbed like a pecking chicken. Who knew how late he had stayed up playing video games last night to be this sleepy...


    And it wasn¡¯t even noon yet. Sam was already considering whether to head to the club room after school.


    Some issues were still unresolved.


    Although he had reacted promptly and thought of a temporary solution yesterday, it wasn¡¯t completely settled.


    Whether it was Isabella, who had been forced into sleep during the process, or Sophie.


    The situation yesterday was too urgent, so Sam had to resort to the simplest and most direct approach.


    Just thinking about it, could he really fool Isabella by pretending nothing had happened? Obviously not.


    But her surprisingly cooperative demeanor puzzled Sam.


    How could she believe so easily? She hadn¡¯t caused him any extra trouble. At that moment, this senior had shown a level of compliance that was so comfortable it was almost unbelievable to Sam.


    Leaning back in his chair, Sam gazed out the window and sighed deeply.


    Birds flew across the azure sky on this beautiful, cool deep autumn day, yet the refreshing air seemed unable to penetrate his heart.


    In this messy world, there were always these particularly tranquil moments that made you yearn for more.


    It was like a grand deception.


    Making you believe that there is still beauty in this world.


    Making it impossible for you to completely give up.


    But what to do? It seemed there was no solution at all.


    Sam hadn¡¯t expected to run into Isabella before he even made it to the club room.


    "Hmm? Sam, why do you look so surprised?" she asked.


    Isabella appeared quite abruptly, taking a seat across from Sam without any prior indication, settling down so naturally that there wasn¡¯t a hint of awkwardness.


    Sam was a bit taken aback. "Senior, you come to the cafeteria too?"


    "What else? Just because I¡¯m pretty, does that mean I don¡¯t need to eat?"


    Hmm? Was that what Sam meant? She really knew how to compliment herself.


    "That¡¯s not what I meant. I just haven¡¯t seen you here before, so I thought you never came to places like this."


    Isabella pursed her lips and smiled, her plate in front of her quite lavish, seemingly unconcerned about it affecting her figure.


    "Because I usually bring my own lunch, I rarely eat here. Today, on a whim, I decided to come here for a meal and just happened to run into Sam. Must be some special fate, right?"


    She definitely wasn¡¯t here on a whim.


    Of course, such minor details weren¡¯t worth fussing over.


    Sam thought for a moment and said, "Whether it¡¯s fate, I don¡¯t know, but I do realize you¡¯re quite a remarkable person."


    "Remarkable? How so?" she asked.


    Sam smiled and said, "About yesterday¡¯s incident..."


    Isabella took a bite of her food, then bit her spoon, gazing at Sam.


    Her beautiful, captivating eyes were like sparkling amber, possessing a charm that drew one in, making it easy to get lost in them.


    Fortunately, Sam had been through many trials and had seen his fair share of ¡¯big scenes.¡¯ His defenses against beautiful women were quite high now. He was no longer that naive boy.


    "Yesterday¡¯s incident? What happened yesterday? Didn¡¯t you say I just fell asleep?"


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    "Stop joking, senior. You¡¯re not a fool. You surely don¡¯t believe that, do you?"


    Isabella blinked innocently at Sam.


    "Otherwise? I really trust what Sam says. Are you saying you deceived me? I¡¯m so sad~~~"


    Isabella even resorted to such poor acting.


    "Come on, senior, stop pretending. You know what happened yesterday, right?"


    Isabella shook her head, her expression turning very sincere.


    This girl seemed to wear an invisible mask, able to change her expressions at will, each one convincingly real.


    It just made it impossible to guess what her true self was like.


    "Sam, what exactly are you talking about? I have no recollection."


    Sam looked at her helplessly, then sighed.


    "Playing dumb isn¡¯t fun. I believe you¡¯re a smart person. If you insist on playing dumb, there¡¯s nothing I can do, but it does make me quite frustrated."


    Isabella took another bite of her food, then reached up to tuck a strand of her long hair behind her ear, smiling coyly at Sam.


    "Playing dumb is a form of wisdom, isn¡¯t it? It allows one to stay out of trouble. But... what happened was indeed interesting, Sam. You¡¯ve really opened my eyes again." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam gave her a wry smile. "Is that really something to be amazed about? Shouldn¡¯t you feel a bit sorry for me?"


    Isabella blinked.


    "Why should I feel sorry? You should know that what you¡¯re going through is something many boys dream of but can¡¯t even come close to achieving. Sophie and Angel... they are the two brightest stars of our school. Shouldn¡¯t you be envied?"


    Sam chuckled.


    "That¡¯s just the surface of it all. You know as well as I do that whenever those two are together, there¡¯s bound to be conflict. To me, it¡¯s a huge hassle. Would anyone really want to take my place?"


    Isabella pondered for a moment.


    "The more complex the trouble, doesn¡¯t it just prove how irreplaceable everything you¡¯re dealing with is? I believe you can handle it all perfectly."


    "Really perfectly?"


    Although that was indeed Sam¡¯s goal, he himself wasn¡¯t so sure he could achieve it. It seemed like only a strong desire to survive was driving him to accomplish this seemingly impossible task.


    Isabella spoke softly. "As long as you believe in yourself, you can do it."


    "Believe in yourself and you can do it?"


    Wasn¡¯t that a bit naive? It sounded like something straight out of an manga.


    Isabella smiled.


    "Of course not. If just believing made it so, wouldn¡¯t the world be full of successful people?"


    "What do you mean by that?" Sam asked, puzzled.


    This girl, often sweet yet with a hint of maturity, always seemed elusive, yet appeared to have a precise grasp on others¡¯ psyche.


    "It means to undertake these tasks with the belief that you can succeed, at least making the process enjoyable. If you don¡¯t believe in yourself, the outcome is bound to be painful. Life is a question whose answer we don¡¯t know until the end. Shouldn¡¯t we learn to find joy amidst the hardship?"


    That was indeed a philosophical statement.


    Philosophy, while wise, is also a seemingly useless discipline.


    Everyone has their own philosophy, just as everyone has a unique, irreplaceable life.


    Sam sighed softly.


    "But I¡¯m still sorry, this kind of thing has caused you trouble, senior. Be careful in the future, after all, some things are beyond my control. In other words, the fact that I¡¯m still alive and well is quite an achievement."


    Isabella pursed her lips and smiled. "It¡¯s okay, I think it¡¯s quite interesting."


    Interesting?


    Is being chopped into pieces also considered interesting?


    No sooner had Sam thought this than he saw Isabella wink at him.


    Sam felt an inexplicable flutter in his heart. What did this penetrating gaze, which seemed to see right through him, mean?


    He didn¡¯t know, but Sam didn¡¯t dwell on it further. He shook his head.


    "Anyway, I just hope you don¡¯t joke about your own safety. Knowing some things might not necessarily be good."


    Isabella looked at Sam with a teasing smile. "It seems like Sam is really worried about my safety."


    "No, I just feel guilty when people related to me get hurt because of me. So I hope nothing like that happens."


    Isabella nodded. "Don¡¯t worry, such things won¡¯t happen. Actually, seeing how troubled you are, I¡¯d like to share my thoughts."


    "Your thoughts?"


    What thoughts do you have?


    You were asleep through the whole thing!


    You didn¡¯t even qualify as a spectator, and yet you have opinions?


    Although that¡¯s what he thought, Sam still looked at her politely.


    He saw Isabella smiling as she spoke.


    "Maybe things aren¡¯t as difficult as you think. You feel it¡¯s difficult, perhaps just because you¡¯re in the midst of it. Think about it, a kidnapper who has abducted you, pulls out a knife and a gun, threatens to kill you, to torture you, but what¡¯s the ultimate goal?"


    "Since it¡¯s a kidnapper, it must be about getting money."


    Isabella nodded with a smile.


    "So, all that danger imposed, the difficulties you face. They seem to be torturing you, but actually, the ultimate goal... isn¡¯t it to get to you? Since you¡¯re such a valuable person, Sam, I think you¡¯re not in as much danger."


    Sam¡¯s lips twitched.


    Her words made some sense, but let¡¯s not forget, these beautiful female leads always harbor the extreme notion of perishing together with Sam if they can¡¯t have him.


    That was exactly what Sam feared.


    After all, he had played this game, and the images of those endings were vivid in his mind.


    In countless terrifying dreams, he had felt that sensation.


    So Sam truly wanted to win this game; he didn¡¯t want to see those kinds of scenes at all.


    "Then I¡¯ll take your blessing, hoping this womanizer can have a good ending."


    Isabella picked up her nearly finished plate and stood up gracefully.


    Her legs straight, her figure sexy.


    She seemed to have perfect proportions.


    Especially her demeanor, which was approachable and friendly at all times, a truly rare trait.


    She stood across from Sam, who was still seated.


    "Who ever heard of a womanizer who keeps admitting he¡¯s a womanizer?"


    Sam said with a chuckle. "Would denying it change the fact? After all, it seems that no matter how you explain it, this is the situation now, isn¡¯t it?"


    Isabella smiled and winked. "Maybe think about it from another angle."


    "What angle?"


    "Just like some people universally despise everyone, do you find yourself universally fond of all those girls?"


    Sam looked at her in amazement.


    "Senior, I take back all my previous prejudices. You are wise, very wise."


    Isabella smiled.


    "If that gives you some comfort, then it¡¯s the best thing. Alright, enjoy your meal, I¡¯m going to head off."


    "Goodbye, Senior." Isabella left without any hint of reluctance, as if she had never been there.


    This left Sam somewhat dazed. Was everything that just happened, all that conversation, real?


    He didn¡¯t know, but he did feel considerably lighter.


    Perhaps that was Isabella¡¯s unique charm.


    The afternoon classes were few and brief.


    After school, he still decided to visit the club classroom.


    Isabella had messaged him privately on social media, mentioning a special event requiring everyone to gather in the club classroom.


    What must come, will come, even if Sam wasn¡¯t quite ready to face it.


    "Clang."


    When Sam opened the door to the club classroom, he found...


    It was eerily quiet inside, terrifyingly so.


    Not a single person was there!


    Apart from himself, who had pushed the door open, and the light streaming in through the windows, there was no one else.


    Wasn¡¯t there supposed to be a gathering?


    Well, great, why was he the only one who showed up?


    Sam didn¡¯t know what was going on, he closed the door behind him and sat down.


    He was about to pull out his phone to ask what was happening when...


    "Clang."


    The door opened again.


    Sam looked up, completely unprepared, and saw a girl looking at him, her expression slightly bewildered.


    "You¡¯re here."


    Sophie just paused for a moment, then hummed in acknowledgment and took her usual seat, seemingly with no intention of speaking further.


    Sam was actually ready to say something.


    But an awkward silence seemed to spread for no reason, and he suddenly didn¡¯t know how to break it.


    Well, maybe it was better to wait until the others arrived.


    Sophie probably thought the same.


    So they waited.


    And waited.


    And waited.


    Then Sam realized something was off.


    Why hadn¡¯t anyone else shown up? Apart from him and Sophie, the classroom door hadn¡¯t opened again.


    Sam finally couldn¡¯t help but turn to Sophie.


    "Why is it just the two of us? Did you get the message?"


    Sophie shifted away from the book she was pretending to read, which she hadn¡¯t been absorbing at all.


    "I did, wasn¡¯t there... something important to discuss?"


    Sam thought for a moment.


    "Did Isabella send it to you in a private chat?"


    Sophie nodded.


    "Yes."


    Now Sam roughly understood what was going on.


    He couldn¡¯t help but send a message to Isabella. "Senior, what¡¯s going on?"


    She replied quickly.


    "Eh~ Why are you only asking me now? I thought you¡¯d be smarter and figure it out sooner."


    "So what are you really up to!"


    "Nothing much, just saw Sam looking troubled and felt a bit sorry for you, so I gave a little help~ Giving you and Sophie a chance to be alone together, isn¡¯t that nice? No need to thank me, just keep your gratitude in your heart, good luck Sam~~"

 Chapter 248: I’m just afraid of you getting hurt

    Sam now understood.


    There was never a club meeting to begin with. Isabella had only informed him and Sophie, and it was likely that even Angel was unaware of this setup.


    Well, that was a fine mess.


    Fortunately, Angel hadn¡¯t come looking for Sam after school today, which suggested she was busy with something else.


    What was strange, though, was how Isabella seemed to know everything.


    How could she be sure nothing unexpected would happen? What if Angel came looking for Sam here? Wouldn¡¯t that just blow their cover?


    Sam couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    But it seemed he couldn¡¯t afford to think too much about it right now.


    The afternoon sun streamed through the windows, casting its glow on the two young people.


    Like the autumn scenery, it was resplendently beautiful.


    Autumn isn¡¯t a season meant for sorrow; all such connotations are merely human constructs. Every day has the potential to be joyful and wonderful.


    "What¡¯s going on?"


    Sophie seemed to have realized something was amiss as well. No one had arrived by this time, which didn¡¯t seem indicative of an important matter.


    It felt almost like they had been duped, and the feeling was growing stronger.


    Sam gave Sophie a wry smile.


    "The situation is basically this: someone organized a flaking contest, and we ended up being the losers."


    The clever Sophie quickly grasped Sam¡¯s meaning, and her face immediately soured.


    "What¡¯s this all about? Is she sick in the head or what?"


    "That¡¯s just how she¡¯s been, not just for a day or two."


    "But why do this? To have me and you come here alone, what¡¯s she trying to pull? Yesterday..."


    Suddenly, the words that were about to spill out halted as she unexpectedly locked eyes with Sam, and she swallowed them back.


    It seemed as if some answers were already on the tip of her tongue.


    Sam shrugged. "What were you going to say?"


    Sophie quickly turned her head away. "Nothing."


    With that, she gathered up the book in front of her and picked up her backpack.


    "Getting ready to head back?" Sam asked with a smile.


    Sophie paused for a moment, then nodded.


    "Yeah... what else is there to do? Just the two of us here, wouldn¡¯t we look like a pair of fools?"


    "Just call yourself a fool, why drag me into it?"


    "You¡¯re the fool!"


    Sophie retorted irritably, only to see Sam stand up neatly the next moment, circle the table, and quickly appear by her side.


    "What are you doing?!" Sophie asked.


    "I¡¯m heading home too," Sam replied as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    It seemed to remind Sophie that they lived very close to each other.


    "...So why are you walking with me?" Sophie narrowed her eyes, as if warning this boy.


    Sam looked fearless. After all, with things as they were, what was there to shrink back from?


    Besides, with the reward from the system, Sam had also learned a special piece of information.


    It was because of the incident at Angel¡¯s house, as Sophia, who resided in Sophie¡¯s body, had publicly used her superpowers, activating her own mission thread.


    This proved that Sophie and Sophia were indeed one of the female leads.


    Sam had already guessed the key elements that triggered this mission thread. The specific requirements or conditions were very likely related to the use of superpowers on Sam... but it might not be entirely accurate.


    After all, Mia had also used her special dream superpowers on him, but it didn¡¯t trigger a system prompt.


    There were two possibilities: either Mia wasn¡¯t one of the absolute female leads, or there were additional conditions that needed to be met simultaneously.


    However, Sam wasn¡¯t clear on the details and had no way of knowing, since this damn system didn¡¯t give him any extra information.


    Truly a ¡¯heartless¡¯ game.


    "What do you mean ¡¯walking with you¡¯? Isn¡¯t it possible that it¡¯s just on the way? Are you that scared to walk with me?" Sam didn¡¯t wait for Sophie to say anything else, this time he decided to strike first.


    Sure enough, upon hearing this, Sophie¡¯s instinctive reaction kicked in, and she looked straight at Sam. "Why would I be scared of you? I don¡¯t know what nonsense you¡¯re talking about."


    "Then let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t rush, you¡¯ll have plenty of time to be anxious later."


    "???"


    Question marks seemed to appear above the girl¡¯s head, as if she didn¡¯t quite understand what Sam meant by that.


    Sam stood at the doorway, the waning sunlight draping over his body, making him seem as if he was glowing.


    "What are you spacing out for?"


    "Hmph."


    Sophie lifted her head proudly, as if she was holding herself with great dignity, clearly very proud.


    Of course, no matter how proudly she carried herself, her breasts were still the smallest among the female leads.


    The two of them walked together down the long corridor, bathed in golden light.


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but think, if this were a red carpet, would it feel like walking into a wedding hall?


    But right now, Sam didn¡¯t dare to think about whether he would have a moment of walking into a church.


    Would he not live to see that day, or was such a scene simply impossible to materialize?


    Unclear.


    Love is always beautiful, accompanied by the innocence of youth. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And those who leave a deep imprint in one¡¯s life should have the best ending, even if it¡¯s only in the depths of one¡¯s heart.


    They left the clubroom together.


    "Sophie," Sam called out her name at the bus stop.


    The girl turned around, "why are you calling my name? Do you need something?"


    "That incident the other day... do you know about it?"


    Sam probed to see if Sophie was clearly aware of what happened after she and Sophia switched control of the body.


    Sophie seemed to hesitate for a moment, then chose to nod, not lying.


    "I know."


    "Then do you know that Sophia, is actually like that?"


    Sam thought back to the events of that day.


    The soul that seemed like a cute, adorable girl was not all there was to Sophia. She was smarter than Sam had thought, even to a somewhat dangerous extent.


    That state, that expression, and the dangerous tendencies revealed in her words all gave Sam, who was very experienced and alert, a bad feeling.


    Sophie let out a soft sigh.


    "I don¡¯t fully understand, and I didn¡¯t know she could go that far... Anyway, I¡¯m her big sister, and if there¡¯s any responsibility to be taken, it¡¯s on me."


    As the bus approached from a distance and came to a stop, they both boarded.


    In the somewhat empty bus, they still didn¡¯t sit together, choosing their usual spots¡ªone in front of the other.


    Sitting behind, Sam pondered, observing the girl¡¯s flawless reflection in the window. She seemed a bit downcast, perhaps feeling some guilt.


    It was only in moments like these, when discussing her sister, that she might show such an expression.


    "Even if you are her big sister, you don¡¯t need to shoulder all the responsibility yourself. Everyone¡¯s growth is their own journey, and your sister will grow too. As for that incident... I¡¯m not trying to blame her."


    Sophie¡¯s gaze shifted slightly backward. "Then what are you trying to say?"


    Sam exhaled deeply.


    "I just want you to be careful. Angel also has supernatural abilities, and you should understand how dangerous and lethal that can be."


    "So you want me to stay away from her in the future?"


    Sam smiled. "Could you do that?"


    "Of course not."


    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m just hoping you¡¯ll limit your interactions with her as much as possible, try not to provoke her emotions. Even if you call me a coward, or say that you¡¯re not a weak person, I still have to say this: you know full well what could happen if you really make Angel lose her temper. I hope you¡¯ll be more rational this time.


    Those who often walk the tightrope at great heights are bound to fall one day."


    It sounded like he was talking about the girl in front of him.


    But isn¡¯t it also true for Sam himself?


    He, too, was always walking on the edge of the wire, overlooking the abyss that could shatter him to pieces.


    Sophie¡¯s tone was somewhat subdued, or rather, there was a hint of dissatisfaction.


    "Do you think I¡¯m inferior to her?"


    Sam watched her silhouette, observed the gentle sway of her hair at the nape of her neck.


    "I¡¯m just afraid of you getting hurt."


    "I¡¯m not that fragile." Her voice softened considerably with that statement.


    With the bus¡¯s gentle rocking, her words were almost lost in the motion.


    Sam chuckled, then leaned forward, resting his arms on the back of her seat.


    He was now just inches away from Sophie¡¯s perfect profile.


    In a soft voice, Sam said, "Those who have been hurt a lot often say they¡¯re not fragile, but they don¡¯t realize that it¡¯s exactly this kind of situation that makes others feel the most heartache..."


    Sophie turned her head to the side, "I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about..."


    "How about trying out what it feels like to be protected by me?" Sam¡¯s voice was tender, inviting.

 Chapter 249: Do what you want, I won’t cooperate with you, but I can’t stop you either

    Sophie had never imagined that one day the rumbling of a bus would seem so deafening.


    It was as if the entire world was resonating with a thunderous noise.


    It seemed that it wasn¡¯t just the bus that was buzzing, but also her heart, pounding fiercely in that instant.


    She didn¡¯t feel like crying, nor did she think the statement was of such importance.


    It was just that she hadn¡¯t expected Sam to suddenly say something like that.


    Her silence seemed to be her response at the time, but... what did the silence mean? Was it rejection, or tacit consent?


    Or was it just a moment of not knowing how to react, a sense of being at a loss?


    Sophie¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. "You better take care of yourself first. I hate it when people talk big."


    Although she said this, what she actually feared more was the promise that couldn¡¯t be kept.


    Some things are too ethereal.


    It might not be that the person wants to lie, but rather that one doesn¡¯t realize how fragile grand declarations and the desire to fulfill them can seem in the face of fate.


    Like a dam that seems sturdy, a single flood is enough to wash it away completely.


    Perhaps no one wants to talk big; when promises are made, they are sincere. But the helplessness that comes later is also real.


    No one can be blamed, yet everyone can be disappointed.


    Sam just lay there, smiling. "I was just joking with you."


    This only increased Sophie¡¯s dissatisfaction. "Sam, do you think everything is a joke?"


    She really didn¡¯t like Sam¡¯s flippant attitude; it made it hard for her to trust him.


    Yet Sam said with a smile,


    "Well, isn¡¯t that how it is? But the premise of a joke is that it¡¯s indeed something I want to do. However, if the other person doesn¡¯t accept it, to avoid embarrassment and save face, I say it was a joke. That¡¯s the thing about most heartfelt truths¡ªthey¡¯re often spoken in jest."


    "Boring. You are sick."


    Sophie turned her head away.


    Her shoulder rested against the window, leaning like the Tower of Pisa.


    Sam still wore that playful, teasing grin.


    "You know I¡¯m sick and you still don¡¯t cherish me? After all, handsome guys like me who are both sick and good-looking are pretty rare these days."


    "Can you not be so narcissistic?"


    Sophie almost burst into laughter.


    This ¡¯jerk¡¯ was so annoying.


    He always made her feel the urge to laugh when she least wanted to, especially in the empty bus, which felt like their own private world.


    Every word he said was like a bullet, unavoidable, drilling into her ears.


    Sam started to laugh. "Isn¡¯t that what I learned from you? Only you¡¯re allowed to be narcissistic?"


    "I¡¯m not narcissistic, it¡¯s a clear understanding and assessment of myself," Sophie declared, as if she truly believed it.


    Sam turned to look at Sophie.


    "Really? Can people truly have a clear understanding of themselves? Have you accomplished everything you think you can do? Or do you believe that things within your control never have the possibility of miscalculation?"


    "Isn¡¯t that a bit of a tricky angle? Sam, did you come here today just to pick a fight?"


    Sophie seemed to have reached her limit with today¡¯s strange and overly sharp questions from Sam.


    Sam, however, let out a long sigh. "Why would I pick a fight... I¡¯ve realized that classmate Sophie is really quite mean."


    "How am I mean?"


    "When you can¡¯t answer something, you find fault in the person who asked the question, as if the inability to answer is because the question isn¡¯t good enough."


    Listening to Sam¡¯s somewhat aggrieved words, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but laugh, finally unable to hold it back.


    "Because that¡¯s just how it is. I only answer questions I know, and if I don¡¯t want to answer or can¡¯t answer, it¡¯s clearly the fault of the question. How could I possibly know the answers to everything?"


    "So that¡¯s where the meanness lies, isn¡¯t it? The real reason is you, so how did it become my problem?"


    Sophie was almost dizzy from the conversation.


    Then she couldn¡¯t help but turn her head and glare fiercely at Sam.


    "Are you done? We¡¯re about to reach our stop."


    The bus arrived at the stop just in time.


    They got off.


    The familiar streets.


    The somewhat empty and clean roads seemed devoid of pedestrians.


    Tall trees sprouted from behind the walls, shielding the gradually weakening sunlight.


    The autumn sunset, the lingering twilight.


    Even the passing breeze carried a taste of an indescribable bleakness.


    "I can hardly believe it¡¯s deep autumn already, feels like the events of summer are still fresh in my mind."


    Sam looked up at the leaves that were no longer lush green but tinged with obvious yellow, trembling on the brink of falling from the branches.


    Sophie kept her eyes forward, seemingly uninterested in the so-called scenery during the journey. "It¡¯s nothing special, seasons change all the time, it¡¯s not like there won¡¯t be another summer."


    Sam chuckled. "But every summer is unique, and we both know that the same summer will never come again."


    Indeed.


    Even if there will be the same temperature, the same sunshine, and even the same lifestyle and environment.


    The exact moments will never repeat, nor will the feelings from that time.


    Sophie snorted softly. "I prefer you when you¡¯re carefree and lighthearted; I really don¡¯t like this side of you."


    Sam blinked. "Cool, so there¡¯s another side of me you do like?"


    Sophie shyly lowered her head.


    At that moment, Sam¡¯s smile beamed brightly.


    "Do you want a Coke?"


    "Huh?"


    What the heck.


    That was a sudden shift in topic.


    "Don¡¯t want one?"


    Sam suddenly stopped walking, turned around, and stood in front of Sophie.


    "I¡¯ll have one."


    There was a convenience store nearby... yeah, the place where Sam worked.


    But today wasn¡¯t his shift. Mrs. Margaret was on duty.


    Sophie didn¡¯t go into the convenience store but stood outside, seemingly to avoid creating any special connection with Sam in the eyes of others.


    It was a bit like trying to hide something that can¡¯t really be hidden.


    "Sam, is that your girlfriend outside? She¡¯s really pretty."


    Sam smiled and shook his head. "Not at the moment."


    "Not at the moment?" Mrs. Margaret paused, then couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth as she chuckled. "Is this how you young people are these days?"


    Sam explained.


    "Mrs. Margaret, I¡¯m just being realistic. After all, who knows what the future holds, right? Isn¡¯t it a sign of maturity to reasonably avoid making assumptions about uncertain things?"


    Mrs. Margaret laughed heartily.


    "That sounds cool, but I¡¯m too old to understand all that. However, I¡¯ve seen that girl a few times, always shopping by herself."


    "Isn¡¯t that pretty normal?"


    Sam asked, puzzled.


    Mrs. Margaret glanced at the girl outside, who seemed uninterested in what was happening inside but occasionally stole glances their way.


    "That girl is someone you can¡¯t help but feel for. She always acts like she doesn¡¯t need any help, but isn¡¯t it obvious that she¡¯s just putting on a brave front?


    I know you¡¯re a kind-hearted young man, Sam, but sometimes even the kindest people can hurt others without realizing it. And some things, once hurt, are hard to heal. That guilt you feel after the fact is also hard to make up for."


    Sam looked at the woman in front of him with some surprise.


    "I never would have guessed, Mrs. Margaret, that you had such a philosophical side."


    Mrs. Margaret burst into laughter.


    "What do I know about philosophy? This is just life. After all, the longer you live, the more you experience, and naturally, the more regrets you accumulate, right?"


    "Thank you, Mrs. Margaret~"


    "Alright, off you go now, goodbye Sam."


    "Goodbye, Mrs. Margaret."


    With two bottles of Coke in hand, Sam handed one to the girl outside.


    Then they continued walking down the road, as if embarking on the main quest once again. The conversation just now was a mere interlude, or perhaps a side quest.


    "Buying a Coke only, why were you gone for so long?"


    Sophie unscrewed the cap by herself, not needing Sam to show off his strength or chivalry at this moment.


    Of course, even if she couldn¡¯t open it, she wouldn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help.


    There¡¯s always a way to solve problems, and she¡¯s used to not seeking help from others the moment she encounters one.


    Sam had already opened his bottle and took a big gulp of Coke. "I work there, so I just chatted with some of the staff I know."


    Sophie also took a light sip of her Coke. "What took so long to chat about?"


    Her expression was indifferent, but Sam could swear he saw her ears perk up.


    "You were curious about this from the start, weren¡¯t you?"


    Sophie, caught off guard, glared at Sam. "How am I supposed to know if you were discussing me or not? Can¡¯t I even ask?"


    Sam blinked.


    "And you say you¡¯re not narcissistic? How could you even think it was about you?"


    "Get lost, you¡¯re the narcissist."


    She huffed and gripped her Coke, quickening her pace.


    Sam followed behind and couldn¡¯t help but say, "Slow down, any faster and you¡¯ll be home." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sophie turned to look at Sam. "This road leads home anyway."


    Sam spread his hands, seemingly helpless. "Isn¡¯t a journey about more than just the destination? What about the scenery along the way?"


    Sophie narrowed her eyes, looking at Sam who had stopped in his tracks, as if he was both close and yet so far away. "Are you part of the scenery along my way?"


    Sam shook his head with a smile, walked up, and stood beside her.


    "Maybe I¡¯m actually your destination."


    "..."


    The passing breeze stirred up the fallen leaves on the ground.


    Stay connected via NovelFire.C?m


    They floated, they spun in mid-air, twirling.


    It also lifted the tips of Sophie¡¯s hair.


    A fleeting look of surprise turned into a blush on her cheeks, like red ink falling into still waters, rippling the surface.


    Her pupils contracted, then quickly relaxed.


    Then she gave Sam a kick. "Stop using those womanizer tricks on me!"


    Sam felt both amused and exasperated. "Are you getting flustered?"


    "Who¡¯s flustered? I just don¡¯t like hearing that kind of talk, that¡¯s all."


    She walked away after speaking, but this time her steps were noticeably slower.


    It was more like a stroll than a walk home.


    Sam rubbed his calf, which didn¡¯t really hurt, and walked beside the girl.


    Looking at the deserted street, the clean ground, he ventured a question. "Do you think there¡¯s any chance you and Angel could become friends?"


    It seemed like a whimsical question from Sam, but Sophie almost immediately and swiftly answered without a second thought.


    "Impossible. Even if the world were ending, we couldn¡¯t be friends."


    "Why not? You can be friends with me."


    Sam remembered their first meeting; it seemed unlikely then that they would become friends. After all, she seemed to loathe everything, including boys with Sam¡¯s kind of personality.


    Sophie snorted.


    "That was just your luck. As for her... our backgrounds, different upbringings, ways of doing things, and differing values, all ensure we can¡¯t be friends."


    "Don¡¯t you think such a relationship between you two is troublesome at school? If there¡¯s a chance to become friends, I¡¯d be happy to help you both, and it could resolve most of the conflicts and troubles between you."


    Sophie let out a cold, mocking laugh.


    "Why are you always so naively unrealistic? Sam... do you think lions and cheetahs share the same territory?"


    "Lions and cheetahs? Isn¡¯t it lions and gazelles?"


    "You¡¯re the gazelle!"


    Clearly, Sophie did not want to be seen as the weaker party, nor would she admit to such a fact.


    They were almost at the entrance to Sophie¡¯s apartment complex.


    No matter how slowly you walk this road, you¡¯ll eventually see the end.


    Sam spoke with a hint of emotion. "In that case, it seems I still have a long way to go."


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help but frown and ask. "Do you really want to accomplish this unrealistic task?"


    Sam nodded, not hiding his intentions.


    "Even though youth is full of troubles, I still hope that everyone can bloom like flowers, not wage wars. Conflict and strife are elements of drama, but for me, this is life. I want peace and beauty."


    Sophie was silent for a moment, then turned her head to look in the direction of her apartment¡¯s door.


    At this moment of parting, just before taking that step, she looked at Sam.


    "Do what you want, I won¡¯t cooperate with you, but I can¡¯t stop you either."


    "What do you mean?" Sam asked curiously, looking at her.


    What did her ambiguous statement mean?


    Was she saying she wouldn¡¯t reject Sam¡¯s efforts, or that she was indifferent to them?


    Sophie¡¯s face flushed slightly as she muttered, "Idiot."


    Then she took a step forward. Heading towards her apartment.


    Sam took a deep breath and waved his hand.


    "See you tomorrow, Sophie."


    Sophie glanced back at Sam.


    Then she quickened her pace, soon reaching the door, as if she would disappear from Sam¡¯s sight in the next moment.


    What was this feeling?


    It felt like loss.


    Watching the door about to close, Sam¡¯s gaze dropped slightly.


    Then, he reached out and stopped the door that Sophie was about to shut.


    Sophie, caught off guard, looked at Sam who had kept the door from closing.


    She stared at his smiling face in astonishment. "What are you doing?!"


    Sam shrugged and then squeezed a step inside.


    Not only pushing Sophie aside but also making his way in.


    "I just remembered, eating alone is boring, and since you¡¯re not busy, let¡¯s have dinner together?"

 Chapter 250: How can she be so shamelessly confident, yet so adorable?

    Sam certainly wasn¡¯t lacking a place to eat or company to dine with.


    He simply relished the moments he spent with this girl named Sophie.


    So, in this regard, even though Sophie was stubborn, it was something Sam could tolerate, even find endearing.


    "You really have nothing better to do, hanging around my place like this?" Sophie said, unable to hold back as she watched Sam fiddling with his phone. Experience new stories on NovelFire.C?m


    Did this boy have nowhere else to eat? Insisting on eating at her place... and with no groceries at home, and Sophie not knowing how to cook¡ªoften resorting to fast food¡ªthe contents of her fridge could hardly be called ingredients.


    Sam, while ordering groceries online, calmly replied, "I haven¡¯t eaten yet. I¡¯ll leave after we eat."


    "Why can¡¯t you eat at your own home? Why do you have to come here and make a mess? Then I¡¯ll have to clean up."


    The thought of the chaos that might ensue in her kitchen was troubling for Sophie. She wasn¡¯t good at housework, and keeping her room tidy was already an achievement.


    "Is it because you don¡¯t want to clean up, that¡¯s why you don¡¯t cook?"


    "Of course!"


    "It¡¯s not because you can¡¯t cook?"


    Sam purchased some groceries online and then looked at the girl with a smile.


    Sophie¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly, but she brushed her hair behind her ear with a huff.


    "What¡¯s it to you? Of course, I can cook. It¡¯s just been a while."


    Sam looked at her thoughtfully. "It seems I¡¯m not yet privileged enough to taste Miss Sophie¡¯s cooking."


    He was clearly teasing her about her pretense.


    Sophie could tell, of course. She didn¡¯t bother to respond and just leaned back on the sofa, clutching a familiar pillow. In the presence of this boy, she always felt a unique sense of security.


    "What are you planning to cook?"


    Despite her words, Sophie could still recall the taste of the meals Sam had prepared. That indescribable, magical flavor seemed unforgettable, as if once tasted, similar food could never be found again in a lifetime. She wouldn¡¯t admit it aloud, but her mouth was already watering in anticipation.


    Sam put away his phone and looked at Sophie. "You¡¯ll know once I¡¯ve cooked it. Are you already hungry?"


    Sophie huffed. "I¡¯m just preparing myself to reluctantly eat whatever you make. If you cook something I don¡¯t like, you¡¯re cleaning up."


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but laugh. "Nice plan there. I cook for you, and I clean up too? How would I know what you don¡¯t like? You could make up any excuse, and I¡¯d end up washing the dishes."


    Sophie smiled. "It¡¯s not like I asked you to cook for me. You brought this on yourself."


    "Really playing the ¡¯ice queen¡¯ role, aren¡¯t you, Miss Sophie?"


    Sam sighed in feigned despair.


    Sophie wasn¡¯t fooled by his poor acting. "Having special expectations of me is your biggest mistake."


    "Then I¡¯ll just cook the food at your place and take it home to eat."


    Sophie paused. "Then what will I eat?"


    "What if you don¡¯t like it? It¡¯s pointless to go to all that effort for nothing."


    "But you¡¯re using my kitchen, you should pay a price!"


    Sam nodded. "Alright, how about this? When the groceries arrive, I¡¯ll take them and go cook at my place. That way I don¡¯t owe you anything, right?"


    That infuriating jerk!


    Sophie watched Sam trying to hold back his laughter, but it was as if she could hear him snickering inside. He was clearly mocking her, the jerk...


    Sophie¡¯s gaze turned icy. "Then you can leave now. Who needs your cooking anyway!?"


    Sam stretched lazily and then smiled. "When you can finally get over your stubbornness, you¡¯ll be unstoppable."


    Sophie rolled her eyes. She knew all too well about her own stubborn streak.


    But it was a long-ingrained habit. How could she just change it on a whim?


    And why should she change for Sam?


    She wasn¡¯t lacking anything, and it was his uninvited entry that had disrupted her peaceful life. If anyone should change, it shouldn¡¯t be her.


    Soon, the delivery arrived.


    Sam took the items and started cooking without delay.


    Initially, Sophie pretended to read a book, but as the enticing aroma filled the air, she found it increasingly difficult to resist.


    The words on the pages seemed to transform into delicious pieces of grilled meat.


    If it weren¡¯t for Sam being there, she probably would have been sitting at the dining table already.


    But she needed to hold out, so she waited another few minutes.


    Finally, she heard Sam¡¯s voice. "Alright, stop pretending to read and come eat."


    Sophie immediately put down her book and stood up, walking towards the dining table, though her movements were deliberately slow, almost as if she were modeling on a runway.


    "Who¡¯s pretending? Don¡¯t act like everyone¡¯s dying to eat your cooking."


    As she spoke, she picked up a spoon and fork.


    Sam couldn¡¯t be bothered to expose her pretense anymore. "Alright, alright, I¡¯m treating you, okay? Miss Sophie, please do me the honor of tasting it."


    Sophie tilted her head slightly, elegantly picked up her fork, and sat up straight, as if it were a necessary ritual.


    Sophie spoke little while eating. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn¡¯t that she was particularly polite by nature; it was just that Sam¡¯s cooking... left no room for talking.


    She could only keep eating, continuously loading her plate with the fork, afraid of missing out on any part of this delicious meal.


    Sam ate slowly, his mind wandering to mundane thoughts as he enjoyed the quiet atmosphere¡ªan atmosphere so serene that he found himself relishing it.


    Every Sam¡¯s initial dream was simple, really.


    To have a home of his own, and to have a girl like her to share dinners with at dusk. No need for much talk, just the presence of such an atmosphere was enough to bring peace, enough to calm any storm from the outside world.


    "You... did you only eat one chicken leg?"


    Sam was lost in these trivial yet important thoughts when he suddenly heard Sophie¡¯s voice.


    He looked across the table to see the girl trying to appear calm, though her cheeks were tinged with a shy blush.


    Sam glanced at the nearly empty plate on the table. He had fried four chicken legs, and having eaten just one, only one remained.


    The situation was clear.


    Sam looked at her and then flashed a grin, showing his teeth.


    "Yeah, I only ate one. Did you eat two?"


    Sophie paused, seemingly caught off guard by his straightforward response.


    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to play dumb and offer it to her?


    She looked regretfully at the chicken leg.


    "I see... I thought as much. You better eat it before it gets cold... gulp." As she spoke, Sophie swallowed her saliva.


    Sam stifled a laugh and deliberately looked up at the ceiling. "What¡¯s that sound? Is it leaking?"


    "...I don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t hear anything."


    "Oh, okay then, I guess I¡¯ll take this last chicken leg."


    Sophie held her own plate, but her eyes were fixed intently on Sam¡¯s movements.


    Sam¡¯s movements were painfully slow, like those deliberately paced slow-motion scenes in movies. As he reached for the chicken leg to place it in his bowl, Sophie¡¯s gaze grew intense.


    Just then, Sam suddenly spoke up.


    "Ah... I¡¯m kind of full, might not finish this chicken leg. Maybe I should take it home?"


    "Take it home?!" Sophie was stunned, her hopeful eyes suddenly filled with confusion.


    Sam nodded as if it were the most natural thing to do.


    "Yeah, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste otherwise? You¡¯ve already had two, you probably can¡¯t eat anymore, right?"


    Sophie¡¯s eyes darted away, her voice trembling slightly.


    "I... can."


    "Oh? What was that?"


    "I said I... can eat it!"


    Sam nodded.


    He held a chicken leg up with his fork, suspended in the air halfway between them, as if she could easily reach it, yet he could snatch it back in an instant.


    "So... do you want this chicken leg?"


    He asked with a smile, the light casting shadows on his face, making him look like a mischievous imp.


    Despite knowing it might be a tease, Sophie could only grit her teeth and say,


    "Yes."


    "What? I didn¡¯t catch that."


    "I said I want it!"


    "Want what?"


    "The chicken leg!!"


    Finally, Sophie couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She looked as if she was about to flip the table, almost shoving her spoon up Sam¡¯s nose.


    "Clang."


    But in the next moment, Sam quickly placed the chicken leg into Sophie¡¯s bowl.


    "Go ahead and eat, I¡¯ll wash the dishes after."


    "...You¡¯ll wash the dishes?"


    Suddenly, her anger dissipated with this unexpectedly pleasant offer.


    She couldn¡¯t believe it¡ªSam actually had such considerate moments.


    Sam shrugged nonchalantly.


    "Since you¡¯re too lazy to wash and I¡¯ve got nothing else to do, I might as well. It won¡¯t delay anything, and since I used your kitchen, it¡¯s only right."


    "Suit yourself!"


    The meal was finished in calm, and Sam kept his promise, quietly washing the dishes in the kitchen.


    "You seem to really enjoy doing household chores."


    Sophie had appeared behind him at some point, leaning slightly against the wall, watching his movements.


    Sam continued his methodical work, unfazed.


    "It¡¯s not that I enjoy it, but I believe in finishing what I start. Just thinking about these dishes possibly sitting here for days without being cleaned up makes me uncomfortable."


    "Why would that bother you... I wouldn¡¯t leave them for days."


    Sophie rolled her eyes.


    Just because Sophie didn¡¯t want to do it... didn¡¯t mean the other soul inside her felt the same.


    Sam chuckled.


    "I don¡¯t know, maybe it¡¯s OCD? By the way, exams are a week away. Do you think you can beat me?"


    Sophie scoffed at the change in topic.


    "Get it straight, I¡¯ve always been top of the class, always first in every test. It¡¯s not about whether I can beat you; it¡¯s about whether you have any chance of catching up to me."


    "Pretty confident, huh? What if you slip up this time? It¡¯s not impossible, right?"


    "It¡¯s absolutely impossible for me, unless I decide I don¡¯t want to."


    No one seemed more confident in their academic prowess than this girl.


    Sam finished washing the last utensil, placed it on the rack, then washed his hands and turned around.


    He shook his water-splattered hands. "Since you¡¯re so confident, how about we make a bet on this upcoming exam?"


    "A bet? What kind of bet?"


    Sophie crossed her arms over her ¡¯non-existent¡¯ chest, looking down imperiously like a valkyrie ready to accept a mortal¡¯s challenge.


    Sam smiled and said,


    "If I score the same as you on this test, or higher... you¡¯ll wash my clothes for a month, and call me ¡¯dear Sam¡¯ for a month."


    "In your dreams!!"


    Sophie¡¯s cheeks flushed with anger as she glared at Sam.


    Sam casually spread his hands. "You¡¯re so confident in yourself, yet you¡¯re afraid to take this bet?"


    Sophie sneered.


    "This has nothing to do with my confidence. A bet should have equal stakes, and you need to offer something that interests me if you lose."


    Sam shrugged nonchalantly.


    "If I lose, even by just one point, I¡¯ll cook for you for a month and do all the household chores. I¡¯ll provide all the groceries at no cost to you, and you can even come over to eat at my place without having to use any of your own supplies."


    "Deal!"


    "That quick?"


    Sam was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t even finished speaking, and Sophie had already sealed the deal?


    Well, that¡¯s something. Was her earlier indignation just for show? Had she been waiting for Sam to offer these terms?


    Sophie struggled to keep her lips from curling up too much.


    A whole month, huh.


    Free meals for a month, no expenses, and delicious food at that... not to mention no chores!


    Why would anyone refuse such a tempting offer?


    Sophie spun around gracefully, her hair swirling slightly, her whole demeanor as poised as a lotus blooming in a pond.


    "I¡¯m not one to dilly-dally, of course. But if you want to back out, that¡¯s fine too..."


    "No need to back out, I¡¯m looking forward to you calling me ¡¯dear Sam¡¯ for a month."


    "Heh, wishful thinking."


    "Be careful, overconfidence can lead to unexpected losses. Nothing in this world is absolute."


    Hearing this, Sophie turned sharply, pointing a finger at Sam¡¯s nose.


    "That¡¯s right, nothing in this world is absolute. But Sophie is definitely smarter than Sam."


    Sam was somewhat amazed by her extreme confidence.


    How can she be so shamelessly confident, yet so adorable?


    He didn¡¯t quite understand, but Sam was ready to head home.


    "Let¡¯s see what the results say then. See you tomorrow."


    Watching Sam turn and walk to the door, Sophie felt a strange emptiness, a touch of boredom. But her personality meant she wouldn¡¯t actively try to stop him. Her gaze shifted away, feigning indifference.


    "Hurry up and go, and remember to take the trash with you."


    "I¡¯ve got it, you lazybones."


    "Hmph, mind your own business."


    "Off I go."


    "Bang."


    Sam, holding the trash bag, disappeared from Sophie¡¯s sight, even closing the door behind him, eliminating any chance of a parting shot.


    Yet, an invisible boomerang pierced the young girl¡¯s heart.


    Looking around the now empty room, it seemed to still carry his presence.


    Sophie sighed inexplicably. "Why have I also become so weird..."


    Sam didn¡¯t linger on the road; he dropped the trash in the bin and headed straight home.


    But as soon as he got home, he heard strange noises.


    From... his bathroom?


    Sam frowned and walked towards the bathroom, only to see the light on and... the sound of running water.


    What¡¯s going on? Who¡¯s taking a shower in his house?!


    The moment Sam questioned this, he thought of the answer. It couldn¡¯t be a thief; no thief would be that absurd.


    So, the only person with the audacity and leisure to use his bathroom... could only be that woman.


    Sam approached the closed bathroom door.


    Then he knocked.


    "Zoe... is that you?"


    The person inside didn¡¯t respond.


    Instead.


    Suddenly, the door was unexpectedly pulled open.


    Sam¡¯s eyes widened, seeing only a mist of water... not even making out any specific details.


    "Bang!"


    Sam was abruptly pulled inside.


    Like an innocent traveler swallowed by the abyss...

 Chapter 251: Do you want to join me in the shower?

    The swirling mist in the steamy bathroom twirled around, creating an almost ethereal atmosphere. And in it, an unshielded ¡¯nymph¡¯.


    At this very moment, in Sam¡¯s bathroom, there appeared a woman.


    It was indeed Zoe, no surprise there, but Sam had never imagined that this woman could be so audacious.


    Now, Sam¡¯s clothes were soaked with the warm flow of water.


    Inside, Zoe looked divinely irresistible. Although Sam did harbor some resentment for her reckless behavior, he couldn¡¯t deny that the sight of her bare body seemed to dissolve all his grievances.


    Indeed...


    Seeing such a tempting body, seeing this woman whose breasts were unimaginably voluptuous, any complaints seemed like petty grievances, almost a boast in disguise.


    The water cascaded down from Zoe¡¯s neck, kissing her throat, breasts, buttocks, and her vulva.


    The misty steam was everywhere, and under the bathroom light, Zoe radiated what could almost be called a holy glow.


    Yet, paradoxically, her aura seemed to scream desire.


    Zoe¡¯s long hair was pinned up at the back of her head, and she stood naked before Sam, without any cover.


    She faced Sam without any shyness, instead smiling.


    "Sam, you¡¯ve come at just the right time. I was getting a bit bored bathing alone."


    Sam was momentarily stunned. "Bored bathing alone? Haven¡¯t you always bathed alone, Zoe?"


    Zoe chuckled, her hands beginning to coil around Sam¡¯s arms like water snakes.


    Gently caressing, climbing upwards, as if to ensure the guest relaxes before a massage.


    Zoe smiled.


    "How could that be? It seems like ever since I met you, every time I¡¯m alone, I think of you. So... do you want to join me in the shower?"


    True to form, without giving Sam much time to prepare mentally, she immediately uttered such bold words.


    Sam swallowed hard, trying to avoid Zoe¡¯s gaze. "What are you talking about... Just bathe by yourself, I won¡¯t disturb you."


    With that, Sam struggled free from Zoe¡¯s grasp and turned to leave the bathroom.


    A shared bath?


    Was this really about bathing? It seemed more like an excuse.


    Sam saw the situation clearly. It wasn¡¯t that he disliked making love, nor did he dislike Zoe.


    On the contrary, seeing Zoe naturally aroused his desires, and the sensation of making love with her... it was truly wonderful.


    It¡¯s hard to imagine what it¡¯s like to be with a woman who can meet any demand during lovemaking, whose body is the epitome of flexibility.


    There¡¯s a saying that sex can be the spice of love, but it should never dominate the relationship.


    As Sam turned to leave the bathroom, there was a sudden "thump."


    Zoe¡¯s breasts bumped against his back.


    The uncovered elasticity pressed against his back, a direct and unobstructed contact, felt almost heavenly enough to elicit a song from one¡¯s throat.


    At the same time, Sam felt his back shirt soaking through, and Zoe¡¯s wet hands wrapped around his waist from behind, pressing against his chest in reverse.


    It wasn¡¯t a firm grip, but her fingers gently encircled him, making Sam stop in his tracks for a moment.


    That strange sensation, like a rushing flood, overwhelmed him.


    Sam bit his lip lightly.


    "What are you doing?"


    Zoe¡¯s fingers gently traced patterns on Sam¡¯s chest, leaving an irresistible itch.


    Behind him, her body pressed against his back.


    "I already told you... let¡¯s take a bath together. Sam, why are you so scared, do you think I¡¯m going to eat you up?"


    "It¡¯s not that... it¡¯s just that my clothes are all wet... and bathing together is just too weird, isn¡¯t it? I think I¡¯ll just wait outside for you..."


    Sam said this, seemingly ready to leave, but Zoe had already begun unbuttoning his shirt.


    Zoe kissed Sam¡¯s ear while continuously working with her hands, gently helping him unbutton and remove his clothes.


    "Don¡¯t worry... leave it to me. I¡¯ll wash your clothes anyway. All you need to do now is listen to me obediently, and you¡¯ll get your treat~"


    Soon, Zoe had stripped Sam of his clothes, which were tossed carelessly into a corner of the bathroom, looking no better than a rag on the floor.


    After completing this task, Zoe didn¡¯t immediately proceed with her next move. Instead, she found a towel and wrapped her sensual, flawless body in it.


    Naked, Sam looked at Zoe, puzzled. "Where did you get that towel from... I don¡¯t remember having one like that at home?"


    Now wrapped in the towel, covering her breasts and groin but leaving her long, voluptuous legs exposed, Zoe seemed to provoke an almost irresistible man urge to unveil her completely.


    Perhaps this was the true purpose of clothing.


    Zoe smiled at Sam.


    "Of course, I brought the towel myself. Your bathroom is too simple, but thankfully it¡¯s clean and doesn¡¯t smell weird. Come, Sam, sit here."


    Zoe placed a small stool directly under the shower and turned off the shower. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is this for...?" Sam was pushed down by the shoulders to sit.


    He felt a bit embarrassed now, his legs involuntarily clamping together.


    It was like a virgin with no experience, appearing in a place of debauchery for the first time.


    Zoe took down the showerhead, letting the water run while she tested the temperature with her hand, then whispered behind Sam with a light laugh.


    "I¡¯m not doing anything, just helping you bathe... Or, are you hoping to do something other than bathing?"


    "Ah... of course not, I can bathe by myself, you don¡¯t need to help me."


    What Sam really wanted to say was: You better just help me bathe, but the words you¡¯re saying now are hardly convincing!


    Zoe directed the showerhead towards Sam¡¯s body, starting at his waist and moving upwards, thoroughly soaking him with water.


    "It¡¯s okay... you probably don¡¯t know, but from the moment I saw you, I¡¯ve wanted to do countless things for you. Cooking is just the basics, next I¡¯ll do even more for you. Is the water temperature alright?"


    "It¡¯s fine."


    "Good, close your eyes now, I¡¯m going to wash your hair."


    "Oh..."


    Sam closed his eyes and also his mouth, feeling the water gently cascade over his head, as if being enlightened.


    This woman truly demonstrated a rare normalcy, actually applying shampoo to Sam¡¯s hair and massaging his scalp.


    Her technique was spot on, pressing and kneading his scalp with varying pressures.


    After rinsing the foam from his hair, Sam¡¯s head felt incredibly light.


    And really, if it were just about enjoying such service, it was indeed wonderful. If it were just this, it would be a top-notch indulgence.


    Then he heard Zoe¡¯s gentle voice behind his ear.


    "Next is your back, Sam."


    "Thank you."


    As the water once again soaked his back, Sam slightly closed his eyes.


    It was indeed quite comfortable, but then...


    "Thump."


    It was a soft sound, like the collision of water.


    But Sam¡¯s eyes widened in an instant.


    Because he clearly felt that what touched his back was definitely not a hand, nor a towel... This touch, this shape, it was unmistakably Zoe¡¯s breasts.


    "Zoe, what are you doing..."


    Sam was about to say something. But in the next moment, her hand accurately covered his lips.


    "Don¡¯t speak, I¡¯m feeling shy too, just enjoy it..."


    Sam indeed couldn¡¯t speak anymore, he could only feel the exquisite sensation coming from his back. Discover hidden content at NovelFire.C?m


    Zoe gently traced her nipples across Sam¡¯s back, her movements incredibly tender.


    Sometimes, the unseen images are the most lethal, only to be imagined in the mind, yet felt so vividly.


    Sam needed extreme restraint to prevent himself from moaning in pleasure, but some instinctual reactions were simply beyond concealment.


    When it was time to be honest, it seemed impossible to lie. His fully erect penis was the best testament to his feelings at that moment.


    Zoe had already noticed his erection and was pleased with Sam¡¯s reaction.


    "Very good... Sam is being such a good boy, so let¡¯s give him a little reward. Don¡¯t refuse, okay?"


    "Eh? Wait, I...!"


    Sam suddenly looked up, unable to resist the incredible sensation.


    The process was like enduring both ice and fire, two extremes.


    Zoe¡¯s movements, massaging Sam¡¯s back with her breasts, grew in intensity until finally, she stopped.


    By then, Zoe, without a towel, moved in front of Sam and squatted down before him.


    With her face, stunningly beautiful and utterly enchanting, she looked at Sam.


    Then she took his penis in her hands.


    "Sam, are you enduring this just to enjoy the final service? You¡¯ve been erect the whole time, haven¡¯t you?"


    Sam instinctively retorted, "Of course not, I just..."


    At that moment, Zoe had already taken his penis into her mouth, gently sucking.


    Her tongue was more agile than ever, and her mouth had molded to the shape of Sam¡¯s penis.

 Chapter 252: Lick it like you’re eating a popsicle

    Zoe knelt before Sam, her face flushed with ecstasy, her full breasts heaving with each rapid breath.


    Sam¡¯s desire was fully aroused by Zoe, his breathing becoming heavier.


    Zoe opened her eyes, and before her was Sam¡¯s erect penis. Due to its length, it directly pressed against her throat, causing her to instinctively gag.


    However, Zoe quickly regained composure and used both hands to hold the penis, moving Sam¡¯s glans across her lips. She closed her eyes, licking it as if it were ice cream, her tender tongue teasing the tip.


    The wet and slippery sensation brought Sam an extraordinary pleasure, almost making him moan aloud.


    "Yes, just like that, lick it like you¡¯re eating a popsicle!"


    "Zoe, you¡¯re amazing, your tongue is so soft. Don¡¯t stop your hands, keep them moving!"


    "Don¡¯t just lick the tip, make sure to get everywhere."


    Hearing the dirty talk from Sam, Zoe felt no shame; instead, she was pleased by his compliments.


    Encouraged by Sam¡¯s praise, Zoe became even more enthusiastic in her oral efforts. She even took the initiative to ask Sam to spread his legs, kissing down his penis and gently starting to lick his testicles.


    Zoe tenderly licked, perhaps awakened by a primal instinct, and Sam¡¯s reactions gave her plenty of feedback.


    Her hand movements gradually sped up, bringing Sam immense pleasure.


    At this moment, Zoe knelt before Sam, her large breasts hanging like papayas. Sam couldn¡¯t help but reach out with both hands, grabbing and kneading her breasts. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zoe moaned instinctively, then she opened her mouth again and took Sam¡¯s penis inside, her movements gentle, ensuring her teeth never touched his penis.


    As Sam¡¯s penis penetrated deeper, Zoe felt a choking sensation of being filled in her mouth. This sensation was delightful, bringing a submissive sense of humiliation for Zoe.


    Sam hummed in comfort, holding Zoe¡¯s head, treating her mouth as if it were a vagina.


    However, Sam¡¯s movements were not rough, as his penis was quite large, only about a third of it entered her mouth to avoid hitting her throat.


    Sam stood up, looking down at Zoe who was tightly enveloping his penis.


    "Great job, Zoe, your mouth feels so good."


    Sam roared excitedly, thrusting his hips, starting to thrust in and out of her mouth. Zoe tried to take in more of Sam¡¯s penis, and although her breathing was uneven, she obediently satisfied Sam¡¯s vigorous movements.


    Watching Zoe struggle to swallow and spit his penis, Sam felt incredibly excited, his thrusting movements and frequency quickened.


    Saliva dripped down the corners of Zoe¡¯s mouth, falling onto her full breasts, creating a highly stimulating scene.


    Zoe¡¯s head moved back and forth with Sam¡¯s actions, saliva dripping bit by bit onto her swaying breasts, presenting a scene of obscene stimulation unprecedented for Sam.


    "Zoe, this feels so amazing, swallow my cum."


    The pleasure burst instantly, and Sam¡¯s muscles tensed all at once.


    Suddenly, Zoe felt the glans in her mouth seemed to swell momentarily, followed by a clear sensation of a lava-hot semen bursting in her mouth.


    The hard penis throbbed powerfully in Zoe¡¯s mouth, Sam ejaculating so much that it completely overturned her understanding of men.


    Zoe struggled to swallow Sam¡¯s semen, but he had ejaculated so much that despite her efforts, some still trickled down the corners of her mouth.


    This feeling of being conquered while kneeling before Sam completely intoxicated her.


    Sam felt a bit dizzy; he had never been so forward before. It must be said, the sensation was incredibly intense. He lowered his head and once again caught sight of Zoe¡¯s seductive face.


    She stretched out her hands, placing them under her chin, letting the semen drip onto her hands.


    She said nothing. Just gazed at Sam, a rich smile spilling from the corners of her eyes.


    ...


    Finally, the unique bathing session ended.


    Sam was the first to emerge, quickly dressing and grabbing a chilled drink from the fridge, downing half of it in one go.


    Zoe took more time, not only thoroughly washing her body again but also brushing her teeth.


    When Zoe reemerged from the bathroom, she was dressed in a tight-fitting long skirt that hugged her curves exquisitely. Her legs swayed with the dark skirt, her slightly damp hair gathered at the back of her head, revealing her soft, flawless face and neck.


    Sam asked, "Why did you come over to my place to shower?"


    Zoe casually sat next to Sam, crossing her left leg over her right, her bare, delicate toes slightly wiggling in the air. Her beautiful toes, under the room¡¯s lighting, emitted a subtle glow, even painted with bright red nail polish¡ªlike tempting fruit, fresh pomegranates, irresistibly inviting a taste.


    Zoe seemed oblivious to Sam¡¯s covert glances, maintaining a light smile as she spoke, "I was actually planning to have dinner with you, but you weren¡¯t back yet, so I thought I¡¯d take a shower first. But I didn¡¯t want to miss you when you returned, so I just decided to shower here."


    Sam didn¡¯t buy that excuse at all.


    A shower, such a private affair, just happened to coincide?


    Of course, Sam didn¡¯t confront her; he just gave a resigned smile. "But I¡¯ve already eaten out."


    Zoe pouted slightly, looking somewhat aggrieved at Sam.


    "How could you do that? What about me?"


    Sam knew she was feigning upset, but he didn¡¯t have a better way to call her out on it. Or rather, calling her out wouldn¡¯t help. Some things just can¡¯t be proven, and when you know the answer, it¡¯s always better not to say it.


    After thinking for a moment, Sam suggested, "How about... I go downstairs and get you some fast food? There¡¯s this burger that tastes amazing, I used to grab one on my way to school in the mornings."


    Zoe immediately clung to Sam¡¯s arm. "But I don¡¯t like fast food, and I don¡¯t want you to leave me..."


    Zoe wrapped her body around Sam¡¯s arm, inevitably pressing his arm against her full, firm breasts.


    Sam clearly understood what Zoe was implying, he sighed and then replied, "Then... I¡¯ll just whip up something simple. We don¡¯t have much in the house, maybe noodles or fried rice, would that be okay?"


    "Pop~~~"


    Zoe left a crisp kiss on Sam¡¯s cheek. Then, smiling, she let go of his arm. "I finally get to taste something cooked by Sam. I want the fried rice."


    "Just give me a minute then."


    "No rush, I can wait as long as it takes."


    "It¡¯s not that big of a deal..."


    "Hehe, of course, I have to let Sam feel my love and admiration all the time~"


    It did sound pretty good. Having such a charming woman say these things, looking at you with almost starry-eyed admiration, could indeed make a man feel supremely accomplished.


    Sam quickly got up and went to the kitchen to make a simple dish of fried rice. Although fried rice is an Asian dish, the preparation is actually quite straightforward, requiring only eggs, some diced ham, a bit of corn, and some rice.


    Soon, Sam had the fried rice ready and on the table.


    Zoe couldn¡¯t wait to grab a spoon. "Wow... it smells so delicious, and it looks so good too... Sam, I had no idea you were such a good cook."


    Sam smiled sheepishly. "It¡¯s alright, this dish is pretty simple. It¡¯s not complicated."


    Zoe had already started tasting it. The moment she took her first bite, her eyes widened as if a switch had been flipped, and her face flushed red instantly.


    She looked at Sam incredulously but didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, she continued to eat the fried rice spoonful by spoonful, seemingly unable to stop herself. It was as if she was addicted.


    She was so engrossed in eating that she couldn¡¯t spare a moment to speak to Sam. It seemed that only by continuing to eat could she savor every bit of the delicious meal.


    Sam brought over a glass of water and placed it beside Zoe, then said with a smile, "No rush, no one¡¯s competing with you. There¡¯s still some ingredients left, I can make another batch if it¡¯s not enough."


    ...


    When Zoe finally put down her spoon, the plate was completely empty. In fact, Sam had prepared a generous portion, but Zoe had polished it off entirely.


    "I¡¯d love another plate, but I really can¡¯t eat anymore."


    Zoe leaned back in her chair, her body appearing somewhat limp and weak, her eyes soft and seductive, her cheeks flushed¡ªnot looking like she had just finished a meal, but as if she had been through an intensely passionate encounter.


    Sam chuckled. "Have some water first... If you like it, I can make it for you again."


    Zoe¡¯s gaze fell on Sam¡¯s face. Her eyes showed a familiar look of greed, desire, and intense fervor and possessiveness.


    "This is honestly the best fried rice I¡¯ve ever had in my life, no flattery involved... Sam, you¡¯re truly a treasure. Do you know that when you say things like that, I find it harder and harder to think about sharing you? I start thinking... why can¡¯t such a person belong only to me?"


    Sam was momentarily stunned. Why had Zoe suddenly started acting so strangely?


    He responded cautiously, "You shouldn¡¯t think like that... Sometimes, it¡¯s good to share the good things, right?"


    Zoe took a sip of water, then set the glass down on the table. She quickly stood up and sat down on Sam¡¯s lap, both of them now stacked together on an ordinary chair.


    Zoe¡¯s soft curves pressed closer to Sam once again.


    Stay connected via NovelFire.C?m


    Sam remembered an Asian proverb: "A full belly leads to lustful thoughts."


    It seemed to be true!


    But wasn¡¯t this too fast? Without any CD?


    At that moment, Zoe began to gently stroke Sam¡¯s cheek. Meanwhile, she started to sway her hips lightly on him, the stimulation and friction suddenly exciting Sam¡¯s nerves.


    Zoe looked down at Sam. "I still feel a bit thirsty, what should I do, Sam?"


    Sam¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed involuntarily. "Then... have another sip of water."


    Zoe smiled and gently caressed the corner of Sam¡¯s mouth with her finger. "This water isn¡¯t helping... I need something else."


    "What?"


    "Sam¡¯s... saliva."


    "What? Uh!!"


    Before Sam could react further, his mouth was sealed with a passionate kiss. Their clothes were quickly shed, and Zoe, grasping Sam¡¯s cock, positioned herself on top of him.


    The chair began to creak under their movements, squeaking as if it might collapse at any moment.


    But at that moment, neither of them cared about anything else.

 Chapter 253: After school today, could you keep me company?

    Some waves never meet the shoreline in their lifetime. Naturally, some people never experience the pinnacle of a true sexual climax.


    This applies not just to men, but perhaps even more so to women, like Zoe at this moment, completely spent and powerless.


    Zoe could hardly imagine that such a thing existed in the world, something that seemed endlessly enticing, irresistibly continuous. Was it the magic of this boy, or was the act itself so magical that it was impossible to refuse, undesirable to refuse, and something she wanted to immerse in constantly, a unique and supreme experience?


    It felt more thrilling than a roller coaster ride. It engulfed you, making it impossible to consider the trivialities of life¡ªlike work at the office, annoying colleagues, office politics, or the lonely, unanswered questions of a long life journey.


    All could dissipate. All could become irrelevant in such moments.


    Zoe didn¡¯t know how many orgasms she had reached; each was more intense and hysterical than the last.


    This small room seemed to hold all the joy in the world. In Sam¡¯s arms, Zoe felt she could even die right there and then.


    It might sound exaggerated, perhaps a bit overstated, but it¡¯s undeniable that in certain moments, she truly could lose herself completely.


    Feeling Sam¡¯s robust body, his vigorous movements, and even the occasional tender delicacy that leaked through his storm-like actions.


    He understood too well, was too skilled.


    Sam knew exactly how to handle a woman¡¯s emotions during lovemaking, making her willingly accommodate any of his desires and methods, as if anything was possible. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In such moments, with just the two of them, it seemed only recklessness and abandon remained. Social conventions, rules, moral boundaries¡ªall vanished into nothingness.


    Perhaps, it is only in such times that men and women can truly feel that the world is free.


    As for Sam¡¯s feelings... it was also an extreme pleasure.


    Even if he was drenched in sweat during the act. Even if the entire process felt like running a 10,000-meter marathon. But it seemed impossible to stop, there was no moment of ending.


    He couldn¡¯t count how many positions they had switched, nor how many places they had moved to.


    The whole room seemed to have no corner they hadn¡¯t touched. Whether it was on a chair, on the dining table, or in front of the room¡¯s only mirror. It seemed all could bear the marks of their lovemaking.


    To be fair, Sam didn¡¯t consider himself particularly lascivious. Most of the time, he was quite restrained, polite, and had a moral baseline.


    But sometimes, whether influenced by what¡¯s called ¡¯Sexual Desire¡¯ or perhaps the extreme temptation brought by these female leads, he found himself lost in the moment.


    Zoe¡¯s naked body lay in Sam¡¯s quilt, the coolness of autumn seemingly turning into the warmth of spring.


    "Are you happy?" Zoe asked tenderly, holding Sam¡¯s arm.


    "How should I put it... I should say I enjoyed it a lot." It was time for the truth.


    Zoe smiled gently, shrinking slightly to nestle in a more comfortable position against Sam, breathing deeply against his shoulder. "It¡¯s rare for you to be so honest."


    Sam lay on the bed, staring at the ceiling, letting his heart settle, quietly enjoying the peace of the moment.


    "Well, I¡¯ve always been an honest person. I even told you about my idea of establishing a harem, worried that you might leave me because I¡¯m a womanizer."


    Zoe said softly.


    "Don¡¯t you know women have a strange sentimentality... If it¡¯s a charming person, even a womanizer seems acceptable. Not because they like the feeling per se, but because they believe maybe they could be the one to change him, to make him turn around and become a good man devoted only to her."


    This wasn¡¯t the first time Sam had heard such a theory. But in today¡¯s era, such theories seemed not ¡¯correct¡¯.


    Of course, there were extremists like Angel, who, if they couldn¡¯t have what they wanted, would destroy it.


    It was either yesterday or the day before when Sam had seen a news story online.


    At a bustling subway station entrance, a petite woman appeared. She had suffered from her boyfriend¡¯s infidelities with other women, and not just one.


    So, this woman chose to shoot the man dead in front of everyone at the subway station.


    Even after killing him, she didn¡¯t panic or leave; instead, she held him quietly and waited for him to die.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t the game ending Sam wanted, but the scene was like an alarm bell for him, almost like seeing his future.


    "But Zoe, you should know my thoughts aren¡¯t easily changed. The scenario you¡¯re talking about... it¡¯s unlikely to happen."


    Despite possibly ruining the mood, Sam felt the need to reassert his philosophy. Precautions were necessary. If one wasn¡¯t enough, then several more would be required.


    Zoe slightly opened her eyes, looking at Sam¡¯s profile. The room was dark, devoid of light, but it didn¡¯t prevent her from seeing Sam¡¯s face clearly.


    "Why couldn¡¯t it happen? Sam... don¡¯t hold too much hope for things you¡¯re not sure about, and you should know, I can indeed be wholeheartedly good to you, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m a woman so kind as to be foolish."


    Sam was well aware. This woman was far from foolish, nor was she simple.


    She only presented her more perfect side to Sam, but the occasional glimpses of darkness and danger seemed like an invisible sword hanging over Sam¡¯s head, constantly reminding him that the path he was on was not paved with flowers. It was likely full of thorns, and even dangers.


    Sam turned his head to meet the eyes of the woman, which, while appearing gentle, also seemed as deep as an abyss. "I¡¯m not a particularly kind person, I¡¯m quite despicable, as you know."


    Zoe laughed, then reached out with both arms to wrap around Sam¡¯s waist. She hugged him tightly, almost merging her perfect figure into his body, as if trying to forcibly blend two different worlds together.


    Zoe nearly buried her face in Sam¡¯s chest. With her eyes closed, she breathed deeply, greedily, and obsessively. "It¡¯s okay to be a bit despicable, it¡¯s okay to be a bit bad. I like all these things... of course, I¡¯d like it even more if you belonged only to me. As long as Sam can be good for me, anything is fine."


    Stay tuned to NovelFire.C?m


    Feeling Zoe¡¯s tenderness and her soft chest, Sam asked softly, "What if I¡¯m not as good as you think?"


    Zoe smiled and kissed Sam¡¯s chest. "There will be a way... there will be a way to make Sam belong only to me. For things you¡¯re unsure about, Sam, you can wait a bit... maybe I¡¯ll help you make the choice."


    "...I¡¯m a bit tired, let¡¯s sleep."


    Sam dared not let this woman make decisions for him. What kind of choice would that be? Just the thought was frightening.


    Forget it, there¡¯s nothing good to continue talking about, and indeed, he was quite tired.


    Zoe smiled slightly, not minding Sam¡¯s abrupt change of topic.


    "Okay, good night."


    "Good night."


    The long night sank at this moment, like relics plummeting to the seabed.


    The moon hung high, lonely, guarding the long night until the arrival of sunlight, which gradually faded into the endless sky.


    "Hey, Sam? Haven¡¯t woken up yet, are you exhausted?"


    "...Hmm? Isabella?"


    Sam was awakened by the phone call. This call roused Sam from a dreamless sleep.


    He looked at his phone in confusion. Why would someone call him in the early morning?


    And why was it Isabella? What happened yesterday...


    Ah, where is the person who was beside him?


    Zoe was gone. It was as if she had never been there. Could she have rushed off to work?


    Was Sam¡¯s alertness really that low?


    He quickly guessed that Zoe must have used her superpowers... but since when had this woman become so self-aware?


    Sam rubbed his hair, listening to the voice coming from the phone. "Looks like you really haven¡¯t woken up yet, took you this long to recognize my voice?"


    Sam yawned lazily. "Who wakes people up with a call this early... Isn¡¯t it natural to be sleepy? Boys and girls our age need plenty of sleep; I¡¯m still growing."


    "Sam, you don¡¯t need to get any taller, any taller and you won¡¯t be cute anymore."


    Sam laughed. "Don¡¯t girls like taller guys?"


    "Oh? Does Sam hope his senior likes him?"


    Hmm?


    Sam immediately snapped awake, quickly saying, "I didn¡¯t mean that, just stating a common perception."


    "Is that so? But I can tell you, I like boys who are a bit cuter, the kind you can hold in your palm or put in your pocket."


    "Are you planning to find a figurine to be your boyfriend in the future?"


    "Figurines are a kind of toy, right? Is there one made in Sam¡¯s image?"


    "Um, did you call this early for a reason?" Sam quickly changed the subject.


    "Not really, just wanted to ask how your chat with Sophie went yesterday, after all, I do care about the relationships between our club members."


    Sam replied irritably, "Still bringing that up, huh? You really have some tricks up your sleeve, using such tactics."


    "Hey, why are you like this, Sam? I was just trying to help you solve a problem, and now you¡¯re blaming me? No good deed goes unpunished, boo hoo hoo, I¡¯m so sad."


    Listening to her poorly feigned crying, Sam could almost picture her laughing while ¡¯boo hoo hoo¡¯ing.


    "Alright, alright, cut the act... I¡¯m not blaming you, just that some things don¡¯t need to catch people off guard... I can handle it, don¡¯t worry too much."


    "Sam, bragging isn¡¯t a good habit, you know. Not everything can be solved with willpower alone, sometimes a little help isn¡¯t a bad thing."


    "...Fine."


    "So, how did it go?"


    "Nothing much... Nothing happened, it¡¯s the same as before, no changes."


    Of course, there must have been changes, whether in Sophie¡¯s attitude towards Sam or in their way of interacting, subtle shifts must have occurred.


    But such changes require time to accumulate, to be felt gradually, not immediately visible. It¡¯s like this seemingly invisible time, inadvertently making you look back, only to find that everything has completely changed.


    "Is that so? I thought you looked so tired because you wore yourself out in bed last night. Is Sophie really not there with you now?"


    "What are you thinking... Don¡¯t say weird stuff. Anything else? I need to get up and go to the bathroom."


    Sam was already standing up. He walked over to the dining table and took a sip of water. Surprisingly, he noticed that the table and dishes... seemed to have been cleaned as well.


    "Um... nothing else, right?"


    "Then I¡¯m hanging up."


    "Wait a sec!"


    "What now?"


    "I say it¡¯s nothing... but actually, there is something..."


    "Oh, if you have something to say, just spit it out, don¡¯t beat around the bush. What is it?" Sam asked with a smile.


    It seems like girls always do this, hesitating to speak. Was it shyness? Or just feigning coyness?


    "After school today... could you keep me company?"


    "What?!"


    What was this situation?

 Chapter 254: There’s a Cougar here

    "Sam, don¡¯t you want to?" The voice on the other end of the phone filled Sam with confusion.


    "It¡¯s not about whether I want to or not... Keep you company? Why are you suddenly saying this?"


    Sam was sure this was another of Isabella¡¯s ¡¯schemes¡¯! This girl just liked to speak recklessly, causing misunderstandings.


    "Eh? Can¡¯t I? Sam... don¡¯t you want to spend some time with me?"


    "If you keep talking like that, I¡¯m going to hang up," Sam said, clearly annoyed.


    A muffled giggle came through the phone, then Isabella hummed lightly, "Why? Doesn¡¯t this kind of talk make our relationship seem closer?"


    "We¡¯re just classmates, there¡¯s no need to be so close."


    "Sam, saying things like that will only hurt people. So I¡¯m that unimportant to you..."


    Sam chose to hang up the phone in response to that statement, not even waiting for her to finish.


    A few seconds later, the phone rang again.


    Sam answered, only to hear the girl on the other end speaking with a hint of anger, "You really hung up!"


    "I told you not to talk in that weird way."


    "Well! I actually wanted to ask for your help. Can you accompany me somewhere after school?"


    "Where?"


    "You¡¯ll find out when we get there. And it¡¯s definitely not going to be a difficult favor... How about I treat you to a meal?"


    Sam scoffed.


    "It seems like you don¡¯t realize how busy my daily schedule is... You think you can dismiss me with just a meal? And without knowing the purpose, I won¡¯t agree. I always feel like you¡¯re plotting something."


    "That¡¯s absolutely impossible!"


    Isabella sighed in resignation, then continued, "Alright, alright, here¡¯s the thing. My friend¡¯s company makes video games, and they¡¯re a bit strapped for cash right now. They¡¯re missing a suitable voice actor... I think your voice would be perfect, so I was hoping you could help out."


    Sam looked at his phone quizzically, obviously unable to see her face through it.


    "Voice acting? You want my help? I¡¯ve never done that... and with the company being short on funds, you¡¯re expecting me to do it for free, right?"


    Sam was no pushover. Just because a pretty girl asked for help, he wasn¡¯t the type to jump at the opportunity. He wasn¡¯t one of those completionist collectors in games who felt compelled to tackle every side quest.


    "The thing is, I could only think of you. Your voice is so nice, and you¡¯re such a good person. I¡¯m even offering to buy you dinner, can¡¯t you just help out~~~" Isabella resorted to a bit of coquetry to persuade Sam.


    Sam frowned. After all, she was his senior and the club president. And if it was just voice acting, it didn¡¯t seem like a big deal.


    But something still felt off. "Hold your horses, I haven¡¯t agreed to anything yet."


    "Eh? But... Sam, today is my birthday, you know. I¡¯m not even asking for a birthday gift, can¡¯t you do this favor?"


    "When did I ever say I was going to give you a birthday gift?!"


    How did this turn into a situation of coercion? Was this one of those scenarios where if you ask to borrow money and I say I don¡¯t have any, you tell me to owe you instead?


    But... was it really her birthday? Or was Isabella just making it up to manipulate him?


    "Your birthday? For real?"


    "It¡¯s really my birthday~ Please, just help me out~"


    "This is your friend¡¯s company... is it really worth helping like this?"


    "Just come and you¡¯ll see. Can you do it? Just this once."


    Sam didn¡¯t trust the phrase ¡¯just this once¡¯ at all. It seemed like things only ever had a first time and countless times after that. People are best at continually pushing their own boundaries.


    Sam pondered for a moment. "I can agree, but on one condition: you mustn¡¯t let this get out. We need to be discreet when we meet, and make sure Angel doesn¡¯t find out."


    "Sam... you really are a born womanizer, blatantly so."


    "Thanks for the compliment. See you after school then." He hung up the phone and began to get ready.


    Helping out didn¡¯t have any special reason behind it; it wasn¡¯t because he was smitten by Isabella¡¯s beauty, nor was he rushing to be a simp or to complete some side quest. It was simply a matter of social obligation.


    Isabella wasn¡¯t a bad girl, although she occasionally exploited Sam and Sophie to get things done. But her intentions were good, as could be seen during the comic convention. Moreover, her actions were mostly in favor of Sam, even seemingly trying to solve problems for him.


    From that perspective, and especially if it really was Isabella¡¯s birthday... Sam found even less reason to refuse. As for any compensation, he decided to let it slide.


    Sam wasn¡¯t experienced in voice acting; he had never tried it before, and if he wasn¡¯t good, they would probably find someone else.


    Sam went to school as usual, this time not encountering Sophie. It seemed they hadn¡¯t caught the same bus, or perhaps he was a bit early today.


    It felt like the usual routine hadn¡¯t played out, causing a slight deviation in the timeline. He didn¡¯t bump into Sophie at the shoe lockers, nor did Louis suddenly slap his shoulder to give him a scare.


    Everything seemed too calm, unsettlingly calm, until class started.


    "Miss Alice, you dropped your pen."


    "Could you pick it up for me, Sam?"


    "Sure."


    As Sam bent down to pick up the pen for Miss Alice, her leg clad in black stockings brushed against his arm. It was then that Sam finally felt at ease; everything was normal.


    He looked up to see Alice¡¯s covert, flirtatious smile and couldn¡¯t help but smile back.


    Alice, however, seemed a bit stunned.


    What was he smiling at?


    ...


    During lunch, Louis remarked with a sense of reflection, "Sam, I have to say, you were right about some things."


    Sam continued eating, not even looking up. "You make it sound like I¡¯m wrong about other things."


    Louis sighed, his expression almost comically pensive. "Exactly, some things are better left unsaid, just like you mentioned..."


    Sam paused, "You confessed to that girl?"


    Louis¡¯s eyes widened instantly. "Not me... it was a friend of mine!"


    "Oh... so your friend got turned down?"


    "Do you have to put it so harshly?"


    Sam gave a thumbs up. "Then I can only wish your friend luck."


    "But my friend is really heartbroken!" Louis sighed.


    Sam chuckled. "That¡¯s not too bad, at least it lets your... friend realize the harsh realities of the world. Unrequited efforts are fruitless; better to focus on living well first."


    Louis sighed again. "My... friend keeps thinking it¡¯s just bad timing, maybe the girl wasn¡¯t ready..."


    "Niubi," Sam exclaimed in admiration.


    Louis seemed ready to argue more, but Sam cut him off with a single statement. "To her, maybe she just needed someone to talk to. Anyone could fill that role, so why must it be her? Broaden your horizons, and your... friend will find better views."


    ...


    Finally, the afternoon school bell rang.


    Sam and Isabella had agreed to meet on the side of the school, away from the nearby bus stop.


    Sam didn¡¯t have to wait long; the smiling, beautiful girl appeared before him. Her steps were relaxed, and her long hair bounced playfully, adding to her charm.


    This girl, skilled in cosplaying, seemed to adapt to any style, just like Sam¡¯s impression of her¡ªundefined. She could seemingly be anyone.


    "I thought you were going to stand me up this time, Sam~"


    Sam replied, somewhat annoyed, "You think I¡¯m like you?"


    Isabella smiled mischievously and reached out to poke Sam¡¯s cheek. "Oh, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re upset?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam stepped back, dodging her gesture. "I just wish you¡¯d do less of this stuff that catches people off guard."


    The breeze gently lifted her long hair, her delicate features flushed a beautiful pink as she laughed. "Sometimes, a monotonous life can be dull. It needs some interesting surprises to spice it up."


    Sam shrugged and looked off into the distance, where the light was still soft and early. "My life has had enough surprises already, no need for you to add any more."


    "Oh come on~ Why so bitter? Isn¡¯t it good? I¡¯m wholeheartedly thinking of you juniors, and yet you¡¯re not appreciative~"


    Sam said, "Some things, no one knows the answers to. Who knows whether the choices are right or wrong? Like every step I take now, I¡¯m not even sure myself."


    Isabella didn¡¯t turn around but tilted her head up as if looking at the sky. "It¡¯s okay, compared to being timid and afraid to move forward, Sam, you¡¯re doing great. At least... to know what the scenery is like beyond the mountain, you first have to climb over it, right?"


    Explore new worlds at NovelFire.C?m


    She turned her head after saying this.


    A gentle breeze swept right in front of Sam.


    She reached up to tuck a strand of hair behind her ear, preventing the wind from lifting it all.


    The scene was stunningly beautiful.


    She and the distant horizon formed a perfect picture, as if she was far away, unreachable.


    It was a beauty that was untouchable yet awe-inspiring.


    Sam averted his gaze. "Alright, we should get going."


    They hailed a taxi and got in together.


    Sitting in the car, something suddenly occurred to Sam, and he turned to look at Isabella, who was fiddling with her phone.


    "Senior."


    "Hmm?" Isabella looked at him, puzzled.


    Sam smiled. "Happy birthday."


    Isabella blinked and then extended her hand. "Where¡¯s my birthday gift?"


    "I thought we said no birthday gifts?"


    "I was just saying that, you really weren¡¯t going to give me anything?"


    "Isn¡¯t me helping you out a gift?"


    "You haven¡¯t started helping yet!"


    "Then I¡¯m getting out of the car."


    "No, no, no, that won¡¯t do."


    "Then no gift."


    "Ah, that¡¯s too bad. Well, I guess you¡¯ll just have to give me a kiss then, let that be your gift to me."


    "Mr. Driver, could you please call the police? There¡¯s a Cougar here."

 Chapter 255: Damn it, this is an AO-rated game

    "Isn¡¯t it a bit odd that we¡¯re here celebrating your birthday?"


    Sam asked as they stepped out of the car onto an unfamiliar street, bustling with activity. It seemed they were in Kuhang¡¯s thriving commercial district.


    The area was dotted with shopping malls and towering skyscrapers, seemingly housing countless corporate offices. Sam wondered which of these buildings concealed the gaming company Isabella had mentioned.


    A forest of steel and concrete, with countless signs vying for attention. The sunlight refracted continuously, creating a vast expanse of light pollution that made it impossible to look up directly at the blue sky.


    At times like this, Sam found himself missing his hometown, Cedarwood¡ªa quaint place where the wind carried the scent of the woods and standing atop a modest hill could give one a sweeping view of the entire village.


    "Why is it strange?" Isabella laughed. "It¡¯s still early. We can finish our business first and then go for dinner. No rush."


    Sam pondered for a moment before responding, "Shouldn¡¯t a birthday ideally involve gathering many friends and family to celebrate? Just having dinner with me, doesn¡¯t that seem a bit lonely?"


    He phrased it delicately.


    Read exclusive content at NovelFire.C?m


    He couldn¡¯t very well say directly: Isabella, don¡¯t you have any friends to celebrate with?


    But that seemed unlikely. After all, a beauty like her usually had the advantage of never being short of companionship, provided she wanted it.


    It took Isabella about five minutes to find the entrance, suggesting she wasn¡¯t a regular visitor to this kind of place.


    "Why would it be lonely? Not every holiday needs to be significant. Though it¡¯s my birthday, it¡¯s really not a big deal¡ªjust a reminder that I¡¯m another year older. Besides, if having a lot of people around to make it seem lively is what makes a holiday meaningful, then this world is terrifyingly superficial," she said.


    Sam looked up as they entered the elevator together, watching her casually press the button for the eighteenth floor.


    He said, "This world is superficial, isn¡¯t it? It can make a big deal out of the smallest things and there are countless people who make mountains out of molehills. Sometimes, being simple and naive might seem silly, but the happiness it brings is genuine."


    Isabella chuckled. "Who says you can¡¯t have fun with just a few people? I¡¯m pretty sure Sam here can make me very happy."


    The comment sounded a bit odd, and even Sam felt the elevator atmosphere turn slightly ambiguous, as if something was slightly off.


    Fortunately, the elevator was quick, and they reached the eighteenth floor in no time.


    Stepping out, Sam noticed elements of Anime Culture gradually appearing around them. It all seemed normal enough¡ªcute anime girls and those intensely passionate anime character images...


    As Sam and Isabella approached the reception desk, a young female employee stood up and greeted them politely.


    "Miss Isabella?" she asked.


    "Yes." Isabella said.


    "The boss is waiting in the dubbing studio. You can go straight through."


    It all sounded very official.


    Isabella smiled and nodded. "Thank you," she said, then led Sam briskly towards a certain area.


    Approaching the dubbing studio, they could faintly hear voices inside, though Sam couldn¡¯t make out what was being said.


    Isabella knocked on the door. "Come in," a woman¡¯s voice responded.


    It was the voice of a professional woman, stern and more serious than Celeste.


    When the door opened, Sam saw the inside of the studio.


    The dubbing studio was small, equipped with a control panel and a partition with transparent glass, behind which were headphones, microphones, and other dubbing equipment, currently unused. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Two women were inside the room.


    One was a young woman in a business suit with short hair. Her features were average, but she had an air of authority that demanded respect.


    The other girl had long hair and quickly averted her gaze as they entered, appearing shy and somewhat timid. She seemed unable to make direct eye contact, fitting the image of a stereotypical introverted, socially anxious girl.


    "Oh, Isabella¡¯s here, you finally made it," the woman with short hair stood up and approached them.


    Then, turning to Sam with a smile, she extended her hand. "You must be the Sam that Isabella mentioned? Hello, I¡¯m Calliope, the owner of this gaming company."


    Sam politely reached out to shake her hand. "I¡¯m Sam."


    The woman chuckled, "Isabella told me you were a very charming and handsome boy. I was a bit skeptical, but now I see... you really are handsome. Would you be interested in a part-time job as the face of our company?"


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but laugh. "I¡¯m not a celebrity, what good would being a spokesperson do?"


    "How about becoming an idol before you graduate? With your good looks, just one post online and you¡¯d get millions of likes..."


    Calliope seemed to be getting carried away, prompting Isabella to interject, "Maybe we should stick to business? Sam is still in high school."


    "What¡¯s wrong with being in high school? High school students need money too, right?"


    "Oh, his girlfriend is very wealthy, worth dozens of times more than your company¡¯s market value."


    "...I apologize for the offense. It seems you¡¯ve already found a shortcut in life at such a young age."


    Sam felt as if there should be three black lines appearing above his head. Can we not bring this up everywhere?


    Calliope continued with a smile, "We¡¯re really grateful that Sam is willing to help. It¡¯s been tough finding the right voice actors, and the ones we do like are quite expensive... so we had no choice but to look for suitable alternatives."


    Sam looked at her. "You¡¯re quite frank."


    Calliope beamed, "The most important thing in dealing with people is sincerity."


    Meanwhile, the quiet girl on the side muttered, "That¡¯s why the company is always short on funds..."


    "Do you want to say hello to them?" Calliope turned to the girl.


    The girl immediately shrank back, like a turtle retreating into its shell, a vivid and expressive image.


    Calliope introduced them with a smile. "This is one of our voice actors. She has voiced many female leads for our games. Oh, and she prefers not to be called by her name, so just call her Moonlit."


    Sam smiled and greeted, "Hello, Moonlit."


    Moonlit glanced at Sam, her nervousness causing her to quickly avert her gaze, her cheeks flushing red. "H-hello, Sam..." Her voice was soft but indeed pleasant to hear.


    Isabella, seeing the introductions were over, quickly said, "Alright, shall we get started now?"


    Calliope shook her head. "Sam, even though you come recommended by Isabella, I¡¯d still like to hear your voice. Just a trial, I hope you don¡¯t mind. Is that okay?"


    Sam naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse; he nodded. "No problem."


    "Great, then please go into the booth and just read something¡ªany piece of poetry or a quote, anything really. The key is not to be too affected; just use a formal yet relaxed tone."


    Sam entered the exceptionally quiet innermost room. Calliope signaled for him to put on the headphones and then just speak into the microphone.


    Sam was pondering what to say to showcase the qualities of his voice, but then he thought it unnecessary to overthink it¡ªbeing natural was best. If he was chosen, he¡¯d help out; if not, it was no harm done. He had done his best.


    After some thought, a poem came to mind. He gently closed his eyes, and instead of the poem, various images flooded his mind.


    Without needing much preparation, Sam began in a calm and slightly deep voice, "She walks in beauty, like the night / Of cloudless climes and starry skies;"


    As soon as he spoke, Calliope, who was listening intently with headphones, shifted her gaze to Sam¡¯s face. His demeanor at that moment was uniquely indescribable.


    Though his tone was calm, there was a unique emotion to it, like a stream quietly flowing from a valley, delicate yet penetrating to the core.


    "When I survey the bright celestial sphere, / So rich with jewels hung, that night / Doth like an Ethiop bride appear,"


    These lines were from the English poet Byron.


    Sam wasn¡¯t well-versed in poetry, but he knew this particular poem because of a social media post by Sophie.


    After finishing the reading, Sam quickly stepped out and noticed the three women staring intently at him, which made him somewhat uneasy.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Was it not suitable?" he asked.


    Calliope immediately stood up and grasped Sam¡¯s hands tightly. "No, it¡¯s perfect, more than perfect! You¡¯re so handsome, and your voice has such a unique texture! We¡¯ve struck gold here; let¡¯s get started right away!"


    This kind of praise made Sam a bit embarrassed... His system hadn¡¯t specifically enhanced this aspect of him; perhaps it was just his natural charm?


    Sam smiled and then took the script that Calliope handed him and Moonlit. He assumed it was probably for some youthful romance game or perhaps a character voice for an action-packed battle, given his heroic image.


    "Alright, take some time to go over it. Get familiar, and then we can begin."


    "Got it, I¡¯ll take a look."


    Sam started reading the script.


    Hmm.


    The beginning was normal.


    It seemed to be about the everyday life of a high school boy, filled with youthful laughter and somewhat repetitive, familiar dialogues.


    But then...


    Wait.


    Where did this Heiress character come from?


    And why was he supposed to say: "No, I can¡¯t, ah, I really can¡¯t take it anymore," along with exclamations like "ah, ah, ah, yes, yes, yes, oh, oh, oh"?


    Sam paused, flipping a few more pages.


    Well, damn!


    The handsome boy, living a peaceful everyday life.


    Then one day, he meets a unique, beautiful female lead at school.


    They connect, which is normal, even a classic trope in youthful romances.


    The male lead wins the beautiful girl¡¯s heart with his gentleness and sunny disposition...


    But why is there adult content?


    And why is it so explicit?


    "Damn it, this is an AO-rated game!" Sam exclaimed, looking up sharply at the two women. "Is this supposed to be a serious game?"


    Calliope blinked and glanced at Isabella, whose expression had turned somewhat awkward. "What... Isabella, didn¡¯t you tell Sam... that we¡¯ve always been making AO games?"


    Isabella blinked. "Ah, yes, it might look like an AO game, but it¡¯s not just about erotica. Look further, there¡¯s depth to it!"


    Sam, puzzled, flipped through a few more pages. The style of the game seemed to shift abruptly, whether due to different narrative choices or the design itself.


    The character Sam was voicing not only interacted with several other girls at the school¡ªa beautiful and gentle classmate, a strict but sexy teacher, and even the gorgeous neighbor who always looked after him.


    And then...


    The billionaire heiress shot the male lead with a pistol!


    Following that, the heiress chose to commit suicide, and both bodies lay in a pool of blood.


    What? There was also a gentle and beautiful girl who personally poisoned the male lead, leading to his death from the toxin?


    Even the seemingly intellectual and rational sexy teacher ended up tying him up in a room and then committing suicide by carbon monoxide poisoning!


    Sam¡¯s head was spinning.


    He suddenly felt that he wasn¡¯t just looking at the script for the game; this damn thing seemed more like a script for his own life!

 Chapter 256: She really tell what Sam was thinking?

    Sam felt an indescribable sense of suffocation.


    Looking at the script, his mind was filled with absurdity.


    Why would anyone make a game like this?


    The plot of the game... was full of implications.


    For instance: "You, a greedy and irresponsible womanizer, deserve such an end. After all, you¡¯ve ruined my life, so I must destroy yours."


    Or: "Because I love you, this is the only way I can truly possess you, right? Don¡¯t worry, now you can be with me forever, forever and ever..."


    Incredible.


    Unbelievable.


    Is this just a regular game company? Or is there some hidden mastermind behind this world, using this to remind Sam of the potential endings he might face, keeping him living in tension?


    "Is this what you call depth? Aren¡¯t these tropes a bit too retro? And..."


    And it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s been crafted with care at all, it¡¯s just... plagiarizing Sam¡¯s life!


    Isabella looked at Sam seriously.


    "Of course not. It may seem retro, but it¡¯s actually meant to awaken everyone¡¯s conscience in this fast-paced, insincere era. To tell everyone that true love is invincible, and not to betray someone¡¯s sincere heart in pursuit of fleeting pleasures. When this background music plays, true love will truly begin!"


    "That¡¯s just nonsense!"


    Sam shook his head and put down the script.


    "I thought this was a serious game... You didn¡¯t tell me it included erotic content, and the plot is so... bizarre. I¡¯m having a hard time accepting it, I might not be able to help with this."


    Sam was already feeling the urge to refuse.


    Whether it¡¯s an AO-rated game was secondary; what troubled Sam the most was the plot¡¯s strong sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, an immersive experience that felt like an execution of his own self.


    Isabella quickly grabbed Sam¡¯s hand, looking at him earnestly. "You already agreed to help, how can you back out now?"


    "But you didn¡¯t say beforehand..."


    "It¡¯s just a game. If you don¡¯t want your name to be exposed, we won¡¯t include it in the credits of the production team."


    "It¡¯s not about the name, it¡¯s that I really can¡¯t get past this myself..."


    "But... you promised me."


    "You also hid some of the truth, didn¡¯t you? Asking me to do this kind of voice acting is too embarrassing, I..."


    Just as the two seemed to be at an impasse, still tugging at each other, Calliope slammed her hand on the table.


    "Alright, here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do. After the game is released next month, depending on how things go, I¡¯ll give Sam a share of the profits."


    "You should have said that earlier!"


    Sam immediately sat back down.


    Isabella was stunned, then looked at Sam in shock. "So it¡¯s about the money?"


    Sam just smiled.


    Actually, it really wasn¡¯t about the money. Seeing Isabella¡¯s strong insistence, he found it hard to refuse, especially since today was her birthday. What Calliope said was just a way for both sides to save face.


    As for the so-called share of the profits... that was completely an unexpected bonus.


    "Alright then, let¡¯s get ready and start right away. Let¡¯s try to do as much as we can today. Finishing it in the next three or four days shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?"


    Sam shrugged. "Shouldn¡¯t be a problem."


    The script seemed voluminous, but in reality, dialogues like these didn¡¯t need to be fully performed in the game¡¯s timing; they just needed to be recorded and then properly arranged with soundtracks and sections.


    As long as he was in the right state of mind, none of these were issues.


    "Alright, go ahead then."


    Calliope looked towards Moonlit, who still nodded shyly and nervously.


    Seeing Moonlit¡¯s state, Sam began to wonder... could she really pull off the voice acting for the various distinct female leads?


    Outside, Calliope was setting up the equipment and adjusting the sound, then looked inside at the two with an inquiring gaze.


    Sam nodded.


    He then turned to the girl beside him who seemed very nervous, constantly looking down and taking deep breaths.


    "Moonlit, are you okay?"


    Moonlit nodded, then cautiously raised her hand, making an ¡¯OK¡¯ gesture.


    Then, both of them looked at the script in their hands and, holding their headphones, prepared to speak into the microphone.


    The script had already arranged the order of the dialogue.


    So they could start right away, with the section where the two characters meet for the first time.


    Sam cleared his throat and began to speak.


    "Ella, what are you doing here?"


    Sam delivered the line smoothly, then looked towards Moonlit.


    Moonlit¡¯s cheeks were still flushed, and she looked nervously at the script. Sam was somewhat worried about how she would sound.


    But unexpectedly, the next moment.


    Moonlit put down the script, her movement like a swordsman laying down their sword.


    Her demeanor mysteriously changed.


    She lifted her head and looked directly at Sam. Her face was still the same ordinary one, but her eyes had changed.


    They became somewhat familiar, somewhat haughty. Those eyes seemed like a deep abyss that was unfathomable.


    Wait... wasn¡¯t this the look that Angel often had?


    What was going on?


    An illusion?


    Then Moonlit spoke.


    "Who are you, and why are you here?"


    Her tone was icy cold, carrying a threatening aura, as if if you didn¡¯t speak up next, she might just kill you on the spot.


    The only woman who could exert such pressure on Sam... was still Angel.


    What was happening?


    This wasn¡¯t Angel... but aside from a slightly different voice, this demeanor, this tone, even these eyes, were just like an incarnation of Angel!


    Sam quickly regained his composure, reminding himself that this was probably just the professionalism of a voice actor.


    Then he continued the dialogue.


    As he did, the sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu grew stronger, and he realized he didn¡¯t even need to act much; he just had to fully immerse himself.


    Because this damn psychological activity, these words on his lips, this spoken dialogue.


    It was too damn similar to his conversations with Angel!


    Even Sam felt he could forego the script and automatically come up with the subsequent lines.


    It was absurd.


    Fortunately, the voice acting went smoothly, with few interruptions.


    But soon, they were approaching a part that made Sam somewhat uncomfortable.


    It was the scene where the male lead and female lead make love for the first time.


    Sam¡¯s face heated up as he read the lines he was supposed to deliver from the script, but looking at Moonlit beside him, she seemed unfazed, maintaining her earlier demeanor.


    This was just voice acting.


    This was just a game.


    Continue your saga on NovelFire.C?m


    Everything was a coincidence.


    Sam convinced himself of this, then squinted slightly, trying to calm his mind, and then began... S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What¡¯s this for? Ella, why are you grabbing my dick?"


    Moonlit looked at him, her eyes conveying a playful smirk, much like the look Angel would have when teasing him.


    "What¡¯s wrong with my hand? You seem very tense... Could it be, just being touched by a girl like me excites you?"


    "Uh... Ella, this isn¡¯t right. It¡¯s not about being excited or not, I¡¯m just nervous..."


    "Why are you nervous? Hehe, why are your eyes drifting to my chest?"


    "No, I¡¯m not looking at your chest..."


    "Hehe. Want to touch?"


    "Huh?"


    "Sure, if it¡¯s you, it¡¯s okay. Come on, give it a try. Mmm... does it feel good?"


    "Ye-yes, it feels good."


    "Very honest of you, let¡¯s try even more then..."


    "Eh? But but, ah... why are you taking off my underwear?"


    "Don¡¯t be nervous... it¡¯s both our first time making love, this should be a unique experience, right? Always remember this day... always remember, from this moment on you belong only to me..."


    "Ah ah ah ah..."


    "Yes, yes, yes..."


    "Mmm mmm mmm..."


    Isabella¡¯s cheeks were flushed.


    But she was about to burst out laughing.


    It took a lot of effort to suppress her wildly curling lips.


    Especially seeing Sam through the glass window, his cheeks red, yet striving to perform the voice acting.


    She couldn¡¯t resist pulling out her phone to capture Sam¡¯s rare shy demeanor.


    It was really rare to see Sam this embarrassed, this shy.


    While speaking, his body was unconsciously writhing, almost like a maggot.


    It was too funny, Isabella was nearly dying of laughter.


    The two or three hours passed quickly, with breaks for water and continuing voice acting, until finally, both were out of energy, and the day¡¯s session ended.


    When Sam came out, he looked almost drained.


    "Sam did great, to perform like this on your first try is really impressive," Moonlit praised Sam.


    Sam, looking at the girl speaking now, finally relaxed, unsure if her earlier performance was somehow Angel taking over? He didn¡¯t know, but now, at least, they were back to reality.


    "It was okay... You¡¯re the one who surprised me, appearing so shy, yet so professional during the voice acting."


    Moonlit gave a shy smile.


    "That¡¯s just how I am... I usually can¡¯t look people in the eye, and I hardly ever go out. But voice acting is the one thing I love, so I take it seriously, I hope I didn¡¯t scare Sam..."


    "Not at all, it was really great."


    Calliope looked on with satisfaction at the two of them.


    "Today went really well, we¡¯ll need to continue collaborating over the next few days. That¡¯s all for today, you can all go now, thank you everyone."


    Isabella smiled and waved her hand. "Don¡¯t slack off on the post-production either."


    Calliope nodded with a smile.


    "Don¡¯t worry, after all, you¡¯re also a shareholder, how could I let you lose money? Bye, see you tomorrow."


    "Bye~"


    Isabella left the game company with Sam.


    Sam looked at Isabella curiously.


    "Why did they say you¡¯re a shareholder, do you have shares in it?"


    Isabella shook her head.


    "No, I just helped invest in their game this time. So I get a share of the profits."


    "You¡¯re that wealthy?"


    Sam was somewhat surprised.


    Had he underestimated her? A hidden rich lady?


    Isabella smiled, her eyes narrowing into crescent moons, looking very attractive under the gradually darkening sky.


    "Of course, I do have a decent following and influence on social media, and I make some money from ads, cosplaying for certain mobile games, and doing promotional photoshoots~"


    Photoshoots?


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but think of erotic photography, which, unlike traditional pornographic films, also has its own unique allure.


    But surely, Isabella wasn¡¯t the type to do erotic photography.


    Sam hadn¡¯t finished his thought when¡ª


    "Smack!"


    A slap landed on the back of his head.


    Sam looked bewilderedly at Isabella.


    He saw Isabella with flushed cheeks, looking at him with embarrassment and indignation.


    "What are you thinking! I would never do that kind of stuff!!"


    Ah???


    Not...


    Was it a hint from Sam¡¯s expression...


    Or could she really tell what Sam was thinking?!

 Chapter 257: Life is a long movie, and we are all actors

    "I can tell by the look in your eyes what you¡¯re thinking... But I¡¯m used to it. A girl trying to make her own money while she¡¯s young always faces some baseless speculations, hmph."


    Isabella gave Sam a pointed look.


    It was as if she was automatically explaining the doubts in his mind.


    But Sam was puzzled again.


    How did she know what he was thinking? Were his expressions really that obvious?


    Still, Sam felt the need to clarify.


    "It¡¯s okay, I certainly wouldn¡¯t misunderstand you. It¡¯s just hard to imagine you investing in a game; it seems incredible to me."


    Isabella smiled again, her earlier anger seemingly vanished without a trace.


    "So, are you starting to admire me now? Would you consider switching from being under Angel¡¯s wing to joining my ranks?"


    Sam chuckled as they walked.


    "What¡¯s all this about ranks and subordinates, are you guys part of the mafia or something?"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter what it is, what matters is what you think~"


    "Cut it out, if I really did that, you¡¯d probably point at my nose and call me a womanizer who loves ¡¯em and leaves ¡¯em, then kick me to the curb. I wouldn¡¯t do that."


    Sam was used to Isabella¡¯s jokes by now. Was this flirting? Sam wasn¡¯t sure, but he tried to steer clear of such topics.


    Through their interactions over time, he had begun to notice more and more oddities about this girl.


    Logically, she shouldn¡¯t possess the ability to read minds or hear someone¡¯s inner thoughts, right?


    Isabella otherwise acted quite normally and hadn¡¯t done anything to make things difficult for Sam, aside from these jokes. She didn¡¯t show any possessiveness or covetousness towards him.


    Her actions didn¡¯t seem like those of a typical female lead; sometimes, her presence even felt somewhat subdued.


    Could she also possess some kind of mind-reading superpower?


    Sam and Isabella reached the curb, where Isabella hailed a taxi.


    Sam looked at her curiously. "Where are we headed now?"


    Isabella ushered Sam into the cab and sat close by, her faint fragrance enveloping him. Her scent was peculiar, elusive, barely there yet indescribable when noticed¡ªsomewhat woody, yet tinged with a cool detachment.


    Isabella spoke the destination to the driver, a place Sam had never visited before. Then she turned to Sam. "Didn¡¯t I promise to take you out for a meal?"


    Sam chuckled. "Isn¡¯t it your own birthday dinner? How did it turn into a promise to me? Am I that important?"


    Isabella sighed in feigned helplessness. "Well, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. Who makes Sam such a busy bee, practically a celebrity? To get Sam to lend a hand, one must queue up... if this isn¡¯t an invitation, what is?"


    Isabella teased Sam again with her sarcastic tone, but fortunately, Sam was used to her way of speaking by now.


    "Since it¡¯s a birthday... you must have invited others too, right?"


    Although there had been a discussion like this before, Sam still felt that birthdays generally hoped to be lively occasions. Besides, he and Isabella weren¡¯t that close.


    At the end of the day, they were just classmates, friends at best, perhaps good friends.


    If she had really invited only him, Sam wouldn¡¯t feel flattered but rather... puzzled and incredulous.


    Isabella¡¯s response was, "Just the two of us, no one else. How does that feel? Honored?"


    Isabella said this with a smile, not seeming the least bit disappointed.


    Sam even felt that offering consolation at this moment would be an affront.


    It seemed she needed no sympathy, nor did she require understanding from others. This girl had her reasons for everything she did.


    "It¡¯s indeed an honor... But doesn¡¯t celebrating your birthday like this feel a bit lonely? Or is it not really your birthday, and you¡¯re just pulling my leg?"


    Isabella looked at Sam with amusement. "Why would I lie about something like that?"


    "I guess I am a bit honored then." Sam turned to look out the window.


    The dappled light and shadows under the falling night sky were vibrant and colorful. The entire city had a cyberpunk beauty to it.


    Perhaps in the future, when reflecting on life, one might feel this way too. It¡¯s said that life is a long river, and the memories are like colorful pebbles lying quietly on the riverbed. Recalling them is like picking up those stones from the river, seeing different colors and shapes, and remembering the joys or sorrows of those times.


    Isabella looked out the other side of the window, sitting next to Sam but looking in different directions under the alternating streetlights.


    Their faces caught different shadows, fleeting scenes passing by, as if they were in the same picture but in different movies.


    "Sam, do you ever feel a bit pitiful, even desolate?"


    "Why?"


    "If only you are with me on my birthday, doesn¡¯t it seem like I have no friends? Whether it¡¯s because I¡¯m not likable or all my friendships are superficial, it all seems quite tragic, doesn¡¯t it?"


    Sam smiled. "Do you feel desolate about it yourself?"


    "I don¡¯t."


    "Then that¡¯s something to be envied."


    "Envied? Why?"


    "Because not everyone has the power to choose whether their celebrations are bustling or quiet¡ªmost people compromise. If you really wanted a lively celebration, you certainly wouldn¡¯t lack for company. Not to mention, your friends from the comic con would surely be eager to join."


    "And where¡¯s the envy in that?"


    Isabella looked at Sam curiously. She enjoyed talking to him not because he was exceptionally handsome or because standing by his side was enough to make others jealous. It was because he was genuinely interesting to talk to, witty without being condescending due to his own circumstances.


    He was like the sunshine, equally warming everyone around him.


    Sam turned to Isabella. "I envy you for having such a strong inner self. Many people can¡¯t overcome loneliness, so they establish all sorts of strange or chaotic relationships. They claim they want companionship, but in the end, they can¡¯t keep anyone who truly stays.


    I think, rather than that, it¡¯s more admirable to be like you, not feeling lonely on any holiday but instead quietly enjoying your solitude. Isn¡¯t that a kind of enviable freedom?"


    Isabella¡¯s eyes twinkled slightly. "I didn¡¯t expect you to say something like that."


    "Why wouldn¡¯t you think I could say that? Too mature?"


    Isabella smiled and shook her head. "No, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t see you as someone who lacks companionship, especially with all the beauties around you. Do you really understand what loneliness means?"


    Sam looked ahead as the car seemed to be slowing down, ready to stop. Just before getting out, he said calmly, "I might not fully understand, but I spend more time alone than you might think."


    Isabella smiled and got out of the car with Sam. Their destination was a Mexican barbecue restaurant.


    "Fancy some barbecue?" Sam remembered that Isabella often enjoyed barbecue.


    Isabella nodded vigorously. "Having barbecue on my birthday is my biggest ritual! Don¡¯t you think eating barbecue is blissful?"


    Sam thought for a moment. "It¡¯s true that eating barbecue can make you gain weight. Would you still feel blissful if you gained weight?"


    Isabella frowned. "Don¡¯t make me slap you on such a happy occasion."


    "OK OK." Sam wisely shut his mouth.


    The two entered the barbecue restaurant together.


    Isabella ordered a lot, much more than what seemed like a portion for two. Sam was taken aback. "Can we really finish all this?"


    As the waiter brought in the ingredients one after another¡ªbeef ribs, short ribs, and more¡ªthe variety was dazzling.


    Unlike Angel, who preferred to order the most expensive items, Isabella opted for a mix of meat and vegetables, including dishes like potatoes, making the meal look much more balanced and less greasy.


    Of course, Sam was in charge of grilling the meat, opting not to have the waiter assist so they could chat without the awkward presence of a stranger.


    Eating the meat grilled by Sam, Isabella¡¯s face was filled with happiness. The scene was somewhat peculiar, like a boyfriend taking his girlfriend out, seemingly the kind of romance typical for ordinary people.


    However, the problem was, Sam and Isabella were not in that kind of relationship; they were just friends, and their actions could not cross into intimacy. Yet, this dissonance wasn¡¯t awkward at all; in fact, it didn¡¯t give Sam a chance to feel awkward.


    Isabella was great at making conversation, able to talk about anything, including relishing the little gossips from school.


    Sam wished he could be an emotionless grilling machine, but that seemed impossible with Isabella around.


    "Want to have some drinks?" Isabella blinked at Sam.


    Sam looked at her curiously. "Do you really like drinking that much?"


    He only knew two people who were fond of drinking, Alice and Mia. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Isabella thought for a moment and said, "It¡¯s not that I like it so much, but doesn¡¯t the atmosphere call for a drink? Wouldn¡¯t it be boring otherwise?"


    "Let¡¯s not. I¡¯m rather wary of women who drink too much."


    "Just a little bit~~" Isabella held up her pinky finger.


    Sam laughed. "I never trust the so-called ¡¯just a little bit.¡¯"


    "But it¡¯s my birthday today~ Have a drink with me~" Isabella pouted, putting on a cute act to persuade Sam. And truth be told, she did look quite adorable. After all, she was a girl who loved cosplay, and her expressions and gestures were always spot on.


    "Alright, just a little then. But if you drink too much, I¡¯m leaving you here on your own."


    "Okay, got it~~~"


    "Excuse me, could we get some beer over here, please? Thank you." Stay tuned to NovelFire.C?m


    Soon, the waiter brought over some beers, not too many, which somewhat relieved Sam.


    With a bit of alcohol, Sam and Isabella seemed to open up more in their conversation, laughing and chatting away.


    As the heat rose and the aroma of the grilled meat filled the air, Sam took off his jacket, revealing a short-sleeved T-shirt that showed off his well-defined muscles. It wasn¡¯t intentional, just a simple act due to the heat.


    Isabella had already shed her long-sleeved jacket, and her figure was quite impressive too. Although she didn¡¯t have breasts as large as Zoe¡¯s, she was a solid C cup.


    As Sam¡¯s mind wandered to trivial matters, Isabella picked up her glass and clinked it against Sam¡¯s for another round.


    Watching her down her drink in one go, Sam couldn¡¯t help but say, "Even though it¡¯s just beer, could you slow down a bit?"


    Isabella squinted her eyes, her cheeks slightly flushed. "It¡¯s fun, and when I¡¯m happy, I like to drink heartily. I really dislike sipping slowly."


    "That happy, huh?"


    Isabella nodded. "Of course! I¡¯ve accomplished what I needed to do, and it¡¯s my birthday today. Plus, I¡¯ve got Sam grilling meat for me. Why wouldn¡¯t I be happy?"


    "Your happiness is quite simple, isn¡¯t it?"


    Sam chuckled, but Isabella shifted closer to him, sat beside him, and playfully pinched his cheeks, tugging the corners of his mouth into a smile.


    Sam blinked in surprise, looking at her curiously, not quite sure what to make of her actions.


    She looked at Sam, smiling as she spoke. "Happiness is simple, isn¡¯t it? Why complicate things? Even if there¡¯s a storm raging outside, at least in this moment, we can be carefree and happy, right?"


    Her twinkling eyes were beautiful, like talking stars.


    At that moment, Sam found it hard to articulate her allure; it wasn¡¯t just her pretty face that captivated him. It was also the way she spoke those words, allowing him to let go of all his worries about tomorrow.


    Sam spoke with some effort, but a smile crept up to the corners of his eyes. "Could you let go of my face first..."


    "Hehe." Isabella released her hands.


    Sam rubbed his face, then said with a sense of wonder, "Senior, you really are a remarkable person."


    Isabella placed a piece of meat into Sam¡¯s bowl and said with a smile, "I¡¯m just an ordinary person, we all are. It¡¯s just that we happen to create a bit of magic in this world."


    "Talking like this makes me feel like we¡¯re in a movie."


    Isabella blinked. "Life is a long movie, and we are all actors."


    "Then who are the audience? God?"


    Sam looked up, only to see the indifferent ceiling that couldn¡¯t speak.


    Isabella shook her head, taking a sip of her beer. "We are also the audience."


    "Both actors and audience?"


    "Of course, because by seeing each other¡¯s existence, we¡¯ve already witnessed each other¡¯s lives. Maybe in the future, we¡¯ll part ways and never see each other again, but we¡¯ll always keep the memories of each other. Isn¡¯t that the best kind of audience?"


    Moved, Sam raised his glass. This was a rare moment of him initiating a toast. "Senior, this is the most philosophical you¡¯ve ever been. Cheers."


    Isabella, excited, raised her glass. "Cheers!!"


    ...


    "Bang."


    The door of the barbecue restaurant swung open, and two figures, a boy and a girl both with slightly flushed cheeks, stepped out into the thick night air.


    The cool autumn breeze tousled their hair, bringing a slight soberness. Sam and Isabella hadn¡¯t drunk much, but the effects of the alcohol made them feel a bit tipsy, a sensation that was quite pleasant.


    It made them feel free, genuinely happy, without needing any particular reason.


    "So... should we head home?" Sam looked at Isabella beside him.


    The girl turned to face Sam. "Do you want to go home?"


    Sam thought for a moment. "What else can we do if we don¡¯t go home?"


    "How about... we go to a hotel?"

 Chapter 258: I completely believe you

    Silence fell between them, only the autumn wind whistling softly through the air.


    Sam looked at Isabella, and she returned his gaze, blinking innocently as if she hadn¡¯t realized the shock value of her previous suggestion.


    It wasn¡¯t until Sam couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. "Are you kidding me?"


    "You knew I was joking? I thought you took me seriously for a moment there."


    Isabella¡¯s eyes crinkled into crescents, her expression teasing, almost proud of catching Sam off guard.


    Sam, now realizing she was definitely joking, was still momentarily taken aback. He responded, somewhat annoyed, "So why make that kind of joke?"


    Walking side by side down the street, Isabella glanced at Sam, her smile tinged with a mix of resignation and mild irritation. "You¡¯re not mad, are you?"


    "Why would I be mad?"


    "Because I let down your expectations."


    "Stop talking nonsense; I had no such expectations."


    Sam flatly denied it.


    But Isabella quickened her pace, stepping in front of him, effectively blocking his path, and turned to face him.


    "What¡¯s up?" Sam asked, puzzled.


    Isabella boldly showcased her figure, or perhaps it was her unique aura and delicate features under the night sky. "Take a good look at me. Really... no expectations at all?"


    Sam, hands in his pockets, looked at the captivating girl in front of him, Isabella, who seemed to wear countless masks, her true self elusive.


    "What expectations do you want me to have, senior?"


    Isabella smiled slightly. "No expectations, just testing Sam a bit."


    "Is there a need to test?"


    "Because only then can I feel at ease walking with you."


    "If you¡¯re that wary, maybe I should just head home?"


    Sam suggested.


    Isabella quickly reached out and grabbed his arm. "Oh, come on~ I was just joking, just playing around, don¡¯t be mad~"


    "Seems like you can always say it was just a joke, making you ¡¯invincible¡¯," Sam retorted.


    Isabella tilted her head to look at him. "Do you want to hear what I really think?"


    Sam turned his head, letting the cold wind brush against his cheek. "Where are we walking to?"


    It was a casual, yet somewhat forced change of subject.


    Isabella, however, released his arm and resumed her smile as if the previous conversation had never happened. "Well, since we¡¯re just strolling... let¡¯s just wander aimlessly, go with the flow, what do you say?"


    Sam checked the time; it wasn¡¯t late at all. "I¡¯m good with that, let¡¯s just wander."


    He didn¡¯t refuse; after all, it was her birthday. A little company was nothing, just like completing a minor, inconsequential side quest in a game.


    They walked under the crisscrossing neon lights, unable to see the stars above. Passersby around them either laughed joyously or walked with heavy hearts, none of which mattered to them at the moment.


    "Do you and Angel go way back?" Isabella suddenly asked, perhaps prompted by something she saw.


    Sam looked at her curiously. "We met just before the summer break, why?"


    Isabella shook her head. "Nothing, just curious. So, you haven¡¯t been together long before becoming a couple, right?"


    Sam nodded. "Yeah, not long. But in this day and age, isn¡¯t it normal for relationships to progress quickly?"


    "And for them to end just as quickly?"


    "Who knows."


    "And what about Sophie? How do you see her?" Isabella asked.


    Sam feigned ignorance. "What do you mean, ¡¯how do I see her¡¯?"


    Isabella smiled and said, "You can¡¯t possibly say that she and you have the same relationship as you and I, right?"


    Indeed, there was no way he could respond like that.


    Whether it was the level of ambiguity or his feelings towards both, Sam couldn¡¯t give such an answer.


    Sophie was such a special person.


    She housed a lofty soul within her body, yet she also had an intriguing personality.


    The traits she displayed often made her unlikeable, but beyond those, she had many more facets that were utterly captivating.


    The world is full of peculiar people.


    Some are strange in a way that is uniquely charming.


    Sam stopped walking and glanced at Isabella. "Are you really that interested in these matters, senior?"


    Isabella just smiled. "Not really, I¡¯m just worried about your situation. After all, Sam, you always seem to be bumbling and clumsy, which feels quite familiar."


    Sam feigned surprise as he looked at Isabella.


    "Shouldn¡¯t I be perceived as supremely intelligent and brilliantly capable?"


    Isabella stifled a laugh and shook her head.


    "Of course not, because often, you complicate things that are simple, and in moments that could be straightforward and honest, you choose to beat around the bush... It¡¯s somewhat heart-wrenching to watch."


    Sam didn¡¯t deny having such moments, but he was curious if she really paid that much attention to his affairs. Stay updated through NovelFire.C?m


    Incredible. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam sighed, then turned his head; there was a coffee shop nearby.


    "Fancy a cup of coffee?"


    Isabella nodded vigorously.


    "Yes! I¡¯ll have a milk coffee."


    Sam quickly ordered two milk coffees. While waiting to pick up the coffees, Sam thought about his response.


    "Isn¡¯t that just normal? The most interesting aspect of people is the lack of complete transparency in communication. No one can be entirely honest with each other, not even the most loving couples. There are always moments of concealment or even deception. As long as the intention is good, that¡¯s what matters."


    Isabella nodded thoughtfully. "Indeed. It seems you understand more deeply than I thought."


    "Have you ever been in love, senior?" Sam suddenly asked.


    Isabella blinked. "Why do you ask that?"


    Sam spoke casually. "No reason, just that you seem quite focused on relationships. Is it because you¡¯ve never been in one, or perhaps you¡¯ve been hurt before?"


    Isabella playfully slapped Sam¡¯s arm.


    After a moment of contemplation, Isabella sighed, "I¡¯ve never been in a serious relationship, but there was a guy who was quite persistent in pursuing me. He was a good catch, but I never accepted his advances. We just stayed friends."


    "And now?"


    She was talking about the past, so the situation must have changed significantly by now.


    Isabella shrugged. "Later on, he was in a car accident and passed away unexpectedly."


    Ah? Such a soap opera plot!


    "Would you be sad about that, senior?"


    "As a friend, definitely sad, and there¡¯s a bit of regret."


    "Regret that if you had tried to accept his feelings, things might have been different?"


    Sam looked at her.


    Isabella shook her head.


    She looked at Sam, just at Sam, and he didn¡¯t see in her eyes the same look she gave others. It was a peculiar feeling.


    "What I regret is not figuring out why he liked me. Maybe I also wanted to know what it feels like to persistently, simply love someone."


    "Customers, your coffee is ready~"


    Sam¡¯s gaze crossed with Isabella¡¯s, not lingering long.


    Sam took the coffees and handed one to her.


    Isabella sweetly said, "Thank you~"


    "No need to thank me, consider it a birthday gift."


    "Eh? How can that be? Who does that, Sam? Using this as a birthday gift?"


    Sam laughed. "Well, it¡¯s your fault for not telling me in advance. I didn¡¯t have time to prepare a proper birthday gift."


    As they walked down the bustling street, the deep autumn wind continued to blow around them. Despite the myriad lights both near and distant, it seemed as though there was no end in sight.


    Isabella looked at Sam with a pout. "You owe me a birthday gift."


    Sam¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. "Senior, you¡¯re even cheekier than I am. After all the help I¡¯ve given you today, was it all for nothing?"


    Isabella took a sip of her coffee. "Well, Calliope promised you a share of the profits, so consider this just a side job."


    "That¡¯s sophistry," Sam retorted, neither agreeing nor outright refusing.


    Some things lie between promises and rejections, in a murky, ambiguous gray area. If one day it comes to fruition, it¡¯s seen as a heartfelt promise. If not, it¡¯s just a shell lost in the river of time.


    The street didn¡¯t come to an end, but Isabella stopped walking. In Sam¡¯s gaze, she pointed to a taxi parked by the roadside. "I¡¯m going home now."


    "Oh, okay then."


    Sam wasn¡¯t too disappointed. The day had been fulfilling enough, and saying more or staying longer seemed pointless.


    The hardest yet most crucial lesson to learn is to quit while you¡¯re ahead.


    Before getting into the car, Isabella looked at Sam. "By the way, Sam."


    "Hmm?"


    "Have you ever been smitten?"


    Sam paused, looking at the girl whose hair fluttered in the wind. "I... well, isn¡¯t everyone at some point? It¡¯s hard to pin down, isn¡¯t it?"


    Isabella chuckled. "That¡¯s not what I meant..." Her gaze shifted away, missing Sam¡¯s handsome, charming face.


    Then she sighed. "Actually, Sam... being honest can be very endearing, and it makes you more likable."


    Sam composed himself and then shook his head with a smile. "I¡¯m already likable enough, no need to be more charming. Besides, if I say I¡¯m sincere, would you believe every word I say?"


    Isabella nodded without hesitation. "I believe you."


    "Hmm?"


    "I completely believe you."


    "Ah... that."


    Caught off guard, Sam didn¡¯t quite know how to respond to her statement.


    It was as if, suddenly and inexplicably, a bomb named ¡¯ambiguity¡¯ had exploded between them, plunging them both deep into its midst. The atmosphere turned hazy.


    Yet Isabella simply smiled brightly. "Alright, I¡¯m off. Thank you for today, Sam."


    "...Happy birthday, senior."


    She closed the car door and got in.


    Disappearing into the strangely bleak autumn night.


    Sam took a deep breath. "I don¡¯t even believe myself... how could you believe me?"

 Chapter 259: I usually use a gun, you know. Want to try that?

    These days, Sam¡¯s life has been quite peaceful.


    During the day, he¡¯s at school, playing the enviable role of lover with Angel¡ªoh, not playing, they are indeed in a relationship now.


    As for Sophie, they occasionally bump into each other at the bus station and arrive at school together. But the moment they enter the school gates, they quickly part ways, like strangers. To Sam, it feels like a clandestine romance, secretive and tinged with a hint of ambiguity, followed by their familiar bickering.


    Alice remains the same, always finding opportunities to tease Sam in various thrilling situations. Although it¡¯s exciting, such antics in a school setting really make one¡¯s heart race with apprehension.


    Life can¡¯t just be about thrills, right?


    Sam doesn¡¯t know, but for now, he¡¯s passively accepting it all.


    And currently, Sam is fighting with Aurora.


    Calling it a fight seems accurate enough¡ªno protective gear, just bare-knuckle, flesh-to-flesh contact.


    The fight leaves Sam¡¯s skin bruised, but that¡¯s hardly an issue. Thanks to his strong self-healing ability, he can recover overnight without a trace of injury visible.


    During this time, Sam hasn¡¯t neglected his skill training. Although it seems like Angel¡¯s superpowers leave him with no chance of resistance, having a bit more skill always provides some psychological comfort.


    "Alright, alright, let¡¯s take a break..."


    Finally, a sweaty Aurora suggests taking a break.


    Since they¡¯ve just finished exercising, there¡¯s no need to rush for a shower. Aurora sits on a chair next to the ring. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam came over with a smile, looking like the one who had been beaten up, yet wearing a grin as if he were the ¡¯aggressor.¡¯


    "You can¡¯t handle it anymore? Looks like Officer Aurora needs some serious training."


    Aurora glared at Sam, clearly annoyed. "Who knew you were so tough? Any normal person would have been knocked out cold on the ground by now."


    Sam chuckled. "I think it¡¯s because Officer Aurora isn¡¯t strong enough."


    Aurora smiled and turned to look at Sam. "I usually use a gun, you know. Want to try that?"


    "...No need for that."


    "Then don¡¯t deliberately provoke me."


    Aurora huffed and turned away.


    Wearing a sports tank top, Aurora looked very feminine, certainly more charming than her usual demeanor. Sweat trickled down her healthy skin, and her high ponytail added a mature, almost queenly aura to her presence.


    She was a woman with a perfect figure, slim where it should be and curvy where it counts.


    Sam took a sip of water and looked ahead, shifting his gaze to the ring in front of them.


    The combat club was unusually quiet today, with few people and even fewer coaches around.


    Sam thought for a moment and then asked, "Any progress with my boss lately?"


    Aurora shook her head. "Still no progress. I¡¯ve tried calling her or sending messages, but she¡¯s mostly unresponsive. How about you? Any developments with her?"


    "What kind of progress could I have? One¡¯s the boss and the other¡¯s a clerk; it¡¯s just work stuff, and we don¡¯t even see each other every day."


    Sam stretched the truth a bit. Practically every time he went to work, he ¡¯just happened¡¯ to run into Aurora. It was curious how she seemed more dedicated to the job than ever, as if she had never been so invested in the store before.


    Mia hadn¡¯t given up on the idea of Sam trying her dream experiments again, but the thought of potentially losing control, even in a dream, was daunting¡ªwho would want to have nightmares every night?


    So, Sam had maintained his stance, firmly refusing, and of course, he reminded Mia to be honest and not think about using others as her test subjects.


    There was no need to mention these things to Aurora. Mia probably wouldn¡¯t let her sister drink her saliva, right?


    It should be... like that, right?


    Aurora sighed and turned around. "That just shows you¡¯re not working hard enough. You need to speed things up."


    Sam looked at her, puzzled. "What do you mean I¡¯m not working hard... Since when did this become my job?"


    "You promised me, remember?"


    That night, that sudden kiss?


    "I never promised you, don¡¯t flatter yourself."


    "You did promise. You said you¡¯d do your best."


    "Officer Aurora, you should know that sometimes a polite way to decline is to say I¡¯ll try, I¡¯ll do my best."


    Sam didn¡¯t mind making it clearer.


    It was their family matter to begin with, and Sam had no right to meddle, especially since Mia had supernatural powers. Why should he stir up trouble? Was he just bored, or did he feel that not being dead was too kind to this world¡¯s rules?


    Aurora blinked. "I don¡¯t understand these verbal tactics. I think you just promised me."


    "Officer Aurora, you¡¯re a police officer, you need to be reasonable." Sam looked at her helplessly. When did she start to ¡¯play dumb¡¯?


    Aurora smiled. "I¡¯m an officer, I abide by the law, and the law doesn¡¯t mention verbal tactics."


    Do you know your sister has supernatural powers? Is that written in the law? Sam sighed.


    Aurora chuckled and reached out, placing her hand on Sam¡¯s shoulder with the natural ease of a charismatic older sister.


    "Don¡¯t be too disheartened. I believe you can handle this. You are Sam, after all."


    "Stop flattering me at a time like this. This kind of social nicety doesn¡¯t suit you, Officer Aurora."


    Aurora let go of his shoulder and sighed. "Indeed, I¡¯m not really cut out for these social niceties. Sometimes I wonder why the world has to have so many of them. Isn¡¯t it just about wearing a false mask, saying things you know are lies, and having insincere conversations? What¡¯s even harder to understand is how often these behaviors actually solve most problems."


    Sam took another sip of water. "The problems that these things solve are just superficial. The real issues aren¡¯t resolved by them. Solving problems definitely requires action, and from that perspective, you¡¯re well-suited to handle them, Officer Aurora."


    Aurora looked at Sam, somewhat surprised. "You found that angle?"


    "Isn¡¯t it obvious?"


    Why is that so strange? Could it be that when Sam woke up, he found the intelligence level of the entire world had dropped, leaving only him with a normal IQ?


    Aurora mused, "No wonder even Mia finds you so special. You do have some tricks up your sleeve, especially when it comes to charming women."


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. "You ask for my help while continuously mocking me, Officer Aurora. I said you don¡¯t need to be familiar with social niceties, but I didn¡¯t say you should lack emotional intelligence."


    Aurora stood up, smiling. "What¡¯s emotional intelligence? Should I be trying to please you right now?"


    Is that something one should even hope for?


    Enjoy new chapters from FreeNovelFire


    Sam paused for a moment. "Well, at least when you¡¯re asking for help, you should adopt an attitude that encourages it, right?"


    Aurora gave a slight smile, her expression turning unexpectedly seductive. "Is that so? Then... how about joining me for a bath, Sam?"


    "What?" Sam was taken aback as Aurora reached out her hand toward him.


    "Interested?"


    Sam almost reached out his hand in response¡ªonly a fool would!


    "Stop playing these little games. I¡¯m going to take a bath too. Separate baths, separate homes."


    "Eh? You¡¯re going home already?"


    "Why wouldn¡¯t I go home? You¡¯re not expecting me to join you for a drink, are you? Sorry, I¡¯m planning on cutting back on alcohol."


    Drinking had only led to trouble, especially with these women; nothing good ever came from drinking with them.


    Aurora smiled, blocking Sam¡¯s path, and stared intently at him, her eyes narrowing slightly. "Then... how about coming to your place?"

 Chapter 260: Sometimes I need a bit of comfort too

    "Let¡¯s not, I have an exam tomorrow and I don¡¯t want to sleep late and mess up my condition," Sam replied without much hesitation.


    Though the proposal was tempting¡ªspending the night with a charming and uniquely positioned woman like her, who was also his boss¡¯s sister, was certainly thrilling¡ªSam wasn¡¯t looking to entangle himself with more women at the moment.


    His connection with this woman was primarily because of Mia, and beyond that, any mutual attraction due to personality seemed a bit far-fetched. There wasn¡¯t a strong enough reason to seek more from her, aside from learning some combat skills.


    Aurora looked at Sam. "It¡¯s just a simple exam, right? I remember Alice telling me you¡¯re good at your studies. What¡¯s wrong with sleeping late? You¡¯re wasting so much time sleeping early."


    Sam chuckled. "No way, I¡¯m still growing. Besides, why stay up late if it¡¯s not for something meaningful?"


    "Something meaningful? Sam, are you hinting at something?" Aurora smiled, stepping closer to him.


    The sudden closeness, her inscrutable expression and gaze, made it hard for Sam to figure out what Aurora was thinking.


    Faced with the increasingly ambiguous atmosphere, Sam chose not to ponder it. He took a step back.


    "You¡¯re thinking too much, Officer Aurora. There¡¯s no hint, no probing. You¡¯re a cop, and I wouldn¡¯t dare offend you lightly. Alright, I¡¯m off to take a shower."


    Sam walked past her to the changing room to shower.


    Aurora, left standing there, watched the direction Sam had gone, a mysterious smile playing on her lips before she headed off in another direction.


    The hot water soaked into Sam¡¯s skin. After the bath, the bruises had faded significantly, and the pain was completely gone.


    When Sam emerged from his shower, Aurora was still nowhere to be seen. Although he had already decided not to invite her over, out of politeness, Sam waited for her.


    Aurora reappeared, now changed into her clothes. She wore the familiar attire of an urban professional woman¡ªa stylish trench coat that made her look like the female lead in an adventure story, as if at any moment, a mysterious figure might start chasing her, leading the protagonist into a thrilling escapade.


    "Thought you had left. You waited for me?" Aurora approached Sam, flicking her slightly damp hair.


    Sam smiled. "Do I seem like the type to be so unkind?"


    "Who knows? Maybe those who always smile have a cold, harsh heart."


    "Thanks for having such high expectations of me, Officer Aurora." Enjoy exclusive content from FreeNovelFire


    Aurora rolled her eyes, then walked out of the combat club with Sam. Just before getting into the car, she had a thought.


    "It¡¯s still early, and you¡¯re just going to sleep if you go home. How about we grab some late-night food?"


    Sam was actually a bit hungry, especially after the intense workout. "Are you sure about eating this late? Might pack on the pounds, you know."


    Aurora replied with a hint of irritation, "Eat or not, it¡¯s my treat."


    "Since you¡¯re so sincere, it would be rude to refuse..."


    "Less talking, get in the car."


    She almost dragged Sam into the car, her manner reminiscent of apprehending a suspect.


    Aurora took Sam to a quaint little shop. The place wasn¡¯t very crowded at the moment, filled with enticing aromas.


    Sipping sodas, they appeared to be the only customers in the shop.


    "Is reading really that fun for you?" Aurora asked, catching Sam off guard as he stared blankly at the light.


    Sam looked at her curiously. "Haven¡¯t you ever read a book?"


    Aurora wiped her mouth, took a sip of her soda, and rolled her eyes with an air of elegance. "You¡¯re the one who hasn¡¯t read."


    "Why ask that question then?"


    "Because I always thought your high school life was kind of special," Aurora mused.


    Sam chuckled. "What¡¯s so special about it? Isn¡¯t it the same for everyone? Classes, exams, holidays, rules to follow?"


    Aurora shook her head. "Not every high schooler ends up having their teachers fall for them..."


    "...I was a student, but I was already 18," Sam said, taking a sip of his soda to ease the awkwardness of the conversation.


    "So, that justifies your ambiguous relationships with many girls, huh? Is that your line of reasoning?" Aurora prodded.


    Sam laughed in response. "I never denied it. But what does that have to do with your question?"


    Aurora nodded. "It¡¯s related because I believe that what makes memories precious is the people around us at the time. Not everyone has so many special women around them like you do. So I¡¯m curious, do you find your school life interesting?"


    Interesting? Just interesting? It was damn interesting. Sam didn¡¯t even know which day he might end up killed by one of those female leads, or in what bloody and brutal way. How could that not be interesting?


    Sam pondered for a moment. "First off, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s only the people around you that can leave you with precious memories of a time. It could be a breeze that was around you, or maybe one day you look up from your desk to see the afternoon sun, and when you come to, it feels like you¡¯re in a completely different world and can never go back."


    Aurora blinked. "And what else?"


    Sam smiled. "Secondly, everyone¡¯s memories are special. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re often better at seeing the specialness in others and overlook the people and events around us."


    Aurora thought for a moment, then sighed softly. "It seems there¡¯s nothing really special, at least in my memories. It feels like all I did was study and make a few friends... There aren¡¯t many happy events, mostly just hopes and worries about the future."


    "That¡¯s not too bad, it¡¯s simpler that way."


    "What about you? What are your hopes and thoughts about the future now?"


    Sam turned to look straight at Aurora. "Can I say that my childhood dream was to become a policeman?"


    Aurora couldn¡¯t help but snort with laughter. "Stop kidding me. At least from what you show now, it seems like you¡¯ve completely forgotten your original intentions."


    "How can you say that... Do I look that bad?"


    "Not really bad, just that you might be quite scary without the law to hold you back."


    "Same thing, sigh."


    Sam sighed.


    Aurora then got up to pay the bill, timing it perfectly to avoid any awkwardness.


    The parking spot wasn¡¯t close, so they had to walk a bit after leaving the restaurant. The streets were not crowded, likely because the area wasn¡¯t very bustling.


    The moon hung solitary overhead, indifferently overseeing everyone in the world, yet it would leave no memories.


    "Mia is a very lonely person."


    Listening to the unique sound of Aurora¡¯s boots, Sam heard her say this.


    Sam looked over, gazing at her beautiful profile. "Is that so?"


    "Yes," Aurora nodded, then leaned against the curb and lit a cigarette.


    "She¡¯s been like that since she was little, the first time I saw her. She was frail, not very tall, and her health wasn¡¯t great¡ªit seemed like a gust of wind could knock her over. It was heartbreaking. When my father told me she would be my sister from then on... I told myself I had to protect her, take good care of her, make sure she was happy."


    She took a drag of her cigarette, her gaze settling on Sam through the smoke.


    "When she saw me, she would just hide behind her mother¡¯s back, too scared to look people in the eye. When I asked her name, she could barely answer. Her favorite thing to do was to lock herself in her room and fold origami cranes. Do you know what she said when I asked her why she folded cranes?"


    Sam shook his head.


    The woman smiled. "She said... if she folded ten thousand cranes, it would bring back the person she wanted to see. I asked her who she wanted to come back, and she said her father."


    Sam felt a pang of empathy but wasn¡¯t sure how to offer comfort.


    He asked curiously, "So, did she ever reach ten thousand?"


    Aurora shook her head with a smile. "Of course not. Not because she couldn¡¯t do it, but because she eventually understood that her father had made up his mind to leave them, and there was no possibility of him coming back. Origami cranes can¡¯t speak, but people grow up.


    Growing up isn¡¯t always a good thing because you start to understand some harsh realities and realize that not all wishes can come true in this world."


    Sam looked at her thoughtfully. "It¡¯s hard to imagine that Mia and the little girl you described are the same person."


    Aurora exhaled a plume of smoke, which appeared especially clear under the cool night sky.


    "It¡¯s hard to imagine... At first, I really did everything I wanted to do. I successfully became very close friends with Mia, patiently listening to her troubles, caring for her feelings. Even though she wasn¡¯t good at making friends or fond of social interactions, whenever there was a holiday, she was the first person I thought of. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But I never anticipated that the accident later on would change everything."


    Sam leaned against the roadside railing, watching the cars speeding past on the road.


    "But none of that was your fault, right? It could be chalked up to your father¡¯s recklessness at the time, but why should you be blamed?"


    Aurora shook her head, troubled. "I don¡¯t know... Maybe because I¡¯m directly related to my father by blood, and at that time, she was so engulfed in pain and paranoia that she felt she should hate the entire family? She hasn¡¯t really told me why... But the goal is the same, isn¡¯t it? If she¡¯s willing to take a look at our father, then this family can be whole again.


    Whether she still hates me or not... it really doesn¡¯t matter."


    Sam pondered for a moment, realizing he couldn¡¯t jump to conclusions.


    Sometimes people are childish and stubborn creatures. They might cling to some strange beliefs and insist on hating everything associated with them. Not because there¡¯s a direct reason, but because they feel they must do so to prove their resolve, to express their utter hatred.


    He turned to look at Aurora. "Some things need a bit of fate and destiny; rushing won¡¯t help. Maybe there will be a chance for reconciliation."


    "I¡¯ve always felt that you are that chance."


    "Then you think too highly of me, Officer Aurora."


    Sam felt a headache coming on, the feeling of being valued... wasn¡¯t always comfortable.


    Aurora stamped out her cigarette and then moved to stand beside Sam, adopting the same posture against the railing, but she also leaned her shoulder against his.


    She seemed a bit weary as she squinted her eyes, then unexpectedly rested her head on Sam¡¯s shoulder. "I don¡¯t want to repeat those pleading words right now, I¡¯m a bit tired. Can I lean on you?"


    "I don¡¯t mind, but is it really appropriate?" Sam responded.


    Aurora just closed her eyes, leaning against Sam¡¯s shoulder, letting the cold wind pass by, simply relying on his arm for support.


    She spoke softly, "Sometimes I need a bit of comfort too... Sam, good luck with your exam tomorrow."


    Sam smiled. "Thanks a lot."


    "No need to thank me. So, can I have a little hug? I¡¯m feeling quite vulnerable right now."


    "I was just saying thanks verbally, don¡¯t push your luck, Officer Aurora."


    "I was just kidding around, teasing you a bit."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    On such a night, countless people lay awake, burdened with endless thoughts, watching over the darkness.


    And some just simply close their eyes, waiting for dawn.

 Chapter 261: I was just joking

    The school exams arrived as scheduled.


    Sam no longer needed to resort to cheating to achieve good grades; he could now proudly declare that he relied solely on his own abilities.


    Turning his head, he could see the trees outside the window, which seemed to have grown taller than they were a few months ago.


    Crows cawed in the distance, perching on distant trees and telephone poles. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the sports field, younger and older students played basketball, their game punctuated by the rhythmic thumping of the ball, their efforts shedding the last vestiges of summer sweat in the autumn air.


    Enjoy exclusive content from FreeNovelFire


    Beside him, the sound of pen tips scratching against exam papers began to fill the air, a steady rustle.


    The invigilating teacher stood at the podium, like a watchful prison guard scrutinizing all the young potential rule-breakers below.


    The scenes inside and outside the classroom seemed disjointed; the casual freedom outside contrasted sharply with the inexplicable order within the classroom.


    Yet, it was this contrast and division that would become an important part of the memories.


    Sam was actually enjoying the moment, feeling the passage of time neither too fast nor too slow, as the days steadily moved forward.


    It was like progressing in a role-playing game, constantly achieving new milestones, ready to start the next chapter.


    But what exactly is the future?


    Looking at the bright blue clouds on the horizon and the dazzling light they reflected...


    "Is the answer out there? Focus on your paper."


    "Ah... sorry."


    Sam began to focus on his exam, a faint laughter echoing nearby. He wasn¡¯t embarrassed; instead, he smiled.


    Now, these questions seemed to pose no challenge to Sam.


    In summary.


    The entire exam process exuded a sense of simplicity.


    What emerged was a magical sense of achievement.


    A high-level player returning to the newbie village in a game to dominate?


    Perhaps in the game, this would feel boring and quickly lose its appeal.


    But right now, this was his life, and all Sam could feel was exhilaration.


    As the exam concluded, Sam was the first to hand in his paper, drawing extra attention from the invigilating teacher.


    However, Sam just smiled and left the classroom, heading straight for the club room.


    "Bang!"


    "Ladies, behold your king of exams!"


    Sam spread his arms wide, as if embracing the entire world, as if countless futures lay before him, waiting to be conquered.


    But soon.


    Sam realized something was off.


    Because there were two pairs of eyes staring straight at him, the expressions in those eyes... how to put it.


    They were incomprehensible.


    Disbelieving.


    Even incredulous.


    These pairs of eyes belonged to Isabella and Sophie.


    They watched as Sam awkwardly held his arms in the air.


    Then they exchanged glances.


    Isabella couldn¡¯t hold back first.


    "Pfft... What kind of bizarre proclamation is that? Sam, did you forget to take your medication today?"


    Sophie wanted to laugh too, but as always, she tried hard to hold it back, then spoke in a slightly mockingly harsh tone.


    "Sam is always so boring, always thinking about weird things, as if he¡¯s constantly in a fantasy."


    Sam lowered his arms and coughed, then turned around to close the door of the club room.


    Then he looked at them irritably.


    "Can¡¯t you show a little respect for the only male member of this club, who should be treasured like a national treasure?"


    Isabella was still laughing, bending over backward.


    "I¡¯d love to respect you, Sam... but it¡¯s like watching a circus performance, I¡¯m willing to give your performance just now a round of enthusiastic applause."


    Sam retorted irritably, "You¡¯re the clown."


    Trying to change the subject, Sam turned to Sophie.


    "Isn¡¯t today an exam day? How come you¡¯re here so early? Oh, did you realize the gap in our abilities and give up?"


    Sophie shot a disdainful glance at Sam, who seemed overly confident, even daring to mock her openly.


    "Thinking too much, aren¡¯t you? I always finish my exams first, way before you. On the other hand, you, with all your confident talk, only got here now. Were you perhaps troubled by the exam questions?"


    Sam chuckled lightly, not responding immediately but instead turned to Isabella. "Senior, when did Sophie get here? Was it really early?"


    Sophie paused, suddenly turning to Isabella, as if eager to say something.


    But Isabella had already started speaking, her quick response catching everyone off guard.


    "Not too long ago, I think just two minutes before you came in... yeah, she even ran here, didn¡¯t you notice her cheeks are still a bit red?"


    "Isabella!!!"


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help but call out her name. She clenched her fists, her usually cool expression now tinged with embarrassment.


    Isabella looked innocently at Sophie, blinking her eyes.


    "Eh? What¡¯s wrong... was I not supposed to say that?"


    "You¡¯re still pretending!!"


    By now, Sophie had pretty much figured out Isabella¡¯s intentions, realizing she was even more ¡¯scheming¡¯ than Sam.


    It was clearly a deliberate act.


    However, at this moment, her biggest adversary wasn¡¯t this girl.


    Because Sam had already moved his position, quite boldly at that, dragging his chair right in front of the girl, blocking Sophie¡¯s view so that all she could see was his teasing gaze.


    "Yo, so Sophie... you came early? Two minutes early, and even ran here? You must be really impressive."


    Sophie¡¯s cheeks flushed red, her fists clenched tightly.


    "What¡¯s it to you... I just finished my exam earlier than you, that¡¯s undeniable, right?"


    Sam chuckled softly.


    "Your classroom is closer to the hallway than mine, and I even took some time to enjoy the scenery before I started writing... Plus, you always seem so confident, yet you ended up running here. Why did you have to run? Is our club a restaurant, and you were rushing to get here for a meal?"


    "Snap."


    Sophie actually pulled a fast-food box out of her bag.


    Then she glared at Sam. "Yes! I was rushing to eat, got a problem with that?"


    Sam paused, turning his head to look at Isabella.


    "When did she learn to be so shameless? Did she learn that from you?"


    Isabella shrugged her shoulders.


    "If we¡¯re talking about being shameless, there¡¯s only one person here who could truly be called a master at it, and you know who I¡¯m talking about, right?"


    Sam didn¡¯t even have to think.


    "Of course, you¡¯re talking about Angel, right? Yeah, I think so too. She¡¯s pretty shameless."


    Not that he was talking about himself.


    Hmm... probably not, right?


    Then he saw Isabella smiling at him, a somewhat eerie smile.


    It gave Sam a chill...


    What was this strange unease?


    "Clang!"


    Before he could finish his thought.


    The classroom door behind him made a significant noise.


    Sam turned around.


    And saw.


    A glow like that of a deity, making her appear like a celestial being descended to earth.


    A girl more sacred than deities.


    But compared to all this, the expression on her face... formed a stark contrast.


    Angel was looking at Sam, staring at him. And her face bore a slight, familiar smile.


    It was the kind of smile that made one feel uneasy from deep within, almost causing one to break out in a sweat.


    "Oh, Sam. So in your heart, I¡¯m such a shameless woman?"


    Damn it!


    Why did it have to be so coincidental!! I was just joking!

 Chapter 262: Isn’t today the perfect day to let loose?

    As everyone knows, walls have ears, a concept that has existed since ancient times.


    Especially in novels and TV dramas, it¡¯s a common trope...


    But wasn¡¯t she still taking an exam?


    How come she was eavesdropping outside so early?!


    As an heiress, shouldn¡¯t she be making a grand, honorable entrance instead of sneaking around like this!


    The moment she appeared before him, Sam felt like crying but had no tears.


    "Ah? What are you talking about? In my heart, you¡¯ve always been upright, brave, humble, and polite... Ouch, ouch, ouch!"


    Sam tried to make amends, but before he could finish his sentence, Angel easily pinched his cheek with her fingers.


    Clearly, she was a bit angry.


    Of course, Angel was also the girl who loved to get angry the most among all the people Sam had ever met; she held that title undisputed.


    Angel squinted at Sam, then released her hand.


    "Stop pretending, people who don¡¯t know better might think I abuse you every day. In reality, you don¡¯t feel pain at all, do you?"


    Although Sam had never revealed his self-healing ability, the fact that he quickly recovered from a knife stabbed into his thigh once was enough for Angel to know that a little scar couldn¡¯t really affect Sam.


    Even if his flesh was torn, let alone such a small amount of force.


    "Who says that? Even if I¡¯m a bit shameless, my heart still hurts."


    Isabella found this statement so cheesy that she turned to Sophie and said, "I told you, Sam definitely has the thickest skin."


    Sophie didn¡¯t respond.


    When Angel entered, she had started reading a book on her own, seemingly completely uninterested in what was happening around her.


    Or perhaps she was subconsciously avoiding any eye contact.


    Angel sat on the spacious sofa she had had brought in; she didn¡¯t like the cold chairs.


    Of course, Isabella and Sophie wouldn¡¯t sit on that sofa, as if it had become a forbidden zone in the classroom that others couldn¡¯t casually touch.


    Except for Angel and Sam.


    "Come here." Angel yawned and then casually said to Sam.


    "What¡¯s up?" Sam walked over and sat beside her.


    Angel glanced at Sam, then laid her head down on his legs and fell asleep.


    Her actions were very natural, as if the presence of others in the classroom didn¡¯t matter, perhaps because of the presence of the two girls, she felt more inclined to do this.


    Sam was used to this by now.


    People are like that; in relationships, there¡¯s never a one-sided change. Both parties subtly influence and change each other¡¯s habits without realizing it.


    Sam looked down at the girl lying on his legs. She wasn¡¯t sleeping, but had taken out her phone and was browsing through some trending news on social media right in front of him.


    Sam asked, "Was the exam tiring?"


    It seemed Angel wasn¡¯t holding a grudge about earlier. Somehow, her temper had improved a lot.


    Angel comfortably shifted her head, her thick hair gently rubbing against Sam¡¯s thigh.


    It was a peculiar sensation.


    But it seemed she didn¡¯t feel it at all, leaving this slightly torturous emotion all to the boy.


    Stay connected with FreeNovelFire


    "The exam? Tiring? It was too easy."


    Sam said with a chuckle. "Really that easy? So that¡¯s why you came out so early?"


    Although Sam noticed Angel¡¯s improvement, it wasn¡¯t to such an exaggerated extent, right?


    Angel nodded. "Do you think I felt the exam was too hard, so I just gave up, like someone¡¯s life?"


    "How could I think that? You¡¯ve been studying hard lately, and it¡¯s only right that you see some rewards," Sam said, his words not matching his thoughts.


    Inside, he was thinking, ¡¯If you expect rewards for that little effort, the world is far too unfair. You should be thoroughly disappointed!¡¯


    Angel laughed, then propped herself up and sat upright. "Do you really think so?"


    Sam answered as if it were obvious. "I genuinely hope the best for you."


    That wasn¡¯t entirely false. A more accurate version would be, ¡¯I genuinely hope you¡¯re a good person.¡¯


    Angel¡¯s gaze lingered on Sam¡¯s face.


    As she met his eyes, she reached out her arms and intimately wrapped them around Sam¡¯s neck. This gesture was familiar, so it required no guard.


    The softness of her arms brought not just warmth to the back of his neck.


    It was also her familiar scent that enveloped her, and the beauty of her face so close it could make one feel blissful.


    It seemed as if that unreachable happiness could be drawn out little by little from such moments.


    "But if that¡¯s the case, doesn¡¯t it mean you¡¯ll lose the bet? Are you really ready to get my name tattooed on you?"


    Although it seemed like their conversation was undisturbed by any other noise.


    The classroom, after all, had four people in it.


    Neither Isabella nor Sophie, though seemingly engrossed in their own activities and not bothering Sam and Angel, could help but occasionally glance over.


    Hearing the words ¡¯bet¡¯ and ¡¯tattoo,¡¯ Sophie¡¯s eyebrows visibly furrowed.


    But when she noticed Isabella¡¯s seemingly indifferent gaze flicking over, she quickly shifted her eyes back to the book in her hands. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking at each word in the book, words she recognized, her mind was filled with unrelated thoughts.


    Did they have a bet too?


    Was it about this exam?


    But Sam had clearly made a bet with her, how could he...


    It¡¯s okay, right? A bet... it¡¯s not something sacred, it doesn¡¯t involve anyone else...


    Meanwhile, Sam, of course, had neither the mood nor the ability to pay attention to these details.


    His focus was entirely on the girl who was almost sitting on his lap.


    "Seeing your progress is definitely something to be happy about, but just because you¡¯ve improved doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll lose, right? Maybe you¡¯ll be the one losing."


    Sam said with a smile.


    Angel narrowed her eyes.


    "I¡¯ve never lost anything in my life, including you."


    Sam thought she was referring to the bet.


    But then he saw Angel suddenly turn her head, glancing at something.


    At that spot, Sophie¡¯s gaze shifted, and it seemed like the two girls¡¯ eyes met.


    Sam had a bad feeling; he hadn¡¯t enjoyed this brief peace for long, and damn, this might turn into a fight.


    Before Sam could intervene, Angel turned back to face him.


    Caught off guard,


    He felt the ultimate softness and smoothness.


    It was her lips.


    It was the kiss from Angel, a blessing no one else could enjoy but Sam.


    Her delicate lips pressed fiercely, as if a storm was about to break.


    But in the next instant, it became gentle and tender.


    She enveloped him softly, soothing what seemed like every restless cell in his body.


    It was hard to imagine that he could ever experience such tenderness from this girl.


    Though this tenderness wasn¡¯t in her words or actions, just this kiss filled with desire, but at that moment, it felt like Sam could already taste what heaven was like.


    The kiss was shorter than he had anticipated.


    They parted quickly, but the moment they separated, their lips and teeth were unmistakably intertwined.


    However, this was a classroom, and Sam immediately averted his gaze.


    Sunlight streamed through the windows, illuminating the classroom and shining on Angel¡¯s golden hair.


    She bowed her head, as if she had seen nothing.


    Isabella looked on in shock at the two of them.


    "Cough cough, although you¡¯re both club members and there¡¯s no rule against dating within the club... still, mind your behavior, okay? Think about us two single girls¡¯ feelings."


    Sophie, her voice icy as she glanced at her book, said, "If you¡¯re joining the club just to do this sort of thing, you might as well stay in a hotel every day. There¡¯s no need to come to school."


    Isabella¡¯s words were relatively gentle.


    As for Sophie, she was far too direct, moving beyond mere sarcasm.


    Angel, smiling, turned her head and nonchalantly wiped the glistening residue from the corner of her mouth with the back of her hand, right in front of Sophie. The gesture was provocatively clear, and visibly, Sophie¡¯s expression twitched, her gaze growing even colder.


    "Don¡¯t worry about it... What¡¯s the rush with a kiss? Could it be... you¡¯ve never been kissed?"


    Sophie¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly, her voice turning sharp.


    "I don¡¯t think physical contact with a boy at an early age is something to boast about."


    "Oh, so you¡¯re from the ¡¯pure and untouched¡¯ camp? Must still be a virgin, then?"


    "...What did you say?"


    Angel shrugged.


    "Nothing, just stating a well-recognized fact. Anyway, it should be a compliment for you, right? Then I hope you keep it up, ideally for life. Just make sure not to feel any envy or jealousy, and definitely don¡¯t go after someone else¡¯s boyfriend, okay~"


    Indeed, Angel had changed.


    She wasn¡¯t like before, but now, she seemed to be evolving in a different, more dangerous direction that was hard to guard against.


    Sam could clearly feel the atmosphere in the classroom turn tense and ominous.


    Good grief... What kind of strange situation is this?


    Why does it always have to revolve around me?


    At that moment, Isabella suddenly stood up.


    "Ah, I just realized, today is the moment when The Ultimate Human Department all comes together, right?"


    Although the statement was a bit silly, Sam understood Isabella¡¯s intention. They couldn¡¯t let the situation escalate further, or it might become uncontrollable.


    So, no matter how silly it seemed, he had to play along.


    "Right, so, president, any ideas?"


    Sam¡¯s seemingly curious gaze held a clear message: You¡¯d better actually have a good idea!


    "It¡¯s such a great day, and we¡¯ve never really had a meal together."


    Angel narrowed her eyes. "Doesn¡¯t eating at my place count?"


    Isabella shook her head.


    "Of course not, that was just Angel being generous. A real gathering, I think today is the perfect day for it! Let¡¯s go for drinks!"


    "...President, what are you talking about?"


    Sam had hoped the girl would be somewhat reliable, but as usual, expectations often lead to disappointments.


    Isabella blinked. "Don¡¯t you think this is the best way to strengthen our friendship?"


    "Drinking is the way?" Angel frowned.


    "I don¡¯t want to get closer to that person." Sophie also seemed displeased.


    But then, a thought struck Sam.


    He had seen Sophie drink... although she had used some tricks to switch modes midway.


    But he hadn¡¯t seen Angel drink, had he?


    Was she good at holding her liquor?


    What would she be like after drinking?


    He was actually a bit curious.


    Isabella said with a smile.


    "Don¡¯t sweat the small stuff. Before you truly understand someone, it¡¯s normal to either dislike or like the aspects they show. Who knows, maybe our souls could attract each other. Plus, there¡¯s no class tomorrow, isn¡¯t today the perfect day to let loose?"


    "This..."


    Isabella eagerly interrupted Angel.


    "Or is it... you¡¯re afraid of my drinking ability? No worries, everyone has their weaknesses, you can just stick to juice."


    "..."


    Her words brought an instant silence to the classroom.


    Sam suddenly felt a strange atmosphere spreading.


    Next, Angel looked at Isabella with a cold smirk.


    "Though I¡¯ve never drunk with you, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d lose to you in anything... Let¡¯s drink then."


    Seeing Angel agree, Sophie was momentarily stunned.


    Then she lifted her head. "I¡¯m actually quite hungry, so let¡¯s just eat something casual."


    "Are you drinking then?"


    "I¡¯ll drink, but I don¡¯t want to toast with certain people."


    "Alright, then let¡¯s get ready to head out, to Starlight Bar!!"


    What time is it even?!


    Sam was taken aback, then saw Isabella¡¯s beaming smile.


    Is this also part of your plan, Senior Isabella?

 Chapter 263: So, thank me, Sophie

    The sight of the four of them walking together seemed like a historic first.


    At least Sam had never imagined that he, along with the three others, could actually mingle together for drinks or a meal.


    It was unbelievable.


    It might as well have been the eve of the apocalypse.


    It wasn¡¯t too pessimistic of Sam to think this way, considering if one day he gained the ability to access an internal attribute panel, he would definitely see that these girls¡¯ ¡¯compatibility¡¯ was absolutely conflicting.


    Just being in the same place made things awkward.


    Not to mention doing something together; that would be a catastrophic disaster.


    But now, here they were, and it seemed... there were no signs of conflict yet. Could this mean that Sam¡¯s efforts were somewhat paying off?


    Had he moved a step closer to his goal?


    It seemed overly optimistic, but there was no helping it; people need to find solace in the struggles of life.


    Even a tiny breakthrough could provide comfort.


    The destination wasn¡¯t far¡ªa place recommended by Isabella, the Starlight Bar, where they had first come for a club activity and had drinks with Sophie.


    Sam felt familiar here and was quite pleased with the place.


    It was lively but not deserted, and there were no drunken brawls.


    The staff was of good quality, very enthusiastic, and not overly obsequious like in some upscale venues, which could be uncomfortable.


    But for a certain high-maintenance girl, it still wasn¡¯t enough.


    "This place? What¡¯s with the decor... Have these cushions even been changed?"


    From the moment they entered, Angel began to question various ¡¯suspicious¡¯ aspects of the place.


    Isabella, unfazed, smiled and said,


    "Don¡¯t sweat the details. Angel, you¡¯ve been to many upscale places, but I think it¡¯s necessary for you to experience the world of ordinary people once in a while."


    During Isabella¡¯s explanation, Sam had already placed his jacket on the seat for Angel to sit on.


    Angel sat down without hesitation.


    "Why do I need to understand the lives of ordinary people?" she asked.


    Enjoy new tales from FreeNovelFire


    Isabella smiled. "Because it¡¯s only by doing so that we can bridge the gap between us, and you, Angel, can better understand why sometimes the actions and thoughts you don¡¯t grasp are necessary."


    "What if I¡¯m not interested in these things?" Angel said nonchalantly, subtly moving closer to Sam.


    Sam understood her action; in this uncomfortable setting, she instinctively leaned towards him for a sense of security, much like people often stick close to acquaintances in unfamiliar situations.


    Thinking about it, this subtle move was quite endearing. She was like a cat, albeit a hard-to-tame one.


    As Isabella began to order food and drinks, she continued with a smile, "Sam is an ordinary person, right? Even if not for others, for Sam, I believe you, Angel, would be willing to spend a little time."


    Angel glanced at Sam. "Just looking at this dummy annoys me, and you expect me to do this for him... Alright, aren¡¯t we here to drink? Why haven¡¯t we started?"


    Angel seemed eager to get straight to the point, showing a lack of patience.


    Sam thought for a moment and said, "Isn¡¯t it a bit early to start drinking now? It¡¯s only the afternoon, and it¡¯s not even dark yet."


    "So what else are we supposed to do? You want us to chat first?" Angel looked annoyed, not so much at the suggestion itself, but because neither of the girls seemed like easy conversational partners for her.


    It seemed they had no common topics to discuss.


    Sophie shot Angel a cold glance.


    "Don¡¯t flatter yourself, we indeed have nothing much to talk about."


    "Then let¡¯s drink. Maybe after you¡¯ve had enough, you¡¯ll want to chat with me."


    "Heh, we¡¯ll see who can¡¯t keep up first..."


    "Snap!"


    It was as if the sparks of battle were reigniting.


    Whenever these two girls were under the same roof, it seemed like the day of peace would never come. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, Isabella suddenly clapped her hands, looking excitedly at the two.


    "How about this! We can drink, sure, but just drinking is too boring. Let¡¯s play a game!"


    "What game?" Angel asked.


    Sophie also looked over, her tone cool, "If it¡¯s just a game of luck, I find it utterly pointless."


    Clearly, Sophie didn¡¯t trust her own luck, which indeed seemed worse than anyone else present, as could be inferred from her life¡¯s trajectory.


    Angel, with a sly smile, teased, "Isn¡¯t luck part of one¡¯s strength? Picking and choosing¡ªaren¡¯t you just scared to play?"


    Sophie smiled faintly, "That¡¯s still better than some people whose only strength is their luck. Right, being born is the biggest luck of all."


    Sam felt a headache coming on.


    He picked up a water glass from the table and filled it.


    "Have some water. You¡¯ve been arguing all the way here, aren¡¯t you thirsty?"


    Under the table, Angel pinched Sam¡¯s thigh. "Really appreciate your thoughtfulness."


    Sam¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. "No need to thank me... So, what game do you actually want to play, Isabella?"


    Isabella smiled as she pulled a deck of playing cards from her backpack, just as the waiter brought over the drinks and some snacks to accompany the alcohol.


    "It¡¯s simple¡ªthis is a game I¡¯ve recently learned about. Everyone starts with five cards. The dealer goes first, followed by the next player. You can play any number of cards, but remember, you can only play pairs, triples, or quads together.


    The next player must play cards that are exactly one rank higher than the previous player¡¯s cards. For example, if I play a 3, you can only play a 4, and the next person a 5. The highest card is an Ace, but if you have a 2, it can beat any card. However, if someone plays a pair, you must also play a pair of twos.


    If there are jokers, they can be used as any card. The game ends when one player has no cards left, making them the winner. The remaining players must drink a shot for each card left in their hand. Simple, right?"


    Isabella explained the game, and Sam quickly grasped the concept as it seemed familiar.


    Angel and Sophie asked for some details, appearing unfamiliar but also showing a hint of curiosity. Their detailed questions revealed that neither wanted to lose.


    After the rules were fully explained, Isabella, sitting next to Sophie, declared, "Alright! I¡¯ll be the dealer for the first round. I¡¯ll deal the cards in this order: me, Sophie, Angel, and then Sam. Let¡¯s start!"


    The glasses were already filled for everyone.


    Sam glanced at the expressions of the two girls as the cards were dealt.


    Angel and Sophie seemed indifferent, almost nonchalant, but the moment they picked up their cards, the sudden dilation of their pupils betrayed their true interest.


    "Alright, it¡¯s my turn! Emmm, three!" Isabella played without any tricks, seemingly accepting that she might not be the star of the evening.


    Sophie, who was in luck, played a four.


    Angel, however, did not play immediately.


    Sam, holding a five, thought that if Angel couldn¡¯t play, it would be his turn next.


    Sophie looked at Angel and smirked slightly. "If you don¡¯t have a card, stop looking. You can¡¯t magic one out."


    "Two."


    Unexpectedly, Angel slapped a two onto the table.


    Everyone paused for a moment.


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help but speak up. "Do you even know how to play? Playing a two in the first round?"


    Angel just smiled slightly. "What¡¯s the problem? Is it against the rules to play like this?"


    Isabella shook her head. "It¡¯s allowed... but you know there are only four twos in a game, right?"


    "Of course, I know. But since none of you can beat it, I¡¯ll take the lead." Indeed, even the jokers could only become any card up to a two, and a two cannot beat another two.


    So, everyone drew a card, and Sam ended up with the most cards in hand.


    "A pair of fours."


    At the start of the next round, Angel immediately laid down a pair of fours.


    Sam was stunned; he had a pair of fives... What was going on? Had Angel seen his cards?


    After Sam played his pair of fives, "A pair of sixes!" Isabella quickly slapped down a pair of sixes.


    Only Sophie¡¯s face turned sour. Looking at Isabella, she exclaimed, "How come you also have a pair of sixes!"


    Isabella chuckled, "There¡¯s nothing I can do if the person before you plays what you have."


    Sophie snorted. "It doesn¡¯t matter, this round is almost over anyway..."


    "A pair of sevens!"


    In the next moment, Sophie looked up in astonishment, only to see Angel smirking as she laid down a pair of sevens.


    Angel had only one card left in her hand! She smiled at Sophie. "Ending, you say? No, it¡¯s just getting started, dummy."


    "You... don¡¯t get too smug too soon!" Sophie, though visibly upset, was clearly at a disadvantage in this round.


    Even though she managed to draw a two in the last few rounds, her accumulated disadvantage only grew, her hand of cards large enough to fan herself with. After all, in the round she lost, she didn¡¯t play a single card but somehow ended up with four more.


    Under Angel¡¯s steady and strategic play, it was no doubt that Sophie ended up with the most cards.


    Sam was somewhat worried about Sophie, knowing well her low tolerance for alcohol. Last time, she switched modes after just a few sips... What if she switches modes this time, or...


    Just then, Angel seemed to remember something. "Cheating isn¡¯t allowed in drinking, right?" she suddenly remarked.


    "What do you mean?" Sophie frowned at her.


    Angel simply smiled and said, "No particular meaning, just... wondering if there¡¯s an unfair tactic like suddenly switching personalities to help drink, making one person¡¯s alcohol tolerance equal to two. I think that would be cheating."


    Good grief. Angel even thought of that?


    Sophie took a deep breath and looked at Angel with a cold laugh. "Don¡¯t worry, that won¡¯t happen..."


    She was about to pick up her glass, but in the next moment, Angel grabbed her wrist.


    "What are you doing?" Sophie snapped.


    Angel, eyes narrowed, stared at the young woman. "You have eight cards left. Are you planning to drink eight glasses?"


    "What else?" Sophie retorted.


    Angel shook her head. "I doubt anyone here can drink that much at once, so to keep this game going and ensure there¡¯s a next round, don¡¯t make me lose interest so quickly... Just drink two glasses. One glass for every four cards. How about that?"


    Sophie hadn¡¯t expected Angel to make such a proposal.


    What was this? Crocodile tears?


    She wanted to show her strength at this moment, but looking at the brimming glass in her hand, she looked back at her opponent. "I... have no objections."


    Angel released her grip with a smile. "Since I made this suggestion that benefits you, shouldn¡¯t you thank me?"


    Sophie gritted her teeth. "You haven¡¯t won just yet!"


    Angel casually shrugged. "It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to thank me, and it doesn¡¯t matter if you think I won¡¯t win in the end. So, how about you just drink those eight glasses?"


    "..."


    Sophie slightly lowered her head. Angel, with narrowed eyes, leaned a bit closer to her. "So, thank me, Sophie."


    Sophie¡¯s hands clenched tightly. But looking at the swaying liquor in her hand, she muttered, "...thank you."


    "You¡¯re welcome." Angel sat back contentedly, arms crossed, looking extremely proud and smug. Sam felt he had never seen her so pleased with herself before. It was almost as if she was gloating.


    Soon after finishing two glasses of liquor, Sophie wiped the traces from her lips and lifted her head. Everyone could clearly see the fiery determination in her eyes. Yes, something was indeed burning.


    Sam even thought he could smell gunpowder. She wiped the corner of her mouth and then, surprisingly, started to laugh, her cheeks quickly flushing red.


    "Come on, next round." It was as if the battle had just turned brutal from that moment...

 Chapter 264: I might understand women a bit better than you

    In this game, no matter how much you focus on strategy or think you¡¯re the smartest player, it ultimately comes down to a bit of luck.


    After all, these girls, despite their supernatural abilities, can¡¯t use them in such situations. And since neither the player before nor after you will cooperate, you can¡¯t accurately predict the cards others hold.


    So Angel¡¯s smugness was short-lived. Soon, with Sophie¡¯s meticulous calculations, she managed to turn the game around.


    Sophie found some advantage and made Angel lose the round with six cards in her hand. If it was four cards per drink, then Angel just lost a drink and a half.


    Now it was Sophie¡¯s turn to gloat. "See? I told you relying on luck wouldn¡¯t last. It¡¯s all about intelligence, about using your brain."


    Sam noticed Sophie¡¯s cheeks were flushed as she smiled broadly. Her eyes slightly narrowed, she looked like a proud champion... annoyingly similar to Angel, wasn¡¯t she?


    Well, that¡¯s nonsense.


    Actually, she was quite adorable, just like Angel.


    "Slap." Angel slammed six cards down on the table, clearly frustrated, and glared coldly at Sophie. "What brain? It was just your luck this round... damn, just my bad luck."


    Blaming it on luck was typical of Angel.


    "Oh? Just bad luck? You¡¯re not going to welch on the bet, are you? No way, no way, the Heiress can¡¯t handle losing?"


    "Who said I can¡¯t handle losing? Did I say I wouldn¡¯t drink? Just you wait!" With that, Angel picked up her glass and downed it in one go. She tilted her head back and finished the drink in front of everyone, then reached for the second glass.


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but look at her. "Drinking that fast, can you handle it?"


    He wasn¡¯t sure about Angel¡¯s alcohol tolerance. But he knew enough that with beer, drinking slowly was fine, but speeding up could quickly go to your head. And alcohol tends to cloud judgment more and more until the effects fully hit, which is why those who are drunk never admit they¡¯ve had too much.


    And if Angel drank too much... would she turn into a cat wanting only to sleep, or a devil stirring up trouble?


    Angel gave a light snort. "My tolerance is better than you think... don¡¯t worry." Although she was displeased, she didn¡¯t take it out on Sam.


    Under the table, Sam took her hand and whispered softly, "Drink slower."


    Angel paused, her movements slowing slightly.


    Sophie seemed to notice this subtle change and frowned. "Hey! Sam, what are you two up to? Trying to cheat?"


    Angel looked back at Sophie and gave a slight smile. Then she tilted her head back and finished the remaining half glass. She didn¡¯t look at Sophie again but turned to Sam. "I remember you¡¯re quite lucky, right?"


    Sam thought for a moment. "Seems like it¡¯s always been pretty good."


    Indeed, surviving up to now required not just a strong mental state and continuously improved skills but also a good dose of luck.


    "Then, as your girlfriend, it¡¯s okay if I borrow some of that luck, right?" Angel asked.


    Sam was momentarily stunned. "Of course, it¡¯s okay... but how do you borrow that kind of thing?"


    "Bang." Suddenly, Angel pounced on Sam, lowering her head. In front of Sophie¡¯s wide eyes and Isabella¡¯s surprised gaze, she kissed him deeply.


    Their lips and tongues intertwined tightly, and Sam could even taste the alcohol she had just drunk.


    Sam could hear the shouts and exclamations around them.


    "What the hell!! That¡¯s not fair! What are you doing!"


    "Are you going to be indecent in public! I¡¯ll call the police!"


    "Stop kissing, damn it!!"


    It wasn¡¯t until five minutes later that Angel finally returned to her seat. She sat down gracefully, facing Sophie¡¯s embarrassed and angry gaze, and smiled slightly.


    "I know you¡¯re eager, but hold on. Next, I¡¯m going to crush you."


    Sophie couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what ignited the flame within her. The moment she saw this woman brazenly kissing Sam in front of everyone, it was as if her blood began to boil.


    Perhaps it was the alcohol quickly entering her bloodstream that catalyzed certain reactions and emotions.


    But now, she desperately wanted to see this woman drink herself into a stupor, slumped over the table, waving a white flag, admitting she couldn¡¯t drink anymore.


    And it had to be her own doing. She even outright refused the offer of help from her sister, insisting on handling it herself.


    Absolutely, it had to be her!


    "Alright then, let¡¯s see who will be the one to fall!" The battle seemed to ignite fiercely.


    Sam and Isabella exchanged glances.


    Isabella gave an awkward smile, her eyes seeming to say: Ah, there¡¯s no helping it, that¡¯s just how people are when they drink... but no worries, it won¡¯t get out of control. Really, it wouldn¡¯t, right?


    In the third round, Angel seemed to regain her good luck, almost dominating the game. She forced Sophie to drink two more glasses.


    Sophie didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help, and even Sam was curious when this girl had developed such a high tolerance.


    Could it be... was this also a kind of superpower? Super drinking ability?


    The more Sophie drank, the brighter her smile seemed to become. "Good, keep playing with that kind of luck, I hope your life relies solely on luck, and that everything you do depends on it."


    Angel responded with a cold laugh. "I¡¯d rather have a life filled with luck than a life filled with tragedies. Isn¡¯t it great to achieve what others can only dream of without any effort?"


    "Bring it on!"


    "Let¡¯s do this!"


    "Hey, hey, hey... isn¡¯t that too much? Should we slow down a bit?"


    "Who are you? Step aside!"


    Well, that escalated quickly. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even Sam, who tried to intervene, was briskly pushed aside.


    Maybe he should just leave them to it and head home?


    Just kidding, the way these two girls were drinking was completely unpredictable. If they both ended up passing out, there was no way Sam could just stand by.


    He looked at Isabella, who was also caught up in the game, having had her fair share of drinks. At this point, she seemed completely oblivious to anything else but whether the game could continue.


    No other choice then. Sam decided it was time to intervene in the game¡¯s progress. After all, if both of them got too drunk, he would be the one in trouble, the one who would have to deal with the consequences. And adding Isabella to that mix was simply unimaginable.


    So... [X-ray Vision] activated!


    As the new game began, Sam started his plan.


    It seemed simple enough: although the two girls appeared to be fiercely competitive, using every trick in the book, even resorting to sly tactics, it was futile. Sam was about to show them that in this card game, he was the ultimate deity!


    "What¡¯s this... you lost nine cards?" Angel looked disdainfully at Sam.


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. "Are you really that bad? If you¡¯re this terrible, maybe you shouldn¡¯t play at all?"


    Sam just shrugged. "Can¡¯t help it... bad luck is just that. Why not play? It¡¯s a game meant for everyone to enjoy together. If you two want to go head-to-head, maybe you should just duel it out privately some other time...


    It¡¯s my turn to deal, let¡¯s start~"


    That¡¯s right. Sam¡¯s method was simple. Not to use X-ray Vision to win, but to use it to distribute the drinks as evenly as possible among the girls, keeping the amounts small. Of course, the winner could occasionally be Angel, sometimes Sophie, or even Isabella.


    As long as he was the one losing the most, that was fine. After all, there were only so many cards, and if he lost eight or nine cards each round, the most anyone else could drink was half a glass, never a full one.


    Leveraging his X-ray Vision, Sam kept playing his worst cards, ensuring he played the least and lost the most.


    He wouldn¡¯t get drunk anyway. Not just a case of beer, even several more wouldn¡¯t faze him.


    At first, it might seem like Sam was just bad at the game, but soon everyone started to notice that his luck was extraordinarily off. It was as if his luck had been siphoned away¡ªutterly absurd.


    Could any normal person play at such a disastrous level? They had seen bad players, but never this bad!


    Before long, how many bottles had he downed? It seemed too many to count.


    But there was no stopping Sam from participating in the game, so the outcome became quite clear.


    Before Angel and Sophie got too drunk, there was a sudden snap.


    "I¡¯m done. This isn¡¯t fun," Angel said, clearly annoyed.


    Sophie snorted coldly. "It¡¯s because your boyfriend is so terrible... he¡¯s drunk all the booze."


    Seizing the moment, Sam decided to use this opportunity to end this risky drinking session, at least before it spiraled out of control.


    He draped an arm around Angel¡¯s shoulders, leaning on her, and feigned drunkenness. "My skills are just too pathetic..."


    Angel slapped his cheek lightly, unamused. "Boring."


    Sophie sat there, watching their sickeningly sweet display, and turned her head away.


    "If that¡¯s the case... can we end this now?" asked Sam.


    "Have you all had enough?" Isabella asked with a smile.


    The others looked at her somewhat blankly.


    Isabella continued with a grin, "It seems like you haven¡¯t had enough. We don¡¯t have class tomorrow, let¡¯s indulge a bit more and go sing karaoke!"


    "..."


    Sam was on the verge of tears. What the hell, Isabella!


    "Ah... I¡¯ve had a bit too much... and if we go sing, there¡¯ll be more drinking. Getting home would be a problem, right?" Sam tried to intervene.


    Unexpectedly, Angel immediately responded, "Actually, I haven¡¯t had enough... I know a great place where we can drink and then sleep. There are plenty of rooms, and it¡¯s very safe. I¡¯m just worried some people can¡¯t handle their liquor."


    Sophie immediately activated her defensive mode, tilting her head back, her face flushed as she looked at Angel.


    "Who says I can¡¯t drink? Come on, keep drinking, I dare you to give up!"


    Sophie seized the rare opportunity to put the haughty heiress in her place¡ªhow could she let it slip by? She agreed to continue drinking without a second thought.


    It didn¡¯t seem like she was provoked at all.


    This made Sam wonder if something had been mixed into the drinks.


    So, without waiting for Sam¡¯s opinion¡ªor rather, in this club, Sam¡¯s opinion didn¡¯t seem to count¡ªthe group decided to head out immediately.


    The determination of those who had drunk too much was astonishing.


    Sam, who appeared to be drunk, still needed to support Angel. It seemed his efforts were in vain.


    He wanted to confront Isabella about what exactly she was planning.


    But Isabella was busy supporting Sophie, who was still pretending to be strong and talking tough, leaving no chance for Sam to catch her eye.


    Just like that, they arrived at a building resembling a luxury hotel.


    It looked like a hotel, but once the attendant led them into a private room, it was clear this was more like an upscale nightclub. However, it wasn¡¯t chaotic at all; there were no other people around, making the large private room feel exceptionally spacious and free.


    The decor was luxurious, the sofas large.


    Drinks and ice were already prepared, even fruits and snacks were available.


    The karaoke screen was impressively large, and the sound system seemed of high quality.


    Crucially, the private room also had several small bedrooms, all meant for sleeping, complete with bathrooms and a dedicated shower area.


    Is this really karaoke? It was more like a high-end private banquet hall.


    Isabella couldn¡¯t help but marvel, "So places like this exist, I¡¯ve never seen one before."


    Angel gave a slight smile, her cheeks flushed from the alcohol, looking exceptionally delicate and charming.


    "Of course you haven¡¯t seen it, this place isn¡¯t open to the general public. Feel free to use it, stay the night if you drink too much. Without actively calling for a waiter, no one will disturb you here, and there are no cameras. Don¡¯t worry about embarrassing yourself, especially someone in particular."


    Sophie snorted coldly.


    "Does having money make you great? Can money make up for your lack of drinking ability?"


    "Drinking ability? I haven¡¯t lost yet. What are you talking about, Sophie? You must be drunk already."


    "Drunk? Then let¡¯s drink! Let¡¯s see who ends up drunk!"


    Just entered and already competing in drinking? Typical of you two.


    Sam quickly stood up, wedging himself between the two, like a natural barrier between two armies.


    "This is ultimately a place for singing, right? How about we sing a song first?"


    "Who¡¯s going to sing?"


    "Senior sister should sing, after all, it was her suggestion."


    Sam pointedly targeted Isabella.


    After all, this woman always managed to throw him into these unexpected situations.


    Unexpectedly, Isabella seemed not to mind at all.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll go first then!"


    Sam was momentarily stunned.


    Isabella queued up "Shake It Off,"


    Surprisingly, Isabella sang quite well, perfectly matching the melody of the song.


    Although Sam felt a bit embarrassed listening, he had to admit that Isabella¡¯s singing temporarily eased the tense atmosphere between the two girls.


    When Isabella finished singing, Sam couldn¡¯t help but give her enthusiastic applause.


    Isabella seemed very pleased. "It looks like everyone¡¯s in a good mood!"


    "Then let¡¯s toast to the success of this club event in advance, cheers!"


    Sam never expected that he would be the last one to raise his glass.


    Even Sophie and Angel had lifted their glasses.


    It was the first time he saw such a harmonious and unified scene,


    leaving Sam somewhat dazed.


    "What are you spacing out for? Drink up," Angel urged, clearly annoyed.


    Sophie also looked disdainfully at Sam.


    "A big guy like you can¡¯t be that bad at drinking, right?"


    Well, this is how it¡¯s going to be, huh?


    Fine.


    Whatever!


    Drink however you like; there¡¯s a place to rest here anyway, I don¡¯t care!


    Sam, without any more reservations, instantly picked up his glass.


    "Who said I couldn¡¯t drink? I was just amazed at how well senior sister sang."


    Isabella still looked bashfully pleased.


    "Oh, it was just okay, I just enjoy singing. Cheers!"


    "Clang!"


    The glasses collided, and the flames of enthusiasm were ignited.


    "Now that we¡¯re all here to sing, who¡¯s up next?"


    Sam began to take control of the atmosphere. Although he might not have clout in terms of wealth or power, he was great at setting the mood.


    Sophie didn¡¯t even think before refusing. "I don¡¯t like singing."


    Angel was even more straightforward. "Why should I sing for them?"


    Sam then proactively picked up the microphone. "Then you¡¯ll just have to listen to me!"


    "Sam can sing too?" Isabella asked curiously.


    Sam smiled in response. "Just average."


    What song to choose?


    Oh, this one.


    When "Someone Like You" appeared on the screen, Sam felt a familiar sensation return.


    Yes.


    This song.


    It¡¯s moving¡ªthat¡¯s all there is to it!


    Sam didn¡¯t know if his singing voice would be influenced by his charm, but he sang how he wanted, expressing his inner frustrations to the extreme.


    By the end of the song, Sam was sweating.


    "Applause!"


    Isabella clapped vigorously, her eyes seemingly sparkling.


    "I didn¡¯t expect Sam to sing so well, the emotion, the voice, it¡¯s practically professional!"


    Sophie¡¯s cheeks were still flushed, seemingly struggling to stay awake as her last act of defiance. "It¡¯s just okay... Why do you make such twisted faces when you sing?"


    Sam replied calmly, "That¡¯s called being expressive, not twisted. Do you understand?"


    However, the next moment, Angel grabbed Sam by the ear.


    "Why did you choose that song? Did I do something to upset you?"


    Sam immediately grimaced and raised his glass.


    "Ah... well, let¡¯s drink to the here and now, and if you can¡¯t drink, don¡¯t. Cheers!!"


    As soon as Sam mentioned that those who can¡¯t drink shouldn¡¯t, Angel instantly raised her glass.


    The atmosphere of silent rivalry continued.


    Sam then nudged Angel. "Why don¡¯t you sing one too?"


    "Why should I sing?" Angel replied without even thinking. Find exclusive stories on FreeNovelFire


    Sam continued to coax her. "I¡¯ve never heard you sing, and I¡¯d like to. Don¡¯t I, as your boyfriend, have at least that much right?"


    Angel looked at Sam with a cold smirk. "Seeing as you sang quite well just now, I¡¯ll reward you with a song."


    Angel picked up the microphone and stood up.


    But Sam¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on Angel at all; he instead sat down next to Isabella and asked in a low, annoyed voice. "Senior, what exactly are you playing at?"


    Isabella looked genuinely puzzled.


    "What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand."


    "Stop playing dumb. You¡¯re still letting them drink, do you want things to get even more chaotic?"


    Isabella sighed softly.


    "Sam, you might not have heard the saying, ¡¯Nothing can be accomplished without norms or standards.¡¯ If you think the relationship between the two is irreconcilable, then push it to the limit. Maybe after everything breaks down, there will be a rebirth."


    What kind of terrible plan is this!


    Sam gritted his teeth.


    "Isn¡¯t that just mutually assured destruction, ending everything in one go?"


    Isabella¡¯s face, flushed from the alcohol, was charmingly radiant under the room¡¯s lights, her smile captivating.


    "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s likely... let¡¯s just say, I might understand women a bit better than you."


    "..."


    "Alright, stop fussing, your girlfriend is starting to sing~"

 Chapter 265: I can feel you’re already getting excited

    Sam didn¡¯t buy the logic Isabella was selling.


    Although such a concept might seem thrilling in a novel, a manga, or a movie, when you put yourself in the scenario, do you feel exhilarated or terrified?


    Especially when you know the worst possible outcome for yourself, would anyone really dare to take such a risk?


    Despite the danger still looming, the idea of Sam completely breaking everything down and then building a so-called new relationship, a new order... just thinking about it made it clear how difficult it would be.


    But it seemed unfair to blame Isabella; Sam could still sense her good intentions.


    However, the lack of information flow, the inability to exchange information equally, created a situation filled with unspoken difficulties.


    What could be done?


    Angel had already started.


    She was singing a classic, "LOVE Story."


    Angel¡¯s pronunciation and vocal tone didn¡¯t sound out of place at all.


    Her voice was indeed beautiful, and under the lights, she shone like a major star on an international tour.


    That defiant, carefree look in her eyes, as if she didn¡¯t care about anyone else.


    Combined with her effortless performance.


    It seemed like she was completely in control.


    Even Isabella couldn¡¯t help but remark: "Indeed, all that stuff online is fake. Those born into wealthy families aren¡¯t useless at all... Angel, you¡¯re quite charming."


    Indeed, she was extremely charming at that moment.


    When Angel finished singing effortlessly and returned to her seat, Isabella couldn¡¯t help but say, "Your singing is so beautiful, Angel. Have you ever thought about becoming a star?"


    Angel looked at her strangely. "Why would I want to be a star? Are ordinary people even worthy of watching my performance?"


    True to form, as proud as ever...


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help but interject, "It was just okay, acting all high and mighty like it was something spectacular."


    Angel looked at Sophie and gave a slight smile.


    "Why don¡¯t you sing then? Or are you too scared? Oh, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t laugh at you for being tone-deaf. After all, it must take all your courage to sing in front of us, right?"


    Her blatant provocation made Sophie clench her fists.


    "You want to hear it? Then I¡¯ll sing it! Just for you!"


    "Heh, of course I¡¯ll listen, just try not to get so nervous that you can¡¯t even speak~"


    "Who are you looking down on!"


    Whether it was reverse psychology or Sophie genuinely could sing, she picked up the microphone to select a song.


    Relaxed, Angel leaned slightly towards Sam as she watched Sophie¡¯s actions.


    "Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s acting like a little kid?"


    "A little kid? Why?"


    Sam didn¡¯t understand why she brought this up all of a sudden.


    Angel flashed an inscrutable smile.


    "It¡¯s like feeding a child; you have to prompt them to take a bite. She needs to be coaxed into doing anything. She really is like that."


    Sophie, appearing hesitant and unsure, finally chose her song at that moment.


    "Click."


    Isabella unexpectedly turned off the lights in the room.


    The room dimmed instantly, leaving only the light reflecting off the screen, illuminating the visibly nervous girl holding the microphone.


    Standing alone in front of the light, her silhouette backlit, she seemed like the loneliest person in the world.


    But her face, flushed with nervousness, made her look so pitiful and delicate.


    Her long, smooth hair couldn¡¯t hide her body¡¯s tense demeanor.


    Sophie at that moment looked particularly pitiable, evoking a desire to protect her.


    And as she raised the microphone, a faint light fell on her face, as if a unique charm was beginning to unfold.


    It was a song Sam knew very well.


    "Hurt."


    This song was not unfamiliar, and precisely because of its familiarity, it made it particularly challenging for even the best singers to cover or choose to perform.


    But at this moment, Sam felt that if Sophie were to sing this song... no matter what it sounded like, no matter how much her voice trembled, it would seem fitting.


    Perfectly fitting.


    As she opened her mouth to sing.


    That melancholic, oppressive yet slightly tender aura immediately enveloped the room.


    She was indeed very nervous at the start, her hands trembling, not even daring to look at anyone listening.


    But as she delved deeper into the emotion, there was no need for exaggerated, deliberate performance.


    The feelings came rushing forth.


    It wasn¡¯t an atmosphere artificially created, because it was inherently hers, it was Sophie¡¯s story.


    Her voice steadied, emotions flowing naturally.


    As the music swelled, the emotion that emerged in her was resilience.


    It was the strength found in despair, the light sought in darkness.


    It wasn¡¯t overdone, because that was her story.


    When the song ended, Sam could almost see a faint red glimmer in Sophie¡¯s eyes.


    Isabella and Sam couldn¡¯t help but start clapping.


    Angel glanced at Sam, and Sam¡¯s applause gradually softened.


    Sophie seemed uncomfortable with the atmosphere; she put down the microphone and quickly retreated. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Isabella, smiling, wrapped an arm around Sophie¡¯s shoulders.


    "That was really good~ Turns out everyone is so talented."


    Sam looked at Sophie¡¯s delicate profile, feeling he had something he wanted to say to her.


    But in this setting, it seemed impossible to speak.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Angel suddenly said, "It sounds like you¡¯re quite pitiable."


    Instantly, the atmosphere cooled down, and her words seemed to have a negative impact.


    Sure enough.


    Sophie looked at Angel, her eyes filled with ample anger and dissatisfaction.


    "I don¡¯t need your pity."


    "I won¡¯t pity you."


    Sophie was taken aback, unsure of what the girl was trying to convey.


    Angel sat up, her expression somewhat cold, but the flush from the alcohol made her seem less harsh.


    Her gaze fixed on the final image on the screen.


    "Our backgrounds, even our personalities, are worlds apart. But there¡¯s one thing I think we have in common."


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "That neither of us needs anyone¡¯s sympathy or pity."


    After saying this, she picked up her glass and looked at Sophie.


    Sophie¡¯s pupils contracted sharply for a moment, and even under the influence of alcohol, she couldn¡¯t deny seeing something else in Angel¡¯s eyes.


    It was something beyond the arrogance, the condescension, the disdain for the world that she despised.


    She turned her head away, her face seeming a bit embarrassed, as if she was holding back something.


    Sam felt the atmosphere was strange at this moment, even a bit worried. Had something touched a sensitive nerve in Sophie? Was she about to slap Angel?


    So, Sam didn¡¯t dare to breathe too loudly, unable to intervene rashly, but also unable to let the situation deteriorate irreparably.


    But in the next instant, Sophie also picked up her glass.


    "Clash."


    The glasses collided.


    Under the beam of light, the two shared a moment of eye contact.


    Then quickly looked away.


    Sophie tilted her head back and downed her drink in one go, Angel also laughing as she drank.


    As they set down their glasses.


    There was no fight, but rather this scene.


    Could it really be as Isabella said, that sometimes, unknowingly, because of a drink, everything becomes clear?


    After the break, is there a vigorous new beginning?


    And then the next moment.


    "See, I can¡¯t pity you. If I did, how would I compete against you?" Angel flashed a charming smile.


    And Sophie also smiled proudly, bravely meeting the other¡¯s gaze.


    "You haven¡¯t won yet."


    "Then let¡¯s keep drinking."


    "Drink then!"


    The scene that followed was nothing short of chaotic.


    Sam was only happy for a moment, just an instant.


    Then came countless clinking glasses, one after another, with neither Sam nor Isabella able to stay out of it. There was singing, drinking, and it was just short of someone performing a striptease in front of everyone.


    Sam felt dizzy, not from the alcohol, but from the overwhelming scene.


    Until Isabella, holding her forehead, said, "I can¡¯t handle this anymore... I¡¯ll just find a room to sleep in, uh... you guys keep having fun."


    Isabella staggered off towards a room.


    That left three people, with Sam seemingly the only sober one.


    Sophie, at some point, had ended up sprawled in a corner of the sofa, her long legs exposed, her dress somewhat disheveled, revealing her sexy panties.


    As for Angel, she was lying on Sam¡¯s chest, breathing somewhat deeply.


    What was even happening?


    But thankfully, not everyone needed to be taken home; letting them each find a room to sleep in would suffice.


    So, Sam first prepared to pick up Angel.


    "Hmm?"


    Unexpectedly, the moment he wrapped his arms around her slender waist, she lifted her head and looked at him with somewhat bleary eyes.


    Sam paused. "I... I¡¯m taking you to a room to sleep."


    Angel turned her head to look around at the fallen glasses and the background music Sam had turned down very low.


    Then she looked back at Sam.


    "No."


    "Then what do you want to do? You¡¯ve already had a lot of drinks."


    Angel struggled to sit up, then faced Sam directly, positioning herself on his lap.


    The contact between their bodies became immediately more pronounced, her scent mixed with alcohol as she leaned against his chest. She looked at Sam with a hazy gaze, her smile at the corners of her mouth seductively playful.


    "What do you think?" she murmured.


    The question made Sam instantly think of what she might be intending to do, but...


    "Are you crazy? Sophie is still sleeping right next to us...!"


    She was always charming, no matter the time or place, especially when she had had too much to drink¡ªa girl impossible to resist.


    But Sam, who wasn¡¯t completely drunk, knew that now was not the time for such exaggerated actions. It was too outrageous.


    Yet, Angel placed a finger on Sam¡¯s lips to silence him. With her other hand, she began to fumble with the buttons on Sam¡¯s shirt, whispering temptingly in his ear.


    "Because she¡¯s right there... doesn¡¯t that make it more thrilling? Hehe, I can feel it... you¡¯re already getting excited."

 Chapter 266: I’ve positioned myself, but whether you fuck my ass is up to you

    The music had become a blur, a soft accompaniment that seemed nothing more than a background score.


    The room was dim, devoid of any extra lighting, with only the brightness of the screen providing the sole source of light. It seemed that a mere turn of the head would reveal the vast floor-to-ceiling windows and the twinkling lights of the skyscrapers outside.


    The world seemed to quiet down just for this moment.


    The man and woman, locked in a deep kiss, appeared to be completely immersed in this delightful indulgence, seemingly oblivious to their surroundings.


    They even seemed to forget about the drunken girl sprawled in a corner of the sofa, only a few steps away from them.


    Angel, sitting on Sam¡¯s lap, was undoubtedly wild. Or perhaps Sam had long realized the craziness of this woman, who always acted recklessly, without regard for others¡¯ feelings or any simple rules.


    For her, it seemed there was no psychological pressure.


    But that didn¡¯t mean Sam wasn¡¯t feeling the pressure!


    What was this, did she really enjoy this kind of thrill so much?


    It was like a massive whirlpool, swirling within their fervent kiss.


    Angel seemed to have no intention of keeping her voice down. The sounds of their kissing, the smacking of lips and tongues, made Sam¡¯s scalp tingle.


    Yet, it seemed impossible to refuse her passion at this moment, her high spirits.


    "Whew..."


    When their lips finally parted, Sam¡¯s clothes were in complete disarray, revealing his well-defined chest.


    Angel¡¯s clothes, however, seemed relatively intact. Sam, distracted by other concerns, always had to worry about the presence of someone nearby, fearful of being discovered, unable to fully engage. Especially since that someone was Sophie... it seemed even more impossible to disregard everything.


    His mind was filled with thoughts of how Sophie would feel if she saw this scene.


    "Not focused enough, what are you thinking about?" Angel cradled Sam¡¯s face, forcing his gaze to lock solely on her.


    Her face, flushed with a vivid blush, was undeniably seductive and alluring. Despite her youthful age, she possessed a charm that rivaled women like Alice and Zoe. It was hard to imagine just how much more this girl would grow into a perfect woman.


    But at this moment, Sam could only respond with a smile.


    "Nothing..."


    "Are you thinking about her?" Angel¡¯s eyes narrowed, a dangerous glint flickering within.


    How could Sam honestly answer that?


    He looked into Angel¡¯s eyes, mustering all his sincerity. "Right now, my eyes see only you."


    Angel chuckled.


    "Not just now, but forever. You should only have eyes for me, otherwise, your eyes have no reason to exist."


    Before Sam could react, Angel had already begun her next move. She tugged at the bow tie at her shirt collar, slowly undoing the red bow as she softly spoke, watching Sam¡¯s face.


    "I¡¯m supposed to thrill you, but if you¡¯re thinking about her while making love to me, I won¡¯t forgive you..."


    As she spoke, the buttons at her neckline came undone.


    Sam saw her breasts, as full and elegant as ever.


    They were like beautiful peaches, perfectly shaped, the kind that made one want to hold them in the palm of their hand and savor fiercely.


    Sam¡¯s blood was already boiling, his erection complete.


    Angel smiled, watching the clear desire in Sam¡¯s eyes.


    It was a familiar look, one that gave her psychological satisfaction.


    Angel¡¯s allure was in her ability to perfectly manipulate this boy, as if she needed nothing else but her face, her body, to keep him forever enchanted, forever by her side.


    "Can you even think of anyone else when I¡¯m right here? Can you think of anything else?" she whispered, slowly pulling down Sam¡¯s underwear.


    Sam watched her movements, unable to intervene.


    Her mood, her actions, never tolerated any questioning or interference.


    Especially now, under the heavy influence of alcohol-enhanced desire.


    Angel freed Sam¡¯s penis from the confines of his underwear, grasping it with both hands.


    "I¡¯m a man... it seems it doesn¡¯t matter if we¡¯re caught. But aren¡¯t you worried? Especially with Isabella here too."


    Sam tried to hold onto the last shreds of his rationality, hoping to bring some clarity to the girl.


    "Wouldn¡¯t it be better... to go to a room? It would be more perfect, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    That was his last line of defense.


    It wasn¡¯t about enjoying it more thoroughly... Sam was genuinely worried about the embarrassment of being accidentally seen.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine, if they were caught in the act, how he would face these two girls back at school.


    It would be a social death experience!


    But Sam still hadn¡¯t realized how extreme Angel was now.


    "Wait... mm!"


    There was no foreplay to speak of. This time it was even more direct and intense.


    Unexpectedly, Angel was so straightforward this time. She decisively took off her panties and sat directly on Sam¡¯s penis.


    "Yes, oh, yes??" With each centimeter his penis penetrated, Angel¡¯s moans grew louder.


    Sam¡¯s glans expanded Angel¡¯s vagina, filling it, then pressing against her cervix.


    Finally... Sam¡¯s penis entered Angel¡¯s vagina, and the sheer pleasure of penetration made Angel feel like she could climax at any moment.


    Angel placed her hands on Sam¡¯s chest, propping up her body, wanting to start moving her hips.


    "If it¡¯s too much, let me do the work," Sam offered considerately.


    "Refusal. It¡¯s my turn now, let me take the lead ahh..." Angel moaned lasciviously in response to Sam.


    "Oh, yes, I can feel it... Sam¡¯s penis thrusting inside my vagina... It¡¯s so thick..."


    Angel deliberately moaned loudly, starting to move her hips up and down, each thrust making Sam¡¯s penis slam against her cervix. With Angel¡¯s vigorous movements, the couch began to shake slightly.


    The figure before him rose and fell, and Sam¡¯s senses were nearly exploding. It wasn¡¯t just the intensity of the movements, but also the psychological pressure and the thrilling constraints that seemed to elevate the act of making love to a new level.


    Even during this process, Angel reached out, shifting Sam¡¯s head to the side. She made Sam clearly see the girl sleeping in the corner of the couch, still breathing evenly, still lost in alcohol-induced slumber.


    With slightly hurried breaths, she would bite Sam¡¯s ear, murmuring indistinctly.


    "How about that? Exciting, isn¡¯t it?"


    ...


    "Making love right beside this girl and she¡¯s completely unaware...."


    ...


    "Sam... have you ever fantasized about making love with her?"


    ...


    "Don¡¯t act tough... mm... I can feel it... you naughty boy... it seems like you¡¯ve ejaculated all your semen into my vagina... bastard."


    ...


    "Have you ever thought, if Sophie wasn¡¯t asleep, if she saw... us making love so intensely right beside her... what would it feel like? If she¡¯s pretending to be asleep, has she already heard the sounds? Bastard... why did you ejaculate so much semen, how excited do you have to be?!"


    Sam didn¡¯t even know how excited he was. Sensationally, he felt like he was about to burst. He had never experienced such a thrill before, it was truly unique.


    Especially when Angel kept whispering in his ear about things that might happen, things that Sam desperately hoped would not occur. Whether it was the contrast, the guilt, the remorse, or the tension of feeling like they were about to be discovered, all these emotions were catalyzing an explosive response.


    So much so that Sam felt he could no longer control himself. This seemed like it would be the quickest and most thrilling ejaculation of his life.


    Sam thought that after ejaculating, he would finally be able to calm down. But Angel just rested for a moment, then stood up and smiled at Sam.


    "Why were you so excited this time? Did you ejaculate so quickly on purpose?"


    "Who could hold back under these circumstances... Enough already, go take a shower."


    "A shower, why take a shower?" Angel curiously countered, which baffled Sam. "We just made love intensely... what else would you do if not shower?"


    What Sam didn¡¯t expect was for Angel to pick up a tissue and lightly wipe her vaginal opening. Then, right in front of Sam, she leaned over the back of the couch. Her waist dipped slightly, naturally raising her buttocks, positioning her anus directly towards Sam.


    Sam instantly saw an unimaginable beauty, a sight that accelerated his heartbeat. He held his breath for a moment, and his penis, which had just softened, became hard again.


    Sam looked at Angel, slightly bewildered.


    "What are you doing?"


    Angel slightly turned her head, looking at Sam with an extremely seductive and even lewd posture.


    "Don¡¯t you like it this way? How come... just because someone is nearby, we should miss out? Want to try? This time... I won¡¯t force you.


    I¡¯ve positioned myself, but whether you fuck my ass is up to you."


    This infuriating woman! There was no one better at manipulating emotions than her.


    Would Sam back down? Of course not!


    So, Sam adjusted his collar. He moved closer to Angel¡¯s buttocks, that utterly lewd posture... that undeniable beauty.


    Before Angel could sense anything amiss, she felt a pair of hands covering her waist. It was only then that Angel seemed to realize something was off.


    Turning her head, she saw Sam¡¯s extremely unfamiliar expression. He was smiling. A smile mixed with some cruelty, some coldness.


    It was inexplicably unsettling. On his handsome face, such an expression was utterly charismatic, yet it stirred unease in the heart.


    "No way, are you really planning to penetrate my ass? Your penis is too big!" Angel, unusually, showed a hint of nervousness.


    Sam chuckled coldly.


    "To be underestimated... Angel, remember, the person who will remember this night forever, is you."


    Then Sam slowly thrust his hips forward, and his thick dick penetrated deeply into Angel¡¯s anus.


    "Ugh, oh my god... it¡¯s so big!"


    Angel moaned as the thick penis entered her, the wrinkles around her anus tightening around it like the mouth of an octopus, seemingly trying to resist the intrusion. Yet, the thick shaft continued to push deeper, quickly giving Angel a piercing sensation.


    Every wrinkle of her anus was stretched open, and the bulging veins on Sam¡¯s penis continuously tormented Angel¡¯s delicate anus, pushing deeper and deeper. Eventually, the formidable shape of the thick penis was even visible against her belly. However, because Angel was lying on the couch, Sam, who was thrusting into her from behind, couldn¡¯t see this.


    Her narrow and tight anus was being relentlessly pounded by Sam¡¯s penis, and because his glans was so large, it completely filled Angel¡¯s anus.


    "It¡¯s so big, so swollen..." Angel arched her head back, beginning to pant. The pain from the enormous penis moving inside her anus was almost enough to make her cry. Yet, with this pain, a strange pleasure also gradually spread throughout her body.


    "Oh, yes..." Angel suddenly let out a sharp cry, "Ugh... it hurts... but it feels so good..."


    Angel screamed, her legs stiffening, while Sam¡¯s hard penis thrust into her anus dozens more times.


    Angel¡¯s body trembled, her breasts swinging in enticing arcs with the movement of her body. She bit her lip, emitting a sound that was both humiliated and dazed.


    "Ah... yes, yes... damn it, why do I climax when you fuck my ass... Can you be gentler? I feel like my stomach is going to burst from your dick! Oh my god!"


    ...


    "Mmm..."


    My head is spinning.


    Huh?


    Why does it feel like the world is swaying...


    Hmm? sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Am I sleeping on the couch...


    Is this an earthquake?


    With many questions,


    the drunken Sophie, barely, with effort, slightly,


    opened her eyes...

 Chapter 267: Why would Sam’s penis be in Angel’s anus?

    At this moment, Sam transformed into a beast.


    It¡¯s hard to imagine the madness at this time.


    How to put it? It¡¯s like the moment you¡¯re speeding on the highway and you feel an urge to destroy.


    Like the moment before you bungee jump, feeling as if you have no ropes to protect you.


    Like the moment before a plane crashes, and you decisively jump out of the cabin door without any parachute.


    Not everyone has such impulses; more often, people are protected by their own survival instincts.


    Indeed, it is a protection because it preserves life, allowing people to continue living, to reproduce, and to dream of a peaceful life thereafter.


    But now, Sam wants nothing of that.


    He has only one desire: to make this girl realize that every crazy act comes with a price.


    Even if she is Angel, she must pay the price.


    There are no free rides in this world, no one simply lets anyone off the hook, just as Sam won¡¯t easily let her go now.


    Angel can certainly feel that something is off with Sam¡¯s emotions.


    It¡¯s not just intense.


    How should it be described...


    The boy behind her, Sam, with whom she has had countless sexual encounters, is using this unique method of intercourse to plunge her into an irresistible excitement, an unprecedented experience that seems to manifest now within her body.


    The atmosphere is tense.


    Angel even hopes that the girl beside her won¡¯t wake up. She must not see all this, must not see herself in such a disgraceful state at this moment.


    She feels utterly unable to resist.


    It seems impossible to stop; everything is out of her control, as if the whole world has gone mad, falling into a frenzy from which there is no turning back.


    Damn... how could this happen.


    I can¡¯t breathe!


    That feeling, as if teetering on the brink of collapse, was unprecedented, and even Angel couldn¡¯t help but restrain her own voice to keep from making louder sounds.


    Sam had no demands; he was simply focused on what he was doing.


    But Angel¡¯s true emotions, her rare vulnerability and tension, were utterly exposed in this moment.


    She even tried to turn her head back in an attempt to push Sam away.


    "Slow down, are you crazy?" she exclaimed.


    Sam¡¯s voice was low, firmly suppressing her shoulders.


    Her resistance seemed almost like coquetry, utterly ineffective.


    "Weren¡¯t you the first one to go mad? Isn¡¯t this what you wanted? You¡¯re the crazy one, I¡¯m just following your lead as always..." Sam panted heavily.


    For him, the experience of anal sex with Angel was more stimulating than traditional intercourse, and he was close to climax. However, this time, Sam chose to use his ability to suppress the urge to ejaculate. It couldn¡¯t end so simply; he had to make sure this girl thoroughly learned her lesson.


    So, while he was vigorously penetrating Angel¡¯s anus, Sam also employed the effect of the Hand of Desire, inserting two fingers into her vagina.


    At this moment, Angel¡¯s emotions were completely overturned, plunging into utter chaos and madness.


    Seeing her seemingly uncontrollable expression, Sam¡¯s smile grew even brighter.


    It seemed this was what the male protagonist of a novel should do, how could he be suppressed every day?


    "Mad... bastard... crazy! Oh, yes, harder! My God, this is too insane!" Angel struggled to suppress her voice, but couldn¡¯t help saying such things.


    Unfortunately, now she seemed to have no idea what she was saying.


    Rather, she couldn¡¯t control what she was saying at all.


    This extreme sensation.


    The strange experience of feeling like her entire body was burning left the girl unable to contain herself, sinking deeply into the sensations brought by a profound orgasm.


    Sam¡¯s testicles furiously collided with the root of Angel¡¯s thighs, prompting Angel to arch her body to better accommodate Sam¡¯s thrusts.


    Angel¡¯s skin was incredibly smooth, and Sam, with his other hand, grasped her buttocks, kneading them as if they were dough.


    Angel¡¯s buttocks were as elastic as jelly, irresistibly tempting one to take a bite.


    ...


    "What are they doing... wait!" Sophie¡¯s muddled mind suddenly snapped to clarity.


    Some blurry shadows now seemed real.


    Because she not only felt the violent shaking of the couch but also heard those strange sounds...


    Sounds she had never heard before.


    Whether from Sam, from Angel, or the sounds between them, all were so clear, making her almost instantly understand what was happening.


    The first thing Sophie felt was the world spinning, her mind going blank.


    She of course knew what lovers should do.


    And these two were lovers; given their usual level of intimacy, they must have already had sexual relations, something Sophie had mentally prepared for, though she didn¡¯t know why she had made such mental preparations.


    But she had never imagined that these two would be so extreme! Beyond the vagina, the anus could also be penetrated?


    Sophie instantly felt her face flush red, her body seeming to heat up to its limits.


    Yet, on the other hand, the contrast made her body instantly stiffen, lying rigidly on the couch.


    She certainly felt embarrassed.


    Having seen such a thing, what should she do?


    Should she speak up and stop them?


    That seemed more in line with Sophie¡¯s character; how could she endure being treated as a mere part of their amusement? A passive spectator to this sexual frenzy?


    It was simply an insult to herself.


    But Sophie found herself utterly unable to speak up to stop them, or rather, she was shocked by the exaggerated scene.


    Is this how lovers... make love?


    Why would Sam¡¯s penis be in Angel¡¯s anus?


    Why do their expressions look so strange?


    Why... are they sweating so much?


    When will they finally stop?


    Why does Angel¡¯s suppressed moaning sound as if she¡¯s dying? Yet why does her face look so pained, while her eyes seem so excited?


    Could it be that this is just how it is? Sophie, who dared not move, couldn¡¯t help but think.


    She didn¡¯t understand these things; as a high school student, her knowledge of sex was limited.


    So... is making love essentially an act that brings joy?


    She didn¡¯t know; she was just wildly guessing.


    Based on their sounds, based on the escalating intensity of the situation, Sophie felt extremely embarrassed. Why did she have to see this, damn it!!


    Her body began to feel abnormal, rigidly lying there like a puppet that couldn¡¯t move.


    Yet her gaze couldn¡¯t be shifted away.


    She couldn¡¯t go back to sleep, she could only pretend to sleep, trying hard to feign it.


    As if she was firmly captivated by the scene.


    Every novel and unseen image seemed to assault the girl¡¯s mind.


    Almost fully inserted into the anus, doesn¡¯t Angel feel pain?


    And, how can Sam¡¯s penis be so large! It¡¯s exaggerated! Is that a normal size?


    How can Angel endure it?


    Why doesn¡¯t she make him stop if she looks so uncomfortable?


    Could it be that she¡¯s really enjoying it?


    No... why hasn¡¯t it ended yet!


    It¡¯s so hot...


    I¡¯m running out of breath.


    I really want to drink water... please, just finish, I can¡¯t take it anymore!!


    Sophie was really angry.


    Angry that they could do such a thing right beside her, completely disregarding her feelings.


    But she was also curious, curious about what it feels like to make love.


    Of course, there were also some subtle emotions that she herself hadn¡¯t noticed.


    It was a subtle sourness.


    When she saw Sam forcefully making love to Angel.


    When she saw the excitement and thrill appear on his face.


    When she saw him even bend down to tightly embrace her waist and kiss her smooth, delicate back.


    It was an extreme sourness.


    Indescribable.


    Yet she couldn¡¯t stop it, even though her mind screamed incessantly for them to stop, begging them to just stop.


    But she also clearly knew that she had no right to say such things.


    She couldn¡¯t say those words, nor could she let them discover that she had seen everything...


    It seemed she could only pretend until she woke up tomorrow, as if nothing had happened.


    But how was she supposed to face these two afterward? How was she supposed to face Sam?


    Would she think of tonight¡¯s scene every time she saw him?


    She didn¡¯t know.


    It was so chaotic.


    Both her mind and her body.


    Very chaotic.


    Chaotic to the point of being unable to think, chaotic to a state of turmoil and blankness.


    And just when her vision was about to blur, when it was about to become utterly chaotic.


    She suddenly saw something.


    It wasn¡¯t the light.


    It was a look. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a look of excitement that immediately seemed somewhat astonished.


    It was... his gaze.


    Sam was exerting himself, forcefully using his dick to penetrate Angel¡¯s anus, fiercely disciplining this girl who often inexplicably fell into madness.


    He intended to punish her harshly.


    It seemed to indeed have the desired effect.


    Angel even couldn¡¯t help but want to beg Sam to stop.


    Just waiting until she completely couldn¡¯t bear it and collapsed, this would all be over, and she should firmly remember tonight¡¯s lesson.


    Knowing that she had truly angered Sam, Sam was a presence she couldn¡¯t control.


    Thinking this.


    But unexpectedly, Sam just wiped the sweat from his forehead and turned his head slightly.


    And then he saw something.


    It was a girl¡¯s gaze, suddenly panicked, and although the room was dim, Sam¡¯s vision had greatly improved, so he had no trouble seeing clearly in such darkness.


    He now somewhat hated why his vision was so good.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have seen, right?


    Sophie was really awake!!


    Sam realized this.


    Their gazes only crossed for a moment before she quickly closed her eyes, as if realizing they shouldn¡¯t have made eye contact.


    But Sam had already seen it.


    He wasn¡¯t drunk, it couldn¡¯t be a hallucination.


    Was this... too awkward?


    The last thing he wanted to happen had happened, what to do... should he stop, quickly end it?


    While Sam was thinking about this.


    Angel, nearly out of strength, was leaning on the backrest, she was going mad, breathing heavily, feeling Sam¡¯s pause.


    "Why did you stop... what happened?"


    Hearing this, Sam realized something.


    He couldn¡¯t let Angel notice that Sophie was awake.


    Otherwise, what might happen next was unimaginable.


    How weird it would be between the two of them afterward, they might even start fighting directly.


    No matter!


    Since it was seen, he had to deal with the current situation first!


    So Sam took a deep breath.


    "I¡¯m taking a break, are you ready? I¡¯m continuing."


    "Eh? What... eh eh eh! Wait! Damn... you¡¯re crazy, you¡¯re really crazy!" Angel closed her eyes, feeling her heart pounding.


    Sam slapped Angel¡¯s buttocks with his hand again. Then he thrust his dick, striving to vigorously continue.


    The tingling sensation made Angel¡¯s whole body involuntarily shiver, leaving her unable to speak, only passively enjoying everything.


    Squelch, squelch, squelch...


    As time passed, there was no sign of fatigue in Sam; instead, he seemed to grow more vigorous.


    "Oh God, don¡¯t push it in anymore... it¡¯s too deep..."


    Angel¡¯s mind was hazy, all her sensations focused on her continuously spasming and trembling anus, the intense pleasure and shame nearly making her faint.


    ...


    Was she discovered?


    Was she seen?


    The room was so dark... it should be hard to see, right?


    Sophie closed her eyes so quickly... they must think it was an illusion, right?


    If it was discovered that she saw, how could she face them in the future!


    The next moment.


    Sophie heard the sounds continue from the other side, even more intense than before.


    She was stunned, slowly opening a slit in her eyes.


    These two bastards...


    Are they humans or animals? How could they start again, is there no end to this!!

 Chapter 268: You knew I was awake last night, didn’t you?

    It was unclear how long the ¡¯battle¡¯ lasted; it seemed as if time had been forgotten.


    Sam was well aware that Sophie, having witnessed all this, would likely find it hard to sleep.


    But at last, it was over.


    Sam sat on the sofa, gasping for air.


    Angel, on the other hand, appeared somewhat dazed, with white semen flowing from her anus. She seemed almost unconscious, and if not for her rapid breathing, one might have mistaken her for dead.


    Sam glanced again at Sophie, who still seemed to be sound asleep. Good grief, how long had she been in that position without moving?


    "Do you... want to take a shower?" Sam asked the limp Angel beside him.


    Angel seemed too lazy even to open her eyes, let alone speak.


    Sam thought it over and decided not to prolong the awkwardness. It was time to quit while ahead.


    The recent frenzy was like a sandstorm in the desert, fiercely sweeping through without leaving a trace afterward.


    So, Sam gently lifted the girl by the waist and carried her to the bathroom.


    A karaoke place having a toilet made sense, but a bathroom... well, it probably wasn¡¯t meant for ordinary use and wasn¡¯t easily accessible to just anyone. There was no need to delve into these matters.


    After preparing the bathwater and gently placing the girl in the bathtub, Sam didn¡¯t immediately join her. Instead, he quickly dressed and stepped out, taking the opportunity to tidy up the ¡¯aftermath¡¯ while Sophie was still ¡¯asleep¡¯.


    He wiped the semen off the sofa with paper towels and picked up the scattered tissues. Most importantly, he gathered Angel¡¯s panties and bra.


    Having done all this, Sam then returned to the bathroom.


    After a while, convinced that Sam wouldn¡¯t return, Sophie finally sat up.


    She looked at the spot beside her, where it seemed as if nothing had happened, yet she could still smell the scent of semen in the air.


    She rubbed her head, somewhat distressed.


    This is insane.


    She had pretended to sleep for so long without stopping them. What was she even thinking?


    More importantly... what was she really pondering during all this?


    Those complex emotions that seemed impossible to dissect were something else.


    She didn¡¯t want to think about it, but there seemed to be a magical force inside her, a voice urging her to keep analyzing. But Sophie didn¡¯t want to do that right now...


    She propped herself up, her legs feeling weak.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if it was from pretending to sleep too long, or if those images were still etched in her mind, leaving a restless heat in her heart.


    Sophie chose the furthest room, a compartment unlikely to be mistakenly entered by anyone.


    She didn¡¯t want to hear any more noises.


    Clutching the pillow, clutching the blanket, forcefully.


    Thinking of that scene.


    Thinking of Sam forcefully entering Angel.


    It was as if she heard something tearing.


    She could clearly understand that this emotion was discomfort.


    But why feel discomfort?


    Why?


    Sophie¡¯s fingers clenched the blanket, whitening her knuckles. Deep breaths couldn¡¯t fend off the tsunami in her heart at this moment.


    ...


    "What took you so long..."


    In the empty bathroom, lit by a long-missed light, the overhead lamp made it hard for Angel to close her eyes and sleep under the warm water flow. She felt him enter the bathtub, felt Sam gently wiping her body, as if cleaning a fine piece of art.


    Sam was earnestly washing the girl, his physique telling him he could continue, but indeed, he couldn¡¯t go on any longer; tonight had already been crazy enough.


    As Sam washed her carefully, he spoke softly.


    "It¡¯s nothing, just tidied up a bit. You don¡¯t have to do anything, should I not clean up after?"


    Angel looked at him irritably.


    "Isn¡¯t it because of you? Who asked you to be such a ¡¯savage¡¯ and fuck my ass like that?"


    Sam chuckled and shrugged his shoulders.


    "It sounds like you¡¯d take care of things if I hadn¡¯t fucked your ass, but in the end, isn¡¯t it always me who does?"


    That was a fact; expecting Angel to do housework was like expecting pigs to fly.


    Angel squinted seductively at Sam as he gently wiped her skin. There was a unique earnestness about him at that moment, a charm that was easy to overlook but strangely captivating at times.


    Like right now.


    "Why did you get so worked up all of a sudden? What happened?"


    Sam shook his head. "Maybe just a sudden rebellious spirit, wanted to show you some colors."


    "Rebellious? You want to show me some colors?"


    Angel¡¯s dissatisfaction seemed feeble, lacking any real force, as she was simply too exhausted to speak without yawning.


    Sam smiled at her.


    "Did I manage to show you some colors then?"


    Looking at his smug face, Angel felt like slapping him.


    But she couldn¡¯t even lift her hand, letting Sam manipulate her freely in the bathtub.


    Angel huffed lightly. "That¡¯s it."


    Sam smiled nonchalantly.


    "Not satisfying the Heiress is indeed a dereliction of my duties. Give me another chance, next time I¡¯ll put in even more effort."


    Thinking about the craziness of tonight, Angel¡¯s legs were still weak, an undeniable fact, but one she wouldn¡¯t voice.


    Even crazier?


    Are you trying to kill me?


    Sam finished washing Angel, and he quickly rinsed himself off, then dried Angel¡¯s breasts and genitals.


    What Sam hadn¡¯t expected was that he¡¯d have to help her dress too; she was practically like a Barbie doll.


    And Sam was like a child playing house, eager to dress his beloved doll in his favorite clothes.


    Finally, he carried her into an unoccupied room, and they slept in the same bed.


    "Sophie isn¡¯t outside."


    Angel, with her eyes closed, nestled in Sam¡¯s arms, suddenly said this.


    Sam paused, staring at her unchanging face in the darkness before replying.


    "She might have gone to rest, after all, sleeping on the sofa isn¡¯t comfortable."


    "Waking up suddenly at this time? Is it possible she¡¯s been awake for a while?" Angel asked.


    "I don¡¯t know... it¡¯s unlikely, otherwise, given her personality, she would have jumped up and scolded us by now," Sam offered a not very convincing possibility.


    Angel, with her eyes still closed, chuckled.


    "People like to deceive themselves... but what does it have to do with me? After all, you¡¯re the one who will bear the consequences."


    "..."


    Sam had no comeback to that.


    Yes... he would have to bear all the consequences.


    But was it possible that he had already made preparations in advance to deal with some of these consequences?


    Who knows.


    Sam tucked Angel in and then wrapped his arm around her shoulders.


    "Rest now. I¡¯ll take care of everything."


    "You talk as if you really can handle everything."


    Sam smiled, leaned down, and kissed her fragrant, soft hair.


    "A man¡¯s shoulders don¡¯t need to be too broad, just wide enough to shield a girl¡¯s head is enough."


    Angel couldn¡¯t help but snort in laughter.


    Sam feigned anger and asked.


    "Looking down on me?"


    Angel opened her eyes, her bright gaze fixed on Sam, then she flashed a confident smile.


    "It¡¯s not that I look down on you. It¡¯s just that I should be the one shielding your head. Apart from the hurt I cause you, no other harm will get past me to you."


    Sam looked at her.


    Looked into her slightly fluctuating eyes.


    He sighed after a long pause.


    "I was supposed to say something killer at this moment... but you¡¯ve outmaneuvered me. How can you speak such sweet nothings, Heiress?"


    "It might be a talent."


    "Since it¡¯s sweet nothings, does that mean you¡¯ve fallen for me?"


    "That¡¯s not possible, I think it¡¯s you who¡¯s fallen for me."


    "I¡¯ve been in love with you for a long time..."


    Angel tightened her embrace around Sam¡¯s body, closed her eyes, and said no more, as the long night silently narrated the story of time.


    As Sam had anticipated, the scene in the morning was somewhat awkward.


    He couldn¡¯t meet Sophie¡¯s eyes, and she did her best to avoid his gaze.


    Yet, Angel deliberately asked, "Why do you look so odd? Did something happen?"


    Sophie glared at Angel. "You¡¯re overthinking it. It¡¯s just annoying to wake up in a strange place."


    But what she thought was: Don¡¯t you know what happened last night? You were the one making the most noise!


    Angel looked thoughtful as she glanced from Sophie to Sam, and finally at Isabella.


    "Senior, did you hear any noises last night?"


    Isabella stretched lazily, her sensual figure unmistakable. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Noises? What noises? I drank too much and was out of it. Did something happen?"


    Angel shook her head with a smile.


    "It¡¯s nothing."


    Isabella then energetically announced, "Then I declare this club event a complete success! Alright, let¡¯s head home and rest. I need to sleep off this hangover¡ªdefinitely can¡¯t do this a second time..."


    Her statement sounded as if a guy, after watching an adult movie, declared: "I¡¯m never masturbating again."


    People are good at regretting and then repeating the same mistakes.


    However, what was slightly odd was that Angel didn¡¯t stop Sam and the two girls from heading home together; instead, she had Elowen send a car to pick her up first.


    Before getting into the car, she smiled at Sam and lowered her voice.


    "I¡¯m actually quite curious to see how you all will get along this time."


    The car sped away, leaving the three standing by the roadside.


    Isabella, curious, leaned in. "What were you guys talking about?"


    Sam hadn¡¯t thought of an excuse yet.


    Sophie, clearly impatient, said, "Why are you so curious about other people¡¯s relationships? If you¡¯re not leaving, I¡¯m going back alone."


    The three of them boarded the bus together.


    Isabella¡¯s destination was closer, and before getting off, she looked at the oddly tense duo and smiled. "Well, I¡¯ll be off then."


    Sophie didn¡¯t respond, just stared out the window, maintaining that posture for a long time, motionless.


    Sam waved his hand. "Rest well, see you, senior."


    Isabella, however, smiled and lowered her head, causing Sam to pause, the proximity leading to a slight misunderstanding. For a moment, he even thought she was going to kiss him.


    But clearly, this girl knew where to draw the line.


    She stopped very steadily, yet very close.


    With an indescribable look in her eyes, she lowered her voice and said to Sam, "Good luck."


    "..."


    Isabella smiled and quickly stepped off the bus, and the moment the door closed, it felt as if the temperature inside the bus dropped a few degrees.


    Still, one in the front seat and one in the back.


    But the girl by the window, her aura was even more forbidding.


    It seemed you could only look at her, unable to utter a word, only the glass window faintly reflecting her isolated, cold face.


    Until they reached the stop.


    Watching her stride without pause towards her apartment.


    "Sophie."


    Sam called out her name.


    The girl stopped, her flowing hair gradually settling.


    She was silent for a moment, then suddenly turned around, staring straight at Sam.


    "You knew I was awake last night, didn¡¯t you?"

 Chapter 269: I’m just retreating to advance

    Is Sophie a gentle girl?


    Perhaps she is, but she definitely doesn¡¯t show it, or rather, she isn¡¯t ready to reveal those tenderest corners of her heart just yet.


    Instead, to mask these vulnerabilities, she turns them into sharper spikes.


    Like a hedgehog, its back bristling with spines, all to protect its soft belly.


    So when Sam tries to say something, she cuts him off, leaving him no room to maneuver.


    It¡¯s not that she wants to be cruel to Sam specifically, but rather, she wants to be more decisive herself. She always hopes to be firm, indestructible.


    Uncontrolled by any emotion.


    The wind blew through her hair, and Sam clearly saw Sophie¡¯s eyes trying to remain calm, trying to be peaceful, but they betrayed her struggle.


    Sam stood still, just watching her. "Do you want me to know?"


    Sophie¡¯s gaze shifted for a moment, just a moment, then quickly returned to Sam¡¯s face.


    Like the hesitant tip of a pencil on a multiple-choice test.


    Marking one option could lead to a completely different score.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter what I want... You don¡¯t need to say anything about this, because it¡¯s something between you guys."


    Her voice was soft, but within that softness, there was a sensation as if ice were scraping across skin.


    Cold and painfully sharp.


    As if trying to sever and tear something apart.


    Sam¡¯s expression was gentle, showing no disappointment.


    "I¡¯m sorry for bothering you," he said.


    Sophie looked at Sam, then turned away stiffly.


    "Don¡¯t worry, this won¡¯t happen again."


    "Why?"


    "Because I¡¯m not from the same world as you guys."


    She uttered those words, then took a step forward.


    Not even the wind could hold back her stride; it swirled around her toes and quickly dispersed.


    She didn¡¯t know why she had to say such things, but... perhaps it was necessary.


    Yes, it was necessary.


    They were one kind of people, and she was not.


    Sophie¡¯s world was filled with too many steadfast commitments, too many boundaries and principles, too many things she was unwilling to admit.


    And Angel?


    She had limitless wealth, unmatched power, the envy and flattery of others, and more importantly, she had him.


    Perhaps when they kissed, Sophie wouldn¡¯t feel it.


    Perhaps when they talked, she wouldn¡¯t feel it either.


    But last night, when she saw them making love, Sophie truly felt it.


    It wasn¡¯t as if a piece was forcibly torn from her world, right? Because Sam was never really in her world; he just briefly passed through.


    Leaving some traces.


    Compared to her own small, self-enclosed, unattractive, even cold world.


    Angel¡¯s world was a bit more splendid, wasn¡¯t it?


    Besides... Sam and she were just friends.


    Facing the wind, blowing her hair, her beautiful face showed a stubbornness that Sam couldn¡¯t see.


    So, it¡¯s not the same world, just a brief stay.


    There was no need to continue.


    Realizing that everyone just flashes through one¡¯s life, realizing that she is someone whose true nature everyone would hate, and who would equally hate everyone else.


    Sophie¡¯s world remained the same, unchanged.


    It was the harsh reality.


    Sam was smart enough to understand her words, he should disappear soon... before more stories developed.


    But the next moment, Sophie heard footsteps catching up.


    She was startled but didn¡¯t stop, until she heard a voice from behind.


    "I admit you¡¯re right, but everyone is a world."


    She controlled her body, resisting the urge to look back, forcefully moving forward. Why did the wind this season hurt so much on her face?


    "You know that¡¯s not what I meant... never mind, if you want to play dumb, that¡¯s up to you."


    She didn¡¯t plan to echo this boy¡¯s usual tactics anymore. In fact, she didn¡¯t want to let herself drown in a seemingly beautiful fairy tale.


    Because this story might not be written for her at all; she just happened to pass by and heard about it.


    Sam walked calmly behind her, matching her pace no matter how much she quickened her steps.


    "I¡¯m not playing dumb; this is genuinely what I think. Of course, I know you¡¯re probably very angry right now, but that¡¯s okay. Just think of me as someone passing by. I¡¯ll disappear once we reach your apartment door."


    Sophie bit her lip.


    "Why should I be angry? No, of course I can be angry. Making love to another woman right in front of me is an affront, anyone would think so."


    "I can apologize for that, but as you know, it wasn¡¯t really my choice to make."


    "So you¡¯re planning to shirk all responsibility?"


    "What is my responsibility, and why is it mine? Can you tell me that, Sophie?"


    Hearing Sam¡¯s words, Sophie felt a surge of anger.


    Her steps quickened, so much so that she almost couldn¡¯t keep up with herself.


    "Why should I tell you? It won¡¯t matter after this; I won¡¯t appear before you again."


    "Are you planning to transfer schools?"


    "Transfer schools because of you? Impossible."


    "Then there¡¯s still a chance we¡¯ll meet."


    "But I can choose not to interact at all. Sam, stop the nonsense, I¡¯m home now."


    She finally could stop walking, as she had reached the entrance of her apartment.


    It seemed that no matter how much she tried to avoid everything, there was an endpoint waiting for everyone.


    She looked at Sam, her eyes filled with considerable dissatisfaction and accumulated anger.


    Sam just looked at her, flashing a relaxed smile.


    "Then go rest, I¡¯m heading back too."


    Sophie thought Sam would say more, that he would use his nearly rogue-like eloquence to stir her emotions further.


    But he didn¡¯t.


    He just stood there in the wind, smiling easily.


    Smiling handsomely, still the charming, one-of-a-kind Sam.


    Sam simply waved at Sophie.


    Then he turned and walked towards the street that belonged to him.


    He didn¡¯t offer any excuses, didn¡¯t distort the truth, and didn¡¯t try to convince himself of anything.


    He just left.


    Sophie quickly thought.


    Perhaps this was the endpoint of their story. A dramatic farewell often isn¡¯t the final ending.


    Most goodbyes between two people in the world happen in such a simple atmosphere, where it seems the parties involved never realize it¡¯s their last conversation, their last meeting.


    And then later, they regret not saying more.


    Yes... that¡¯s normal.


    After all, in Sam¡¯s eyes, Angel was definitely more important than herself.


    So, this was probably the end of the story.


    It ended uneventfully, with no further intersections. When graduation day came, even their faces would gradually blur in memory.


    She should have seen it coming.


    Everyone is the same, everyone...


    But why.


    Why do the eyes hurt so much with the wind?


    Sophie blinked against the wind.


    Resolute, not looking back, even if stubborn... she walked towards the stairwell without a second thought.


    This time, Sam wouldn¡¯t burst in again.


    And she truly didn¡¯t look back.


    ...


    The next two days were very calm, eerily calm.


    Sam went about his business, attending classes with his usual tranquility, working part-time to earn some pocket money. But in fact, because of Angel, he almost never had the chance to pay.


    He would still encounter Louis greeting him at the shoe cabinet.


    And he would still occasionally see Sophie¡¯s face, but there was no exchange of glances between them, as if they were brief currents in a long river rushing in different directions.


    Of course, Sam continued to complete his dubbing work in this bland routine.


    Even as the scenarios became more clich¨¦d and the plots increasingly embarrassing towards the end.


    "It¡¯s finally over..."


    Sam put down the script and let out a long sigh.


    Moonlit quickly reverted back to being the socially anxious and timid girl.


    "Sam has improved so much... it¡¯s amazing."


    "It¡¯s all thanks to Moonlit¡¯s teaching."


    Calliope immediately took charge, suggesting that the group go out for a celebratory meal.


    At the dinner table, she was brimming with excitement, proclaiming that this game would become a bestseller within the month of its release.


    She even downed two large glasses of beer.


    But seeing her spirited demeanor, Sam could only sincerely wish her well, though believing it would make money... that was hard.


    But perhaps this is the passion and fervor of creation.


    You have to believe in its success from the start, otherwise, there¡¯s no motivation to keep going.


    So many people in this world believe in beauty, not because the world is truly beautiful.


    But because they need to believe in it to create beauty.


    "Alright, the share I promised Sam won¡¯t be short, just don¡¯t expect too much depending on the results," Calliope said with a smile as they left the Starlight Bar.


    Sam shook his head.


    "I¡¯ve learned a lot too. If the results are really bad, don¡¯t give me my share, consider it my tuition fee."


    Calliope¡¯s eyes widened.


    "Who curses their own work like that?"


    Sam said curiously, "How is it my work? It¡¯s yours."


    Calliope laughed and shook her head, then ruffled Sam¡¯s hair affectionately, like an adult treating a child.


    "Once you¡¯re involved, it becomes your work. You have a talent for voice acting, and your voice is quite good. If one day you enter this industry, don¡¯t forget this was your debut."


    Sam nodded with a smile.


    "I¡¯ll also remember that you guys were my guides."


    "Hahaha, well, we¡¯re off then, goodbye, contact us anytime you need."


    "Goodbye."


    Watching Calliope and Moonlit disappear at the end of the road.


    It was just him and Isabella left.


    The girl walked alongside Sam on the dark street, illuminated by bright streetlights.


    Hands clasped behind her back, her steps light, exuding a youthful charm.


    She turned her head and said with a smile, "Sophie hasn¡¯t been to the club these past few days either."


    Sam was somewhat surprised. "Why bring that up all of a sudden?"


    Isabella blinked. "I thought you wanted to talk about these things."


    "That¡¯s not what I meant."


    Looking at Sam¡¯s resigned smile, Isabella curiously observed him.


    "Just going to leave it at that?"


    "..."


    Sam didn¡¯t respond, but instead looked at Isabella quizzically.


    The girl touched her cheek.


    "Is there something on my face? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Sam shook his head.


    "I¡¯m just curious, senior, what exactly do you know?"


    "I don¡¯t know anything."


    Still playing the innocent.


    Sam smiled helplessly.


    "Never mind, senior is always like this. Seems to know everything and yet knows nothing, but loves to meddle."


    "Pfft... Sam, you¡¯re quite harsh, aren¡¯t you?" she looked up at the sky, where only a lonely moon hung in the clear, cold expanse, then spoke, "Because I like to study and observe."


    "Observe us?"


    "No, my youth. Haven¡¯t you realized, Sam? You people are part of my youth. Because of you, I will firmly remember this time, no matter how long it¡¯s been. Just like how you will remember me when you look back on your life."


    Sam glanced at her, then averted his eyes.


    "That¡¯s a suddenly heavy topic."


    "It¡¯s not heavy, you¡¯re just used to running away."


    "Running away?"


    Sam asked, puzzled.


    Isabella nodded.


    "Yes, ignoring things is a form of running away. This isn¡¯t an idle game; many things, if left unattended, only get worse and fade away. Things you can¡¯t talk about now will only become harder to mention later."


    Sam felt she was alluding to something, but he was used to it; this girl always had a way of saying ambiguous things that could touch a nerve.


    Only this time... she had touched the wrong nerve.


    Sam suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    "Senior."


    "Hmm?"


    Isabella looked at Sam curiously, only to see a relaxed and radiant smile suddenly appear on his face. On this starless night, he seemed like a brilliant galaxy, shimmering and twinkling. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡¯m not running away."


    "Really?"


    Isabella looked skeptical.


    Watching Sam walk to the edge of the street, he reached out to hail a taxi for Isabella. It wasn¡¯t until he saw Isabella settle into the back seat of the taxi that he leaned on the car door, bent down, and said with a smile,


    "I¡¯m just retreating to advance."

 Chapter 270: How could there still be that bet?

    "Congratulations to our classmate Sam, who achieved the highest score in our class and the second highest in the grade on this exam!"


    "Eh? Is that really Sam?"


    "He¡¯s not only handsome, but now his grades are suddenly this good too? How are we supposed to live!"


    "Hmm? If he¡¯s second in the grade, who¡¯s first?"


    "Do we even need to ask? Who else could it be but that person?"


    Amid the scattered applause, there were whispers and murmurs.


    Sitting by the window, Sam didn¡¯t seem to care much. His face bore a shy smile, but his eyes were calm and indifferent, showing no sign of pride.


    Rather than the envy in others¡¯ eyes or the jealous remarks, he preferred to look at the scenery outside the window. There wasn¡¯t much of a view, just a bird that happened to fly across the blue sky, not stopping on any branch.


    A crow perched on a telephone pole seemed to catch a glimpse of Sam¡¯s ethereal gaze. It turned its head, shifting its attention to another window.


    There sat a calm girl. So serene she seemed almost aloof, as if she was detached from the world, as if nothing and no one mattered to her in this world. Her beautiful profile faced the bright sunshine.


    "So impressive... first in the grade again... Does she always come first no matter how many tests there are?"


    "It must be something like that, right? After all, who can shake Sophie¡¯s status? She¡¯s not like us; she probably spends all her time on her studies."


    "She¡¯s so beautiful, yet only has eyes for her studies... never participates in any group activities, seems like she doesn¡¯t even have friends... Is it really worth it?"


    "Does a student¡¯s life consist only of grades? Such a waste of beauty..."


    Sophie had long grown accustomed to such comments.


    It seemed that every time the class teacher announced the results, such voices would emerge. Initial admiration followed by sarcastic remarks had become the norm.


    She understood these sentiments. People are good at comforting themselves, and even better at questioning the ¡¯significance¡¯ of achievements they themselves cannot attain. Not to find a legitimate reason, but to make others¡¯ efforts seem futile. To them, others¡¯ talents were as worthless as scrap paper.


    She didn¡¯t care about these opinions. She knew the true value of her studies. What she understood even more was that, without selling her soul, the only way to change her fate and overcome past misfortunes was this path alone.


    Yet, this first place in the grade...


    It somehow always felt so unreal, always like this...


    As Sophie pondered this, she suddenly heard a voice.


    "Aren¡¯t you guys done yet? Is it necessary to talk about her like that?"


    The unexpected voice made Sophie look up. It was Thalia.


    Not in her usual guise of not wanting to offend anyone. She even stood between the group of boys and girls who were talking, and spoke out directly.


    The students who had been discussing Sophie paused, looking at Thalia strangely.


    "We didn¡¯t mean anything by it..."


    But Thalia shook her head, her expression serious as she looked at them.


    "Sophie is my friend. I know very well that her grades and being first in the grade are the results of her hard work. So please, don¡¯t trample on her efforts like this, okay?"


    "I... we understand."


    The group dispersed awkwardly, like ants scattering after a disturbance.


    Sophie watched blankly until she saw Thalia walking towards her, smiling.


    "Don¡¯t mind them. They¡¯re just used to saying such things, probably not even realizing how hurtful it can be to others."


    Sophie averted her gaze and shook her head.


    "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m used to it."


    "Eh? Why get used to something like that? It must be a lot of pressure for you, right?" Thalia asked, not understanding.


    Perhaps that was just Sophie¡¯s way¡ªalways doing things others couldn¡¯t comprehend, marching to the beat of her own drum, with thoughts that often diverged from the majority.


    Maybe people are just animals craving different frequencies? Because so many live similar lives, perhaps there¡¯s a need for some unique individuals to satisfy the craving for novelty.


    Sophie didn¡¯t hesitate in her response. "Because pressure is also motivation. These voices remind me what I need to keep fighting for."


    Thalia seemed unable to keep up with the girl¡¯s train of thought. "Fighting for what?"


    Sophie glanced at her, then said nonchalantly, "To one day stand so high that others can only look up to me."


    Thalia stood still, blinking. Then, suddenly excited, she leaned her hands on Sophie¡¯s desk. "That¡¯s so fiery!"


    Sophie frowned. "Is that really necessary?"


    Thalia laughed. "Don¡¯t you feel like you¡¯re like Luna from those novels? Enduring in silence, working hard in the shadows, just to make a name for yourself and rise above one day?"


    Sophie sighed softly. "Anyway, whatever people do, they do it for themselves, right? It¡¯s all the same, and success isn¡¯t even guaranteed."


    Thalia smiled. "I believe you can definitely achieve what you want."


    "Why?"


    "Why? Because I just believe you can, do I need a reason? If I must have one... it¡¯s probably intuition."


    "Intuition, huh?"


    Human intuition is mostly unreliable, Sophie thought to herself with a touch of self-mockery. Being first in the grade¡ªwhat does that even mean? Every school has a top student, but too many places don¡¯t produce someone who can change their fate.


    First in the grade...


    Hmm?


    It felt like she had forgotten something.


    ...


    "You¡¯ve really betrayed our brotherhood, man. You¡¯re actually... seriously focusing on your studies?!"


    After school, on the way to the school gates, Louis was clearly displeased.


    Of course, Sam had anticipated this boy¡¯s dissatisfaction.


    Who in the world would want to see their buddy, who used to crack jokes and slack off in class together, suddenly become the second highest scorer in the grade?


    Sam just smiled. "It¡¯s nothing, really. I just focused hard for a while and happened to get tested on the topics I reviewed."


    Louis looked at Sam skeptically. "Really? Why do I feel like you¡¯ve been chasing girls every day?"


    "That¡¯s your misconception. Interacting with girls is just a small part of it; my focus is on studying."


    "Look, Sam..."


    Suddenly, Louis stared intently at himself.


    "What is it?"


    Sam felt something was off, as if Louis was about to reveal something big.


    "You wouldn¡¯t happen to have gained some system where flirting with girls boosts your academic performance, would you?"


    "You¡¯ve got quite the imagination, but no cigar. I¡¯ve actually got a system where continuously conquering girls boosts all my abilities until I become a god," Sam said, deadpan.


    Louis burst into laughter, clapping Sam on the shoulder. "Well, when you become a god, remember to take me with you! And find me a goddess, not too pretty, someone like Angel will do."


    "You¡¯re dreaming too big. If I become a god, all the goddesses will be mine."


    "Whoa! Planning on starting a harem, are you?"


    "If we¡¯re dreaming, why be cautious, right?"


    "True that, haha." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their laughter continued all the way to the school gates. Louis and Sam were headed in completely opposite directions.


    So, Louis waved his hand. "I¡¯m heading home then! See you tomorrow."


    "See you."


    Watching Louis walk away, Sam couldn¡¯t help but feel that there was a unique charm to his friend¡¯s simple and pure way of life.


    At least he didn¡¯t have to live under constant pressure like himself.


    Come to think of it... wasn¡¯t the time spent with Louis the most relaxing?


    "Your relationship with him is pretty good, even though he¡¯s a guy."


    The sudden comment snapped Sam out of his daydreams.


    Turning around, Sam saw Angel, who had appeared beside him at some unknown time. She was as beautiful as ever, standing there with her dignified and elegant demeanor, her movements no different from anyone else¡¯s, yet she exuded a special aura.


    This time, Sam wasn¡¯t nervous or fearful. Instead, he greeted her with a bright, genuine smile, not a facade but a heartfelt one.


    "Look who¡¯s here, the Heiress."


    Angel looked at Sam with disdain. "What¡¯s with this thuggish look? When did you start hanging out with gangs behind my back?"


    Sam shook his head, looking at the girl who still looked gorgeous even when showing disgust. "What gangs? This is what you call a small man getting cocky... no, this is called strutting one¡¯s stuff!"


    Angel scoffed. "And why exactly are you strutting your stuff? Grown wings, have you?"


    Sam shook his head. "I¡¯m second in our grade."


    That was all he said.


    Angel¡¯s expression soured instantly. She frowned. "Second isn¡¯t first... what¡¯s there to be proud of?"


    Sam replied with a smile. "I don¡¯t need to be first in the grade, because you¡¯re not first either, right?"


    Angel fell silent, ready to walk away.


    Sam quickly grabbed her wrist. "Really? You¡¯re going to run away after losing a bet? That¡¯s quite the capitalist spirit."


    Angel glared at the smug-looking Sam. "What bet? I don¡¯t remember."


    "No worries, just remember that from now on you should call me ¡¯big brother.¡¯"


    Angel really felt like slapping him at that moment. She bit her lip. "Let go first."


    "If I let go, you¡¯ll run away. Call me ¡¯big brother¡¯ first, let¡¯s hear it."


    Sam was looking forward to it. Hearing the always proud Angel call him ¡¯big brother¡¯ would be incredibly sweet.


    Pretending to be angry, Angel said, "Let go first, I won¡¯t run. I have something for you."


    "Really?" Sam skeptically released his grip.


    He watched as she rummaged through her backpack and pulled out a red string... no, it wasn¡¯t just a simple red string, because it also had a shiny, gold-like object threaded onto it... it seemed to be a carving of some ancient mythical beast.


    In simple terms, it appeared to be a protective charm, a red string bracelet.


    "What¡¯s this?" Sam asked curiously.


    "Just give me your hand," Angel replied.


    "Okay." Sam obediently stretched out his hand.


    The girl tied the red string bracelet around Sam¡¯s left wrist. Sam watched her, slightly dazed by the gentle sway of her hair and her serious side profile. Her face, earnest and beautiful, seemed to gather all the wonderful light in the world, making it impossible to look away.


    What was even more overwhelming, irresistibly so, was the fact that she was putting a bracelet on him.


    Would the Heiress really do something like this?


    Was this still Angel?


    After she finished, Angel looked up with a cool expression and said, "This is a charm that my mother got blessed by a high monk at a temple in Selena¡¯s hometown. You need to wear it all the time."


    "For me?" Sam blinked.


    Angel lifted her wrist, showing off another identical bracelet on her pale wrist. "It¡¯s for both of us. So you have to keep wearing it. If one day I don¡¯t see this bracelet on you, your whole arm might just disappear."


    "Isn¡¯t this too valuable?" Sam wondered. Perhaps the gold and the red string weren¡¯t much, but the so-called monk¡¯s blessing... he didn¡¯t know if it was effective, but it must have been very expensive, incredibly so!


    These wealthy families, he knew, were often more superstitious than one might imagine.


    Angel scoffed dismissively. "It is indeed very valuable, so consider it settling our bet."


    "Ah? Then I¡¯ll give it back to you."


    "Try it," she challenged.


    Sam didn¡¯t even begin to try taking it off, already deterred by her casually intimidating gaze.


    At that moment, a black sedan pulled up to the curb, clearly there for the girl. Sam could see Elowen¡¯s profile in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Sam thought for a moment.


    "That¡¯s just your godmother¡¯s favoritism, it has nothing to do with our bet. You still have to call me ¡¯big brother.¡¯"


    "What bet? I only have my dear Sam, I don¡¯t have a brother."


    Seizing the moment Sam relaxed slightly, Angel quickly pulled open the car door and jumped in.


    With a bang, she shut the door, displaying a rare behavior akin to fleeing.


    Sam watched her, both amused and annoyed.


    "Was that necessary?"


    Angel squinted her eyes mischievously.


    "Very necessary, for me."


    "What about your claim that you always do what you say?"


    "Ah... well, Elowen, drive."


    "Vroom!"


    The sedan shot off like a rocket, leaving a trail of dust behind in front of Sam. It was a clean getaway.


    This time, Sam didn¡¯t need any excuse to leave; she had run off.


    Incredible...


    ...


    "Ah, finally home."


    Sophie threw her backpack on the sofa.


    This seemed to be her happiest moment.


    Just coming home, changing shoes, taking off socks, slipping into slippers, and tossing the backpack aside. It felt like the ultimate relaxation, as if the world could crumble the next second and it wouldn¡¯t matter to her.


    But before Sophie could even think about what to do next in her relaxed time, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    What the heck?


    Someone ringing her doorbell right after school?


    Sophie got up somewhat annoyed, with a bad feeling.


    The moment she opened the door, she saw Sam, with his backpack slung over one shoulder and carrying several plastic bags of various sizes.


    Sophie stared at him, puzzled.


    "Sam... what are you doing?"


    Sam smiled.


    "Sorry to disturb, could you let me in?"


    "Let in... what?"


    "Let me in."


    "Why would you come in?"


    Sam sighed, looking quite distressed, then lifted the plastic bags filled with vegetables and meat.


    "No choice, lost the bet, now I have to be your nanny."


    Sophie¡¯s eyes widened as she suddenly remembered what she thought she had forgotten.


    How could there still be that bet?!

 Chapter 271: You’re a mess right now

    Sophie seemed utterly unprepared for the boy¡¯s arrival.


    Even more unexpected was that just a few days later, Sam appeared in front of her as if nothing had happened.


    Hadn¡¯t she said those words? Hadn¡¯t they shared that awkward moment?


    Why did Sam now act as if nothing had transpired?


    Was he shameless, or did he just have a strong mental fortitude?


    What was the point of all the mental preparation she had done over the past few days?


    Darn it... she had never been so troubled by something for so long!


    Sophie felt a tickle of irritation; just seeing Sam now was enough to infuriate her.


    But without giving the girl a chance to react, Sam just walked in as if he had already been granted permission.


    "I¡¯ll just make myself at home then."


    "No, wait¡ªI haven¡¯t agreed yet!"


    Sophie stamped her foot.


    Sam had already entered her home, moving with a familiarity that suggested he belonged there, and went straight to the kitchen, placing his items on the table.


    Then, rolling up his sleeves as if ready to start cooking immediately, he said, "What agreement? Isn¡¯t this the bet?"


    Sophie frowned, well aware that Sam was likely playing his usual tricks¡ªthis was, after all, his typical strategy, not at all surprising.


    He was adept at persistently nudging his way through situations unnoticed.


    "What bet? I don¡¯t remember that, just go back home," Sophie said irritably.


    Clearly, if things were as she thought, then the bet seemed pointless.


    It was supposed to be just for fun, a bit of a spiteful challenge.


    But now, with all her rational defenses firmly in place, what was the point of holding onto it?


    Yet Sam, while rolling up his sleeves, took out cucumbers, potatoes, and fresh beef from the plastic bags and said nonchalantly,


    "You forgetting is your problem. I¡¯m a man of my word; I have to honor my commitments." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sophie frowned, her tone icy as she spoke.


    "Stop playing dumb, you know that¡¯s not what I mean."


    "Playing dumb? Haven¡¯t you always said I¡¯m not smart?"


    Sam blinked, an innocent, clear simplicity in his eyes.


    One might even call it ¡¯stupidity¡¯.


    Sophie felt an urge to punch him, but now didn¡¯t seem like the right moment for such flirtatiously aggressive actions.


    She maintained her cold, resolute demeanor, her voice sharp and distant.


    "Sam, stop being childish. I think I¡¯ve made myself very clear to you. Do you really think this bet is still necessary?"


    Sam¡¯s smile was radiant.


    "Aren¡¯t you remembering everything quite clearly? And... what did you say? I seem to have forgotten, maybe repeat it?"


    Of course, Sophie wouldn¡¯t repeat herself; she wouldn¡¯t be so compliant with Sam.


    But his attitude left her at a loss for how to proceed.


    She could only make her gaze even colder, but Sam didn¡¯t seem to care, continuing with his tasks.


    He washed the vegetables, then picked up a knife and started chopping.


    The chopping sounds echoed on the cutting board.


    Sophie¡¯s irritation grew.


    "Damn it... if you¡¯re going to cook, then do it well. I want to see how long you can keep up this act."


    Sophie ignored him; she wasn¡¯t a girl who excelled at endless bickering.


    Nor was she good at dealing with a scoundrel like Sam... perhaps, being a scoundrel himself, he was a special kind of nuisance.


    Continuously repeating herself was pointless; Sam seemed to be taking a new approach, and her saying more would only prove how much she cared about these matters.


    That was not what Sophie wanted to show, nor could she afford to show it.


    Annoying as hell.


    Listening to the unceasing sounds from the kitchen.


    Sam really knew how to keep his cool, not saying a word, and Sophie could even hear him humming an unrecognizable tune from the kitchen.


    So, you¡¯re actually enjoying cooking, huh?


    Why don¡¯t you just become a nanny!


    Sophie wanted to pick up a book, but she couldn¡¯t calm her mind.


    She turned on the TV instead, trying to convince herself to act as usual, as if she didn¡¯t know this guy.


    Just keep going, no matter how persistently annoying Sam gets. She wasn¡¯t going to fall for a womanizer¡¯s tricks.


    Looking at her phone, listening to the sounds from the TV, it almost felt like a normal day at home.


    It seemed easier to relax, but when the kitchen began to fill with delicious aromas, Sophie found it hard to restrain herself.


    That familiar scent.


    The dishes he made...


    Memories flooded her mind.


    Recalling that magical, unforgettable taste, her mouth started watering uncontrollably.


    Damn it... eating is a basic human instinct, a necessity.


    But how could she be captivated by food?


    This jerk was only good at cooking; beyond that, he had almost no redeeming qualities...


    Sophie convinced herself that no matter what, she couldn¡¯t give in.


    She needed a firm stance, to naturally make Sam realize it was hopeless and vanish completely from her world.


    When Sam finished cooking and placed the dishes on the table.


    "Dinner¡¯s ready."


    This time, Sophie didn¡¯t put on airs. Seeing the rich colors of the dishes and smelling the enticing aroma.


    It seemed like saying or doing anything else was pointless.


    Forget it... just eat this meal. After all, he lost to her, why shouldn¡¯t she eat? It¡¯s not like she¡¯s in the wrong here, she shouldn¡¯t deprive herself because of him.


    Yes, that¡¯s the right way to think.


    "Alright, let¡¯s eat."


    Sam said this as he picked up the utensils. Sophie frowned.


    "Weren¡¯t you supposed to cook for me because you lost the bet? Why are you eating too?"


    Sam answered calmly.


    "Even when you go to a restaurant, the chef tastes the food before serving it, so it¡¯s normal for me to eat."


    Sophie began to devour her meal, choosing to focus on the more pressing matter of enjoying her food rather than continuing to challenge Sam.


    Once she started eating, it was as if she became a different person, or rather, she treated the meal in front of her as if it were Sam himself.


    Her vigor was like a storm sweeping through, as if she had finally found a suitable outlet for her frustration.


    Sam didn¡¯t make conversation during the meal, simply eating quietly.


    He occasionally glanced at Sophie¡¯s relentless pace and couldn¡¯t help but want to laugh, but it seemed she hardly noticed him.


    But that was okay.


    Until the meal was finished.


    Sam then stood up and began to clear the aftermath.


    Sophie ate heartily, more comfortably than she had in a long time. Her usual diet consisted of snacks, fast food, and frozen meals, hardly a satisfying way to live, eating just to meet the bare minimum for survival.


    But this meal seemed to instantly boost her happiness index.


    No, she should make things clear now, tell Sam not to come tomorrow, that after this meal, they were even and should return to being strangers.


    That was the only way to bring peace to her life, to get her life back on its original track.


    But before Sophie could speak, Sam stood up with the plates and went to the kitchen.


    He started washing the dishes!


    What was this about?


    Was he trying to show off how diligent he was, possessing a charm that most men his age lacked?


    But...undeniably, because Sam took care of the aftermath, her mood had indeed lightened considerably.


    Especially watching his busy figure from behind.


    Sophie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, her cheeks inexplicably flushing.


    Because she realized, this kind of life was exactly what she had always dreamed of.


    Someone to cook, someone to wash the dishes... and who wouldn¡¯t say anything to bother her... it was just like a normal day in the life of a married couple.


    Of course, only for that moment.


    Then, that absurd thought crumbled as he finished everything and returned to her side.


    "Is that all? Is there anything else you need me to do?" Sam asked.


    Sophie furrowed her brows.


    "I never asked you to do any of this... Let me make it clear now, let¡¯s settle this."


    She expected Sam to crack a joke and continue to evade the issue, but instead, he sat down on the chair with a serious demeanor, smiling and looking straight at Sophie.


    "Go ahead, say it."


    "...Um."


    Sophie suddenly found herself at a loss for words.


    What was this strange atmosphere?


    Was this a lecture?


    Or an interview?


    This jerk must be doing this on purpose!


    She quickly adjusted her emotions, which had been stirred up by him, and calmed down.


    "This meal is enough. You don¡¯t have to remember the bet anymore; we¡¯re even now."


    Sam smiled and said,


    "It was just a bet, I don¡¯t owe you anything. I¡¯ll only fulfill what was agreed in the bet, and I won¡¯t do anything else you might want."


    "Who said I wanted you to do anything else! I mean, from now on..."


    Why was it so hard to say when it came to the tip of her tongue?


    Why couldn¡¯t she just say those words?


    Why was her mouth open, but her mind flooded with so many images?


    It was Sam walking with her on that familiar street.


    It was the many days they bickered.


    It was Sam cooking in her kitchen with a serious expression on his face.


    And the sunlight that fell on his face day after day, and the anxious look on Sam¡¯s face when he showed up at her door when she was sick.


    And...


    And...


    She shook her head, biting her lip.


    "Let¡¯s not see each other anymore."


    It felt as if she had emptied all the air from her chest, all her strength.


    After saying that, she continued to slump over the table.


    She expected a silence as profound as death to follow, suffocating the entire room.


    But unexpectedly, Sam quickly stood up.


    He stood in front of her, making Sophie involuntarily lift her head to look at his face.


    It seemed all that was left was calm, complete and utter calm.


    Sam looked like he had just listened to an inconsequential story, showing no sign of disturbance.


    Then he looked at her.


    He said, "Oh. See you tomorrow. Oh, and remember to top up the gas; it seems to be running low."


    He picked up his backpack, apparently preparing to leave.


    Sophie was stunned.


    See you tomorrow?


    "Did you even hear what I just said!?"


    Sophie stood up, her fists clenched, staring straight at him.


    It was the anger of being ignored.


    What was his attitude supposed to mean?


    Either face it, give an unexpected response, or accept what she had said.


    What was this ambiguous attitude?


    Was it complete disregard for her words, a dismissive gesture, or just an infuriating tactic?


    Sam grabbed his backpack.


    Then he turned his head to glance at Sophie.


    His voice was very calm at this moment, even cruel in a way Sophie had never heard before.


    "You don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re saying, Sophie. You¡¯re a mess right now."


    "A mess? I¡¯m a mess?"


    "Your whole demeanor is off; you¡¯re not the Sophie I know."


    "So you think I¡¯ve become this mess because of whom?!"

 Chapter 272: As long as you don’t say it out loud, I won’t disappear from your world

    "Bang!"


    The words hit the floor with a sound.


    Accompanied by Sophie¡¯s nearly hysterical scream, it was like a tearing roar.


    The water glass on the table was knocked over, shattering into glittering fragments, leaving wet stains behind.


    But after such a loud crash, the room fell into a profound silence.


    Sophie knew this was a rare, even unprecedented, display of emotion from her.


    It was almost as if she was screaming her lungs out, hysterical.


    As if her emotions had collapsed in an instant, completely out of control.


    It was an emotion she herself couldn¡¯t manage.


    She really didn¡¯t know why, just by seeing this boy, her emotions would fluctuate so visibly, many of which were negative.


    Yet the problem was, all these negative emotions couldn¡¯t stop them from meeting again and again, deepening their relationship each time.


    Those feelings of disgust, dislike, anger.


    It seemed they couldn¡¯t outweigh the moments that made her smile, the moments her heart raced.


    This... perhaps was the crux of the issue.


    It was a territory she was temporarily unable to touch, unable to grasp.


    In this moment, it seemed everything shattered¡ªthe days of not speaking, maintaining silence, the cold treatment, the pressure and gloom, as if all were venting out now.


    Not just Sophie¡¯s scream, but also the breaking of the glass.


    Sam looked at her.


    "Don¡¯t move."


    Sophie just stared at Sam, who quickly grabbed some paper towels and a trash bin, then picked up the larger pieces.


    He then swept up the smaller fragments with a broom.


    The final step was using a mop.


    To clean up those tiny, but equally sharp fragments, and the water stains.


    Sophie of course understood what Sam was doing, but what she didn¡¯t understand was why he was doing it.


    Was this his way of showing concern that she might get hurt?


    Why choose to do this now?


    Sophie didn¡¯t understand, but she didn¡¯t stop him until Sam had finished everything.


    He stood up, taking a deep breath. "That should do it, but still be careful not to walk barefoot on the floor."


    Sophie frowned.


    "What... what are you really trying to do?"


    Sam answered as if it were obvious.


    "It¡¯s just part of the bet, wasn¡¯t it said that household chores are included? It¡¯s pretty normal."


    "I mean, what have you been doing since just now?!"


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help but say it directly.


    Sam looked back at her with an even stranger gaze.


    "Shouldn¡¯t it be you who¡¯s been doing something odd? What I¡¯m doing is perfectly normal, isn¡¯t it? Seems like you¡¯re overthinking."


    Hearing Sam¡¯s words, Sophie was taken aback.


    Indeed, she did seem strange.


    But why was it strange, didn¡¯t Sam understand that himself?


    She clenched her teeth, about to say something when Sam suddenly spoke. "Sophie, are you curious?"


    His words stopped Sophie¡¯s prepared speech abruptly, and the room fell silent.


    So silent it seemed only their breathing could be heard.


    "Curious about what?"


    Sophie was puzzled, but she didn¡¯t want to be led by the nose by Sam, could a simple sentence really change the dynamics of their interaction?


    She didn¡¯t want it to be that way.


    Sam smiled.


    "You¡¯re curious about what I¡¯m really doing, wondering if I completely misunderstand you, or if I¡¯m playing dumb, pretending not to see what happened last time?"


    "...You are playing dumb, is there even a need to discuss that? I was just informing you what our relationship will be like from now on... I don¡¯t need your agreement."


    She deliberately appeared calm, but at that moment, many thoughts were intertwining in her mind.


    Sam said with a smile, "I remember when you declared we were friends, it was you who announced it, right? So why do you get to decide everything... You seem quite arrogant."


    "That¡¯s different, don¡¯t twist my words!"


    Sophie tried to say something to prove she wasn¡¯t that kind of person, because if she was, wouldn¡¯t that make her just like that woman, Angel? She certainly was not!


    She had always thought of herself as selfish, but not to the extent of imposing on others, at least not interfering with their decisions. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But with Sam¡¯s remark, she felt as if she involuntarily revealed more of her flaws, even the worse aspects of herself, on this boy.


    There was no reason for it.


    Sam took a step forward, closing the distance between them. Sophie, startled, instinctively stepped back, trying to avoid any contact.


    But Sam didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of stopping, continuing to advance.


    He pushed her back step by step until there was no more room to retreat, and Sophie found herself against the wall.


    Sophie crossed her arms defensively, not hiding her wariness and the discomfort of the moment.


    As Sam¡¯s breath grew closer, she could almost feel his burning body heat.


    Her cheeks flushed rapidly.


    Her eyes wary and tense, she watched Sam.


    There was no way out now, her heart beginning to beat uncontrollably.


    What the hell was this jerk doing?


    Sam observed her reaction and lowered his head.


    "What¡¯s the difference? And... please don¡¯t be so defensive about something you don¡¯t have."


    "...What do you mean something I don¡¯t have... jerk!!"


    Sophie slightly lowered her head and immediately understood what Sam meant.


    She was also aware that, compared to many of her peers, although she had long legs and wasn¡¯t short among girls, her breast development was indeed pitiful.


    That¡¯s why she had always been sensitive about this topic, not allowing anyone to mention it.


    Sophie instantly wanted to push this boy away.


    But unexpectedly, Sam seemed to have anticipated her move, quickly grabbing her raised wrist.


    Sophie was no match for him in terms of reflexes.


    "Let go!"


    "You think I¡¯d let go when you¡¯re trying to hit me? I¡¯m not crazy."


    "You¡¯re not crazy? Aren¡¯t you the craziest one here?!"


    Sam held her wrist firmly, his smile seemingly laced with mischief.


    "How am I crazy? Cooking for you, cleaning for you, doing chores¡ªhow does that make me crazy?"


    "When did I ever ask you to do those things? Why are you always like this!"


    The girl, unable to struggle, spoke with a tone that even seemed unfamiliar to Sophie herself, almost tearful.


    Sam¡¯s expression softened slightly.


    "Like this... what do you mean?"


    "You¡¯re always like this! You never understand what I really want from you. Why do you eagerly do the things I don¡¯t need? Did I ask you to cook, to clean? I just wanted you to quietly leave my life. Why must you play dumb?!"


    Sophie, nearly hysterical, couldn¡¯t help but have her eyes redden.


    It seemed to be the first time Sam saw her so vulnerable and helpless, enough to make any guy feel utterly guilty.


    Sam¡¯s gaze dropped.


    His hand loosened.


    Her hand fell, and Sophie clenched her fist.


    "Thump."


    She leaned against the wall, pounding on Sam¡¯s chest.


    Sam didn¡¯t step back, just looking into her reddened eyes.


    It took a great effort for her to restrain herself, to not let the tears of humiliation fall.


    "Thump."


    Another punch, not weak.


    But Sam still didn¡¯t retreat.


    He didn¡¯t stop her, just kept his head down, watching her.


    Letting her punch after punch land on his chest, starting fiercely, then growing weaker.


    Seemingly out of strength, her arms finally fell limply.


    She looked up at Sam.


    Her reddened eyes tried to widen, but the shimmer in them didn¡¯t lie; it only made her look more pitiful.


    "Sam... how long are you going to keep tormenting me?" Sophie asked.


    Seeing her red eyes, witnessing her stubborn yet heart-wrenching expression, Sam felt as if his heart was melting for the first time.


    "I¡¯m not tormenting you."


    "Then why are you doing this?" Sophie couldn¡¯t help but challenge him.


    Sam reached out his hand.


    "Thump."


    It wasn¡¯t a retaliatory punch.


    Instead, he placed his hand against the wall beside her face, seemingly bringing them even closer together.


    So close that it made Sophie momentarily forget the grievances in her heart.


    All that was left was the quickening of her heartbeat, the flush of her face.


    She just stared dumbly at the extremely handsome Sam looking down at her, their eyes locked in an unguarded moment.


    He just looked at her, then asked, "So tell me the truth, do you really want me to disappear from your world? Do you want... all those times we met, all those words we said, to just evaporate after today, turn into nothing?"


    "..."


    Sophie opened her mouth.


    She seemed at a loss for words at that moment.


    There was an impulse, almost like a desire to destroy the whole world, to recklessly give a definite answer.


    And then to abandon everything.


    Like committing self-destruction in life.


    But why, when she opened her mouth to speak, did her heart ache as if it was being squeezed by an invisible hand?


    She meant to tell Sam that she did want it that way.


    But why did the words that finally came out when she spoke were,


    "Do you really think I would treat what happened that night as an illusion? Don¡¯t be foolish, Sam..."


    She tried to say something to convince him, perhaps even to convince herself.


    But Sam cut her off directly.


    "You can¡¯t bring yourself to say it, can you?"


    "So what if I can¡¯t! So what if I admit that I occasionally go soft!"


    "Then don¡¯t overthink it, just let things be. If your heart doesn¡¯t accept it, it doesn¡¯t accept it. As long as you don¡¯t say it out loud, I won¡¯t disappear from your world."


    Sam¡¯s words shattered all of Sophie¡¯s defenses almost instantly.


    What was this?


    Was it a promise to her?


    But why... why make such a promise?


    Could it be because Sam didn¡¯t want to stay by Angel¡¯s side? But how could that be possible?


    Sam slowly released his hand.


    He stepped back, picked up his backpack, and then looked at the girl who seemed still not to understand, flashing a familiar smile.


    "If you want to know what I really intend to do, what I¡¯m thinking... I can tell you, but..."


    "But what?"


    Looking at Sophie¡¯s bewildered eyes.


    Sam shook his head.


    "But not now."


    "When then?"


    "When you tell me... when you tell me you love me."

 Chapter 273: Reflect activated

    Sophie stood rooted to the spot for a long time, like a broken doll.


    A robot that had lost its commands.


    It wasn¡¯t until the sound came from the door.


    "Bang."


    The sound of the door closing.


    Realizing that Sam had just walked away after saying those words.


    Sophie¡¯s already somewhat flushed cheeks heated up at a visibly rapid pace.


    "What the hell is he talking about?"


    She couldn¡¯t fathom how Sam had the audacity to say such things.


    Was she supposed to say she liked him?


    Why should she like him?


    Was it because of his face, or his shameless audacity?


    Or because he had an annoying girlfriend?


    Why should she like him?


    Jerk... jerk... jerk!!


    It was utterly irrational!


    It felt like extreme anger was filling her heart, almost making her head dizzy.


    But the next moment, this anger gradually dissipated, and her body felt as if all strength had been drained, leaving Sophie weakly slumped on the floor.


    Her eyes somewhat vacant.


    When that impulsive emotion faded, what replaced it in her body was an indescribable complexity.


    Why couldn¡¯t she just give a definite answer?


    Even though it had come to this, why had she become the uncertain one?


    Was it because she was becoming weaker, unable to cut everything off?


    Or was it because deep down, she couldn¡¯t bear to part with all the memories associated with this boy named Sam?


    Whatever the reason, Sophie was acutely aware of it.


    An unprecedented whirlpool was sweeping her up, pulling her step by step into an uncharted realm.


    It seemed like a future she had never wanted to venture into.


    Whether it was good or bad, she couldn¡¯t prematurely judge, but one thing she knew was...


    "What do I do next?"


    ....


    Does Sam truly understand Sophie?


    Sam wouldn¡¯t dare claim that, but he could glean something from his increasingly rich experience with women.


    For instance, what it looks like to put on a brave front, or what it roughly looks like when someone¡¯s words don¡¯t match their heart.


    How should one discern whether the words they speak are truly what they desire?


    It¡¯s simple.


    Just see if you feel worse than the other person when you say those words.


    Of course, this has nothing to do with weighing pros and cons.


    Never arrogantly assume that your choice is the better one, the most suitable for both parties.


    Because how can you be sure that the choices you didn¡¯t make are definitely wrong?


    So, facing decisions that seem incredibly tough without a clear view of the future, Sam¡¯s choice is always to follow his feelings.


    To follow the direction of his own heart.


    As for why he seems to be pushing Sophie so hard today?


    The reason is simple: Sam knows he can no longer remain detached, at least not when it comes to Sophie.


    The system¡¯s prompt has already made it clear to him, especially during that one time he was given the reflect skill.


    Sophie is one of the female leads.


    So, obviously, since she is a female lead, there is a conquest ending.


    If he can¡¯t achieve a good ending, what would that bring? The result is already quite clear.


    It seems like dragging things out, constantly leaving things unresolved might also be a strategy.


    But Sam truly detests those clich¨¦d plots where misunderstandings occur, followed by a forceful reconciliation, and then the difficulty of speaking the truth to each other.


    So, he has no choice but to push Sophie.


    And the result is just as Sam expected, that girl... she can¡¯t bear to let him go.


    What she wants to express is very clear and simple: she wants Sam to disappear from her world, for her life to return to how it was before she met Sam.


    Boring, yet very straightforward.


    But can such things really happen?


    Can so many stories be pretended as if they never occurred?


    Can people truly return to the past simply because they wish to?


    Sam doesn¡¯t believe so, which is why he can¡¯t just let things be, can¡¯t deceive himself into thinking that it¡¯s okay, that it will be safe, that he won¡¯t have regrets.


    If Sophie feels that continuing this way will be troublesome, Sam will do his best to resolve such troubles.


    Even if Sophie¡¯s own situation becomes more dangerous and complicated, it doesn¡¯t matter; it¡¯s already like dancing on a tightrope, how much worse could it possibly get?


    Isn¡¯t it just a matter of life or death?


    One must always look on the bright side.


    Walking on the streets as the night begins to fall, the cold wind makes his face sting slightly.


    "Winter is almost here..."


    But.


    "There¡¯s one more thing to look forward to now."


    It¡¯s a forced smile.


    But it¡¯s okay, Sam has learned to find joy in suffering.


    Life is like this, it always has been.


    Before reaching the convenience store, Sam takes out his phone.


    He sends a message.


    Fortunately, Sophie hasn¡¯t removed him from her social contacts.


    So he has the chance to send this message.


    ["Let me know what you want to eat, or I¡¯ll just decide myself."]


    Then he puts away his phone and enters the convenience store.


    He begins his shift.


    As he steps into the convenience store, in another room.


    The phone screen suddenly lights up, and the notification sound of a message delivery chimes.


    Sophie looks at the screen with a hint of confusion.


    Then her eyes widen slightly.


    She lies back, her gaze blankly staring at the empty ceiling.


    "Sam, what exactly are you planning to do?"


    ...


    "Huh? You¡¯re still here this late?"


    Today wasn¡¯t supposed to be Sam¡¯s shift, but there was no helping it; the night shift worker had called in sick last minute, apparently due to a party, and had requested a shift swap.


    Night shifts are hardly ever pleasant, and not many are up for the task, so they ended up finding Sam.


    Sam, who didn¡¯t have classes the next day, naturally didn¡¯t refuse.


    "I¡¯m covering for someone... But what brings you here at this hour, Boss?"


    Sam looked at the young woman in front of him.


    Mia was wearing a white sweater. Such sweaters seemed to be in fashion now, but they were somewhat restrictive because if someone even slightly overweight wore one, it would look quite bulky.


    However, it seemed to fit Mia just right.


    Paired with slim jeans, she looked tall and slender.


    She wasn¡¯t unnaturally thin; she was a vibrant woman, radiating a healthy aura, much like her sister.


    Mia smiled at Sam.


    "Just finished dinner with friends, and I was nearby, so I thought I¡¯d drop by. Didn¡¯t expect to catch you here, though."


    Sam yawned slightly, not really from tiredness, but more like a natural reaction at this hour.


    "What do you mean ¡¯catch me¡¯? I¡¯m here to work, not to sneak around."


    "Hehe, you know how I talk; it¡¯s not the first time."


    "Still, consider my feelings a bit... What if someone misunderstands?"


    Mia thought for a moment, then pointed at Sam.


    "I think, with your face, you could probably steal a few million and not be held accountable."


    Sam immediately shook his head.


    "Don¡¯t worry, that¡¯s never going to happen. I¡¯m a boy with a bright future ahead, not about to ruin my prospects that easily."


    Mia looked at Sam curiously, blinking her eyes which shimmered with clear questions.


    "I¡¯m curious, Sam, what exactly do you mean by a ¡¯bright future¡¯? Does it involve flirting around?"


    "Who¡¯s flirting around? Don¡¯t just say things because I¡¯m handsome; being good-looking isn¡¯t a crime."


    "Wow, you really have a thick skin. Almost like that woman."


    "Which woman?"


    "Never mind, want a drink?" Mia suddenly asked.


    Sam replied irritably, "Drink what? Can¡¯t you think about anything other than drinking? Keep this up and you¡¯ll turn into a drunkard."


    Mia just laughed it off. "It doesn¡¯t matter. If we don¡¯t drink when we¡¯re young, should we wait until we¡¯re old and our bodies can¡¯t handle it? I¡¯m bored anyway, if you won¡¯t drink, I¡¯ll drink by myself."


    Saying this, Mia grabbed two bottles of beer from the shelf and sat down next to Sam, casually starting to drink.


    Sam looked at her puzzled. "If you want to drink, why not go home and drink?"


    Mia blinked. "Isn¡¯t it because I thought you might be bored on your own during the night shift? Eh? Really not even a sip?"


    "Thanks, but no. I¡¯m not drinking, and I¡¯m not bored."


    Of course, Sam wouldn¡¯t drink, especially not from the same bottle as Mia else.


    He still remembered the incident with her potentially triggering superpowers with a sip of water... It was still a ridiculous thought.


    Mia¡¯s cheeks were slightly flushed as she smiled at Sam.


    "You¡¯re not drinking because you¡¯re afraid I might use my superpowers, aren¡¯t you?"


    Sam replied confidently, "Of course not. I have strong willpower; it¡¯s just a dream and can¡¯t hurt anyone."


    "Then why won¡¯t you help me control that power? What if we could win a Nobel Prize?"


    "There¡¯s probably no chance of that..."


    "Really won¡¯t try it with me?"


    Mia looked at Sam with a pleading gaze, blinking her eyes.


    Sam immediately shook his head, very decisively.


    "Definitely not trying. I¡¯m not afraid, but there¡¯s no need to risk getting hurt."


    "Jeez... I¡¯m going to the restroom."


    Mia got up and headed towards the restroom. As soon as the bathroom door closed, Mia didn¡¯t proceed to pull down her panties to pee. Instead, she leaned against the door, her face contorted with frustration.


    "It¡¯s not working... What should I do? But I really want to try it..."


    "Could it be... I have to use that method?"


    Mia¡¯s cheeks were burning hot, but some ideas had already taken precedence.


    She had been curious about experimenting with her unexplained superpower for a long time, but without a suitable subject. She couldn¡¯t just ask someone to drink her saliva, right? That would be disgusting, and Mia was quite repulsed by the idea.


    Sam... seemed to be the only person she wouldn¡¯t find it repulsive or annoying.


    Suddenly, Mia clenched her fists, her cheeks flushed.


    Then she relaxed her hands and patted her hot cheeks.


    "Forget it! I must try again. Such a unique thing... It would be a joke not to use it."


    Meanwhile, Sam was becoming puzzled.


    Why was she in the bathroom for so long?


    Had she fallen into the toilet? It seemed like anything could happen when she drank too much.


    But... she hadn¡¯t drunk much, just one bottle of beer...


    Just as Sam was slightly confused, he heard a noise from that direction.


    It was Mia walking back.


    What was odd was the expression on her face at this moment.


    Her palms were clenched tightly, her cheeks unnaturally flushed.


    Her eyes were fixed, as if she was about to do something significant.


    What was she up to?


    Was she going out to pick a fight with someone?


    Then Sam heard her voice. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, Sam!"


    "What¡¯s up?"


    Sam looked at her bewildered, observing this beautiful and always vibrant young woman, undeniably a captivating presence.


    "Are you going to help me try that superpower or not?"


    Sam was momentarily stunned, then he quickly responded.


    "Of course not, I¡¯ve already told you."


    "Then you can¡¯t blame me."


    "What are you... Mmm!!"


    Sam¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    He had seen Mia bending towards him, and he was prepared for anything. If she tried to force something on him, he was sure he could react.


    But he never expected that she wasn¡¯t trying to force anything into his mouth.


    She bent down and kissed him on the lips!


    It wasn¡¯t just a light peck, but an exchange of lips and tongues... saliva...


    Why so sudden?


    Wait...!


    After swallowing reflexively, Sam immediately realized something.


    Mia had already pulled away, looking somewhat disheveled.


    Sam stared at her wide-eyed. "What are you doing?! Are you crazy?"


    Mia wiped her mouth, a sly smile appearing on her beautiful face.


    "You didn¡¯t agree, so I had no choice but to do this, sorry~ I¡¯m just too curious about this ability, but don¡¯t worry... I¡¯ll take good care of you this time, Sam~"


    Sam wanted to say something.


    But he instantly felt his head grow heavy, overwhelmed by a strong wave of drowsiness.


    He could hardly resist.


    Everything before his eyes began to blur.


    As he couldn¡¯t help but lean on the table, his head sinking down.


    As Sam¡¯s eyes closed and his consciousness began to fade, feeling as if he was sinking into darkness, a sense of utter despair washed over him.


    [Detecting superpower targeting the host... Reflect activated!]

 Chapter 274: Why should I untie you?

    [Reflect activated.]


    Reflect?


    What the hell...


    Sam¡¯s consciousness was foggy, as if surrounded by an endless darkness.


    But soon, he realized something crucial¡ªhe was still conscious. Had he already entered the dream world Mia had crafted for him?


    Sam suddenly lifted his head. He could clearly feel his limbs move, and there was no dizziness clouding his mind. Yet, all around him was pitch black, to the extent that even lifting his hand, he couldn¡¯t see his own palm. It was as if he was in a black hole, where all light had been utterly extinguished.


    Wasn¡¯t it said that Reflect had been activated? Why then was this the situation?


    If Reflect had started, shouldn¡¯t Sam be controlling Mia¡¯s dream instead? Could it be that Mia¡¯s dream was just this¡ªa desolate darkness?


    As Sam puzzled over this, seemingly without a starting point to act, suddenly, he spotted a faint light in the distance. A very faint glow appeared far off in the darkness.


    In such boundless darkness, even a slight light seemed incredibly dazzling. Perhaps this wasn¡¯t the only direction, but Sam could find no other.


    Step by step, he walked towards the light...


    At this moment, Mia¡¯s cheeks were flushed as she watched Sam, who lay sprawled on the table.


    Glancing at Sam, who seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep, something occurred to Mia. She quickly walked to the door, took advantage of the absence of nearby customers, and immediately shut the convenience store¡¯s main door.


    To prevent the inside lights from being seen, she even pulled down the roller shutter.


    Having done all this, Mia felt everything was foolproof. However, soon, she felt a familiar drowsiness wash over her.


    She knew this was an inevitable effect of her superpower¡¯s activation. After all, how could she share a dream with Sam if she wasn¡¯t asleep herself?


    She looked at Sam, who seemed to be sleeping deeply, then sat beside him, mirroring his posture. She leaned over the table as well.


    Soon, a heavy drowsiness enveloped her, and she gently closed her eyes...


    Would she once again be dominated by that strange force, doing bizarre things to Sam? She really felt it shouldn¡¯t be this way, as it wasn¡¯t her true intention. She wanted to control the dream better, perhaps to enjoy more of it.


    She didn¡¯t truly want to hurt Sam, nor did she want to give him a nightmarish experience. It was just really hard to control, which is why she wanted to fully master her own abilities, even though using Sam this way felt somewhat unfair.


    But... there was no helping it. Right now, the only suitable subject, the only one she could trust to use, was Sam.


    She would definitely make it up to Sam afterwards. This time, please bear with me!


    The familiar sensation of traveling through time and space from a chaotic consciousness arrived. Instantly, she felt her body empty, a rush of both reality and illusion overwhelming her.


    Then...


    Then...


    Mia finally felt that sensation of being controlled. Could it be...


    Had she succeeded this time?


    No strange whispers spread in her heart, forcing her to do things she didn¡¯t want to happen. Could it be that she had succeeded?!


    Mia couldn¡¯t wait and excitedly opened her eyes.


    And she found...


    "Eh? This place... isn¡¯t this..."


    A somewhat familiar environment.


    If she remembered correctly... and of course, how could she forget, she was the owner of this convenience store.


    This all looked like the familiar break room of her convenience store.


    The familiar wardrobe, the familiar chairs, the familiar walls, even the familiar door.


    If it weren¡¯t for her deep familiarity with this setup and feeling, the realism would have made it truly hard for Mia to distinguish whether this was reality or a dream.


    However, Mia had her own little trick to discern reality. She clearly remembered what time it was before she felt drowsy. All she needed to do was to pull out her phone and check the time to be sure. So...


    "Hmm?"


    Mia paused, puzzled.


    She couldn¡¯t pull out her phone.


    It wasn¡¯t that the phone had disappeared, nor that it had gained some magical power preventing her from taking it out.


    Rather... she couldn¡¯t move.


    It was only when she looked down that she noticed something was amiss!


    She found herself firmly tied to the chair in the break room with a sturdy rope!!


    The chair was incredibly heavy; her struggles couldn¡¯t even make it budge an inch, as if it were anchored to the ground like a pillar.


    Apart from being able to slightly move her legs, her hands and body were completely bound!


    What was going on?!


    Mia thought she had finally gained the freedom to explore and create within her dreams, but she hadn¡¯t expected such a scenario.


    She didn¡¯t even know how all this had happened.


    Although it¡¯s said that the content of dreams is linked to the subconscious, it surely couldn¡¯t be that her subconscious wanted this!


    Mia was neither a sadist nor a masochist!


    Should she scream for help, hoping someone would come to her rescue?


    No, wait... this was a dream! How could anyone possibly come to save her? Then, was the only option to try and wake up from this dream?


    "Bang."


    Just as Mia began to spiral into her frantic thoughts.


    A noise came from the entrance of the break room.


    Mia immediately looked over.


    The door to the break room had been opened from the outside.


    At the same time, a figure seemed to have walked in, under the somewhat eerie light, Mia¡¯s gaze involuntarily fixed there.


    Curious.


    Who could it be entering at this time?


    Could it be the person who tied her up here? But Mia had locked the door and pulled down the shutter before falling asleep. Her subconscious shouldn¡¯t expect anyone else to be here, other than herself and...


    "How... is it you?"


    Mia¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at the figure walking through the door, appearing before her.


    It was... Sam.


    She could hardly believe that this calm, even strangely composed boy was Sam.


    His face still bore that unforgettable handsomeness.


    His physique was still perfectly proportioned, seemingly flawless.


    Among all the men Mia had ever seen, this boy, Sam, was undoubtedly the most unique, the most memorable.


    But somehow, at this moment, in her dream, the Sam appearing before her seemed off.


    He walked in calmly, seeing Mia in such a state without any sign of surprise.


    On the contrary, it seemed as if he thought this was how things should be, even slightly tilting his head back.


    His expression was inscrutable.


    His gaze seemed to scrutinize Mia, like a judge in a courtroom assessing a detained suspect.


    "Sam... why are you here?" Mia couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    At this moment, Sam, with a somewhat strange and indifferently cold expression, looked at her with a disdainful glance.


    "Don¡¯t you know? When you crafted this dream... it was just you and me. If not me, then who else?"


    Sam¡¯s tone was very peculiar at this moment!


    It was undeniable that Sam was indeed a rare handsome man, but compared to some of the excellent men Mia had met, Sam¡¯s most special trait was his egalitarian gaze.


    He never looked down on anyone, nor did he despise anyone.


    Not to mention this kind of haughty demeanor, as if he were some self-important young master.


    Could it be... that this bizarre dream was influencing him?


    Mia paused, stunned. "You know this is a dream?"


    "Why wouldn¡¯t I know? After all, it¡¯s not the first time," Sam casually replied. His hand was in his pocket as he looked down from above at this beautiful, vibrant young woman.


    He observed how the rope crossed over her chest, the tightly bound cords accentuating her perfect figure even more.


    Her prominent breasts were displayed before Sam in a perfect, exaggerated perspective.


    Mia felt a wave of shame; her long legs rubbed together involuntarily. This situation... was too embarrassing.


    A strange desire seemed to be sprouting within her, her body growing increasingly warm.


    Why did this dream have to feel so bizarre... It was almost like being in heat!


    Ignoring Sam¡¯s peculiar behavior for the moment, Mia quickly said, "Then why don¡¯t you untie me?"


    What Mia hadn¡¯t expected was for Sam to keep one hand in his pocket and slightly tilt his head up, looking at her with a playful smirk.


    "Why should I untie you?"


    His words made Mia realize something was amiss, and she saw a look in Sam¡¯s eyes that she had never seen before.


    It was an undisguised provocation.


    Like a man scrutinizing his prey... no, more like a plaything.


    In his eyes, Mia seemed to have become just that, a plaything.


    This was a look she had never seen in Sam before; it was so dangerous at this moment, filling her with unease and a bizarre sense of anticipation.


    "What did you say?"


    Sam smiled at her, a smile that seemed never to have graced his face before.


    It was frivolous, flippant.


    On his face, such a smile couldn¡¯t be disliked; instead, it was filled with a strange charm that could drive any woman mad.


    He walked closer to Mia.


    Until he was right in front of her.


    Then he slightly lowered his head, looking down at Mia.


    His smile grew brighter, yet it was more sinister than ever.


    "I was the one who tied you up here... wouldn¡¯t it be strange to untie you now?"


    "What? You tied me up here!?" Mia¡¯s mind went blank.


    Wasn¡¯t Sam supposed to be controlled by the power of her dreams? Why was it him who had tied her up instead?


    That¡¯s not right.


    Why would Sam tie her up, and why did he seem so different from usual?


    What exactly had happened?


    Mia felt a deep unease, wanting to avoid the now extremely dangerous Sam, but she couldn¡¯t escape; her body was immobile in the dream she had created!


    A sense of danger overwhelmed her, surrounding her from all directions.


    Sam no longer seemed like the simple and kind boy; his demeanor had become extremely dangerous, yet on the other hand, this danger also exuded a deadly charm.


    The one you thought was the prey has become the hunter, completely in control of you.


    This strange feeling was spreading, growing more intense.


    He approached with a smile she had never seen before, easily lifting her delicate chin with his hand.


    Forcing Mia to look up at him in humiliation, Sam¡¯s fingers even began to gently touch the corners of her lips.


    "I told you before not to use me for such experiments, but why wouldn¡¯t you listen, Boss? A woman who doesn¡¯t listen... deserves to be punished, doesn¡¯t she?"


    "Punishment? What are you rambling about... let me go, I don¡¯t want this!"


    Mia felt her body react strangely, uncontrollably warm, and although there was no sexual stimulation at the moment, her vaginal entrance had become completely moist.


    Mia couldn¡¯t even look Sam in the eye, only managing to bluster loudly in rebuke.


    But Sam was not intimidated; his smile grew even brighter, the playfulness in his eyes more apparent. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don¡¯t want this? But I also said I didn¡¯t want this, yet you didn¡¯t listen. Hasn¡¯t it come to this point today because of your own doing? How does it feel to be controlled like this? Do you like it?"


    Sam kept asking, his restless, dangerous fingers caressing her face. They brushed gently against her skin, filled with undeniable ambiguity and provocation.


    Mia felt like she was going insane.


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to dislike this Sam, but being treated this way made her body feel even stranger. If it weren¡¯t for the ropes binding her, she might have even wanted to masturbate!


    How could she have such bizarre thoughts...


    "You... what are you talking about! I... I am your boss, release me now!"


    "Just because you¡¯re the boss, do you think you can do whatever you want with your employees, forcing them into uncomfortable situations?"


    Sam¡¯s gentle questioning, though slightly deep and husky, carried a strange charm.


    His gaze was dangerously captivating, like a bottomless abyss, locking her in firmly.


    This can¡¯t go on... This is just a dream! Damn this dream!!


    Mia was starting to regret it.


    Looking at Sam, she bit her lip slightly.


    "I... I was wrong, I won¡¯t do this again, Sam... please let me go, okay? I promise it won¡¯t happen again."


    "Ha Ha Ha Ha."


    Sam suddenly chuckled.


    Just as Mia was puzzled by the meaning of his laughter.


    The next moment.


    "Ah...!"


    Mia¡¯s hair was seized by Sam!


    Her head involuntarily tilted back.


    The pain from her hair was undoubtedly caused by Sam pulling it.


    It was indeed painful, but why did she feel... her body heat up even more, her sexual desire intensify!


    It was such a humiliating position. Why would it arouse sexual desire?!


    Mia looked at him in humiliation, while Sam¡¯s smile grew even more sinister.


    "Do you think your promises are still trustworthy? I¡¯ve already warned you. You were disobedient... A liar isn¡¯t to be trusted, and so-called repentance only comes when facing real danger. Do you think I would let you off easily?"


    What does that mean? Is Sam going to do something even more outrageous?


    Wait... why has Sam turned into this? Could it also be the power of the dream?


    Mia¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke, her eyes showing humiliation and weakness.


    "I really know I did wrong... let go... it really hurts, it hurts so much..."


    "Hurts?"


    She only heard this word, then felt her legs being forced apart by his knee!


    Then, the hand that had been in his pocket was withdrawn.


    And it reached into her panties, pressing against her already wet vulva.


    Mia¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    She couldn¡¯t utter a word, an unprecedented sense of reality flooding her mind, her body seemingly unable to control all its emotions at this moment.


    She bit her lip instantly, her cheeks flushed, her eyes seemingly about to shed clear tears from the extreme humiliation.


    Sam... how could he do this to her!!


    But now, she could only hear Sam¡¯s words clearly spoken right beside her ear.


    "Mia, are you really in pain... or are you excited by this?"

 Chapter 275: You don’t get a say, I’m in charge now

    How could this happen!


    How... how is Sam masturbating her with his hand!


    Sam¡¯s fingers now thrusting inside her, moving in and out relentlessly.


    Mia had never imagined that such bizarre, exaggerated events would occur between her and Sam.


    In her eyes, she liked to tease this boy because he was cute and fun.


    Sometimes he was innocently excessive, but at other times he seemed as profound as a mature man.


    Not to mention his impressive face and the dazzling sunny demeanor that no woman could dislike.


    But how could such a thing happen?


    How could Sam grab her hair, spread her legs, and then make such crude movements?


    Is this normal?


    Is this what an employee should do to a Boss?


    But what¡¯s even more fatal is that Mia couldn¡¯t resist... clearly feeling the pain from her hair being pulled.


    Clearly feeling the humiliation of a man¡¯s fingers forcibly entering her vagina.


    But why is the trembling of her body becoming more intense, the pleasure inside her body more apparent, and even her emotions so strange?


    Although this is a dream, these feelings are incredibly real, even more intense than in the real world, this is bad...


    Really bad!


    Mia¡¯s hands were tied behind her back, clenched into fists, but powerless, she could only bite down hard on her teeth, not making any strange sounds.


    But her breathing was so obviously rapid.


    "Not talking? So you agree?"


    "I do not!! Sam... Sam, you can¡¯t keep fingering me, you can¡¯t..."


    But why does this voice of resistance sound so weak?


    Mia was never such a woman... clearly, when drinking at the bar, she would firmly reject any strange man¡¯s advances, never letting any man take advantage of her, all because of her resolute attitude.


    But why does she seem so weak in front of Sam right now?


    In this dream, Mia didn¡¯t seem like herself anymore. What¡¯s worse, this Sam seemed even more unfamiliar...


    Indeed, Sam quickly released his hand.


    This gave Mia a brief moment to catch her breath, but the sensation of Sam¡¯s fingers inside her was so vivid that she couldn¡¯t help but breathe rapidly, gasping for air.


    The flush on her face simply wouldn¡¯t fade.


    Worse still, the sexual desire within her was uncontrollable; she felt uneasy yet somewhat expectant.


    Mia didn¡¯t understand why she had become so wretched...


    And Sam¡¯s strange behavior seemed not yet over.


    Though he had released his hand, he didn¡¯t move away from her.


    Instead, as Mia gasped for air, he moved even closer.


    Forced to tilt her head back and lean against his body, Mia could see Sam¡¯s wicked smile directed at her.


    And then...


    What was pressing against her throat?


    It was so hard...


    Could it be...


    Mia¡¯s head spun.


    It must be Sam¡¯s cock... He was a man of intense desires...


    A dangerous and ambiguous atmosphere was spreading.


    "The punishment has just begun, but it seems you¡¯re already too excited," Sam said with a smile.


    Leaning against Sam¡¯s body, Mia couldn¡¯t escape this strange position.


    She could only try her best to speak with the last of her lucidity.


    "Please don¡¯t do this... I can admit my wrongs to you, I can promise, but please don¡¯t treat me this way..."


    "But I don¡¯t believe your promises," Sam casually refused.


    Mia¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    Then, in the next instant, he lowered his head again.


    "Wouldn¡¯t it be better to say your body is more honest? Don¡¯t you also wish for this?"


    Suddenly, Mia felt an unusual sensation on her breasts.


    It wasn¡¯t gentle, rather somewhat painful.


    Both her breasts were tightly grasped by Sam¡¯s hands.


    In an instant, Mia¡¯s eyes widened.


    "What are you doing!"


    "What does it look like I¡¯m doing? Hmm... not a bad feel. Why is your body twisting like that? My actions are quite rough, and I¡¯m using a lot of force... Ah, I get it now, you¡¯re a pervert who gets more excited when treated roughly, right?" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡¯m not! I... I¡¯m not, don¡¯t... don¡¯t do this... please..."


    Indeed...


    Despite Sam¡¯s tight and forceful grip.


    Mia¡¯s breasts were probably a bright red by now, like they had been whipped.


    But why?


    Why, despite the pain, was there an indescribable thrill in her heart?


    "Don¡¯t want it? Then forget it."


    However, after giving Mia such intense stimulation, Sam quickly released his hands.


    He even stepped back, and all at once, everything stopped.


    Mia was stunned, a strong sense of loss washing over her, watching Sam who quickly became indifferent as if he had done nothing.


    She almost blurted out: Please continue, it feels good!


    At the moment such a thought crossed her mind, she was somewhat dazed.


    Mia, have you lost your mind!


    This isn¡¯t pleasure!


    This isn¡¯t a massage!


    This is rough treatment, it¡¯s practically an act of violence! Why is this happening?


    It must... it must be this bizarre dream causing this!


    Mia gasped heavily, turning her face away in humiliation.


    "Let... let me go..."


    "I have let you go," Sam said coldly.


    Mia looked at Sam with a sense of grievance.


    "I meant the ropes..."


    "Oh. Right, okay then."


    To Mia¡¯s surprise.


    Sam just walked over and then untied the ropes that bound her from behind.


    What¡¯s going on?


    Has Sam suddenly become so agreeable? Is he really going to untie her?


    What was all that just now... just a simple punishment?


    But... is a man¡¯s passion for a woman so fleeting? It shouldn¡¯t be... or does she hold no allure for him, and Sam did this just to teach her a lesson?


    She doesn¡¯t know... it¡¯s so confusing... why is this happening?


    "There, you¡¯re untied."


    Mia snapped back to reality, only to see that the ropes still bound her body. The only difference was that she was no longer tied to the chair, but her hands... were still tied behind her!


    "What do you mean ¡¯untied¡¯? What are you doing...!"


    Sam smiled as he watched Mia struggle to stand, yet she was utterly unable to free herself from her bonds.


    "Isn¡¯t this untied? Oh... you want real freedom, right? But... the punishment has just begun, what are you thinking?"


    "What... what are you going to do?"


    Sam¡¯s smile turned dangerous, and Mia instinctively took a step back.


    Too dangerous.


    This version of Sam was perilously unfamiliar, a never-before-seen demeanor mixing within him.


    He became a stranger, yet filled with a deadly allure.


    So deadly that Mia felt if she continued any interaction, she would become even stranger.


    And Sam was walking towards her.


    Mia immediately thought of escaping.


    She didn¡¯t care about her hands being tied anymore; she turned and tried to run, not knowing in which direction, even if it meant breaking the door open.


    This dream was too dangerous, too bizarre!


    But as soon as Mia turned around, Sam caught her.


    And...


    He grabbed her hair!


    "Ouch!!"


    She couldn¡¯t help but stop in her tracks, tilting her head back.


    Sam held onto Mia¡¯s long hair with one hand and her arm with the other, his voice low and dangerous behind her.


    "Trying to run? No, you must accept your punishment."


    "What punishment? I don¡¯t want..."


    "Too bad, you don¡¯t get a say, I¡¯m in charge now."


    "What..."


    "Bang!"


    Before the woman could react, she was thrown onto the couch like a discarded toy.


    It wasn¡¯t very painful, but the impact...


    Her slightly dizzy brain hadn¡¯t caught up yet when Sam had already approached.


    Incredibly, Sam extended his hand, placing Mia across his lap, face down! This position displayed the young woman¡¯s full and perky buttocks right before Sam¡¯s eyes.


    "Wait... what are you doing?"


    "Smack!"


    First came the sound, then a fiery pain shot through her buttocks!


    He... he was actually spanking her?!


    Mia was stunned.


    "What are you doing!!"


    "Smack!"


    It was as if Mia was questioning the gods, but the only response she received was the loud sound of a slap.


    "It hurts..."


    "Does it hurt? Shall I rub it for you?"


    "What?"


    Mia hadn¡¯t recovered from the searing pain when she felt a wonderfully soothing touch.


    One moment pain, the next gentle kneading.


    It threw her off instantly, not just blanking her mind, but plunging it into chaos.


    The strange sensation made her body tremble and twist slightly, as feelings of humiliation and excitement began to mix.


    She didn¡¯t understand what was happening, how things had come to this, and from her unrestrained throat came a strange sound.


    "Mmm...Yes..."


    "I¡¯m punishing you, who allowed you to enjoy it? You really are naughty."


    "I didn¡¯t..."


    "Naughty ones need to be taught a lesson."


    "No... ah!"


    "Smack!"


    She felt intense pain again.


    Mia was momentarily speechless, but then...


    "It seems I was too harsh... let me rub it again, wouldn¡¯t want to damage you."


    "Don¡¯t... ah..."


    Mia was going crazy.


    She had never been treated like this before, it was like extremes of ice and fire.


    One moment in heaven, the next in hell, her sanity was nearly tearing apart.


    She didn¡¯t know how to express this feeling, but she couldn¡¯t control her own body anymore.


    Her gaze was somewhat vacant, her lips uncontrollably parted.


    Even the corners of her mouth were moist.


    What to do...


    She couldn¡¯t resist at all, why... why was this happening.


    But no one would tell her, no one would answer her.


    What awaited her was...


    "Wearing a pants doesn¡¯t seem satisfying enough, how can you enjoy this so much? You really are a slut girl."


    "I am not a slut girl."


    "You are a slut girl and a masochist. Since that¡¯s the case, you should be punished even more severely."


    "You..."


    "Rip!!"


    That sound came.


    Mia just froze for a moment before realizing what had happened.


    Her pants... had been torn apart.


    "Your buttocks are nicely shaped... I wonder if this will excite you even more?"

 Chapter 301 301: How is Sam so skilled at kissing

    "Huh? Weren''t we going to your place? Why are we here?" Mia asked, puzzled.


    After leaving the hospital, they didn''t head straight to Sam''s house but stopped at the supermarket closest to Sam''s apartment instead.


    Mia had initially planned to do "that thing" at Sam''s house. After all, going to a hotel seemed too strange, even though a lot had happened in her dreams, and it seemed inevitable that her relationship with Sam would turn ambiguous.


    But she couldn''t let go of her own reservations. For a woman, no matter what her status, it wasn''t appropriate to make such a suggestion outright.


    Fortunately, Sam quickly realized the best approach. But why did he seem so natural about it? It was as if the nervous one was Mia herself.


    It was strange. Mia was older than Sam, so why did she act so immature around him? And why did they end up at the supermarket first?


    Could it be to buy some condoms? No way... What was he thinking? Could he be...


    He... He really was safety-conscious.


    However, when Mia saw Sam carefully examining an eggplant, she realized she might have thought too much.


    Sam said calmly, "Look at the time. You weren''t planning to start without having dinner, were you? Are you that eager?"


    Mia fanned herself, not because it was particularly hot, but to dispel the suspicious blush on her face. "You''re the eager one... Can you even cook? I''m just skeptical about that."


    Sam chuckled. "Who cooked noodles for you that night you drank too much?"


    Mia snorted. "But they were just okay~ Not that great. Cooking noodles is easy, right? I want potatoes."


    She pointed at the round potatoes that still seemed to have dirt on them.


    Sam laughed. "You don''t trust my cooking skills, yet you''re ordering dishes?"


    Mia matter-of-factly said, "I don''t have high hopes for your culinary skills, but I can tolerate a lot. As long as it doesn''t taste too bad, I can eat it."


    Sam couldn''t help but laugh and shake his head repeatedly.


    "Alright, I guess you''ll just have to endure my mediocre cooking skills, boss."


    "Good to know~"


    Mia seemed in a good mood, no longer nervous, but rather excitedly picking out food with the young man. It was almost like a couple in love discussing how to spend their weekend together, except it seemed like the people deeply involved didn''t realize it.


    It wasn''t until Sam was paying that Mia snapped back to reality. What was she doing just now? It felt like they were preparing for a camping trip... Even though they were going to eat first, those other things were still going to happen, right?


    After all, Mia couldn''t fully control her dreams yet. What if it turned into one of those exaggerated, absurd, erotic, and violent scenarios again?


    Instantly, Mia''s expression became a bit vacant, her cheeks naturally flushing.


    Sam turned around, puzzled. "What''s up? Aren''t you coming?"


    "No, nothing. Just remembered something."


    "What thing?"


    "It''s... nothing important. Let''s go, let''s go."


    Mia even pushed Sam to leave the supermarket, leaving him utterly baffled.


    Really, one should never try to guess what''s going on in a woman''s mind. You might never get the right answer, possibly because even they don''t know what they want to do.


    Carrying the groceries, Sam led Mia back to his place. The walk seemed calm and steady, but internally, he was on edge. He was terrified that Zoe might suddenly come out as they passed her door.


    Fortunately, that didn''t happen. Zoe seemed to be out, not a sound to be heard.


    When the door closed behind them, Sam''s heart finally settled.


    "Your place is really clean... not quite what I expected," Mia remarked, looking around at the familiar setup of his home.


    Sam chuckled, "You''ve been here before, why rely on your imagination?"


    Mia huffed lightly.


    "The last few times I came over, it was clean, but I suspected it was just because I happened to catch you cleaning... I didn''t expect you to actually be this disciplined. You know, a lot of people... even girls can''t manage to do that."


    "Really?" Sam casually replied as he set down the groceries and started to prepare the meal.


    Mia watched Sam''s movements with interest, leaning against the wall with her arms crossed.


    "Of course, you have no idea how messy a girls'' dorm can get. Back then, the dorm next to mine... it was such a mess... Why are you laughing? I''m talking about the dorm next to mine! Definitely not my dorm!"


    "Alright, alright, the next dorm then."


    "Damn it..."


    The two bantered back and forth until Sam finished cooking.


    Throughout, Mia kept up the small talk, seemingly unable to stay quiet, perhaps as a way to mask her nervousness.


    Mia was indeed nervous, but as Sam started finishing dish after dish, she was surprised to find that it wasn''t as she had expected.


    Sam''s cooking was delicious.


    From the moment the aroma began to fill the air, she knew something was off. This young man''s movements in chopping and cooking were seamless, showing no signs of inexperience, like a seasoned Michelin-starred chef.


    Mia could cook a bit too, but looking at the dishes Sam brought to the table, which were perfect in color, aroma, and taste, she felt quite inferior.


    "You really can cook, huh?"


    Sam smiled as he placed a bowl full of rice on the table.


    "Could there be any doubt?"


    "...That''s not what I meant. If you''re such a good cook, why did you only make noodles for me last time?"


    Mia complained a bit.


    Sam, embarrassed to admit that his cooking skills weren''t as polished back then without the system''s enhancement, just shrugged.


    "Having something to eat is already good, I rarely cook myself. Besides, you haven''t tried it yet, what if it disappoints you?"


    "That''s true."


    Mia took a bite of the eggplant.


    Then Sam saw the reaction he had anticipated.


    First, a skeptical expression, then a hesitant chew, followed by her eyes widening in disbelief.


    It was as if she had witnessed the world crumbling¡ªan incredible sight.


    Yes.


    This was exactly the reaction he wanted to see; otherwise, cooking would have no meaning.


    Incredulous, she ate another piece, and before she could even ask Sam how he managed it, she kept eating one piece after another.


    With a worldview full of doubt, she savored a taste that seemed not to exist in this world.


    Humans are such contradictions, yet they choose to deceive themselves.


    "Thanks for the hospitality."


    Mia was full, very satisfied.


    If her stomach could have handled more, she felt she would have kept eating.


    As Sam cleaned up, he said, "You should walk a bit after eating; sitting like this isn''t good for digestion."


    "No... I can''t move at all now."


    After cleaning up, Mia had recovered.


    She looked thoughtfully at the young man who had once again changed her perceptions.


    Uncommonly handsome.


    Mature and not childish.


    Even his cooking was delicious.


    And there was a hidden tenderness in his heart.


    How could there be such a perfect man in the world!


    Then why did she always find herself getting angry at him? It seemed like an unreadable history of years.


    "I can''t believe it... I feel like the more I discover about you, the more magical you seem."


    Sam smiled at her.


    "That''s nothing compared to you; you''ve got superpowers."


    Mia pouted.


    "You think I wanted them... Anyway, let''s not talk about that. When do we start?"


    It was still early.


    But Mia felt it was better to start these things sooner rather than later.


    After all, it was bound to happen eventually, and rather than waiting like a condemned prisoner for that day to come, it was better to start early and get it over with.


    At least she wouldn''t have to suffer the anxiety... Every time she thought about it, she felt a bit more nervous!


    Sam took a sip of water.


    "I''m easy, anytime is fine."


    Mia nodded.


    "Then let''s start!"


    "Okay."


    Then the two of them just looked at each other, eye to eye, for a long time.


    Until Mia finally couldn''t hold back anymore, her face flushing as she spoke.


    "How do we start just by looking at each other?"


    Sam answered as if it were obvious, "The initiative is in your hands, how would I know?"


    "Right, right, there should be some preliminary steps..."


    Speaking of preliminary steps, Mia finally remembered a crucial issue.


    She looked at Sam nervously and awkwardly.


    "You should know about this prerequisite..."


    Sam nodded.


    "You''ve told me."


    Mia unnaturally reached up to touch her neck, her skin turning red, as if she was engulfed in extreme embarrassment.


    "I... I think it''s weird to let you drink my saliva... really weird..."


    It all seemed very strange.


    Indeed, they should have had some alcohol; otherwise, watching Sam drink her saliva... too weird! It''s not something a normal person would do! Just hearing about it sounds perverted!!


    Sam spread his hands helplessly.


    "You know it too? Then how did you dare last time?"


    "I had some drinks..."


    "Well, sorry, but I don''t have any alcohol at home."


    Sam shook his head, indicating there was nothing he could do.


    Mia could no longer look directly at Sam, only able to look down at her tightly intertwined fingers.


    "What should we do then..."


    Of course, the woman had to come up with a solution herself; Sam wasn''t about to solve this problem for her.


    "Take your time thinking, we''ve got plenty of time... I''ll go play some video games, let me know when you''re ready."


    Sam stood up, ready to give her some time to think.


    But.


    "Wait!"


    Mia called out to Sam urgently.


    The young man turned around, puzzled.


    Was she ready so quickly? Or was all the previous shyness just an act?


    But looking at her face, her tender neck, and her translucently red earlobes, she seemed as cooked as a shrimp, probably not pretending.


    "What''s up?"


    Mia''s fingers were tightly intertwined, pulling at each other as if mirroring the struggle within her heart.


    "It''s just... there''s another way... you know..."


    "I know what I know... I don''t know, be more specific."


    "You clearly tried it last time!!"


    Mia couldn''t help but raise her voice.


    It seemed like raising her voice could cover up her guilt and shyness.


    Sam was stunned for a moment, then he also seemed to remember something.


    His expression turned odd.


    "Are you talking about that?"


    Mia immediately averted her gaze, her eyes looking misty as if they could drip water.


    "Um... yes, that..."


    "That, huh..."


    Sam felt himself becoming odd too.


    What the hell... how could he have forgotten about that?


    That time, he hadn''t drunk the water, but instead... she had kissed him forcefully.


    They had exchanged saliva unwillingly.


    To use that method... it felt somewhat bizarre, embarrassingly weird.


    Mia looked at Sam, who seemed to be struggling too.


    "That... would you be willing?"


    She couldn''t help but ask.


    She actually felt that she wasn''t the kind of person who was casual, nor was she a woman who could easily accept physical contact with men, but why, when it came to Sam, did she not feel repulsed at all?


    Even... what was this exhilarating feeling of a racing heartbeat?


    Sam coughed awkwardly.


    "That''s up to you..."


    "Me?"


    "Of course..."


    Their gazes collided once again, this time with many other implications.


    They saw evasion in each other''s eyes, yet it seemed like they also saw sparks flying.


    Mia suddenly stood up.


    Sam was startled, was all this really necessary?


    "I... I''m going to rinse my mouth first!"


    "Huh?"


    "Thump thump thump!"


    She quickly dashed into the bathroom.


    Sam scratched his head.


    Was it really necessary to be so ceremonial?


    "Splash!"


    Mia even splashed her face with cold water.


    Looking at her beautiful face in the mirror, she took deep breaths, over and over.


    "Come on, Mia. This isn''t about falling in love, it''s just for Charlotte... This is redemption, so don''t overthink it, it''s okay, you can do this!"


    "You can do this!"


    She waved her fist.


    Mia turned around, pushing open the bathroom door as if she were opening the gates to a new world. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She appeared before Sam with her fists clenched.


    She looked as if she was ready to face her fate.


    "Are you... ready?"


    Sam felt like she wasn''t there to kiss him, but to send him to heaven.


    What a bizarre aura!


    Don''t use it if you don''t know how!


    But all Sam could do was awkwardly say,


    "I... guess I''m ready."


    "Then let''s do this!"


    "Me go?"


    Sam was taken aback.


    Mia, with her face flushed, nodded vigorously.


    "Of course! You''re the guy! You should take the initiative!"


    "...But, this was your idea, wouldn''t it be too much if I..."


    "Less talking, hurry up!!"


    If she doesn''t hurry, she''ll run out of courage! Mia was almost crying.


    Yet Sam was still scratching his head.


    "I mean, I could go rinse my mouth or something..."


    "Damn it!!!"


    Mia couldn''t take it anymore.


    She just lunged at him.


    She tackled Sam onto the couch, not caring about anything else. She knew if she didn''t do it now, she''d never have the courage to take this step.


    After all, it was for Charlotte.


    No more hesitations!


    With her eyes closed, Mia almost cradled the young man''s head and kissed him fiercely.


    For a moment, the world seemed to spin wildly, like a landslide and a tsunami, a massive force overwhelming her.


    It was dizzying.


    But soon...


    He felt a presence softer and more beautiful than that impulsive force.


    He hesitated for a moment, then made a choice that aligned with the unfolding events, no need to resist... it was just an advanced step.


    Then came the familiar feeling of kissing, but with a different partner.


    Sam felt that his familiarity was a kind of sin.


    It seemed it was no longer just about setting a condition... their bodies were heating up.


    Even Sam could feel her body against his chest.


    How should he describe this woman''s fine figure?


    A clear outline formed in his mind.


    As his brain began to fog, on the verge of being sucked into some vortex from which he couldn''t escape, he wondered,


    Is this really... just for dreaming?


    And he couldn''t know what Mia, pressed against him, was thinking.


    It was actually quite simple.


    For Charlotte, she was all in!


    Hmm... is this what kissing is?


    No! This is for Charlotte!


    Oh no... so soft, so warm, I''m getting completely lost...


    Calm down, Mia!! You''re not here to enjoy, you''re here to control the dream, get into the dream!!


    Ah...


    How is Sam so skilled at kissing!!

 Chapter 302 302: I was just politely admiring

    "Mia! I¡ªI like you. Would you go out with me?"


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in dating."


    This was the first time someone had confessed their feelings to Mia, at least in her memory.


    Even though she had completely forgotten what the boy looked like, remembering only a vague shadow,


    She still remembered how she felt at that moment.


    Every girl seems to fantasize about being confessed to, as if it marks the beginning of a romantic journey.


    But to her own surprise, she was eerily calm at that moment, disturbingly so.


    Perhaps it was because the youthful emotions that were about to be expressed were preceded by too many signs, so she was mentally prepared.


    Or perhaps at that time, no one could make her even fantasize about the beauty of being in love; all she could feel was boredom and tedium.


    So, compared to the other person''s nervous, shy, and courageous demeanor, Mia felt like a cold-hearted executioner.


    When she rejected him, her heart was like stone.


    It was probably then that Mia clearly realized that many so-called beautiful things in this world were simply not meant for her. Without fantasies, there would be no disappointments.


    Just like when her mother brought her to Kuhang, thinking it was a new life, a new family, a chance to start a normal life.


    But it wasn''t.


    What she experienced was just continuous loss, leading back to a life even more embarrassing than before.


    Aurora... that woman would probably never understand.


    The so-called family ties were actually so fragile.


    Her mother''s departure made it impossible for her to face her own existence, how to survive in this family, how to truly consider herself a part of this family, how to forgive that man... she couldn''t do it.


    She couldn''t do any of it.


    That''s why she chose to leave.


    That''s why she took to drinking, to thrilling motorcycle rides, perhaps even contemplating that the best outcome might be losing her life in an accident during one of those wild rides?


    That way, she wouldn''t have to face the terror of growing old, wouldn''t have to watch the best years of her life slip away.


    As for love... Mia had stopped thinking about it altogether.


    So, it was only natural that she hadn''t met someone who could stir her heart, right?


    The thing people fear the most isn''t unhappiness... it''s the lack of courage to pursue happiness. Mia once thought she had become such a person.


    She couldn''t imagine that on this day... she seemed to see the shape of happiness once again.


    The moment her lips met Sam''s.


    She seemed to have forgotten the original purpose, forgotten what she was supposed to do.


    She felt the softness of his lips, softer than she had imagined.


    Like delicious soft candy, in a flavor she had never considered before.


    It felt as if it could melt in her mouth, possessing a magical power that made one crave to keep drawing more and more, as if only by tasting more forcefully and carefully every corner could one fully savor that dizzying, mind-blowing flavor.


    The initiation of a dream requires the necessary exchange of saliva.


    But in such an exchange, inevitably, other things were added¡ªthings Mia hadn''t thought about beforehand.


    The passionate kiss seemed to extinguish the last of her reserve and shyness.


    Like an actor immersed in a well-planned drama, she entered her role professionally, then interpreted the character''s mindset.


    Even she didn''t realize that her hands, which had been cradling the boy''s cheeks, began to stroke unconsciously.


    As if she didn''t want to let go of any part of Sam.


    Her hands began to wander over Sam''s skin.


    Gently touching, stroking, as if this could perpetuate the intoxicating sensation even more thoroughly.


    Her body couldn''t help but twist and rub against his fiery chest.


    As for Mia''s curves, they were unmistakably displayed, and Sam could visualize her contours so clearly that he didn''t even need to look with his eyes.


    Even based on experience, one could tell how exceptional this young woman was, truly one of a kind.


    Sam could hardly remember how things had turned out this way.


    It seemed that only the fierce kissing remained, the original purpose, the initial reason, seemed to have been cast aside at this moment.


    He could no longer feel the chill of the season; it felt like he was about to break into a sweat.


    But now, it seemed he couldn''t bother with these things.


    His hands began to wander aimlessly yet instinctively over Mia''s waist.


    It was like a natural reaction, not even knowing if he was treating the woman on him as Angel or Alice.


    But she was Mia...


    Sam''s boss.


    How could this be happening?


    Something more compelling than reason had swept him up.


    Caught in such a vortex, letting the temperature between them become ambiguous and entangled, like mud merging together.


    What was the real world seemed utterly unimportant now.


    Sexual desire betrays everyone at critical moments, including your instincts.


    "Wait a second..."


    Sam almost had to grip her waist tightly to part his lips from hers. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The space between them was still cramped.


    Sam breathed heavily, feeling his lips completely moist, as if even his mouth no longer belonged to him.


    Looking at Mia still pressing down on him, her eyes hazy, cheeks flushed as if they could bleed.


    Stunningly beautiful, like a rose nourished by rain.


    She looked at him, her gaze still somewhat confused, even uncomprehending, as if silently questioning why he would unilaterally end this wonderful moment.


    Sam looked at her.


    "Should be enough, right?"


    Sam''s emotional intelligence wasn''t low enough to ask her: Was it just a saliva exchange, what were we doing just now? Isn''t that going too deep? and the like.


    Instead, he used such simple words to give her a way out, while reminding Mia, whether it''s self-deception or being swept away by instinct, it shouldn''t continue.


    Although it seemed a bit late now, some feelings had already subtly changed.


    But Sam still didn''t want her to only realize afterwards and suffer for it.


    Realizing something was amiss and stubbornly continuing would only make things more awkward, trapping oneself in an inescapable vicious cycle.


    After a brief moment of shock, Mia quickly came to her senses, her eyes widening as she scrambled to her feet.


    Her gaze darted around crazily, while Sam, seemingly unfazed, quickly rose from the couch, leaned against it, and even calmly wiped the residue from the corner of his mouth.


    She really went for it.


    Wasn''t it just an exchange of saliva? Did it need to be that intense? Her kiss was really too fierce.


    But fortunately, it was just saliva they had agreed upon. If it had been her vaginal secretions... that would have been too perverse.


    Sam was fine, but Mia was nearly losing her mind.


    What was she doing just now?


    How did she get so deeply involved?


    How did it last so long?


    This wasn''t just a preliminary step for achieving superpowers, was it?


    This was... too crazy!


    Sam was her employee, and a man with a girlfriend! How could she one day lose control of her instincts like this?


    She wasn''t that sexually desperate!


    Crazy, just crazy, truly crazy!


    Was this using a legitimate purpose to satisfy her own desires?!


    While thinking this, Mia tried to explain in a flustered manner.


    "That... should be enough... Don''t get me wrong, I just... I just..."


    But she realized she didn''t know what to explain.


    It seemed like when the words reached her lips, she had no idea what to say, let alone have a reasonable explanation compared to what she had done.


    Not all impulses can be explained.


    Like Mia couldn''t explain that she just wanted to experience... experience this unprecedented feeling of kissing.


    Indeed, she had tried it, but it was not something she could reflect on immediately.


    Sam waved his hand.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, I understand."


    This made Mia''s eyes widen.


    "You understand? What do you understand?"


    "Anyway... I just understand, let''s not explain these things, what''s next?"


    Sam knew she couldn''t explain anything that would make sense, and it would only become more embarrassing the more she tried, so he simply ended the topic.


    No way around it, he was just that understanding.


    Mia''s cheeks were still a bit flushed, and she sat on a nearby chair, looking like she had just remembered to avoid suspicion.


    "Just wait to get sleepy, I guess... It''s always like this."


    Sam was somewhat skeptical if she had skipped a step.


    What if he wasn''t sleepy at all?


    But as soon as this thought crossed his mind, Sam quickly felt a strong wave of sleepiness.


    "Wait... why am I suddenly so sleepy?"


    It was too incongruous.


    The sleepiness hit him like a glitch in a game, where you''re walking along fine and then suddenly you''re dragged into a storyline that doesn''t belong on the map.


    It caught him off guard.


    The intense drowsiness made Sam feel like he was about to fall asleep immediately.


    When he managed to look over, Mia was already leaning on the table, seemingly mumbling something.


    But it was indistinct and unclear, especially given Sam''s current mental state...


    Sleepy.


    Really sleepy.


    Originally sitting on the couch, Sam couldn''t hold back any longer.


    This was a hundred times more effective than sleeping pills!


    His head tilted.


    He felt his consciousness dimming.


    Darkness...


    It was all darkness.


    Again, that state of chaos where he felt unable to escape and unable to find light.


    Sam really hated this state.


    Because it often made him realize his powerlessness against this bizarre world.


    A persistent, overwhelming force that could shatter all his confidence.


    It made him realize that no matter how hard you try sometimes, there are things you just can''t resist.


    Fortunately, he was somewhat used to this feeling, so he wasn''t in a hurry.


    Waiting.


    Waiting for the light to come.


    Before the light, the first thing to arrive was a sound.


    "Whoosh¡ª"


    A strange sound appeared in his ears.


    Like waves crashing against the shore.


    When Sam even heard the cries of seagulls overhead, he was sure what he was hearing was the ocean waves.


    When he finally managed to open his eyes, he was completely taken aback.


    Instead of the familiar, eerie dreamscape filled with a bloody red hue, like the tone of a darkroom in a photo studio, he saw a golden beach, brilliant sunlight, and deep blue seawater.


    He could even feel the sea breeze hitting his face, carrying a salty, moist scent.


    Looking down, he saw his bare feet on the sand, each grain seeming so real, both hard and soft to the touch.


    The stark contrast made it all seem incredibly real.


    "What''s going on here?"


    It seemed so real that the lack of anything particularly abnormal made Sam feel puzzled, or perhaps uneasy.


    No crimson red.


    No darkroom.


    No Mia tied up.


    Nothing at all!


    What was the purpose of this dream? It couldn''t be just for Sam to take a vacation, could it?


    Could Mia now control the dreamscape? Then what was he doing here? Wasn''t this a waste...


    "Sam!!"


    Just as Sam was wondering what this dream was supposed to accomplish, a shout came from not too far away.


    Looking over, on the deserted beach to his side, Mia appeared.


    And... Mia was in a swimsuit.


    And it was a very sexy, exaggerated kind of swimsuit.


    Not conservative at all, very little and thin fabric.


    It hardly covered Mia''s sexy figure.


    Her smooth, slender legs, and the only modesty provided in the concealed areas.


    A pure white swimsuit... no, more accurately, a bikini.


    Mia looked at him somewhat nervously and shyly.


    "What are you looking at!"


    Sam walked over, taking an extra glance.


    "Just making sure it''s really you."


    "Do you really need to check from head to toe? And with such an invasive gaze."


    Mia couldn''t help but use her arms to slightly cover her chest.


    It was just too exaggerated... the bikini barely covered her breasts... her nipples were even faintly visible.


    Sam coughed slightly.


    "I was just politely admiring, you can''t wear a bikini and expect people not to look."


    "It''s not like I chose to wear this! This is how I appeared when I came out here!" Mia retorted, her face flushed with irritation.


    She wanted to turn away, but then she thought about the sexy bikini... which barely covered her buttocks, making her feel even more embarrassed.


    "It sounds like... oh, me too?" Sam suddenly realized that he was only wearing a pair of beach shorts himself, barefoot and shirtless.


    Alright. This was already like being on vacation.


    What was this dream about?


    He looked puzzledly at Mia, who still seemed shy.


    "Why did you create this dream?"


    "I''ll say it again, it wasn''t me! I don''t know why this is happening!" Mia exclaimed.


    Sam pondered for a moment.


    "Could it be because it''s cold winter in reality, and your subconscious wanted something warmer... do you like looking at the sea?"


    Mia paused.


    "I did mention several times that I wanted to vacation in Hawaii..."


    Sam nodded.


    "That''s it then. Dreams follow the subconscious, so certain things are reflected in dreams, which explains the beach."


    "Really... does that mean I can control my dreams now?" Mia looked at Sam, her face lighting up with surprise as if she hadn''t expected such a sudden stroke of happiness.


    Sam looked at Mia.


    "As long as this you, is indeed the real you... then yes, you could say that."


    "I see..."


    Mia''s smile hadn''t faded.


    But in the next instant.


    "Boom!!"


    Suddenly, the sky changed color.


    The brilliant sunlight instantly turned into a sky full of dark clouds, with lightning flashing among them!


    Even the previously calm waves started churning violently, as if a sudden tsunami had struck!

 Chapter 303 303: Your blowjob skills are incredible, I feel like Im about to cum

    Their conversation was cut short.


    It was as if the world had changed colors entirely, like they had been transported to another realm.


    The churning waves were exaggerated, stacking up in front of them, layer upon layer, as if gathering strength for some massive attack.


    The waves grew taller by the second, quickly surpassing their height and showing no signs of slowing down.


    "What''s going on!" Mia exclaimed, staring at the young man beside her.


    Sam furrowed his brow.


    "It''s probably because of this bizarre dream of yours."


    Sam knew it couldn''t just be a peaceful dream.


    From his first experience, it was clear there was no chance for a calm vacation.


    Just as he suspected, damn it... was this dream setting up a tsunami to drown them?


    "Never mind that now! Run!"


    Mia didn''t care about her attire anymore, nor about being shy; she grabbed Sam''s hand and started running back.


    The rain was heavy, and the wind was fierce, as if trying to blow them away.


    Not to mention the waves that seemed to chase them, towering like a high wall, ready to crash down and crush them at any moment.


    They sprinted in the opposite direction.


    Initially, Mia was pulling Sam along, but soon the young man''s stamina showed, and it was almost Sam dragging Mia.


    The rain seemed to get heavier, hitting them with a realism that felt like small bullets tapping against their skin, uncomfortable.


    Even more distressing was the surreal scene behind them.


    The waves, like ferocious beasts, seemed like ancient giants, towering like walls, furiously chasing them, even accompanied by roaring sounds.


    Mia was gasping for breath, nearly out of strength.


    "What the hell is going on! Why do I have to be so tired even in a dream! I can''t run anymore, maybe we should just stop!"


    Mia''s thought was simple; it was just a dream, and dying in a dream didn''t mean dying in the real world, so why exhaust themselves?


    But Sam felt something was off, they couldn''t just give up so carelessly.


    If this abnormal dream was always met with surrender, what was the point of conducting this experiment?


    Sam furrowed his brow and said, "Have you ever heard of ''Sword Art Online''?"


    As they ran, Mia pondered and then seemed to understand something. "You mean... huh... there''s a possibility that if we die in the dream... we might not wake up in the real world?"


    Behind them, the relentless roar of the waves continued, growing taller and almost blotting out the sky, making the rain seem insignificant.


    "What the hell is this intense and thrilling chase all about?"


    "I don''t know, it might not be that serious, but it could be worse... let''s just run for now, we can''t take any chances."


    "Why is this happening... Ah!"


    Mia seemed to regret trying this bizarre dream again. The next moment, as if she tripped over something, she lost her balance and stumbled, falling to the ground.


    Sam didn''t have time to give up; almost instinctively, he picked up Mia, who hadn''t gotten up from the ground.


    Mia was stunned and blushed as she yelled, "Wait! The strap of my swimsuit came off..."


    "No time for that!"


    Though Sam said this as if the situation was really urgent, he couldn''t help but glance at Mia in his arms.


    Good grief.


    So this is what Mia''s breasts look like?


    Way too bouncy!


    "You''re still looking! Jerk!"


    Mia, in a panic, covered her breasts, seemingly forgetting about the terrifying waves chasing them.


    Of course, Sam couldn''t keep looking; the crisis was right behind them. But fortunately, carrying the lightweight young woman was much easier than dragging her along.


    Sam then exaggeratedly started sprinting on the seemingly boundless beach.


    The enhanced physical condition from the system finally came into play.


    It felt like a race against death.


    Sam didn''t know how long he had been running; the waves had grown so large that he couldn''t see their tops anymore, almost as if all the world''s waves had gathered together.


    Dark clouds covered the sky, and lightning flickered, like a silent threat.


    Sam felt his exaggerated stamina draining away, his pace slowing, his breathing becoming more labored.


    Even Mia could feel it.


    "If it''s too much, just put me down! You''re too tired like this!"


    Sam squinted, unsure whether it was sweat or rain sliding down his face, his hair completely drenched. His feet felt numb, as if they had lost all sensation.


    "Now... I don''t know what''s going on... How can I dare to put you down..."


    Mia clung tightly to Sam''s arm, pressing her chest as close to his as possible. This position allowed Mia to clearly feel the contact of their skin, even the sensation of her breasts rubbing against his chest... It was embarrassingly intimate.


    But discussing such feelings seemed inappropriate at the moment, especially since Sam was carrying her in an attempt to save their lives. Mia tried her best to suppress these strange sensations.


    Hearing Sam''s words, an indescribable warmth spread through her heart.


    She glanced at Sam, observing his chiseled jawline and his determined expression at that moment, and bit her lip.


    "Maybe if you put me down... it might be okay. Even if something happens, it would just be me alone. That''s better than both of us not waking up... It''s my fault, I shouldn''t have recklessly tried this dream, I..."


    "Stop talking nonsense, huh... Since I agreed to it, I''m responsible too, and it''s my own doing. But since we''re in this together, there''s no way I''m leaving alone..."


    "Sam..."


    Mia seemed on the verge of tears.


    Looking at his expression, feeling his body heat, and his intense heartbeat.


    She felt indescribably tender at that moment.


    Sam clicked his tongue.


    "The thing is, if you don''t wake up at my place, how am I supposed to explain it to the police, how am I supposed to explain it to your cop sister?"


    "Give me back my sentiment, you jerk!"


    Just as Mia couldn''t help but shout out.


    Something unexpected appeared in Sam''s line of sight.


    A hole.


    A hole had appeared on the beach!


    It just appeared right in front of them, perfectly positioned.


    Sam hesitated for a moment, but quickly, any hesitation vanished.


    In this bizarre situation, he could only adhere to one principle, treating it like a game. Seeing a hole, wouldn''t you go in to see what''s inside? Wouldn''t you check for resources?


    Moreover, since this was all a dream, and the hole had never appeared before but was now present, it indicated an important location, at least one he couldn''t afford to miss.


    So, he sprinted towards the hole, shouting as he ran.


    "Hold on tight!"


    "What are you doing... Ahhhhhhh!!!"


    Her scream trembled with the jolting motion.


    Because Sam had jumped directly into the cave.


    Behind them, it sounded like waves crashing down, earth-shattering, everything being destroyed.


    Sam could only hold Mia tightly in his arms, trying to prevent her from getting more hurt, seemingly forgetting that this was all happening in a dream.


    Until.


    "Thump."


    The seemingly bottomless cave ended.


    Sam felt himself land, and strangely, it didn''t hurt at all, rather it felt like he had landed on... a bed.


    When he lifted his head and opened his eyes.


    He was astonished to find himself in a place... a bit odd.


    It was a room!


    There was a light, illumination, and walls, but no doors could be seen.


    And the place he had landed on... was a bed covered in velvet.


    Not just the bed, the entire room seemed to be enveloped in a white expanse, filled with cotton-like velvet.


    The light was a dim yellow, giving the whole room a disjointed feel, pure white velvet conveying a depressing yellow hue, making Sam feel slightly uncomfortable.


    "Where is this..."


    A weak voice came from his arms.


    Sam immediately looked down.


    "Are you alright?"


    Mia opened her eyes, struggling to prop herself up with her hands, but now she couldn''t concern herself with more, like... her exposed breasts.


    Mia looked around, bewildered.


    "What is this place... What are you looking at, Sam?!"


    Mia quickly covered her breasts with her hands, her cheeks flushing red.


    Sam immediately averted his gaze and coughed.


    "I don''t know where this is either. Let me see if I can find something to cover you up."


    Sam got up to search for even a piece of fabric.


    But apart from the loose, soft velvet that would fly into the air at the slightest touch, there was no other fabric.


    Apart from the bed... there seemed to be nothing else. Mia had to pull up the velvet duvet to cover herself.


    Sam sighed.


    "Not only is there not a single piece of cloth, but there are also no doors, no windows..."


    "Then where did we come from?"


    Both looked up simultaneously, only to see the ceiling without any openings.


    Sam spread his hands.


    "This fits my stereotype of a dream perfectly."


    "So what do we do now? Can we wake up midway?"


    Mia, having no other options, looked hopefully at Sam, who always seemed to solve problems and create miracles.


    Sam looked at Mia with a peculiar expression.


    "This is your dream, how should I know?"


    Mia paused.


    "Why does it have to be my dream? You''re asleep too!"


    Mia''s instinctive retort made Sam hesitate.


    Right.


    Sam was asleep too... Could it be his own dream?


    But why would he dream of a room full of velvet? Sam didn''t have such luxurious sleeping conditions... and if it really were his dream, it should be filled with beauties or endless online games...


    Not this inexplicable room.


    Sam shook his head.


    "It''s unlikely, it''s probably still your dream... Let''s think about how we can get out of this room first."


    Sam prepared to think of other solutions, like testing the thickness of the room''s walls.


    What if a punch could break through the wall?


    But as Sam just got out of bed and stood up...


    "Click!"


    The lights flickered.


    "Click!"


    "Click!"


    "Click!!"


    It was as if countless shutters were snapping, the dim light suddenly began to change into various colors!


    Blue, purple, white, green, and finally, the color Sam was most familiar with and least wanted to see... dark red.


    A familiar sensation came over him.


    That unique feeling arrived.


    His heart skipped a beat. Although there was no dramatic background music, Sam suddenly felt as if he was in a scene from a horror movie. Even the velvet on the floor seemed to turn into crimson feathers...


    Then.


    "Whoosh!"


    Suddenly, a wind whipped up in the room without doors or windows.


    It was practically a gale, and Sam could barely keep his eyes open.


    Until the wind didn''t sweep him away, the velvet on the floor remained just velvet, and the dark red light did not change.


    It seemed to have completely stabilized...


    But at that moment, Sam suddenly remembered something.


    That is, with such sudden changes... he wasn''t alone in this room, so... why hadn''t Mia made any sound?


    Could it be...


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, the floor beneath Sam gave way.


    Everything around him seemed to collapse, spinning wildly.


    Sam didn''t even have time to react to the dizzying sensation of the world collapsing before experiencing a sense of weightlessness.


    He opened his eyes.


    And then, he saw the surroundings.


    Around him... were countless iron bars standing tall, encircling him like a prison.


    Looking up, what appeared to be a luxurious ceiling was not a ceiling at all.


    Sam looked around and realized that he seemed to have fallen into... a birdcage.


    And he, clad only in a pair of swim trunks, seemed like a bird trapped in a cage.


    Mia... was nowhere to be found.


    "Boss! Mia!"


    Sam called out her name, but his own voice echoed around him, creating a reverberation.


    Then he saw the scene.


    It was Mia.


    She was outside the birdcage, slowly floating in the bottomless abyss of darkness.


    Before Sam knew it, Mia was enveloped in a garment that seemed made of velvet, its dark red hue under the eerie light giving off a sinister yet sacred aura. Behind her, a pair of pristine wings unfurled.


    She looked like a divine messenger.


    Even without a halo, her demeanor alone painted a magnificent, surreal scene that seemed impossible in the real world.


    She was looking straight at him.


    No hesitation, no panic, no confusion.


    Instead, she wore a faint smile...


    Was this really Mia?


    Sam furrowed his brows.


    "Mia?"


    She tilted her head slightly, floating with her white wings spread behind her.


    "I am Mia... Don''t you recognize me, Sam? That really breaks my heart..."


    It was familiar.


    The ''Mia'' that could only appear in dreams had shown up again.


    It seemed he couldn''t escape it after all...


    Sam sighed.


    "Stop pretending, will you? It''s not our first time meeting outside. Why the grand entrance?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was another detail that puzzled Sam.


    The setup was a bit too elaborate. Or was it a deliberate illusion created to let his guard down?


    She chuckled.


    "I am Mia, and Mia is me... Or in a way you might understand, perhaps I am the real Mia."


    What did that mean?


    Was she implying a second personality?


    But that seemed off... Mia was normal, not at all like someone with dissociative identity disorder.


    Not like Sophie''s special circumstances...


    She looked around. "Don''t you like this kind of entrance?"


    Sam replied irritably.


    "What''s the deal with me being in a birdcage? Am I some bird to be gawked at?"


    Winged Mia pondered for a moment.


    "Let''s change the scene then, maybe we can have a smoother conversation."


    Just a conversation?


    "Watch your step~"


    She said with a smile.


    Suddenly, Sam felt the ground vanish beneath him.


    His world spun wildly as if he was about to fall into an endless abyss, but before he could even blink, the scene shifted.


    Where was this?


    He looked around.


    Rows of bookshelves... rows of books... even a table in front of him. It looked familiar.


    Wasn''t this the school library?


    Why had the scene changed to this... And where was she...


    And why were there so many familiar students appearing before him...


    Sophie?


    Angel?!


    Isabella?!


    And Alice!!


    Sam noticed the familiar women, all sitting quietly not far away, each holding different books, seemingly engrossed in their reading.


    A quick glance revealed the titles:


    "The Guide to Guilt-Free Murder"


    "One Hundred Ways to Poison"


    "Tortures More Painful Than Death"


    What the hell were these?


    But where had Mia gone?


    Suddenly, Sam felt some movement under the table. Looking down, he found Mia hiding there, lying between his legs, her lips almost touching his groin.


    The position, the angle¡ªit all felt criminally suggestive.


    "What are you doing..." Even though he knew this was a dream, Sam couldn''t help but lower his voice, oddly worried about being discovered by other women.


    Mia looked up at him, giving him a seductive smile.


    Then...


    "Snap."


    Sam''s eyes widened.


    Without hesitation, Mia pulled down his swim trunks and took his cock in her mouth. Sam was instantly overwhelmed by the sensation, involuntarily tilting his head back and letting out an uncontrollable sigh.


    It felt too real...


    And way too good!


    Why did it feel better than reality? That wasn''t right... Mia definitely didn''t know how to do this!


    But then, he noticed numerous glances coming his way.


    Angel frowned, "Yelling in the library, have you no manners?"


    "I..."


    Sophie also looked at him coldly, "You''re such an idiot, even needing to make noise while reading."


    Isabella looked disgusted.


    "Sam never changes, huh? Making such weird noises in the library will get you disliked."


    "But..."


    Alice pushed up her glasses.


    "Don''t tell me you''re pretending to read while secretly masturbating... That''s disgusting."


    The inexplicable tension, yet it was even more thrilling.


    Sam wanted to say this was just a dream, that these female leads weren''t really here!


    But he found himself unable to speak.


    He could only clench his fists.


    Bowing his head, he looked at the woman performing oral sex on him.


    "What''s going on..."


    Meanwhile, Mia, with his cock in her mouth, spoke in a muffled voice, "Be careful... don''t get caught. In this situation... it''s hard for you to control yourself, Sam."


    Mia continued, her tongue tirelessly working, providing a sensation unlike anything Sam had experienced before.


    Sam clenched his fists tighter.


    Everything had gone mad, this dream was spiraling into madness and loss of control.


    "What are you trying to do..."


    "It''s simple... just answer a few questions... as long as you don''t lie to me, give me honest answers... maybe I''ll let you go."


    "Hurry up and ask...! Your blowjob skills are incredible, I feel like I''m about to cum!"


    Sam was nearly numb, his voice lowered... as if everything before him was real.


    But it was just a dream, right?


    Why was he cooperating so much? And since when had he become so sensitive? It had just started, and he was about to cum?


    This is a dream, right?


    The bizarre dream made Sam feel incredibly strange.


    So, Sam could only look at these familiar faces, holding onto a feeling of nervous excitement, listening to the muffled questions coming from under the table.


    "Are you still a virgin, Sam? Why are you reacting so quickly?"

 Chapter 304 304: You are important, I can prove it

    Sam had never encountered anything like this before, no... he hadn''t even thought about it.


    From the first dream initiated by Mia, Sam had always been somewhat prepared, but the preparations from the real world couldn''t be brought into the dream, so the only thing that was effective was his mental resilience.


    This was perhaps the only thing that might be somewhat useful in this place that existed outside the real world.


    Sam had thought about how he should respond if such a situation occurred again.


    Should he pretend to be deceived and just go with the flow?


    Or should he confront it directly and expose the other party''s true nature?


    Sam chose the latter.


    Because going with the flow, you never know what outcome you might end up with. Since he felt that the Mia in this dream wasn''t the real Mia, then he shouldn''t expect things to develop as he hoped¡ªit was an impossibility.


    Sam preferred to take the risk. After all, he couldn''t control this world; it was all manipulated by the other party, so he might as well be more direct.


    Even with such mental preparation, he still didn''t expect the other party to pull such a stunt.


    Mia was still performing oral sex on Sam, and honestly, it felt amazing, but this was a public place.


    Sam couldn''t help but lower his voice and say, "What does it matter to you whether I''m a virgin or not?"


    Even though he knew this was a dream, he still couldn''t help but nervously glance at the expressions of the ''female leads'' who were reading books in front of him.


    This fear of being discovered added such a realistic thrill.


    Feeling the urge to ejaculate so quickly was definitely not Sam''s normal sensation; it must be the dream influencing his emotions.


    Just as Sam was about to ejaculate entirely into Mia''s mouth, she suddenly stopped, lifted her head, and flashed a perfectly timed beautiful smile.


    But smiling at that moment, from that angle, was still too erotic...


    Who could have thought of this method?


    "Just tell the truth, and that''s it. Otherwise... how do you plan to end all this?"


    Sam''s Adam''s apple involuntarily slid up and down.


    That beautiful face, smiling like that, stirred an urge to dirty it, to ejaculate all over her face...


    Sam took a deep breath.


    "I''m not a virgin."


    "That''s too disappointing," Mia said with a smile.


    Her hand grasped Sam''s dick, then gently shook it as if playing with a peculiar toy.


    Of course, this was an extra-large toy.


    Sam was worried she might do something exaggerated again... but it seemed not to matter, since it was a dream, she could do whatever she wanted.


    "What does it matter to you whether I''m a virgin or not?" Sam said calmly.


    The next second.


    "Bang!!"


    Suddenly, the table was flipped over.


    Sam''s eyes widened as he watched ''Mia'' stand up straight in front of him.


    He stared at the young woman who stood so boldly and openly in such a setting, her back against countless staring eyes.


    Those ''female leads'' were now looking over, but oddly, their expressions held no shock, no doubt, nor any other unusual emotion.


    They were excessively calm.


    As if they were at an appropriate event, witnessing something normal happening.


    Right... this is a dream.


    Sam frowned at Mia.


    "What are you doing?!"


    And ''Mia'' lifted her arms high, her smooth arms adorned with velvet armbands, reminiscent of women from ancient Greece.


    As if possessing an ancient divinity.


    Her smile was radiant.


    "So, the second question comes."


    "Boom!!"


    The library before him suddenly shattered and collapsed.


    The books turned into dust floating in the air.


    The bookshelves became broken wood chips.


    The lights turned into flames.


    The floor beneath turned into lava.


    In a brief moment, Sam felt an intense heat, an indescribable stuffiness.


    He looked around in astonishment; the once orderly library had instantly transformed into the center of a volcano.


    Surrounded by pitch-black, solidified lava.


    Before him was a massive circular pit, and within it flowed countless streams of slowly moving lava. He could even faintly see the fiery red light dancing within the liquid, exploding like foam.


    If it were just a visual, it would be like watching a movie, devoid of any real sense of danger.


    But Sam could distinctly feel the intense heat around him, even seeing a piece of wood chip fall into the pit of lava, instantly turning to ash. It seemed as if Mia had intentionally made Sam aware that if he were to accidentally fall in, he would experience unimaginable pain.


    Although this was indeed a dream, even in dreams, no one wanted to experience such extreme pain.


    Sam stared in astonishment at the drastically altered scene, and more crucially... at some point.


    Several women were tied up at the top of the pit...


    Angel, Sophie, Alice, Isabella... even Aurora.


    He didn''t know when they had been tied up there, hanging by ropes that looked dangerously insecure.


    Seeing this scene made Sam''s scalp tingle.


    Despite constantly telling himself that all this was a dream, that none of it was real, and that such things wouldn''t happen in the real world, he couldn''t suppress a deep-seated anger and anxiety rising from within.


    It felt as if these people would disappear from the world forever if they were to fall into the scorching lava.


    Sam took a deep breath and looked at ''Mia,'' who was still smiling, "Is this your question?"


    The woman smiled and said, "Can''t it be? You know this is a dream... So why such an expression? Can''t you even convince yourself in a dream?"


    Sam coldly stared at the woman. She wasn''t Mia. Mia would never do something like this.


    Even if everyone has a dark side, there is always a moral baseline that seals away the darkest aspects.


    "What exactly do you want?"


    "It''s nothing, I just wanted to ask you... these girls, do they have any relationship with you?"


    She asked with a tilted head and a smile, like an innocent child, her long hair draped between her neck and shoulders.


    Beautiful like a goddess, yet all one could see was a heart as venomous as a serpent''s.


    "...What kind of relationship?"


    "You know, the kind between a man and a woman, intimate, hugging, kissing, even sleeping together... the kind where you stick your cock into their pussies."


    Her words were blunt, even vulgar.


    It was a stark contrast to her beautiful face.


    The dissonance was strong, but Sam couldn''t afford to dwell on these issues at the moment.


    His fists were clenched tight. If he didn''t know that swinging at her in this dream would be futile, he wouldn''t spare his strength.


    "So what if they are, so what if they aren''t? What does it have to do with you?"


    Sam replied coldly.


    He was already restraining his anger considerably.


    People need to feel anger, but they shouldn''t be ruled by it.


    ''Mia'' chuckled.


    "It seems you''re really angry, huh? Why? Haven''t you been telling yourself that this is just a dream?"


    Sam responded coldly.


    "I simply won''t allow you to humiliate them in this way, under these circumstances."


    "Humiliation? Fair point."


    She said this and then stepped back, closer to the scorching lava. Sam could even see the velvet she shed turning to ash in the air due to the high temperature.


    But she seemed unfazed, unlike Sam, who was drenched in sweat, his breathing as labored as if he were breathing fire.


    "So... make a choice. Since you''re so angry, choose one."


    "Choose what?!"


    "Choose one, the only one you can save, the others will fall. How about that? It should suit your current mood quite well."


    This didn''t exceed Sam''s expectations; from the setup of the scene, he had anticipated such a moment.


    Yet, his emotions were still hard to control.


    "Such a childish game... What do you think is the point of doing this in a dream?"


    And yet, ''Mia'' just smiled, gazing into Sam''s eyes.


    "People believe that dreams are a reflection of the subconscious, so let''s just confirm that. Since we''re in a dream, let''s see if your choice here reflects your true inner thoughts. Of course, you can lie in the dream... because you can only choose one person, and seeing your choice is all I need."


    Sam looked back at her coldly.


    "What if I choose none? What if I let you throw them all down?"


    The bound female leads began to struggle.


    Their mouths continuously calling out Sam''s name.


    "Save me... Sam..."


    "Sam... choose me! Are you deaf?"


    "Sam... it''s okay if you don''t choose me, you never liked me anyway."


    "Sam..."


    These voices were driving Sam nearly insane, but he couldn''t look at them, even knowing it was a dream, he couldn''t betray his actual concerns at this moment.


    He had to stick to his selfish demeanor to prevent ''Mia'' from exploiting these situations further.


    The woman in front of him smiled even more brilliantly.


    "It really fits my image of men... Choosing one is torment anyway, and since you can''t choose them all, why not choose none? Then comfort yourself with the fact that it''s just a dream, what a fine choice..."


    Sam didn''t bother to disguise his intentions.


    "Isn''t that normal? If you expect me to choose one and then suffer and grieve for the others, I suggest you drop that expectation, at least it won''t happen in a dream."


    Sam appeared unshakeable.


    But ''Mia'' in front of him wasn''t troubled at all.


    She just slightly tilted her head back.


    "Well said... but that''s not really what I wanted to ask."


    "What the hell do you want!"


    "Don''t rush, let''s change it up."


    "Change?"


    Before Sam could grasp what was happening, he saw Mia suddenly close her eyes, and then she opened them again to look at him.


    Her expression had completely changed.


    It turned into panic, confusion, and intense unease.


    "This... where is this? Isn''t this my dream? Why does it look like this... wait! Why are they there!"


    Sam was somewhat confused, his gaze suspicious as he looked at the woman in front of him whose demeanor had changed so drastically.


    "You... what''s going on?"


    "What''s going on? I''m Mia! What just happened? I only remember a gust of wind and then I lost consciousness, what''s going on!"


    "This is hard to explain... especially since I can''t be sure if you''re really yourself..."


    Mia looked at Sam, unable to comprehend.


    "What do you mean I''m not myself? What are you talking about! I am myself, have you lost your mind?! What''s going on, can we even wake up from this!"


    "Just calm down, let me explain..."


    Sam was still prepared to suppress his own doubts and explain what had just happened.


    But suddenly, Mia''s eyes closed, and her body went limp, about to fall into the pit.


    With quick reflexes, Sam caught her soft body in his arms, his body already drenched in sweat, his temperature frighteningly high.


    This feeling of being about to evaporate was unbearable, but Sam couldn''t escape it.


    "Boss! Boss, what''s wrong with you?"


    Sam asked.


    But in the next instant.


    "Then make a choice."


    The eyes that suddenly reopened, the familiar seductive smile.


    Sam immediately let go.


    ''Mia'' didn''t mind, smiling as she stood up.


    She stood at the edge of the pit.


    Sam''s sweat nearly drowned his eyes, but he had no mood to wipe it away, his fists clenched, the uncontrollable rage burning as he stared at the woman in front of him.


    "What else do you want me to choose! I''ve already made my choice!"


    The ''Mia'' in front of him shook her head.


    "It''s a new choice... Do you choose Mia, or one of them?"


    Sam was stunned for a moment, then he realized what was being asked and couldn''t help but angrily rebuke the other.


    "What''s the difference! It''s all just a dream anyway! Even if I''m trapped in your dream, these people aren''t in your dream, you can''t control everyone, does my choice even matter!"


    But the ''Mia'' in front of him sadly shook her head.


    "No, you''re thinking too simply... In fact, I''ve told her what happened just now. And she has already made a choice for you."


    "What?"


    She meant...


    She could communicate with the real Mia at any time?


    Even in such a short time, she managed to make her make a choice?


    Seeing Sam''s skeptical look, ''Mia'' smiled.


    "Don''t disbelieve, you know, this is a dream... How long is a moment in a dream? How can you be sure that the sequence of time is as you perceive it? Maybe it''s fragmented, maybe there are gaps in your feelings, but you just can''t feel them? After all, this is a dream... anything can happen, right?"


    Indeed.


    Dreams are the most unpredictable things.


    The timeline can''t be testified.


    Because your feelings are dominated by this dream, what can you be sure of what''s real or fake?


    But...


    "Since she made a choice for me, wouldn''t it be okay to just go with that?"


    "No, no, no... you still don''t understand what I mean, I mean... you also have to make a choice, to see if you can accurately choose the one she chose, whether it''s herself... or her sister, or... those important people in your heart."


    "I don''t understand, what''s the point. Dreams... no matter what, you''ll wake up."


    Sam looked at her confidently.


    And ''Mia''s'' smile grew even brighter.


    "Right, dreams do end. But can you be sure... which Mia you''ll wake up to, the real Mia, or this ''Mia''?"


    "What?"


    Sam suddenly felt a chill run down his spine.


    It seemed like he finally understood something.


    Was this seemingly nonsensical dream actually such a perilous existence?


    Whether this still unidentified ''Mia'' was a bizarre apparition or another hidden personality of Mia''s inner self was unclear.


    But now she had told him.


    There was a possibility that he might not make the correct choice, might not choose what Mia had chosen, and then... when they both woke up, he might not be facing the original Mia anymore.


    What did that amount to?


    It was like erasing the Mia he knew!


    It meant that his choice could determine the fate of a real, living person!


    She had deliberately made her personality very different from the original Mia''s, just to make Sam realize this sense of crisis.


    To make him realize that this couldn''t possibly be the real Mia masquerading as someone else.


    This was what truly made Sam panic: the real Mia might disappear from this world.


    Looking at Sam''s expression, which seemed to freeze.


    The woman in front of him finally began to enjoy the situation.


    "Have you thought it through now? Things are never as simple as you think... So make your choice. Is it your girlfriend... your close female friend, your intimate teacher, or... my sister, or is it ''me''?


    Who do you want to save? Don''t disappoint her expectations, Sam~~ She struggled for a long time in another timeline to finally make a choice."


    Why did she know so much about Sam and these women''s relationships?


    Sam couldn''t afford to think about these things anymore.


    Perhaps... because he himself had fallen asleep, the merging of dreams made her almost completely understand Sam.


    Or perhaps... this wasn''t a dream at all, but a reality from another dimension.


    He didn''t know, he really didn''t know.


    He really couldn''t tell.


    Now, he knew only one thing: he had to make a choice, and it had to be the right one.


    What was the right choice?


    What would Mia choose?


    Was she selfish?


    Perhaps she could be deceived by this woman''s rhetoric, perhaps she would make a choice beyond his expectations.


    There was no way to analyze it, every choice was possible, there was no way, no way at all!


    Sam was facing a situation of utter helplessness for the first time.


    His body was stiff, his brain in chaos, and the bloodshot in his eyes began to show.


    Yet, the more he felt this way, the more the woman in front of him seemed to enjoy it all.


    "Come on. Make a choice, or do you want to stay in this dream forever? Why not take a look at their faces, full of expectation for you? You should know, this isn''t something I''ve just made up, but the expressions they''ll have when they''re begging you, as you imagine them."


    Sam couldn''t help but look.


    Indeed.


    These were the expressions he had imagined.


    Angel, even in such a situation, could command him with pride.


    Sophie, stubbornly unwilling to plead.


    Alice, weak and helpless in her hope.


    Aurora, accepting her fate without a word...


    All so real.


    All seeming to tell him that this choice was crucial, and he couldn''t avoid making it for any reason.


    Sam sighed deeply.


    The woman smiled and said, "It''s okay, it''s just a choice, not that important. After all, even if I''m not the one who wakes up, isn''t that fine? Am I not more understanding than her? I can fulfill all your desires, so if the original her... disappears, then so be it, right? It''s no big deal, just pick something, let this dream end, and then go on with your life as if nothing happened, right?"


    "As if nothing happened?"


    "Yes~ Isn''t that how people are? No matter what happens, even if their bottom lines are shattered step by step, they can still deceive themselves. At least they''re still alive, right? Being alive means there''s hope, or everything is fine, it''s no big deal. It''s just a change of personality, not a real disappearance. You don''t like her anyway, right?"


    Sam stared blankly at her.


    "I don''t like my boss, so my boss isn''t important?"


    ''Mia'' said with a sigh, "Even if you don''t admit it, that''s the reality. No one thinks others are more important than themselves. Anyway, you won''t be affected, just make a choice and get back to your original life. As for Mia... what kind of personality does she have? What was she originally like?


    Does it matter?"


    "Doesn''t it matter?"


    "Does it matter? Does anyone care? Are you talking about this woman named Aurora, or that man who hasn''t been seen for so many years? Perhaps only that woman who went to heaven... Maybe, this way they can finally meet, right? Maybe it''s a kind of fulfillment.


    After all, no one really cares about anyone, and no one is really important."


    ''Mia'' slowly walked towards Sam, seemingly creating pressure to force him to make a quick decision.


    Her gaze sharpened, became sensitive.


    "What impact would it have if a person disappeared from this world? The sun and the moon would still rise!"


    "It would still rain, thunder, and snow heavily!"


    "Besides, the body is still here, it''s just the original Mia who''s gone. Can anyone really feel her disappearance?"


    "Everyone is just an NPC wearing a pretty human facade, thinking they are important, but after a month, two months, half a year, everyone will only think: Ah, Mia was always like this. Right? They''ll think that, won''t they? Will anyone bother to seek the truth over some minor details? Will anyone realize her disappearance and search for her, feeling sad? Don''t be ridiculous!"


    She grabbed Sam''s hands, each word deliberate, yet each word felt like a heavy hammer.


    "Mia is not important."


    "Your choice, too, is not important!"


    "Bang."


    Sam suddenly raised his head and pushed her away.


    ''Mia'' staggered back a few steps, looking at Sam whose expression was no longer confused.


    He looked at her, cold and sharp.


    Like a dagger.


    He said coldly.


    "You''re wrong, everyone in this world is important, no one is a meaningless existence, whether it''s them or the boss, I would be sad if anyone disappeared. Because I''m a damn womanizer! I can''t stand to see beauty disappear before my eyes. They have all sorts of flaws, but that doesn''t stop me, a lover of beauty, from believing they have beautiful souls! So, to hell with ''Doesn''t matter''! "


    ''Mia'' seemed stunned, staring blankly at Sam.


    Watching as Sam took steps towards her.


    Each step he took seemed to echo loudly, as if the entire cave was trembling and shaking.


    "I will make a choice."


    "I will make the right choice."


    "This morning when I woke up, I knew I was going to make the most correct choice of my life."


    ''Mia'' clenched her fists, no longer seeming effortless as before, now she seemed to truly feel threatened.


    A threat coming from this young man.


    She couldn''t help but say sharply.


    "You haven''t thought it through at all! You can''t fool me here! Make your choice! Go on, choose! If you choose wrong, you''ll never see her again! All you''ll see for the rest of your life will be me, like a nightmare!"


    Sam finally stopped walking.


    He looked up at the crowd calling for help towards him, their cries growing more intense.


    He knew it was a dream... Why was it so difficult?


    He knew he might not lose anything, that all this might just be a scam, but what was this intense unease reminding him of? S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She made sense, didn''t she? Who could really sharply notice a change in someone''s personality? Plus, with disguises... it''s likely that in a month, two months, half a year, one would get used to it, even fooling oneself.


    It''s not important, right?


    How to choose isn''t important, right?


    No...


    It''s very important.


    Sam''s eyes brightened completely, ignoring the surrounding heat, the stifling air.


    The Mia who was easily pleased and easily angered was important.


    The Mia who had persisted for so many years for her former student was important.


    The Mia who had lost her mother, left her family, and chose to live alone rather than forget her mother... was really important.


    How could she just disappear so simply?


    Even if it was just a possibility, he couldn''t gamble, couldn''t be sure.


    So he had to make the most correct choice.


    And now, Sam had a choice.


    The young man smiled, then looked at ''Mia''.


    He said, "I only want to part ways with you forever."


    With that, he took a step forward.


    He didn''t verbalize his choice, nor did he push the version of ''Mia'' in front of him.


    Instead, he walked towards the edge.


    He headed for the edge of the pit that seemed to be steaming with heat.


    She watched his back blankly, watched as he didn''t pause at all.


    Even took a leap!


    "Whoosh!"


    In the woman''s view, Sam jumped down resolutely, without any hesitation or reluctance!


    Only his final shout faintly echoed through the air.


    "Boss Mia! You are important, I can prove it."


    You are important.


    I can sacrifice myself to prove it.


    The whole world became hollow and silent.


    Only the sound of evaporation remained.


    Vanishing into the air.


    Disappearing into the rolling lava...

 Chapter 305 305: Since all of this is a dream, why dont we do something else

    "Whoosh¡ª"


    "Whoosh¡ª"


    It was the sound of the waves.


    Sam opened his eyes, somewhat bewildered.


    What he saw was an incredibly blue sky, with golden sunlight weaving through it, and the sound of waves gently rolling around him.


    Waves?


    Sam was puzzled.


    His memory told him that he should have been at that critical moment of choice, leaping resolutely into the magma...


    He could even still feel that extreme burning sensation.


    It was as if his entire body, his entire soul, was about to be burned to ashes, melted away like molten iron in a forge.


    This sensation was unprecedented, and Sam even thought he had truly experienced what death felt like... It seemed about right, anyway. Certainly, no one would want to die in such a way.


    It was too painful.


    Worse than torture.


    This was no dream; it was more like a torture chamber!


    But what was this situation now?


    Could this be heaven?


    "You''re awake?"


    The sudden words startled Sam, and then he saw a familiar face appear in his vision.


    Young and gentle, with delicate features, her eyes filled with deep concern.


    She was looking at him, nervous yet surprised.


    Sam was startled at first.


    "Boss?"


    He struggled to sit up, unsure at first if it was really Mia herself or that haunting, eerie ''Mia''.


    But she pressed a hand against Sam''s chest, forcing him to lie back down.


    Sam then realized that he had been lying on what seemed to be her thighs, surrounded not just by the rolling sea but also a white yacht.


    Now, the situation was as if the two of them were on a honeymoon, drifting on the boundless ocean.


    The sunlight shone on their faces, and a gentle sea breeze blew, neither hot nor cold, but a very enjoyable, lazy warmth.


    Sam was resting on her smooth, slender thighs...


    The young man hesitated.


    Looking up at the woman above his cheek, she wasn''t naked but wore the sexy bikini he had first seen her in.


    Only now, there wasn''t much shyness on Mia''s face, or perhaps she was able to restrain it, though maybe it was overshadowed by other emotions.


    At least Sam could feel that she meant no harm, and it seemed... she wasn''t that fearsome ''Mia''.


    "Take a rest, you''ve worked hard."


    She spoke softly, glancing at Sam, then her gaze shifted away as if to escape, her cheeks revealing a slight blush, like a flower on the verge of blooming but still retaining some of its youthful greenness.


    Absolutely stunning.


    Sam hesitated for a moment, looking at her delicate chin.


    "Boss... you are yourself, right?"


    Sam said this, still seemingly unsure of everything before him.


    Mia smiled gently, looking down at Sam and couldn''t help but reach out to softly stroke the young man''s hair.


    Her expression was as tender as an older sister''s.


    "Of course, it''s me... don''t be afraid anymore, she''s gone now."


    Clearly, Mia was aware of certain things, but Sam was still puzzled.


    "Gone? Who exactly was she?"


    The identity of the other was still a mystery, and Sam had yet to confirm what kind of existence she really was.


    Mia thought for a moment, then shook her head slightly with a look of distress.


    "I''m not really sure either, but she told me... in a sense, she is me. But I shouldn''t have schizophrenia, there isn''t supposed to be a second personality, right?"


    Looking at her, she didn''t seem to be pretending, and Sam was indeed tired. The pain of being burned seemed to linger in his heart, and he took a deep breath.


    His body finally relaxed.


    "I don''t know, but people probably have multiple personalities, right? It''s just that most normal people don''t let their personalities control them. Everyone has more than one side, so having a second you might be normal, especially since... anything can happen in dreams."


    The second personality could mean many things.


    But Sam had a new idea he hadn''t yet shared with Mia.


    It might not just be Mia''s second personality.


    Because when she brought up the existence of people like Angel, Sam realized that it wasn''t just Mia''s dreams being manipulated, but his own as well.


    So, it was very likely that this person''s appearance was triggered by Sam and Mia entering the dream together.


    So, this person could very well be something Sam and Mia conjured up together without even realizing it.


    It sounds a bit shocking, but it seems unimportant now. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam couldn''t feel the presence of that person anymore, and from Mia''s last actions and words, that ''Mia'' might have been dealt with in some sense.


    Once that choice was made, it seemed destined to lead to a certain outcome.


    Sam had made the right choice.


    Mia sighed deeply.


    "You''re right, anything can happen... Do you think this means it''s resolved? Can I finally control the dreams?"


    "Why don''t you try and see?" Sam said with a smile.


    Mia looked at him curiously.


    "Try?"


    "If it''s your dream and you want to control it, it means you can do anything in this dream, so go ahead and do whatever you want."


    "Really? I want to see a rainbow."


    She said this and looked up.


    Together, they saw a rainbow appear across the sky under the brilliant sunlight.


    It was incredibly wide and vividly colored.


    Mia looked down, her face lit up with surprise.


    "It really works! I... I want to see snow!"


    The moment she said this, snowflakes began to fall from the sky, as if they were goose feathers. Despite the sun and the rainbow still being visible, the snowflakes continued to fall.


    Mia was grinning from ear to ear, looking at Sam with delight.


    "I... I really did it!!"


    Sam nodded in satisfaction.


    "Congratulations, boss."


    "Does this mean... Charlotte can be saved?"


    She was clearly still focused on their original goal, which, of course, might now be the most important thing to her.


    Sam wasn''t as optimistic.


    "This might just mean you have a chance to try, it doesn''t guarantee success. You need to think about what if this happens again, if another person like this appears in your and Charlotte''s dreams..."


    "You mean there could be another me?"


    Mia furrowed her brows.


    Sam shook his head. "It''s not certain, but we need to be cautious..."


    After all, that ''Mia'' was a creation linked to her own dreams. It''s possible that when she and Charlotte try to connect their dreams, a similar entity might appear. If that happens, the risks and difficulties would significantly increase.


    It wouldn''t just be about whether Charlotte could wake up; Mia herself might be in danger.


    The words of the other party were still vivid in his mind.


    If Mia woke up to find herself completely changed... Sam couldn''t find a way to fix that.


    "We definitely need to be careful..."


    Mia suddenly wasn''t so happy anymore.


    But it was necessary. Although fluctuating emotions weren''t ideal, it was better than blindly encountering danger.


    From this perspective, Sam didn''t want Mia to try to save Charlotte, even though the girl seemed to have become a vegetative state, which was indeed a pity.


    Sam nodded, as if he could fall asleep on Mia''s shapely legs.


    Mia glanced at the boy who had gently closed his eyes.


    She whispered, "But... thank you for this time."


    "For what?"


    "Thank you... for making all this happen, for not letting this version of me disappear."


    Mia clearly understood those choices.


    That''s why she said such things, why she gently touched Sam''s forehead with her fingers, carefully caressing.


    Sam didn''t open his eyes but smiled. "Speaking of which, I wanted to ask... when you faced that choice, did you choose for me to sacrifice myself?"


    Since the choice was correct, it meant Sam and her choices were the same.


    So, did she think he would sacrifice himself? That was quite astonishing.


    Mia shook her head. "I... chose myself. The only difference was, her choice for me was between you... and Aurora, and my mother and Charlotte."


    "So that''s how it is..."


    The choices were indeed different. Sam was faced with the familiar female leads.


    And her choices were naturally the important people to her.


    Hmm...


    Wait a minute.


    "Why didn''t you choose to sacrifice me?" Sam opened his eyes wide in surprise.


    Right. If all those were important people... why not sacrifice Sam instead of herself?


    What did that imply...


    Mia''s cheeks couldn''t help but flush.


    "You chose yourself too, right? Why are you asking me? I want to ask you the same!"


    Sam immediately felt awkward.


    What should he say?


    But did she hear his candid womanizer remarks? It seemed too embarrassing. Could he make Mia forget about it?


    Suddenly, Sam swallowed back what he wanted to say.


    He awkwardly replied, "Ah... yes, it seems we both have noble souls..."


    "Idiot..."


    Mia muttered under her breath with a blush.


    Sam pondered for a moment.


    "So... are we about to wake up?"


    Mia looked at Sam.


    "Do you really want to wake up now?"


    Sam naturally replied, "Why wouldn''t we wake up? Are we supposed to just keep sleeping? You..."


    Then he caught Mia''s gaze, somewhat enchanting and hazy, as if brimming with a springtime radiance that rippled through.


    It seemed mixed with other... heart-racing emotions.


    She brushed her hair back from her ear, and Sam saw her ear.


    Her voice was very soft.


    "Isn''t it a pity to just leave like this?"


    "So... what else do you want to do?"


    After Sam said this,


    He saw Mia look at him, then slowly lower her head.


    Her hands cradled his face.


    This posture, this gesture, looked... so familiar.


    Familiar enough to make Sam''s heart race, feeling the spread of an ambiguous atmosphere.


    She couldn''t be about to...


    Sam watched as Mia slowly lowered her head, getting closer and closer, to his lips, to his cheek, and finally she said,


    "Since all of this is a dream, right? Why don''t we do something else..."

 Chapter 306 306: Do you want to possess my body?

    "Hey! Why are you getting so close to her?"


    A blurry memory, ancient yet profound.


    "What''s the problem... It''s Mia."


    "I know it''s Mia! But don''t you know about her? Are you asking for trouble?"


    A familiar friend was pulled aside.


    Avoiding Mia''s gaze, it was a familiar scene.


    A girl in a skirt with braided pigtails slightly lowered her eyes; she bowed her head to read a book, not wanting to listen.


    Because she probably knew what would be said, every time she hoped for something different, but it would just shatter her own hopes... always the same, nothing special.


    Just particularly heartbreaking for her.


    "Why should we distance ourselves from Mia? She''s so alone."


    "Mia''s father died shortly after she was born, and her mother recently died in a car accident. She''s like a disaster magnet, so we must stay away from her, or we''ll get tainted by her bad luck!"


    "What are you talking about... That''s such a weird thing to say, it doesn''t make sense, what era are we living in? I don''t believe in that stuff."


    "Of course, the disaster magnet thing is just a joke, definitely not true. But there''s one thing that is true, you might not know."


    "What?"


    "Her father was Troy... Do you know why her mother had that accident? It was because of revenge from her father''s enemies! What if they target her next? You''re so close to her, what if one day her enemies decide to run her over and you get hit too?"


    "OMG, that''s terrifying!"


    Young Mia opened her book, which was empty, not a single note for days.


    Because most of the class time, she spent daydreaming.


    Rather than daydreaming, it was more about digesting some things.


    Her misunderstanding of the world, her questioning of fate, and... her sadness over her mother''s departure.


    She knew that some things were about to repeat themselves around her.


    Those who seemed brave enough to face the unknown, after weighing the pros and cons, ultimately chose to distance themselves from her world.


    She had no expectations anymore.


    Looking back, Mia felt her school days were never bright.


    They were like grayscale photographs.


    Those scenes, were just a loop of dull footage with very few moments of happiness or joy.


    Or perhaps... almost none at all.


    Just as she had stopped expecting much from herself, people around her stopped expecting anything from her too.


    Gradually becoming invisible, she seemed to turn into the wallpaper of the classroom.


    She became like the dust falling from the chalkboard.


    She became... just another inconspicuous part.


    She was not important.


    Never was.


    She had tried hard to be someone important... but what exactly destroyed all that?


    Was it the cruel hand of fate?


    Was it her mother''s choice to marry that man and move to Kuhang?


    Or was it... that she was simply born to a life devoid of happiness?


    Mia didn''t know.


    All she could do was constantly miss her mother''s face, her gentleness, and the lonely nights she held Mia in her arms.


    The more isolated and lonely she became, the more she missed her mother.


    The more she couldn''t forget, the more she needed to remember every image of her.


    And the result was clear... she couldn''t resist the hatred in her heart, whether it was towards so-called fate or the man whose actions had cost her mother her life.


    All she had left was hatred.


    Thus began her long journey of living alone.


    Studying alone.


    Taking exams alone.


    Going to and from school alone.


    Renting an apartment alone.


    Working part-time jobs alone.


    Everything was done by herself.


    She began to refuse any help, knowing that those superficial acts of kindness were fragile and fleeting.


    Because a change in reputation, or some calculation of pros and cons, could suddenly collapse.


    Because she felt she wasn''t that important... not important at all.


    The first person who made her feel truly present in this world was Charlotte.


    It was just a job initially meant for earning some money that led her to meet that girl, who, despite being very beautiful, was even more withdrawn than Mia.


    Perhaps it was because of their similar personalities, or maybe it was because of Mia''s inherent kindness.


    During that time, she wasn''t tired at all.


    On the contrary, Mia was happy, happy to have shared those moments with this girl.


    When she earnestly looked at her and said,


    "Teacher Mia... you really are a very, very good teacher..."


    Seeing her bright, moving eyes, and the earnestness in her gaze trying to convey that what she said was the truth,


    Mia finally felt, perhaps, the only remaining kindness in this world.


    But as accidents happened again, hope was shattered once more.


    Mia fell deeper into a twisted paranoia, never returning to that ''home''.


    She didn''t want to see either Aurora or her stepfather Troy.


    She convinced herself that she was a bringer of misfortune, that perhaps the people around her would be happier without her presence.


    Mia even convinced herself... that to this world, she might just be an unimportant existence.


    Like a redundant program in a computer.


    Like a superfluous typo in a book.


    She had believed this for a long time.


    She could even get by on drinking, wanting no part in unnecessary social interactions, no dreams about the future.


    But when did all this start to change?


    Was it the day that boy came into the convenience store?


    Was it the day Mia increasingly realized that this boy had become a beautiful part of her life?


    Or was it...


    Just now...


    When he said those words: "You are important."


    Mia was kissing Sam''s lips, feeling the kiss in her dream with all her might.


    She knew, she was aware.


    In a dream, such a thing might mean nothing, and upon waking, both might tacitly choose to ''forget'' this kiss.


    She also knew that this boy had a girlfriend, a girl who was younger, prettier, and even more elegant than her.


    So...


    Mia thought her actions were just self-deception.


    Once it started, it seemed uncontrollable, a fondness that took root and grew wildly under Sam''s words.


    All her concerns seemed unimportant at that moment.


    Now, she just wanted to fully feel the fervent kiss of this young man.


    To let it merge into her body, to reside in her memory.


    At least...


    At least when she woke up, Mia wanted to remember this feeling.


    After all, it was just a dream, so...


    She bravely opened her eyes and looked at Sam. He seemed to have his eyes closed too, enjoying it just like Mia.


    Then...


    Her cheeks flushed a bit more, and she bravely grabbed Sam''s hand, placing it on her breast.


    Sam was wondering when to end this self-deceptive kiss, or whether he should tell her that even in a dream, one shouldn''t act so impulsively.


    In Sam''s view, Mia''s actions seemed more like a spur of the moment, a grateful response to surviving a crisis, a reckless act without thought of the consequences, which would only lead to regret later.


    Sam didn''t want to see the women around him regret because of his actions.


    But the next moment, he felt her grab his hand and guide it to an enticing area.


    Sam did not make any moves during the kiss.


    But unexpectedly, the next moment, Sam felt his hand grasp a full and elastic part.


    Undoubtedly, it was a woman''s breast.


    It represented the initial nourishment needed for life.


    It represented much more... and also represented Mia''s boldness at that moment.


    Sam certainly knew what it was.


    As an ''experienced sex expert'', the biggest difference in women''s breasts was usually size and firmness.


    And when Sam''s hand naturally touched it, instinctively squeezing it, he immediately felt the perfection of this woman''s figure.


    Although not as exaggerated as Alice or Zoe''s breasts, it was fuller and more rounded than Angel''s.


    It was just the right size that one hand couldn''t completely grasp.


    This seemed like a wonderful shape, especially under the cover of just a bikini, the real touch almost made one immediately forget what kind of dream this was.


    A dream?


    It was more like Eden.


    Imagine, if one had the power to control dreams, ensuring that everything felt real, and leaving the dream without any serious consequences.


    The dream could develop as freely as one wished...


    Creating anything imaginable.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that this would make most people forsake reality, preferring to stay in this dream forever.


    It was outrageous.


    It was too enjoyable.


    But after Sam grasped it and felt the reality, he immediately opened his eyes and tried to let go, looking at the other person.


    Their lips parted.


    But Mia''s body firmly pressed down on Sam''s, pinning his hand. Sam''s usually proud strength seemed useless under Mia''s strong control in this dream; he could only barely part his lips.


    Then he hesitated and looked at her.


    "Boss, this isn''t right..."


    But Mia pressed down on Sam''s body, her face flushed, bravely meeting his gaze.


    In those beautiful eyes, besides bravery, there was a mix of other emotions.


    There was a suggestive haziness, complex and intricate glances, and even a faint plea.


    "It''s just a dream anyway..."


    "Even if it''s a dream, we shouldn''t go this far, boss... Don''t be impulsive."


    Sam still tried to persuade her.


    It wasn''t about spoiling the mood or disappointing her.


    It was just that Sam genuinely felt that Mia wasn''t clear-headed at the moment, perhaps due to the inherent strangeness of the dream itself, like how it could make emotions spiral out of control. Some things needed to be confirmed before making a rational choice.


    And Mia looked at the young man''s face.


    She felt the impulse growing stronger, even as Sam advised her, even though she knew that even in a dream, what they were doing wasn''t right.


    After all, memories would linger.


    They couldn''t be completely erased.


    Yet, under such circumstances, it seemed that any small excuse could justify continuing.


    So, she lowered her face again, moving closer to Sam.


    "But... I''m very lucid, and I want to try making love with you."


    "But..."


    "There are no buts. After we leave, we''ll never have this chance again, will we?"


    This reasoning seemed to convince her.


    People fear missing out, losing, and realizing too late that some things were within easy reach.


    So, Mia showed no signs of backing down.


    She disentangled her legs and pulled Sam up to sit, then she hugged his body tightly.


    Her gaze drifted to the distant azure sea, but her mood was far from clear.


    Instead, it was tumultuous like the waves, even surging.


    She held Sam tightly and whispered in his ear.


    "Just this once... let it satisfy my curiosity of so many years, okay?"


    At this point, it seemed there were no more reasons to refuse.


    Moreover, she was an extremely charming woman, and Sam was quite the womanizer.


    Could there really be no consequences?


    Sam wasn''t naive enough to think so, but some things had been foreshadowed.


    From the moment the name Charlotte appeared, Sam had anticipated this.


    He could escape.


    He could choose to avoid more trouble.


    He could sidestep risks and refuse some temptations.


    But... the reason people are human, the reason life is full of joy, is because of the pursuit of beauty.


    Sam truly couldn''t stop now; he could only try to grasp some beauty in this difficult choice.


    He heard Mia''s voice, not too loud or too soft, just right, filled with desire.


    "Sam, I''m ready. Do you want to possess my body, even if it''s just in a dream?"


    Sam spoke softly, "Boss, even though we''re in a dream, are you really sure about this?"


    Mia''s eyes were already caught in a whirlpool of desire, her tempting red lips parting. "I know... but... I really want to try making love with you. Be gentle, you''ve already torn my bikini."


    "It''s part of the plan."


    "What kind of plan... I wasn''t wearing much to begin with! Do we really have to tear this bikini to continue?" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a dream."


    "Alright... I think I''m ready, Sam. What do you plan to do next?"


    Indeed...


    It was just a dream.


    Thus, Mia, with the mindset that there might never be another time, as if the world were ending tomorrow, completely indulged her emotions and desires at that moment.


    She lay naked on the deck of the yacht, presenting her most beautiful self to Sam.


    As if, upon waking from the dream, the whole world would cease to exist.


    The decision she made at that moment wasn''t about giving up a beautiful dream.


    It was as if she had taken control of a part of her life that never really belonged to her.

 Chapter 307 307: I wish it wasnt just a dream

    What constitutes a perfect dream?


    Perhaps it''s the kind that makes one willing to forsake the real world just to remain within it.


    Exaggeration aside, Mia felt such an impulse, especially knowing this was her only chance to deceive herself. How could she willingly miss out?


    But why, in the end, did she almost shed tears?


    Was it because... something tangible had been lost? Was it the sensation of making love for the first time, even though it all happened in a dream?


    It seemed like her own nonsensical request led to unforeseen consequences, and the entire process of making love felt even more real than she had imagined...


    Especially the moment her hymen was broken, that peculiar sensation of pain mixed with pleasure.


    Mia hadn''t anticipated losing control like this, but the subsequent developments were beyond what mere willpower could dictate.


    It was like the collapse of a fortress, with stones tumbling down, disintegrating, beyond anyone''s salvation, only to watch the grand structure crumble thunderously.


    And the many images during this period... were enough to make anyone blush.


    Sam''s thick and large penis slowly penetrated her, completely filling her vagina, then thrusting continuously, bringing her to a wonderful climax.


    Despite this being Mia''s first time, she had no regrets.


    She could even deceive herself by thinking: after all, it''s just a dream, it has no real-world consequences.


    Regarding this experience of making love in a dream, she could probably... remember it for a very long time.


    This was an undeniable truth for Mia.


    Indeed... Sam was no novice, and although she herself lacked sexual experience, she was knowledgeable about sex.


    She knew that for both men and women, the first time usually isn''t a particularly good experience.


    But Sam was incredibly skilled at making love.


    Throughout the process, he took great care of Mia''s experience, meticulously considerate and attentive, making him the perfect lover.


    Not to mention when Mia reached an uncontrollable climax, he would tenderly hold her soft body against his burning chest, whispering sweet nothings to her.


    Reflecting on it, Mia could feel that throughout the entire process of making love, it seemed like Sam''s care and tenderness were everywhere.


    Although Mia felt somewhat resentful about Sam''s extensive sexual experience, instinctively, she was grateful that her first sexual encounter was with Sam. She didn''t feel any discomfort or pain, only satisfaction about making love, reaching climax, and being possessed by Sam.


    Moreover, after leaving the dream... she was still the same Mia, still a virgin.


    She didn''t know whether to feel relieved or regret something.


    All she knew was that when Sam ejaculated inside her, Mia wanted to say, "Thank you for this unique experience, it''s truly an unforgettable dream, but I wish it wasn''t just a dream..."


    But ultimately, Mia couldn''t bring herself to say it.


    The relationship between her and Sam now, a momentary impulse in a dream was understandable, but if things escalated further, she would really have no way out. Especially considering the complex relationships of the girls around this rascal, and her non-blood-related sister trusted him so much...


    So, Mia still had some reservations.


    She managed to hold back.


    Until the moment she exited the dream, everything finally felt real.


    Mia was the first to open her eyes, her cheeks immediately flushed with a clear glow, as if she had just experienced real sexual intercourse.


    She sneakily glanced at the young man lying on the couch, who seemed not yet awake.


    Taking advantage of his slumber, she needed to make a quick escape!


    It would be less awkward the next time they met, after all... the next dream was probably going to involve Charlotte, so it should be fine, right?


    So, Mia immediately tried to get up quietly and leave.


    But just as she got up...


    "Ouch..."


    She almost fell directly onto the floor, not because the floor was too slippery.


    But because her legs were too weak.


    Truly weak and powerless, as if they had no bones at all.


    Mia understood that although her body bore no marks and her skin showed no traces, the sensation of being deeply penetrated by a penis had not completely faded. She felt as if she could still sense the presence of Sam''s large, thick penis between her legs...


    It was almost too much to bear.


    Nevertheless, Mia managed to prop herself up using the chair, stood up, and took a deep breath to regain her composure.


    She cast a complex glance at the young man on the bed, then tiptoed out of his room. The moment she closed the door behind her, she let out a long sigh of relief.


    She patted her chest.


    "Phew... it''s finally over."


    But why did she still feel a sense of regret and reluctance?


    What exactly was she regretting? Was it the dream, or the regret of some possibilities that might never occur again?


    She didn''t know, only that people are good at regretting and missing out.


    It wasn''t the first or second time, and Mia wasn''t a greedy person... Continuing this way, at least she could still be good friends with Sam, it wouldn''t mean... losing everything.


    That was a comforting thought.


    She wasn''t a child favored by the heavens; there was no reason to have everything.


    With that, she was content.


    Facing the cold wind, Mia walked away, as if she would never look back.


    Meanwhile, in the room, the young man lying on the bed, who seemed to be peacefully asleep, opened his eyes almost the moment the door closed.


    He didn''t get up immediately but stared at the ceiling, lost in thought.


    Actually, Sam had been awake for a while. He had woken up when Mia made some noise.


    He probably guessed what a woman like Mia would do upon waking, so he pretended to be asleep, avoiding prolonging the awkward situation.


    That was probably for the best. At least by not facing such an embarrassing moment right away, they could meet again as if nothing had happened.


    However, Sam was not fond of deceiving himself, but sometimes compromises were necessary, like considering Mia''s feelings.


    She could take her time to figure out the things she didn''t understand; time would provide the answers.


    Some things, no matter how much they are hidden, will eventually surface and become unavoidable issues that urgently need an answer. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that moment...


    Sam sighed and glanced at his phone.


    It was a message from Ava, sent five minutes ago.


    [I called you and you didn''t pick up. You''re not planning on not picking me up tomorrow, are you?]


    Right.


    Ava was coming to Kuhang tomorrow.


    The rest of today was probably Sam''s last chance for a brief respite.


    Oh, and he still had to go cook at Sophie''s house. Sam was starting to really dislike this bet.

 Chapter 308 308: Should I switch to panties that are more mature and sexy?

    "Why are you bringing up your sister coming tomorrow?"


    Sophie had finished her meal and was now sipping the lamb soup Sam had specially prepared today. The soup was indeed delicious, with no gamey taste, just a rich, warm flavor that even the picky Sophie couldn''t refuse.


    Sam smiled. "It''s nothing, just making conversation. Come to think of it, you haven''t met her yet, have you?"


    Sophie paused. "I indeed haven''t... but why should I meet your sister... Isn''t that kind of weird?"


    It felt like meeting the parents, what was this jerk thinking...


    Sophie''s cheeks inexplicably heated up, surely because the lamb soup was too hot.


    Sam seemed casual as he said, "I''ve already met Sophia, so it''s only polite to reciprocate, right? You''re not some hideous creature afraid of meeting people, are you?"


    So that was it... Sophie seemed to breathe a sigh of relief.


    But why did she feel a bit hollow?


    Like the emptiness that lingers after a satisfying breeze has passed over one''s face.


    "You never say anything nice, you''re the hideous creature."


    Sophie huffed lightly, sipping the soup Sam had painstakingly made. Her words came out soft and lacked any bite.


    Instead, they sounded rather enjoyable. What was going on?


    Watching the beautiful young woman in front of him, who had grown healthier and more vibrant under his daily care, Sam felt a sense of accomplishment.


    Sophie had always been pretty, but it was a beauty that carried a hint of ''sub-health,'' a sense of frailty. Her pale skin had a sickly pallor, suggesting malnutrition, as if a gust of wind could blow her away.


    But now, Sophie was radiant and rosy-cheeked, even a bit plumper in the face, looking like a piece of fine jade finally revealing its true form.


    "What are you looking at!?"


    Sophie had long noticed that Sam was staring at her face. She knew she was attractive and that Sam was a bit of a flirt, but did he really have to keep staring at her like that?


    Sam, caught in the act, didn''t show any signs of panic. After all, one of the essentials of being a male lead is to have thick skin. Since he fancied himself a womanizer, why should he care about shame?


    "It''s nothing, I just noticed you seem a bit plumper."


    "Plumper? How is that possible!"


    Sophie''s eyes widened.


    There are two comments no girl can tolerate: Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You look older.


    You look fatter.


    One attacks age, the other figure¡ªboth are untouchable sore spots.


    Sam smiled. "Maybe I misspoke. What I mean is, you look... beautifully fuller."


    "Who''s fuller... I''ve always been pretty, no need for you to emphasize it."


    Sophie huffed and looked down to sip her soup.


    Slurp~~~~


    So satisfying.


    But Sophie knew Sam was telling the truth; she had indeed become a bit fuller, which was evident in the mirror.


    She didn''t have much anxiety about her appearance; after all, her figure hadn''t gotten fat, perhaps just her breasts had grown a bit... cough, although not very large, they finally didn''t look so flat anymore.


    Eating so much of Sam''s nutritious cooking every day, how could her body not change a bit? Her breasts were finally developing.


    Sam smiled again. "Don''t worry, even if you get a bit fatter, you''ll still be beautiful. Eat up."


    "Hmph, I won''t get fat."


    Sophie quickly finished her meal, and Sam cleaned up the aftermath.


    Their roles were clear, almost like an old married couple.


    After everything was done, Sam didn''t leave right away. Although he had cleaned up and was ready to take out the trash, he sat on the sofa and watched some boring TV with the girl beside him.


    TV is always boring.


    But if there''s someone by your side who makes you feel at ease, watching it can become a thoroughly enjoyable activity.


    Isn''t that why they say the best things come in pairs?


    Even if the two didn''t talk much during this time, it didn''t feel awkward, especially since Sophie seemed to have gotten used to Sam being around in this way.


    No need to do much, just being there was enough.


    "You said your sister came to participate in the competition?"


    Sophie remembered this and asked with a hint of curiosity.


    Sam nodded.


    "Yeah, it''s a national high school swimming competition."


    "Swimming in this weather? That''s odd, isn''t it cold?"


    Sam thought for a moment. "It should be okay, people who swim regularly are usually in good health, and winter swimming has its benefits too. It''s actually good for girls like you."


    "I''d rather not."


    "Do you know how to swim?"


    Sophie didn''t respond, her silence and the way she clutched her pillow a bit tighter said it all.


    Sam couldn''t help but laugh and turned his head towards her.


    "I could teach you."


    Instantly, Sophie pictured herself in a swimsuit, being taught by Sam, hand in hand.


    Her cheeks flushed red.


    "I''d rather not, you pervert."


    "How am I a pervert? Don''t be so filthy, what are you even thinking about?"


    "Who''s being filthy..."


    Sophie was too embarrassed to admit that she thought Sam was just looking for an excuse to take advantage of her during the swimming lessons.


    Sam could easily read her mind, understanding her logic and her inherently distrustful nature made things clear.


    "Haven''t thought that much? If I wanted to take advantage, would I need to teach you swimming to do that?"


    "What do you mean..."


    Sophie turned her head only to see Sam leaning on the back of the sofa, his body turned towards her.


    His face wore a mischievous smile.


    Suddenly, the aura of this young man seemed to envelop her.


    His face loomed large in Sophie''s eyes.


    A wave of inexplicable nervousness spread from the bottom of her heart.


    Her face and ears turned red as she looked at him, overwhelmed with embarrassment.


    What was he going to do...


    Alone in a room, a young man and a young woman, had he finally lost his restraint?


    Looking at Sam''s lips, his neck, every inch of him radiating sexual tension and pheromones.


    Sophie''s heartbeat quickened, her body felt weak.


    Just his proximity was enough to unsettle her.


    Just as Sophie doubted her ability to resist, Sam stood up abruptly.


    Sophie stared at him blankly as he turned around and picked up a trash bag from the floor.


    "Alright, it''s getting late, I have to pick someone up tomorrow, I''m off to bed~"


    The realization that she had been played only dawned on her after the fact, and the flustered girl couldn''t help but scold him with a flushed face.


    "Go to hell, you jerk!!"


    As Sam left her house with a laugh, Sophie couldn''t help but lower her head.


    He was the same infuriating jerk as always, but what was worse was that she seemed to have gotten used to this kind of interaction.


    Sam would come over to cook for her every day...


    And occasionally, there would be these little moments that made her heart race.


    But... having gotten used to these things, how was she supposed to live her life from now on?


    Do people ultimately become what they despise the most?


    Sam wouldn''t know about Sophie''s inner turmoil.


    His mind was completely occupied with something else now¡ªthrowing away the trash, going home, getting some sleep, and then welcoming the sunlight of the next day.


    Before heading out in the morning, he received a message.


    [Bad brother, I''ll arrive at 4 PM. You better take the day off to come get me, or else... hmph.]


    Sam smiled and put away his phone.


    Though he complained, the thought of seeing that girl''s face still filled him with anticipation.


    After all, Ava was his sister.


    Meanwhile, miles away on the other side, a tall girl, much taller than her peers, was packing her clothes into a suitcase.


    When she picked up a pair of pure white panties with a pink bow, her cheeks turned red.


    "Is this too childish? Should I switch to something more mature and sexy?"


    Immediately, Ava blushed even deeper and shook her head.


    "What am I thinking! I''m not wearing them for him!! Ahhh, so annoying, I''ll change them anyway!"

 Chapter 309 309: Long time no see, big brother

    Today, the weather is bright and sunny.


    It''s a rare, clear winter day, but with the arrival of December, everyone naturally bundles up in thicker clothes.


    Of course, one of the favorite activities of students is to fully express their fashion talents under the school''s regulations.


    For instance, wearing a black jacket over summer clothes without zipping it up.


    The bottom is still a pleated skirt, but now paired with sheer tights.


    Sam found it a bit awkward, but that''s normal; who hasn''t faced some twists and turns on the road to fashion and aesthetics?


    If every failed attempt were to be mocked, it would be a kind of annihilation of personality.


    Today, Alice came to class.


    What slightly surprised Sam was that this woman seemed a bit off today.


    How to put it¡ªShe didn''t try to seduce Sam with bold moves in class.


    Although this made the class a bit more relaxed for him.


    But... how to say it, he felt somewhat disappointed. What was that about?


    This is probably just the nature of men.


    However, Sam quickly got into the groove and adapted.


    The slightly tricky part was that it wasn''t until the afternoon, just before school was about to end, that Sam remembered he might need to take some time off.


    He had to pick up his sister, and the station was a bit far; he needed to ask for leave in advance. Although he always bickered with his sister, he really couldn''t bear the thought of her waiting alone at a strange station.


    It wasn''t just about being chivalrous; it was a man''s responsibility.


    But... that still meant he had to see Alice in person, right?


    After some thought, Sam decided to make a phone call instead.


    After lunch, he dialed her number.


    She was slow to answer.


    Although Sam didn''t have the superpower to see her expression through the phone, his intuition told him she was doing it on purpose.


    In this day and age, unless you''re busy with something special, there''s no way it takes that long to answer a call.


    The key thing was that she picked up just before Sam''s patience ran out.


    "Hello, Miss Alice."


    "Oh, Sam, calling at this time, is there something you need?"


    Her tone was very formal, as if she truly was a teacher maintaining a professional distance from her students, devoid of any personal emotion.


    Sam couldn''t help but laugh.


    It was so overdone that it was almost comical.


    Did she really see Sam as some naive little boy who couldn''t handle a bit of reverse psychology?


    And since he actually had a legitimate reason today, Sam wasn''t in a hurry and responded with an even calmer and more polite tone.


    "Sorry to bother you, Miss Alice..."


    "Click."


    "What was that noise?"


    It sounded a bit like the snap of a pen...


    "Heh, nothing, just dropped something. Please continue, Sam."


    Even over the phone, though the change in her tone was subtle, Sam thought he detected a hint of gritted teeth.


    "I''d like to ask for some time off this afternoon."


    "Requesting leave? I''m sorry, Sam, but you can''t just take time off without a special reason."


    "I haven''t even told you the reason yet, Miss Alice."


    "Heh, then go ahead and make one up."


    Make one up? You''ve already decided on the outcome, how am I supposed to respond?!


    "It''s not made up, actually, I''m feeling a bit unwell, I might need to..."


    "Is that so? The school has a medical office you can visit, and if it''s serious, I can call an ambulance and notify the whole class to come and visit you."


    "Okay, I misspoke, there really is something important."


    "You mean you misspoke about making it up, Sam?"


    "I was just joking with you, Miss Alice."


    "I don''t appreciate students joking around with teachers at school. You need to learn to respect your teachers, understand?"


    Respect?


    How do you show respect?


    Would shoving cock into a teacher''s pussy be considered respectful?


    Sam couldn''t help but roll his eyes and then sighed.


    "Here''s the thing, my sister is coming to Kuhang, and she''ll be at the station by 4 PM. The school is quite a distance from the station, and there might be traffic, so I might need to leave to pick her up. It''s her first time in Kuhang, and she''s unfamiliar with the area. I''m worried something might happen. Is that okay?"


    Indeed, he could have just answered honestly from the start.


    But being too honest just wasn''t Sam''s style. Initially, when he came to this world, Sam thought about being a straightforward and honest person, but what can you do when honesty doesn''t get you far?


    Alice was silent for a while.


    "You do have a sister, it''s clearly written in your records. But how can I believe that what you''re saying is true, and not just an excuse to skip school and hang out with other girls?"


    "That''s unfair, teacher. I''ve always been a law-abiding good citizen, a diligent student who respects the rules. I have the chat records with my sister right here; I can show them to you."


    "Alright, bring them to my office now. Otherwise, I won''t approve your leave. If you''re not in class during school hours, I''ll call the police. Oh, and I happen to have a friend who''s a police officer... it should be quite convenient."


    "I guess your police friend''s name contains the letters A, U, R, O, and A."


    "How did you know?"


    "Guess how I found out?"


    "...Anyway, that''s it. Hanging up."


    Alice hung up the phone.


    Things had turned out this way again. Indeed, the biggest enemy in school is always the teacher.


    Even though they had already had a sexual relationship, Alice still insisted on Sam coming to her office, especially during such a sensitive time as lunch break...


    What could he do? He had to go.


    Sam soon arrived at the office door and knocked properly.


    "Come in."


    Sam didn''t close the door completely; instead, he left it slightly ajar, creating a small gap that also allowed the woman inside, dressed in her uniform and with the office air conditioning on, to see everything clearly.


    It was also a reminder to her that under such insecure conditions, she shouldn''t think about messing around.


    Alice, of course, noticed Sam''s actions. She squinted her eyes, looking coldly at the young man, her arms crossed as if she was on guard.


    "Alice, I''m here to ask for leave."


    "I know. So how do you prove that what you''re saying is true and not just an excuse?"


    Her demeanor was strictly professional, just as she would treat any other student.


    Sam didn''t waste words. He took out his phone and opened his chat history with Ava.


    "Here are the chat records, and they''re from a few days ago. It couldn''t possibly be an excuse made up now, teacher."


    Alice snatched the phone from him.


    "Is that so? Let me see."


    Alice first looked through the chat records properly, then... she exited that screen and started opening another chat.


    "Wait! Alice, what are you doing?"


    Alice smirked.


    "I''m not doing anything, am I? You asked me to look, didn''t you?"


    "I asked you to look at the chats with my sister, why are you going through someone else''s?"


    Sam was really getting anxious.


    What a joke, can a man''s chat records be casually viewed by others?


    Doesn''t she understand why a truck driver, after his wife checked his phone, would drive straight into a river?


    Doesn''t she understand the importance of keeping one''s reputation clean?


    Sam was about to snatch the phone back.


    Alice immediately dodged while frantically scrolling through the phone.


    "I''m your teacher, checking your social circle is perfectly normal!" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Normal my ass! What kind of teacher does that? You''re invading my privacy!"


    "What privacy do you have? You might as well have ''womanizer'' written on your face."


    "Even a womanizer has secrets, okay! Stop scrolling!!"


    "I will look! I want to see not just Angel''s, but also... Ah!"


    "Thud!"


    The chair seemed to have tipped over.


    Sam was indeed anxious, but not to the point of madness, such as letting the woman hit her head on the ground.


    In a brief moment, he perfectly demonstrated his physical agility.


    He managed to flip her over onto himself, thus preventing her from crashing onto the cold floor.


    Instead, she landed on Sam''s warm chest.


    While the woman on top of him was still a bit dazed, Sam quickly grabbed the phone from Alice''s hand, shoved it back into his pocket, and even managed to show some genuine concern.


    "Are you alright, Alice?"


    Alice was stunned. The normally dignified teacher looked a bit disheveled in that instant, noticing her empty hands.


    She looked down at the young man beneath her, annoyed.


    "Was that really necessary?"


    "I told you not to invade my privacy..."


    "You just don''t own up to what you do!"


    "Who says? This has nothing to do with the phone."


    "You jerk... I''ll bite you to death!"


    Alice really had no better way to handle this young man, especially since she had only glanced briefly at his chat with Angel.


    Oh boy.


    That content.


    It was simply unbearable!


    Not only were the sweet nothings he said cloying, but the way this young man treated that girl was clearly different from how he treated her.


    That was the crux of the issue.


    Alice, being a rather sensitive woman, especially felt the sting knowing that Angel was younger and of a more distinguished status, seemingly an insurmountable peak.


    Thinking about this only infuriated her more, so she bit Sam''s face.


    Yes, not the neck, not the shoulder, not the arm.


    But directly on Sam''s cheek.


    And it wasn''t a moist kiss; she really used her teeth.


    The moment Sam was bitten, he froze, then quickly managed to break free and stand up, grabbing his phone to turn on the camera.


    Lo and behold, there was a sizable bite mark on his cheek, complete with a trace of saliva.


    Seeing this, Alice blinked and then couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "Are you crazy?" Sam said, clearly annoyed.


    Alice, also standing now, didn''t know why she felt so amused, pointing at Sam and laughing so hard she bent over.


    "Ha ha ha ha... I''m dying here, how are you going to explain this to your sister?"


    "Alice, you''re supposed to be a teacher, can''t you stop being so childish?"


    Alice was now extremely happy.


    She felt a great release from her frustrations.


    "I want to be childish~ What''s it to you, did you think my chastity was that easy to take?"


    "Not that... keep your voice down, we''re at school, if someone hears..."


    "So what if they hear, worst comes to worst we both get expelled."


    "I''m a student with a bright future ahead of me... By the way, did you approve my leave?"


    Alice glanced at Sam, pondering for a moment.


    "Getting leave is no problem, but... promise me one condition."


    "You''re kidding, another condition? After you just bit me for free?"


    Pointing to the ''scar'' on his face, Sam was quite indignant.


    Alice just smiled.


    "You totally deserved that. Are you going to agree or not? Man up and decide quickly."


    "What do you mean ''man up''? I am a man... just tell me."


    Alice checked her phone.


    Seemingly checking the time.


    "Just free up the 15th to spend time with me."


    "...the 15th, let me check my schedule."


    "Then don''t bother asking for leave."


    "Alright, alright, I agree..."


    After much trouble, Sam finally managed to get the leave approved.


    Alice didn''t tell Sam what was so important about the 15th that he needed to clear his schedule to be with her.


    It was only about ten days away, coincidentally when Ava was leaving... the timing was incredibly tight.


    But there was no good reason to refuse, especially since after the incident at the bathhouse, Sam hadn''t really had a chance to talk things over properly with her, and it was time for a proper resolution.


    It seemed unavoidable.


    As for the bite mark on Sam''s face... his remarkable self-healing ability was always reliable, and that was all Sam could marvel at.


    Just walking down the hallway, the bite mark had already faded significantly, and by the time he reached the classroom to pack up his things, it had completely disappeared.


    Not a trace left.


    After briefly informing Isabella that he couldn''t attend the club activity today, Sam headed straight home.


    He dropped off his stuff, took a shower, changed clothes, and then tidied up his already fairly neat home.


    When it was about time, Sam left the house.


    The bus station was a bit far, but fortunately, it wasn''t too congested at this time.


    Upon reaching the bustling station, it felt as though all the people of Kuhang were crammed in there.


    What a scene, heads bobbing, people of different heights and sizes, it was a crush at the exit.


    The security staff on site seemed to have little effect, almost as if they were just for show.


    Sam could only wait patiently outside the crowd, also replying to the girl''s messages to make sure she didn''t take the wrong route.


    For some reason, standing in the noisy crowd, as the time for her arrival drew closer, Sam began to feel nervous.


    This feeling was inexplicable, like... watching a TV show or movie, where the protagonists anxiously await their significant other''s arrival in their city?


    Anticipation, excitement, yet also some fear.


    Looking forward to seeing her striking figure.


    Yet nervous about whether his own appearance might disappoint her...


    Wait a minute.


    He was Ava''s brother, shouldn''t he feel more like an elder looking out for a younger family member?


    Having been in this world for so long, it seemed his mind was playing tricks on him.


    Sam took a deep breath to calm himself, telling himself everything was normal... everything would be just fine. This week, he would present himself as the perfect, albeit slightly strict, older brother, just like all the elder siblings in the world.


    He definitely wouldn''t let his sister end up like those female leads who stray off the path.


    Yes, that was the main focus for the week, to make Ava deeply understand that they could be the best of siblings, but it would never be a twisted relationship...


    "Snap!"


    "Damn, you scared me."


    Sam suddenly felt a tap on his shoulder and turned to see a smiling face behind him.


    How to put it?


    She didn''t look like the girl he remembered.


    Because it had been months since he last saw her, seasons had passed since their last meeting.


    Ava looked even more beautiful.


    Her eyebrows and eyes had grown a bit, exuding the vibrant beauty of youth, like the red leaves fluttering in the mountains during autumn.


    Wearing a scarf and a beret, the young girl was dressed in a puffy jacket on top and a white pleated skirt on the bottom.


    Her long, fair legs seemed impossibly lengthy.


    She looked like a character straight out of an anime, standing right in front of him.


    Then, she said with a smile, "Long time no see, big brother~"

 Chapter 310 310: Fuck

    The bustling station was alive with constant noise.


    It seemed as though Sam could no longer hear anyone else''s voice, whether it was the anxious rapidity, the soft lingering whispers, or the bland neutrality that only left peace behind.


    None of that mattered.


    Because the beaming smile of the girl in front of him was enough to overshadow everything else.


    The memories lodged in Sam''s mind felt like the vibrant days of March when the grass grows and the orioles sing.


    Everything about this girl, all their experiences, had become a part of his mind, taking residence without any prerequisites.


    Even seeing this girl made Sam''s lips curl into a smile, a very natural instinct.


    It was an emotion he simply couldn''t suppress.


    Even for a moment, faced with Ava''s smile and her bright, clear eyes, Sam was somewhat at a loss for words.


    His pupils dilated for a few seconds before he managed to calm down.


    "How did you sneak up on me like that? You scared me."


    Ava blinked.


    "It was you who was daydreaming, okay? What were you thinking about? You didn''t even notice me coming. Are you a dummy?"


    Sam was embarrassed to admit that he had indeed been a dummy just then, lost in thoughts all about this girl.


    That must be somewhat embarrassing to say, right? Sam didn''t want to be seen as the weird brother.


    "You''re the dummy, coming here and teasing your brother like that. Watch it, or I might just leave you here at the station."


    Sam said, pretending to be angry.


    But Ava was adaptable, at least in front of Sam. In front of girls like Angel, she was all steel, uncompromising to the end.


    Ava immediately moved closer, smiling as she wrapped her arms around Sam''s arm, clinging affectionately.


    "Don''t be like that~ Leaving me here all alone, I''d be scared. How could you be so heartless, big brother?"


    She blinked vigorously while speaking, trying to look as cute as possible.


    And indeed, Ava was very cute.


    A ninth-grade student with natural beauty, tall and striking, even among high school students, there were few girls taller than her.


    But Ava''s figure was very well-proportioned, even somewhat slender.


    Her close embrace around Sam''s arm made her look almost like an oversized Barbie doll.


    If other girls made such intimate gestures towards Sam, it would make him uncomfortable, but with Ava, it seemed he could only feel warmth.


    Even enjoy it.


    He didn''t have any intention of pulling away; his body couldn''t resist Ava at all.


    It was as if she had some kind of magical charm.


    "Cut the act, by the way, do mom and dad know you''re staying here for a week?" Sam suddenly remembered this, considering the competition was only three days long, and while the other team members would be returning, she wouldn''t. Their parents would definitely be worried.


    Even though he was there to look after her, Sam was only 18 himself and hadn''t even started college yet.


    The girl clinging to Sam''s arm suddenly laughed, showing a wide smile with her neat row of bright white teeth.


    The meaning behind her expression was clear.


    "Heh."


    "Heh your head, you didn''t tell mom and dad?"


    Ava pouted.


    "Why should I tell them? I''m not a little kid anymore, and if I did tell them... they''d definitely nag a lot, I hate being questioned all the time," she declared confidently.


    Sam couldn''t help but roll his eyes.


    "Great, as if I won''t have to answer them when they ask me."


    "That''s your problem~"


    "You''re just lazy, aren''t you?"


    Sam couldn''t understand how a girl who could be so lazy in daily life could be so talented in swimming.


    "Heh, you''re the big brother, right? I came all this way, and you''d make your little sister do such things? Isn''t that a bit too much?"


    "Who''s being too much here?"


    "Hey, hey, hey, there''s a taxi!"


    The girl quickly hailed a cab from outside the station.


    Sam sighed.


    "Do you know how expensive cabs are? Can''t we take the subway?"


    "I came all the way to Kuhang to take the subway?"


    "Is your brother''s money not money? Do you think it''s toilet paper to be used for wiping?"


    "Brother~~ can''t you be a bit more civilized to your sister?"


    Ava pulled Sam into the cab, then continued to grumble.


    "Isn''t there that woman who always brags about how rich she is? Didn''t she give you any money?"


    Sam, both amused and annoyed, said, "What do you take your brother for?"


    Ava paused for a moment.


    "Isn''t it for her wealth that you are with her?" she asked bluntly, making Sam even start to doubt himself.


    Was it really seen by others that he was with Angel just for the money? That seemed like a gross misrepresentation of his noble character.


    "What are you talking about? Do I look like that kind of person?"


    Ava pouted.


    "Then what? Are you actually in love with each other?"


    "Can''t I have normal intentions?"


    Even his own sister doubting his motives was truly embarrassing.


    Ava turned her head, seemingly distracted by the bustling scenery outside in Kuhang. She continued while looking around, "I don''t believe you... By the way, does she know I''m here?"


    "It would be hard for her not to know."


    Indeed, that was the case.


    After all, it hadn''t been two hours since he had taken leave, and Angel had already sent a message¡ªnot just asking, but rather interrogating him about where he had gone.


    Sam had no choice but to be honest.


    He had mentioned it to Angel before, so when he spoke about it, he did so justifiably and even righteously.


    What was slightly unexpected was that Angel didn''t make it difficult for him, nor did she suggest coming along to pick up Ava. She simply said one thing.


    "Got it."


    That was not quite Angel''s style, and Sam even felt a bit uneasy. Could that girl be secretly plotting something terrible?


    Ava clicked her tongue in dissatisfaction.


    "Why do you have to tell her everything?"


    "It''s not a big deal, so what if she knows?"


    "It''s going to be troublesome..."


    "How is it troublesome?"


    Sam looked at her strangely, only to receive a glare in return, followed by a sigh.


    "Forget it, you''re just a fool who doesn''t understand anything."


    "Now it''s your turn to call me a fool?"


    "Fool, fool, fool! You''re just a big fool of a brother!"


    "..." She really had a way with words.


    As they neared his home, Sam didn''t go grocery shopping first because he had other plans.


    First, he brought Ava''s luggage into his apartment.


    Upon entering, Ava looked around.


    "Did you clean up because you knew I was coming?"


    Sam set her suitcase aside and replied irritably.


    "Think too much, my place is always like this."


    Ava scoffed.


    "Who would believe that? Isn''t every guy''s place a mess when he lives alone?"


    "You act like you know so much."


    Ava''s eyes widened.


    "That''s what everyone says online!"


    The internet is highly developed nowadays, with lots of information spread through various online platforms..


    ...


    "I''m exhausted~" Ava plopped down on Sam''s cheap sofa, and he handed her a bottle of water.


    "Are you sure you''ve sorted things out with your school about staying here?"


    Sam was still skeptical. Ava had a knack for acting first and explaining later, and it would be troublesome if her coach or the school administration showed up at his place.


    Ava took the water and nodded.


    "Of course, who do you think I am? As the star swimmer of the team, don''t I deserve some privileges... Can you open this for me~~"


    She needed Sam''s help to open the bottle cap, and he replied grumpily.


    "You''re the star swimmer and you can''t open a bottle cap? Open it yourself."


    "Isn''t it a guy''s job to help a girl with bottle caps? Haven''t you ever been in a relationship?"


    "I''m not dating you, cut the chatter."


    Sam tried to assert some brotherly authority, seemingly unaware that the young girl''s cheeks flushed as she sneakily blinked at her handsome brother.


    Sam had already prepared the bed, even changing to a new set of sheets and blankets.


    "You can sleep in my room for the next few days."


    "And where will you sleep?" Ava blinked and asked.


    "I''ll sleep on the sofa, or I can make do on the floor. It''s not like I''m going to sleep on a park bench."


    Sam answered casually.


    Ava thought for a moment. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t want to sleep in a boy''s bed. You sleep there; I''ll sleep on the floor."


    Sam could see right through why his sister said that.


    It wasn''t because she despised the bed for having been slept in by him, especially since the sheets and blankets were freshly changed, and there was no unbearable smell.


    "Come on, don''t put on an act in front of your brother. If mom and dad knew I let you sleep on the floor in Kuhang, they''d give me an earful when we get home. If you''re not going to sleep in the bed, then go back to the place arranged by your swim team."


    "I''ll sleep in the bed then."


    Ava looked resigned, but her eyes were practically glued to the bed.


    This is Sam''s bed... It must be full of his scent...


    Sam was unaware of these thoughts. He just helped tidy up a bit and took out some new toiletries for her to use.


    By the time he finished, it seemed like it was getting dark.


    Just then.


    "Gurgle..."


    A strange sound emerged.


    Sam turned his head to look at the suddenly flushed girl.


    "Hungry?"


    Ava''s eyes widened, her cheeks so red they looked like they could drip blood.


    "That sound wasn''t from me..."


    Sam said with a slight chuckle.


    "I didn''t say it was. I''m asking if you''re hungry."


    "A little bit~~ What are we eating? Burgers or fries?"


    Ava naturally assumed that Sam, a student living alone, would either opt for fast food or takeout.


    She had mentally prepared herself for that.


    Sam smiled.


    "How could I let you eat takeout in Kuhang? Do you need to pack anything? Let''s head out."


    "Eh, where are you taking me to eat? Just so you know, I don''t have money to pay."


    Sam shook his head.


    "It''s actually probably better than ninety-nine percent of the places in Kuhang."


    That might still be an understatement.


    "Really! Let''s go!"


    Ava was clearly a foodie, but when Sam first took her to a nearby supermarket to start buying groceries, she seemed to realize something.


    "Buying groceries? Do the restaurants in Kuhang require you to bring your own ingredients?"


    Sam chuckled, "Haven''t you figured out yet that I''m planning to cook?"


    "Cook? I can''t cook at all!"


    "Thump!"


    Sam gently tapped Ava''s head.


    "You really are clueless, aren''t you? Who said anything about you cooking? I still don''t know what your cooking is like."


    "You''re cooking? No way... You can''t cook either!"


    "That was in the past. You haven''t tried the dishes I make now. I''m sure you''ll be impressed."


    "Eh... you''re not planning to poison me in Kuhang and then take all the inheritance for yourself, are you?"


    "First off, poisoning someone would get me in legal trouble, and secondly, what inheritance? Do you think our family is like Angel''s family?"


    "Can we not mention her name?"


    Ava pouted, clearly fixated on Angel.


    Sam had bought a lot of groceries, most of which were Ava''s favorites, and some were for another girl.


    When Sam led Ava to the door of a strange apartment.


    Ava asked curiously, "Aren''t we going home to cook? Why are we here?"


    Sam calmly replied, "This is a classmate''s place. Let''s eat together; we can have more variety."


    "Eh... Why do we need an extra stranger at the meal?"


    Ava was a bit upset.


    It was supposed to be a meal alone with her brother... Even if it wasn''t great, she would have forced herself to eat it, but having another person made it harder to swallow.


    It''s not another girl, is it?


    Sam said with a smile, "Don''t you think having an extra person means we can enjoy more dishes? It''s a good deal."


    "I don''t eat much!"


    "Ding dong~~"


    Sam rang the doorbell.


    Inside, the sound of someone approaching the door slowly came, as if they checked the peephole before opening the door.


    The person who appeared was a girl in a thick gray hoodie, her long hair somewhat messy and falling around her, and she wore a pair of old-fashioned black-framed glasses.


    But even in such a casual outfit, her innate elegance and almost unbeatable charm among her peers couldn''t be hidden.


    Ava was stunned the moment she saw her.


    She had thought that Angel was the prettiest girl around Sam, and that no other girl could surpass her.


    But unexpectedly, this girl, even in such a casual outfit, possessed a beauty that was unattainable for most girls.


    This must be makeup, right? A cunning no-makeup makeup look? It can''t be real!


    How can someone look so good without makeup?


    All the creatures around her brother are either fairies or enchantresses!


    Even upon seeing Sophie for the first time, Ava couldn''t help but exclaim in a very unfriendly manner...


    "Fuck~"

 Chapter 311 311: Can you come and sleep in the bed with me?

    "Fuck?"


    Sam turned his head.


    Sophie also turned around.


    "Did she just swear?"


    Sam rubbed his temples.


    Then he looked at the girl next to him who immediately covered her mouth, her face flushed.


    "This is my classmate, and the genius who tops our class in every exam, Miss Sophie. And this is my sister, Ava."


    Ava felt her face heat up.


    "Um... sorry, I just remembered something weird, it wasn''t directed at you, I apologize."


    Ava was quick to apologize politely, as she was the one who had lost her composure first.


    Sophie was somewhat surprised by Ava''s politeness, then glanced at Sam.


    "Did you really bring your sister over?"


    Sophie knew beforehand that Sam''s sister was coming over, and she thought that meant Sam wouldn''t be coming over to cook for her in the next few days.


    But she hadn''t expected Sam to actually bring his sister along for a meal?


    What kind of situation was this?


    Why did it feel... a bit unnervingly tense and shy?


    It was like...


    Like meeting a little sister-in-law... No! Why did she even think that?!


    Sam nodded.


    "Didn''t I tell you? It''s just right to cook together."


    "Cook here?"


    "Is this how you treat guests? Do you know how cold it is outside? We''re freezing standing at the door."


    "...Come in then."


    Normally, if it were just Sam, Sophie could stand firm at the door and confront this young man for over half an hour without even a shiver.


    But she couldn''t help it, Sam''s sister was here.


    She suddenly felt constrained, inexplicably nervous, and even started worrying if her behavior just now seemed a bit rude...


    "Sorry for the intrusion, Miss Sophie."


    Perhaps it was the other girl''s demeanor, or maybe the place she lived, but Ava felt an instinctive liking for her.


    How to put it.


    At least she wasn''t like that girl Angel, who made one uncomfortable at first glance, overly arrogant, practically a walking Main Tank.


    "Ah... no worries... um, Miss Ava..."


    "Just call me Ava." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ava said with a smile.


    One of Ava''s strengths compared to her peers is her knack for socializing; not only does she not exhibit any signs of social anxiety, but she also seems to get along exceptionally well with others.


    In fact, Sam felt that at their age, Ava seemed even more outstanding than he was.


    They entered Sophie''s apartment together.


    Sophie still seemed unusually reserved.


    "Um... I''ll go find some cups and pour you some coffee..."


    "No need, my brother bought coffee."


    Ava took out the instant coffee they had bought from her bag, including some for Sophie.


    Sophie paused and looked at them.


    Sam shrugged.


    "I know you don''t usually keep coffee at home."


    "...Remembering such things, don''t talk as if you know me so well."


    Sophie awkwardly accepted the coffee Ava handed her.


    Hearing their conversation, Ava immediately sensed something and turned her head, her tone becoming a bit unusual.


    "You guys are that close?"


    Sam, seemingly oblivious to the undertone in her words, smiled and said.


    "Well, we''re members of the same club, and I recently lost a bet, so I have to cook for her for a month."


    "A month?!"


    Ava almost jumped up.


    She managed to restrain herself from standing up, but her voice still sounded a bit out of control.


    Sam nodded.


    "Yeah."


    Sophie felt her cheeks grow warm.


    "It''s just cooking... he chose to make that bet himself."


    Sophie seemed to be distancing herself, but not completely.


    And while Ava found this girl much more pleasant than Angel, that didn''t mean she could become her sister-in-law!


    If Sophie became her sister-in-law, what would Ava do?! Oh my God!


    A month!


    A young man of similar age cooking for a girl, and not just any girl, but one so beautiful and with such a unique aura, for a month!


    Even two wild boars would develop feelings in such a scenario!


    Is it too late for Ava to tell her parents she won''t be coming home for a month?


    Even half a month would be something!


    "It''s not... um, you know... Miss Sophie, he has a girlfriend, you know that, right?"


    Ava felt cornered and blurted out the only thing that seemed to make sense in her mind at the moment. She really didn''t want to acknowledge Angel as her brother''s girlfriend, but now it seemed that mentioning this woman''s role was the only thing that could possibly prevent anything from happening.


    Sophie''s expression faltered slightly at Ava''s words, then visibly cooled off at a speed that Sam could see with the naked eye. Even her earlier shyness vanished without a trace.


    She nodded calmly.


    "Yes, I know. Sam is just cooking for me, there''s nothing else between us."


    "But..."


    "Is this what you came to Sophie''s house to talk about?"


    Sam stood up, interrupting the somewhat awkward conversation.


    Ava observed the clear change in Sophie''s demeanor and felt increasingly suspicious, though she couldn''t quite put her finger on what was odd... Was it her expression? Hearing this news... It seemed like she already knew, but it wasn''t a complete loss, just a cooling down.


    How strange is this girl?


    No, it seems all the girls around her brother are pretty strange.


    "Sorry... I was just speaking off the cuff, might have made a mountain out of a molehill."


    Ava sincerely apologized.


    She also felt a bit regretful, as it seemed inappropriate to stir up such an atmosphere while being a guest in someone else''s home, especially since Sophie didn''t seem to be the bad type like Angel.


    "Alright, I''m going to cook. You two chat, just don''t talk about weird stuff."


    Sam glanced at his sister.


    Ava defiantly glared back.


    Once Sam left the living room to wash vegetables and prepare ingredients in the kitchen, the atmosphere between the two girls became awkward.


    Ava didn''t know how to alleviate the tension, and Sophie seemed preoccupied with other thoughts, her demeanor instantly becoming somewhat indifferent and even alienatingly distant.


    It was as if the whole world, including the apartment, had nothing to do with her.


    This unapproachable aura was even more intimidating than Angel''s haughty demeanor.


    Just as Ava was pondering what to say next.


    "I heard you''re here for a swimming competition?"


    Sophie spoke up.


    She looked at Ava calmly, without nervousness, and certainly without that earlier approachable weakness.


    Ava nodded.


    "Yeah..."


    "Congratulations in advance on your good performance," Sophie said, her tone polite but somewhat distant.


    Ava gave a wry smile and nodded, "Thank you, Miss Sophie..."


    Why are all the girls around her brother so odd?


    "How is your relationship with your brother?" Sophie suddenly asked.


    Ava found the question strange. Logically, if someone was interested in Sam, they might ask about his childhood or something similar, not this peculiar question. Had she misunderstood something?


    Could there really be such platonic relationships between men and women in the world?


    After a moment''s thought, Ava answered.


    "Well... my brother and I have always gotten along well since we were kids, we hardly ever fight."


    "Really? There are people who can resist not arguing with him?"


    "Eh? Does that mean... you guys fight often?"


    "Not really fights, but sometimes he can be really annoying, don''t you think?"


    "Absolutely! Sometimes he''s so infuriating! He doesn''t act like a big brother at all!"


    "See, I knew it. Has he always been this annoying since he was little?"


    "Not really... It seems like he started becoming more annoying after he came back from a vacation in Kuhang. Hey, you didn''t know about this?"


    "Oh, I took a break from school for a while, I didn''t know him before. After getting to know him, I realized how annoying a guy could be."


    "You feel that way too!!"


    Sam, who appeared to be cooking, was actually eavesdropping quietly.


    Bringing Ava to Sophie''s house for dinner wasn''t for any other reason but to let his sister see how complicated the relationships around him were, surrounded by beautiful women.


    It was to help Ava let go of any unrealistic ideas she might have.


    Although it was a bit shameful, Sam felt... letting her realize his womanizer nature would be much better.


    But...


    What on earth were these two girls chatting about? Was this a denunciation conference against Sam?


    Good grief.


    Here he was, cooking for two girls, and they were openly plotting¡ªno, outright ruthlessly speaking ill of him.


    It was truly heartbreaking!


    At the same time, this situation allowed Sam to notice something: when he finished cooking and served the food, the two girls seemed to become very close.


    Even Sophie''s usually indifferent face seemed much more cheerful.


    Was this the magical friendship between girls? Just having a common target to criticize could instantly turn them into good friends.


    "You two seemed to be having a great time chatting just now? Still chatting over dinner?"


    All sorts of delicious dishes were laid out on the table, and the two girls immediately sat together. Now, it was just Sam sitting by himself, watching the two girls across from him whispering as if sharing secrets, laughing and talking.


    Good grief.


    What was Sam doing bringing his sister here?


    Ava glanced at Sam.


    "Mind your own business, naughty brother. Sophie is telling me about Kuhang, it''s really interesting."


    Sam thought to himself, what interesting thing could you possibly hear about Kuhang from her? In her eyes, even the nicest places could be made to sound dull.


    "You could ask me too, wasn''t I also in Kuhang?"


    "Heh, normally when I ask you, you can''t even be bothered to pick up the phone, I''d rather not talk to you. I''ll ask Sophie from now on~"


    "...There''s a ''from now on''?"


    "Of course, I just exchanged contact information with Sophie~ Hehe, I even followed her account."


    "You two seem to be getting along really well, but can we eat first? It''s going to get cold."


    Forget it.


    Sam seemed to have outsmarted himself. He underestimated the mysterious force between girls, which seemed to be working completely against his intentions.


    "Alright, let''s eat then, no need to rush. If it''s not good, just you wait~"


    Ava started eating with a somewhat reluctant demeanor.


    Sam felt both annoyed and amused.


    Then he caught Sophie''s gaze. Sophie glanced at Sam and quickly looked down.


    Their eyes met for a moment, the meaning unclear.


    But... she didn''t seem troubled, probably happy.


    Well, maybe this was not so bad after all. It was certainly better than having the two girls arguing in front of him.


    "Wow...! Did you make this meal?"


    Sam''s thoughts hadn''t settled yet when his sister''s exaggerated exclamation broke through.


    "...When did you learn to cook! And it''s so delicious, I really... wow, this is so good too!!"


    Sam had made quite a few dishes, and of course, he had now figured out the trick: make a variety of dishes but keep the portions small.


    This way, it wouldn''t feel wasteful to the other person, but they could still enjoy different flavors.


    Satisfaction on all fronts.


    Sophie couldn''t help but laugh, as if she was seeing her old self.


    But Sophie hadn''t been quite so expressive... Well, perhaps that''s just how siblings are. They can say whatever they want without restraint, not needing to hide their emotions over anything.


    Thinking about this, Sophie felt a bit of regret.


    Her own sister... couldn''t even meet others in a normal state or get to know her own friends, except for Sam.


    Speaking of which... he always was special.


    After finishing the meal, Ava was completely satisfied, even lying back in her chair, not wanting to move, patting her stomach.


    "Brother... why didn''t you cook for me before?"


    Sam chuckled, "I didn''t know how to cook before, I learned it all on my own. You could learn too."


    Ava turned her head, suddenly looking earnestly at Sophie.


    "I''m so jealous of you, Sophie."


    "Ah? What..."


    "That you get to eat this delicious food for a whole month!"


    "I think the taste is just so-so."


    "Is this the calmness of a high school student from Kuhang?"


    Sam bluntly exposed Sophie.


    "The first time she ate my cooking, Sophie''s reaction was pretty much like yours now."


    "That''s not true! Don''t make things up!"


    "Eh? Really?"


    "Of course, she ate two bowls just from the noodles I made."


    "Sam, shut up!!"


    By the time Sam had cleaned up and they had both eaten their fill, it was getting late. The siblings prepared to leave.


    "Goodbye."


    Sophie still found it hard to say things like "Come again next time" or "Take care on the road." She wasn''t good at these pleasantries and didn''t have much experience with them.


    Luckily, Ava didn''t care about such formalities and waved cheerfully.


    "Get some rest early, Sophie. Bye~"


    The siblings then descended the stairs together.


    The moonlight had pierced through the clouds, casting a cold glow that elongated their shadows under the streetlights.


    "Want to go for a walk somewhere?" Sam asked.


    Ava shook her head.


    "No, I just got here today and I''m a bit tired. Plus, I have a competition tomorrow, need to rest up early."


    "Fair enough..."


    So, they headed straight back to the apartment.


    Sam made up Ava''s bed and then told her to wash up before heading to bed early. He himself decided to crash on the couch in the living room.


    Despite not doing much, he felt strangely tired. Maybe this was what it felt like to take care of a younger sister, kind of like looking after a child.


    "Hey, are you really going to sleep on the couch?" Ava, fresh from washing up and wearing an oversized T-shirt that revealed her notably long legs, looked almost ethereal.


    Sam made a conscious effort to look away. Admiring another girl''s legs was one thing, but his sister''s? That felt a bit wrong.


    "What else?" he replied.


    "I can''t sleep this early," Ava said with a pitiful tone.


    Sam smiled.


    "Then play on your phone for a while before sleeping, just don''t stay up too late."


    "But... I get scared by myself in the room."


    "Are you kidding? Don''t you sleep alone in your room at home?"


    "That''s home! This isn''t! Don''t you understand girls at all! I''m done talking, hmph!"


    Ava stomped her foot and went into her room, then slammed the door shut.


    Sam felt no guilt whatsoever.


    Young girls just love to make a fuss, he thought, having anticipated this kind of behavior.


    Ah, youth.


    Sam comfortably lay down, even if it was just on the couch.


    But he hadn''t been at peace for even twenty minutes when he heard a noise.


    "Bang."


    Sam heard the sound of a door opening.


    Then footsteps approached, followed by a pair of long, shapely legs appearing in front of him.


    Following those legs upward, he saw Ava holding a pillow, her cheeks flushed and biting her lip as she looked at him.


    "I can''t sleep... brother."


    "...You can''t sleep, what do you expect me to do about it?" Sam asked, somewhat helplessly.


    He made no move to get up, while Ava squatted down in front of him, blinking her big, watery eyes at him.


    "Can you come and sleep in the bed with me?"

 Chapter 312: I just want to hug you

    When his sister uttered those words, which could easily be misunderstood, Sam felt as if the shackles of guilt were clamped around his neck.


    He had always known that the world was not normal, so obviously, in this abnormal world, who wouldn¡¯t go mad?


    But Ava was his sister!


    Even though they weren¡¯t related by blood, too many things made Sam feel a mix of madness and guilt at this moment.


    In the dimly lit living room, he watched as a shy blush spread across her beautiful face.


    Looking into her eyes, he saw a clear mix of shyness and anticipation, creating a different kind of gleam that struck Sam¡¯s heart profoundly.


    Sam even wanted to grab her arms and shake her vigorously, yelling at her, "Snap out of it! I¡¯m your brother!"


    But that seemed too exaggerated, unnecessary.


    At that moment, Ava was looking into Sam¡¯s eyes.


    "Isn¡¯t this normal? You¡¯re supposed to take care of me."


    "Taking care doesn¡¯t mean we should sleep in the same bed, does it?" Sam said matter-of-factly.


    Then he saw Ava pause, her eyes widening before she started waving her hands and pounding on Sam¡¯s shoulders.


    "You misunderstood me! You¡¯re just a pervert! A lecherous brother!!"


    Ava¡¯s actions looked exaggerated, but she wasn¡¯t really putting any strength into it; the hits didn¡¯t hurt Sam at all.


    But her current state made Sam slightly puzzled.


    "So... what did you mean by what you said just now?"


    Ava, her cheeks flushed, replied irritably.


    "You heard wrong, yes, you must have heard wrong! I just don¡¯t feel secure sleeping in that strange room! I meant for you to make a bed on the floor in the room, just being in the same room would be enough. Who told you to sleep in the same bed! Pervert brother!!"


    Her demeanor seemed very genuine.


    It didn¡¯t seem like she was lying, as if that was her true intention.


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but wonder, did he really hear wrong? Ava¡¯s words just now weren¡¯t like this, right?


    Sam knew his sister well enough. Although she had expressed some affection for him before, she was ultimately just a ninth-grade girl, likely still shy and inexperienced. Even if she had feelings, she wouldn¡¯t reveal them so directly...


    Her denial of her earlier words was probably an attempt to salvage some dignity.


    "Even so, isn¡¯t it weird for us both to be in the same room?" Sam questioned.


    Ava stopped her actions and glared at Sam.


    "Why is it weird? You¡¯re my brother, isn¡¯t it okay to care about your sister¡¯s feelings? Plus, I have a competition tomorrow. If I don¡¯t sleep well and perform poorly, losing the chance to advance, then losing..."


    "Alright, alright, stop. I¡¯ll just make a bed on the floor, okay?"


    Geez.


    It was either emotional blackmail or a straight-up moral bind. Who could stand this?


    If she performed poorly and lost her chance at a scholarship, and since her academic grades were mediocre, failing to get into a good high school would definitely lead Sam¡¯s parents to blame him.


    And Sam genuinely wanted this girl to succeed. As her brother, it seemed he couldn¡¯t shirk the responsibility.


    It was just making a bed on the floor in one room... A ninth-grade girl wouldn¡¯t do something that only the daring Zoe next door would dare to do.


    "Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to start like this? Why make it so awkward for me, huh, mean brother."


    Ava, pouting and clutching her pillow, stood up.


    Sam sighed helplessly. He just wanted a peaceful night¡¯s sleep. What had he done wrong?


    Resigned, Sam still had to enter the room and then took out a spare mattress to lay on the clean floor.


    This wasn¡¯t too difficult for him; even lying on the floor, he could still sleep quite well. He wasn¡¯t fussy like Angel, who needed the best facilities and was particular about his sleeping arrangements.


    Sam was a remarkably adaptable young man.


    When he finally settled down comfortably in his makeshift bed, he turned his head only to see Ava, under the dim light, leaning over the side of her bed, looking at him.


    But from this angle, it was quite eerie. If Ava¡¯s hair were messier and her face paler, it would be straight out of a horror movie.


    "Can you just go to sleep instead of staring at me like that?" Sam said, exasperated.


    Ava blinked in surprise.


    "What¡¯s the matter, can¡¯t I look at you?"


    Sam retorted irritably, "Of course it¡¯s weird. You¡¯re hanging off the bed staring at me like some kind of ghost. Are you trying to scare me to death?"


    Ava huffed.


    "I think you¡¯re only scared because you have a guilty conscience."


    "Why are you staring at me, then?"


    "It¡¯s just... I¡¯ve never shared a room with you before. I¡¯m just curious, that¡¯s all."


    The way she said it, it almost sounded like Sam owed her something.


    Unable to persuade her otherwise, Sam turned over.


    Out of sight, out of mind.


    But then...


    "Why are you turning away? Don¡¯t you want to look at me?" Ava¡¯s voice had a teasing edge to it.


    Sam sighed.


    "Let¡¯s just sleep, okay? Don¡¯t you have a competition tomorrow? If you don¡¯t sleep, you might get carried away by ghosts in the middle of the night."


    "Ahh!! Why would you bring up ghosts? That¡¯s so scary!"


    Suddenly, Ava pulled the covers over her face, leaving only her beautiful eyes visible.


    "Do you have to be that scared?"


    "Of course! You have to understand the feelings of a girl who has left her hometown to come to a big city alone, sleeping in a strange bed. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be my brother?"


    "What more do you want from me as a brother? What do you expect?"


    Sam just lay back, staring at the ceiling.


    Ava blinked and peeked over the edge of the bed.


    "What exactly is your relationship with that Sophie today?"


    Sam knew Ava would bring this up; she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.


    Sam looked at her.


    "Didn¡¯t she tell you? You two seemed to get along well earlier."


    Ava blinked again.


    "Some things sound different coming from a guy than a girl. I want to hear your side of the story."


    Oh boy.


    Was this some kind of prisoner¡¯s dilemma?


    "Is this really what interests you?"


    "What¡¯s wrong with that? I¡¯m just concerned about my brother. After all, you¡¯re a guy with a girlfriend. How can you like several girls at the same time?" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam thought for a moment before responding.


    "Sophie and I are just friends, what else did you think?"


    Ava snorted lightly.


    "It¡¯s definitely more than that. Even if it¡¯s just a friendship for now."


    "How did you come to that conclusion?"


    "You know, women¡¯s intuition. I just feel that a girl like Sophie, who isn¡¯t easily approachable by most, can show all kinds of emotions around you without any reservations. That¡¯s the best proof. It¡¯s enough to show that you¡¯re special to her, different from others. And for a girl, being special to someone implies a lot, doesn¡¯t it?"


    Sam knew he was indeed special to Sophie.


    But he was surprised that his sister could deduce so much in such a short time.


    It seemed she was indeed a bit smarter than Sam had thought, only it was a pity that her smarts were applied in the wrong place.


    Why waste such intelligence on such trivial matters? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to focus on her studies?


    "You sure have a wild imagination. You know I have a girlfriend, so what kind of change could there possibly be between me and her?"


    Ava shifted her position, lying on the bed and looking at Sam with her head tilted, her long legs gently swaying. She seemed to be getting more animated.


    Sam watched her legs swing back and forth, a real temptation. Especially since his libido was much higher than that of most young men.


    "That¡¯s not necessarily true. Sometimes emotions don¡¯t follow logic. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re dancing on the edge of a cliff?"


    Sam couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    "You talk as if you know me so well. What if I told you Angel knows about these things too?"


    "...How could she!"


    Ava¡¯s eyes widened.


    What a complicated relationship! Given Angel¡¯s personality, if she knew about this, wouldn¡¯t she have killed her brother? Although Ava hoped for a rift between Angel and Sam, she didn¡¯t want Sam to get hurt.


    Sam chuckled.


    "Some things aren¡¯t as simple as you think, and I¡¯m not as good as you imagine. As you said, matters of the heart often defy logic, and unfortunately, your brother is just the type who can¡¯t resist temptations¡ªa flawed man. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll try to handle these things properly."


    He used this opportunity to make Ava understand that he was a womanizer.


    She shouldn¡¯t waste her time on someone like him.


    Nor should she harbor inappropriate thoughts, so at least she wouldn¡¯t fall into complex emotional situations like those female leads.


    Just surviving was already a full-time effort for Sam.


    He really didn¡¯t want his sister to become another female lead, adding moral burdens to his conscience.


    "...How can you be like this?"


    Predictably, Ava looked at Sam, somewhat bewildered.


    She probably never imagined that her brother, who had always seemed so gentle and kind, would one day admit to being a womanizer right in front of her.


    By doing so, Sam shattered the idealized image Ava had of him; her brother no longer seemed so noble.


    Sam gave a bitter smile, seeing the disbelief in Ava¡¯s eyes, which made him feel uncomfortable too.


    But there was no choice, after all, she was his sister. Though not related by blood, they had shared many years of familial affection. Some challenges come not from the outside, but from within one¡¯s own heart.


    So he lowered his voice, speaking softly.


    "Ava, I¡¯ll try my best to be a good brother to you, but I can¡¯t promise anything about other matters. These are my own issues, and you shouldn¡¯t worry too much. Just know that my life here is much more complicated than you think, and I¡¯d rather you not get involved."


    Ava, seemingly clinging to her last hope, gripped the blanket tightly and said through clenched teeth.


    "Is it... because you can¡¯t help it?"


    Sam really wanted to say that it was indeed beyond his control, that if it weren¡¯t for such reasons, things wouldn¡¯t have started or developed this way.


    But...


    "No, it was all my own choice."


    "Damn you, bad brother..."


    "Sorry, go to sleep, you need to rest early, you have a competition tomorrow."


    After saying this, Sam turned his back.


    There were no more sounds from behind.


    Perhaps Ava didn¡¯t want to talk to such a brother anymore? Although it might affect their sibling relationship, compared to letting Ava gradually become another female lead in this world, this was probably the best choice.


    At least, this was a unique way for a brother to protect his sister, or so Sam thought at the moment.


    Let it be.


    Sam sighed softly.


    Then he closed his eyes.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Suddenly, the young man opened his eyes.


    It was unclear how much time had passed, he was in a drowsy, half-asleep state.


    Because he felt... a pair of hands wrapping around his waist from behind.


    In this room, there was only one person who could do that.


    Sam¡¯s eyes widened, unable to turn around.


    "Ava?"


    The hands tightened a bit more, so much so that Sam could even feel the contours of the young girl¡¯s body against his back.


    Her developing breasts, though not very large, were firm.


    Ava pressed close to Sam¡¯s back, carrying a youthful scent.


    She seemed immersed, her emotions a bit low.


    "Brother... I¡¯m so sad, I just want to hug you."

 Chapter 313: As long as I have you, I don’t care about anything else

    The room was dimly lit.


    Sam didn¡¯t seem fully awake, perhaps due to the emotional impact of the young girl behind him, which left him feeling dizzy and disoriented.


    His mind wandered for a moment.


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Sam could clearly feel the emotions coming from the girl behind him, her voice low and submerged, like a drowning person struggling in water.


    It was heart-wrenching to hear.


    It made it impossible for Sam to push her away forcefully.


    It seemed like any act of rejection now would shatter the girl¡¯s heart.


    He found himself in a difficult position.


    At the same time, he hadn¡¯t expected that his sister would one day be so bold as to crawl into his bed.


    If she could do this, what wouldn¡¯t she dare to do?


    "It¡¯s nothing... just feeling really upset."


    The girl spoke softly.


    It seemed she saw Sam as her only support, perhaps realizing after her arrival that too much had changed in her absence, changes she couldn¡¯t cope with.


    Given Ava¡¯s age and experience, she was ultimately a child who needed support and a way to vent her emotions.


    Sam thought for a moment, didn¡¯t pull away her hand, but instead looked forward and said,


    "Sorry for making you feel bad."


    "...It¡¯s my own fault."


    She said this, speaking close to Sam¡¯s neck, her breath moist and enveloping his back, a feeling hard to describe¡ªindescribably warm and comforting, a sensation irreplaceable by anyone else.


    It was like letting a man feel that there¡¯s always someone behind you.


    No matter what kind of person you become, whether you are monstrously evil or opposed by the whole world, there¡¯s always a way back behind you, a safe return.


    "Don¡¯t think too much... it¡¯s not your fault, these are just my own choices, you don¡¯t need to feel sad for me, I¡¯m still living well, and there¡¯s no danger."


    Sam spoke softly to comfort her, patting the back of her hand wrapped around his waist.


    It was as gentle as soothing a child to sleep.


    The nights were cold this season, seemingly with cold winds seeping through every crack, touching everyone¡¯s most vulnerable spots.


    But now, Sam¡¯s blanket was warm.


    Like warm seawater, embracing all the sorrowful children.


    "But I don¡¯t want you to be like this... Why do you have to be like this, brother?"


    She asked a question that was doomed to have no precise answer. Everyone has moments of vulnerability and misunderstanding that become a knot no one can untie.


    Sam sighed softly.


    "I don¡¯t know... but a lot of things are like this, aren¡¯t they? You walk down a path and suddenly realize this is the way it is, you do something and suddenly find it¡¯s already turned out this way. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not a perfect brother, nor a very good man. But it¡¯s okay, you¡¯re great, you¡¯re the best sister, so you will be happy."


    Sam spoke softly to comfort her.


    But these words caused a sharp pain at the back of his neck.


    She had bitten him.


    Right where the neck meets the shoulder.


    The bite wasn¡¯t very deep, but it left the marks of her teeth.


    "Ouch... what was that for?"


    "Because you¡¯re being awful, so I had to bite you," she hummed.


    Her tone was a bit indulgent, yet the words were defiant, almost endearingly so, like a heroine straight out of an anime.


    Sam chuckled wryly.


    "I¡¯m literally wishing you happiness, how does that make me awful?"


    "Without you, brother, I can¡¯t be happy."


    Ava held on even tighter, showing no signs of letting go.


    She had read in many romance novels that if you give a man a chance to escape, he will fly away quickly.


    And she didn¡¯t want to give this young man that chance.


    At least not tonight; she didn¡¯t want him to leave her embrace.


    Even if her embrace was small, unable to hold much, it could still hold a heart, could still press against his warm, broad back.


    "How could that be... Even though we are siblings, we will eventually have to part ways, have our own lives, our own families. You will find your own happiness too. Of course, that might be a distant thing, but we can¡¯t deny all this."


    "No, I refuse."


    Ava said stubbornly.


    "Why are you so stubborn, just like a child..."


    "I am your little sister, the happiness I want is something you don¡¯t even understand. When you say these things, you just want me to stay away from you."


    Had Ava understood so quickly?


    Was Sam¡¯s intention too obvious after all?


    "It¡¯s not just for that reason..."


    "That¡¯s right, so you are awful, brother. To keep me away from you, you¡¯d rather paint yourself in such an unfavorable light, even making yourself out to be a womanizer."


    "Isn¡¯t it possible that I actually am a womanizer?"


    What¡¯s going on these days?


    Sam claims he¡¯s a womanizer and no one believes him, right? Aren¡¯t the facts right in front of everyone?


    Angel and Sophie, these two girls with unique charms, are the dream of countless men. Who else but Sam, the womanizer, could bring these two together?


    Isn¡¯t that proof enough?


    If being a womanizer were a crime that required a court trial, Sam could be sentenced to life imprisonment right away.


    With such clear evidence, how could Ava still be doubting?


    "Absolutely not!" she asserted confidently.


    Sam tried to struggle, feeling that Ava¡¯s thoughts were becoming more and more bizarre, even the warmth of her embrace felt abnormal.


    But compared to his cautious struggling, Ava, unburdened by such concerns, was much more direct.


    To prevent Sam from escaping, she even used her long legs to hook around her brother¡¯s thighs.


    The advantage of having long legs was clearly demonstrated at this moment.


    Ava instantly became like a seductive serpent, locking Sam in place.


    "I really don¡¯t know what to say anymore..."


    Sam was almost in tears, how could there still be a need for someone to try so hard to prove they¡¯re a womanizer!


    Meanwhile, Ava pressed tightly against Sam¡¯s body, her foot only a layer of underwear away from Sam¡¯s cock, seemingly oblivious to the occasional delicate friction. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her body temperature, the frequency of her heartbeat, seemed to become less perceptible.


    It was as if she was immersed in this game of intimate contact, with a straightforward purpose, but the sensations were coming from all directions.


    Like the friction from the chest area, or the strange sensations from the feet...


    "Brother, you¡¯re just a bad guy, I¡¯ve known it all along. It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t care about those friends of yours."


    As long as I have you, I don¡¯t care about anything else! Brother, do you even understand?


    This must be the only thought in Ava¡¯s mind right now! Just as she was about to voice this thought, Sam interrupted her.


    "You already know, don¡¯t you? My relationships with Angel and Sophie are ambiguous, definitely more complex than just friends."


    "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll try to make sure they remain just friends with you."


    "Can¡¯t you just focus on tomorrow¡¯s competition instead of wasting effort on pointless things?"


    "No way, brother, you are the meaning of my life. Don¡¯t even think about getting rid of me, not in this lifetime."


    Ava said firmly, her cheek rubbing against Sam¡¯s back, shoulders, and even his neck.


    Sam couldn¡¯t understand why Ava was so fixated on such a strange thing. Why, knowing that her brother was a womanizer, did she still cling to him like this?


    Sam gave up struggling, resignedly opening his eyes.


    "Listen to me, Ava..."


    "Go ahead."


    "Brother is just such a terrible person, not just with Angel, not just the Sophie you¡¯ve seen, there might be other women too, with unclear relationships with me... These are not for you to meddle in. I¡¯m a womanizer, I admit it, I¡¯m laying it all out, and you focusing on me is a mistake."


    There was no other way.


    Sam could only speak so bluntly.


    Hoping Ava would come to her senses a bit.


    But for Ava at that moment, it seemed like nothing was a problem. Even if Sam said he had a million mistresses, Ava probably wouldn¡¯t care!


    "It¡¯s definitely not a mistake... It¡¯s okay, brother, I know those women are the ones seducing you, you don¡¯t want this, right? As long as we¡¯re together, I believe they¡¯re not a problem, I¡¯ll help you, I¡¯ll always be with you, after all, we¡¯re the ones destined to be together, we¡¯ll never be apart, right?"


    Ava spoke with such certainty, as if it were a definite prophecy.


    As she said this, Sam finally found an opportunity, quickly pulling her hands away and turning around.


    Facing the girl reaching out to him, he immediately grabbed her hands.


    The two looked at each other, Ava¡¯s gaze immediately becoming shy and nervous. Clearly, saying things face-to-face was completely different from speaking behind someone¡¯s back.


    Sam took a deep breath, looking at his sister¡¯s face, which, despite its youthful greenness, was already quite beautiful.


    "Listen, we are siblings, we can¡¯t talk about these things anymore. Even if I agreed, our parents would never agree. Plus, I know my own issues and the challenges I face; it¡¯s all very complicated, not something you can handle at your young age. At least until you¡¯re 18, I will only see you as my sister."


    Sam scoured all reasons, trying to persuade her.


    Ava glanced at him, her shy face and eyes brimming with tears revealing a naive bewilderment.


    "We are siblings... isn¡¯t that the very reason it¡¯s meant to be?"


    "Where did you get that idea?"


    "Because... we met first. Those women around you, they didn¡¯t meet you as early as I did."


    "...I have to say, your perspective on things is really unique."


    "You admit it then?"


    "That¡¯s not what I mean!"


    Ava began to struggle against his grip, twisting her body and rubbing her legs against Sam¡¯s.


    Her legs inadvertently brushed against Sam¡¯s penis, the unique sensation instantly making Sam¡¯s expression turn strange.


    Yes, they were siblings, but why, why did just an accidental touch from Ava¡¯s foot cause him to get an erection?!


    At that moment, Sam¡¯s expression became even more peculiar. He bent over, sitting back as much as possible, trying to cover the noticeably bulging area of his underwear.


    "You mean it... you just don¡¯t know it yet, but I¡¯ll prove it to you. Whether it¡¯s Angel, Sophie, or any other woman... I need you, and my happiness needs you."


    "No, stop moving around, what are you doing..."


    "Then let go!"


    "If I let go, you¡¯ll definitely do something even more drastic!"


    "That¡¯s not possible, I..."


    "Bang."


    With a gentle kick, Ava made Sam release his hands.


    He hadn¡¯t expected her kick to hit the bullseye.


    The moment Sam¡¯s hands were freed, Ava couldn¡¯t control where her unintentional kick landed¡ªit felt like a warm, hard, large object.


    The next instant, she threw her arms open and bravely hugged him.


    She embraced her brother forcefully, their bodies pressing closely together in the not-so-spacious room.


    In that moment, Sam¡¯s hands hung in the air, empty and unsure, as if submerged in water.


    The warm girl in his arms hugged him tightly, burying her head in his chest.


    Her legs intertwined with Sam¡¯s, hanging on him like a koala.


    A hard object poked against Ava¡¯s stomach, preventing her from fully pressing her body against Sam¡¯s. But in that moment, their distance was the closest it had ever been, as if Ava had moved into Sam¡¯s soul, embedded in his heart.


    She lowered her voice, sultry enough to scorch.


    "Brother, you don¡¯t know... after you left last time, how much I hoped to see you again."


    "Ava..."


    "I miss you so much... Brother, I think about you every day, every time I close my eyes, even in my dreams... I have to tell you, I can¡¯t help but tell you all this..."


    "..."


    "No matter if you¡¯re a wasteland or a ruin, no matter how bad you think you are, no matter how chaotic and unclear your life is. I will be your final destination. I don¡¯t want to be the priestess of the church... I want to be your only deities maiden."

 Chapter 314: Are they really just siblings?

    Sam couldn¡¯t remember when he had fallen asleep.


    Nor could he recall what he had said before drifting off.


    It seemed there had been no interesting conversation, nothing memorable enough.


    The most vivid memory of the night was the phrase "deities maiden."


    Ava didn¡¯t want to be a church¡¯s priestess; she wanted to be his only deities maiden.


    What did that mean?


    "Ugh... why am I sleeping on the floor..."


    When Ava woke up, she found herself alone, lying on a floor mat, but covered very snugly with a blanket.


    She seemed to remember something.


    Like her own exaggeratedly bold actions last night, which were truly boundary-breaking.


    "No way... did I really do that?!"


    As the sunlight streamed through the window and hit her face, Ava began to doubt her life choices, her cheeks blushing as red as the sunset¡¯s afterglow.


    Now, much more sober, she recalled how outrageous last night had been. In a strange big city, almost throwing herself at a man who was not her blood-related brother, even ending up under the same blanket!


    If Sam had really done something to her... Ava felt shy just thinking about it.


    But...


    "Where is he?"


    She suddenly realized that in this room meant for two, she was alone.


    Just then.


    "Bang."


    The bedroom door suddenly opened.


    A young man in a black hoodie and casual pants, tall and as handsome as ever, appeared at the door like the first light of morning, then calmly looked at her.


    "Awake?"


    "Ah...!"


    Ava suddenly realized something and pulled the blanket over her exposed legs.


    Last night, even hooking her legs around Sam¡¯s had seemed normal, but now, exposed in the sunlight, she felt especially shy.


    "You... you¡¯re up?"


    Sam gave her a curious look.


    "Feeling shy now?"


    "I..."


    Ava opened her mouth as if to explain something, but Sam calmly interrupted her.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll drive you to the swimming center later. You should still have training, right? Get up and have breakfast."


    With that, Sam closed the door, leaving a bewildered and beautiful girl behind.


    She pulled the blanket off, then covered herself again, repeating the action.


    "What am I even doing?"


    After Ava had changed her clothes and freshened up, she came to the dining table in the living room.


    Sam brought over some freshly fried eggs.


    "Alright, let¡¯s eat. I¡¯ll drop you off at the station later. You might have to go to the swimming center on your own... Of course, do you want me to come watch your competition?"


    Sam acted as if nothing had happened the night before, calmly asking his sister.


    Ava¡¯s freshly washed face was delicate and tender, possessing a youthful yet clear beauty.


    She blinked.


    "No need, it¡¯s just the preliminaries, there¡¯s no suspense. Come for the finals in two days instead~"


    Sam smiled.


    "So confident about making it to the finals? Do you know the level of your competitors?"


    Ava scoffed dismissively.


    "No need to look, because I know the data from past competitions. If I can make it to the top three, I¡¯ll qualify automatically, as long as I perform normally..."


    "Talking like that before a competition can jinx it, you should avoid saying such things in the future."


    "Really superstitious, aren¡¯t you, bad brother?"


    "Not really, unlike someone who¡¯s already a priestess."


    Ava rolled her eyes.


    The dining table then experienced a brief moment of peace and silence, but this silence was not harmonious; it was more like each harboring their own thoughts.


    Ava didn¡¯t know what her brother was thinking. He seemed very calm, eating breakfast and occasionally glancing at his phone, not knowing who was messaging him so early.


    Ava, on the other hand, was in turmoil. Why could Sam remain so calm? It was as if nothing had happened last night.


    Although she herself was a bit confused, having let her emotions get the better of her in the dead of night. But who knows, for a girl, how much courage it takes to say such things?


    Why didn¡¯t Sam seem to care at all... It was so strange.


    "Finished eating?"


    "Huh? Oh, yes, I¡¯m done..."


    Ava was so lost in her thoughts that she hadn¡¯t even realized she had finished her meal.


    "Then I¡¯ll clear up, get ready, we need to head out."


    Watching Sam get up as if nothing was amiss, Ava finally couldn¡¯t hold back.


    "Um... brother?"


    "What is it?"


    Sam looked at her curiously.


    Ava¡¯s cheeks turned red, and she spoke with a hint of nervousness.


    "That... about last night, actually I..."


    "It¡¯s okay, no need to explain anything. Let¡¯s just pretend it never happened."


    "What?"


    After saying this, Sam carried the dishes towards the sink, leaving Ava blinking in bewilderment.


    Pretend it never happened?


    While this might spare her from feeling embarrassed, wasn¡¯t this dismissing the courage she had mustered and the unprecedented boldness she had shown as a complete waste?


    Suddenly, Ava stood up briskly and rushed to where Sam was washing the dishes, her posture defiant and visibly upset.


    "Why should I act like it never happened?"


    "Oh."


    Sam responded calmly.


    This only infuriated Ava more, and she stomped her foot.


    "Did you even hear what I said last night?"


    "Yes."


    "I said I like you, not as a sister likes a brother, but as a girl likes a boy!"


    "I know."


    Sam wiped his hands dry.


    Then he turned around, facing her, his expression neither joyful nor anxious, just serene and peaceful.


    Ava paused, looking at him.


    "Just... like that?"


    "What else? Do you want me to reject you again?" Sam said with a smile.


    Ava pouted. "Why do you have to reject me..."


    She was both defiant and a bit hurt, prompting Sam to reach out and gently ruffle her hair.


    "Alright, stop thinking about this. Focus on preparing for your competition. After it¡¯s over, you can use these things to torment me again."


    "How can you call it tormenting! You know, there are already a lot of boys at school who have confessed to me!"


    Sam pondered for a moment.


    "What¡¯s so special about that? If I heard right, someone just confessed to me a moment ago. Is it so unusual?"


    "You...! Damn it!!"


    Sam chuckled, then let go of her.


    "Did you hear what I said? Focus on the competition, we can talk about other things later."


    Watching Sam walk away from her, Ava pondered.


    Talk about it later?


    Does that mean there might still be a chance?


    Brother doesn¡¯t seem so resolute after all.


    This was something Sam had thought through all night. It wasn¡¯t about convincing himself, but about not affecting Ava¡¯s competition over the next three days, much like how parents choose to tell their children about a pending divorce after their college entrance exams.


    It was a reluctant compromise.


    Once they were both dressed, Sam and Ava left the room together. However, they hadn¡¯t anticipated the encounter that awaited them just outside.


    "Sam, what a coincidence... Oh, and who is this?"


    Zoe seemed genuinely surprised to see the girl by Sam¡¯s side. Her expression was merely curious, but Sam, who knew this gentle yet enchanting woman well, caught a fleeting look of wariness in her eyes.


    Clearly, the sight of Ava and Sam emerging from a room together early in the morning had sparked her imagination.


    Before Ava could react, Sam took the initiative to speak.


    "Oh, Zoe, this is my sister Ava. She¡¯s staying with me for a few days for the Kuhang competition. Ava, this is Zoe, a very kind and caring neighbor of mine."


    Hearing Sam¡¯s introduction, Zoe¡¯s eyes widened slightly before she quickly approached and warmly took Ava¡¯s hand.


    "Ava, is it? Your brother mentions you all the time."


    "Really?" Ava was a bit startled by her enthusiasm.


    "Of course, he always talks about how beautiful, smart, and talented his sister is. You really are as pretty as he says. You two siblings have such great genes. I¡¯d love to meet your parents sometime..."


    "Brother talks about me like that?"


    Ava glanced at Sam with a hint of pride.


    Could it be that her brother held her in such high regard? Was there a chance that this clueless brother of hers actually had deeper feelings for his sister, feelings he hadn¡¯t yet recognized, that went beyond mere sibling affection?


    "Of course, you didn¡¯t know? Your brother..."


    As Zoe was about to go on a tangent, Sam had no choice but to interrupt.


    "Um... Zoe, we actually need to get to the swimming center now. We can catch up more when we get back?"


    "Oh, I see. Sure, make sure you bring your sister over for dinner sometime!"


    "Definitely, we¡¯ll find the time."


    Sam quickly led Ava away, disappearing from Zoe¡¯s sight with remarkable speed.


    Watching the siblings hurry off, Zoe¡¯s friendly smile gradually faded. Even the sunlight falling on her flawless face seemed unable to bring any brightness.


    "Are they really just siblings?"


    ...


    "Why does a neighbor of yours have to be so gorgeous?" Ava was truly amazed.


    Good grief, it seemed every woman remotely connected to her annoying brother was stunning. It wasn¡¯t even possible for them to be just average.


    Angel, a noble-born rich girl with a remarkable demeanor.


    Sophie, a style icon and academic prodigy with top-tier looks.


    And then there was Zoe, whose figure was incredibly sexy, her breasts and butt were just too much, not to mention her gentle and mature woman persona... she was exactly the type of woman men couldn¡¯t resist.


    Sam gave an awkward smile.


    "Uh, I¡¯ve told you before, the relationships with people around me are more complicated than you think."


    "That woman wouldn¡¯t happen to be..."


    "Hey, hey, the bus is here, hurry up, don¡¯t dawdle! Get on, you¡¯re getting off at the sports complex, got it?"


    "I know... hey, you didn¡¯t answer my question!!"


    Ava was quickly ushered onto the bus by Sam. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Watching the bus gradually pull away, Sam finally managed to breathe a sigh of relief. He now understood the meaning of ¡¯every step is a struggle¡¯. It was indeed hard to move forward.


    Could he even stay in Kuhang any longer? Maybe it was time to move to another country and live under a new identity?


    Thinking about Ava staying in Kuhang for a week... maybe even longer, Sam felt somewhat helpless.


    Until he arrived at school.


    As Sam was changing his shoes at the shoe cabinet, he suddenly felt a pain in his ear. This time, it wasn¡¯t a pat on the shoulder, but a firm grip on his ear.


    Turning his head, he saw Angel¡¯s familiar face, smiling yet looking dangerous and fearsome.


    "Picking up your sister and you stop replying to my messages, huh?"


    "I... I did reply. Can you let go first? People are watching..."


    "Why did you only reply to my message this morning when I sent it yesterday afternoon? Tell me honestly, what were you doing last night?"

 Chapter 315: Then come to my place

    Sam quickly walked with Angel to a secluded corner, under the envious and jealous gazes of those around them.


    This "corner" was just a turn in the corridor near the staircase, a relatively hidden area on the first floor.


    Angel, confident in her legs, was dressed in a pleated skirt and black thigh-high socks. She never allowed herself to look ordinary at any event, always needing to stand out from the crowd¡ªa peculiar persistence of hers.


    In reality, she didn¡¯t need to try so hard; her commanding presence and the tone she used even in casual conversation already set her apart from others.


    "Come on, let¡¯s hear your excuse," Angel said, arms crossed and head slightly tilted back, her messy hair not properly tied up.


    She was talented in many areas but tended to be careless with everyday details. Sam even knew that she couldn¡¯t tie shoelaces or ride a bike. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t learn; she simply didn¡¯t want to, as there were always people to do these things for her.


    So, when her hair got messy, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to fix it and would just take off her hair tie.


    Sam glanced at her.


    "Your hair is a mess."


    "I know, trying to change the subject?"


    "No... let me fix your hair for you. It looks all over the place."


    Angel, usually not concerned with such details, turned around anyway.


    "Hurry up."


    "Got it~"


    Sam¡¯s hands gently moved through Angel¡¯s golden hair, which was surprisingly smooth and free of any frizz or dryness.


    As he deftly worked his fingers through her hair, he calmly explained, "You know I don¡¯t check my phone that often, and I hardly ever look at it when I¡¯m with you."


    Angel, feeling the movements of Sam¡¯s hands, scoffed.


    "Is that because you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll see you chatting with other girls?"


    "You couldn¡¯t just keep some truths to yourself? Don¡¯t you know that saying too much truth can be deadly for a relationship?" Of course, that was something Sam wouldn¡¯t dare say out loud.


    "How could you doubt me like that? Do I have secrets from you when I¡¯m with you?"


    "Then show me your phone."


    "Here, take a look."


    Sam handed over his phone openly and without hesitation.


    But Angel just glanced down briefly and scoffed disdainfully.


    "When you hand me your phone like that, it just proves that you¡¯ve deleted anything slightly sensitive from it. There¡¯s nothing to see, and I¡¯m not wasting my time."


    Why be so clever? It¡¯s as if she knows everything!


    Indeed, since Alice grabbed Sam¡¯s phone yesterday, he had heightened his guard.


    Sam had deleted anything from his phone that might cause a ¡¯misunderstanding¡¯ or ¡¯conflict¡¯.


    And he definitely didn¡¯t keep backups. Those interesting chat histories were better kept in his memory than on his phone¡ªit was too presumptuous.


    Sam, still not giving up, said softly, "What if I was absolutely sure you¡¯d feel this way, so I did the opposite on purpose?"


    Angel was even more disdainful.


    "I didn¡¯t even look, so there¡¯s no issue of trust. What¡¯s the point of doing the opposite?"


    "...You¡¯re amazing, Angel."


    "Hmm?"


    "You really are my girlfriend."


    After tying Angel¡¯s hair into a simple ponytail, which was tight but didn¡¯t pull at her scalp uncomfortably. Angel turned around and elegantly ran her hand through her long ponytail.


    This elegant gesture always made Sam recall many intimate moments with her in bed.


    The way she held Sam¡¯s cock seemed to mimic the shape of her hand...


    "Keep talking, is that your whole explanation?"


    Sam replied with a wry smile.


    "I don¡¯t check my phone much, so once I get busy, I forget things. She lives at my place, so I have to help make the bed, prepare daily necessities, and even cook a meal. After all that, I¡¯m tired and just go to sleep, only remembering in the morning. I guess it¡¯s because we¡¯ve gotten so comfortable with each other that I subconsciously thought I had replied to you, but I actually hadn¡¯t..."


    Sam also hinted at their growing closeness, trying to suggest that at this point in their relationship, they should understand each other...


    But Angel¡¯s focus was clearly elsewhere.


    "You live with her? In that tiny place of yours, you two live together?"


    Sam gave a sheepish smile.


    "She sleeps in the bed, and I sleep on the couch. We¡¯re siblings, after all. There¡¯s no need for her to live elsewhere..."


    "You¡¯re siblings in name only, not by blood. You don¡¯t think I¡¯ve forgotten that, do you?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, I still have a sense of propriety. I¡¯m not a good man, but I¡¯m not so unethical as to ignore all morals..."


    "Heh, you might be able to restrain yourself, but what about her?"


    Angel narrowed her eyes, filled with suspicion towards the young man.


    Her suspicion had nothing to do with whether she loved him or not; it was just her nature. Born into a large family where trust was scarce, she could never fully believe in anything unless she verified it herself, and even then, her trust was never complete.


    Her dictionary didn¡¯t contain the word ¡¯completely reliable.¡¯


    "How could that be? Ava is still a ninth grader, not even 18 yet."


    Angel glanced at Sam.


    "I¡¯m not satisfied with your explanation, and I really don¡¯t like the idea of you two living together."


    Sam said helplessly, "She has a competition these days, it¡¯s quite important, and she¡¯s not used to sleeping in strange places. I¡¯m worried it might affect her performance..."


    "Why not let Ava stay at my place then?"


    "That wouldn¡¯t be good, you know how she feels about you..."


    "You could move in too," Angel suggested.


    Sam immediately thought of certain things, like that summer, that door that wasn¡¯t closed properly... Good lord, was Angel planning to do that again? Let Ava witness them having sex again?


    Sam felt this was not a good idea and stood his ground.


    "Let¡¯s not do that. I assure you, nothing you¡¯re worried about will happen between me and Ava."


    But Angel was straightforward, reaching out and pinching Sam¡¯s cheek.


    "What if I have no trust in your assurances?"


    "...Then I really don¡¯t have a better solution."


    "Then there¡¯s no helping it, I¡¯ll come to your place."


    "...What?"


    Sam thought he must have heard wrong.


    Angel narrowed her eyes. "What, is my presence too lowly for that shabby apartment of yours, or are you hiding something you don¡¯t want me to see?"


    Sam immediately shook his head and said earnestly, "There¡¯s absolutely no reason like that. But you know, I¡¯m currently sleeping on the couch. I can¡¯t possibly ask you to sleep on the couch or the floor, right? I¡¯d feel terrible, and it wouldn¡¯t be fitting for someone of your status. It would be too much of an imposition. Plus, you wouldn¡¯t like sharing a bed with my sister.


    She¡¯s young and tends to move around a lot in her sleep..."


    Sam tried his best to explain, hoping to dissuade Angel from her perilous idea.


    Joking aside, handling Ava was already enough for Sam; squeezing two women into the mix?


    "Then come to my place."


    "Does it have to be this way?"


    "I¡¯m giving you a choice, not a suggestion. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Angel squinted at Sam, her gaze loaded with unspoken implications¡ªSam was all too familiar with it.


    Originally, it was manageable when it was just him, but now with Ava involved, he had to consider her, especially since this was Kuhang, not Cedarwood...


    "Let¡¯s go to your place then."


    Sam sighed, as if resigning himself to fate.


    Angel smiled, satisfied, and released her grip.


    "Good boy."


    After saying that, she tiptoed slightly and left a light, fragrant kiss on the corner of Sam¡¯s mouth as a little reward for the young man.


    "I¡¯m off to class, don¡¯t run off after school."


    With that, Angel turned and left with a flourish.


    Sam could only wryly touch his somewhat damp lips.


    Nearby, some passing students chattered.


    "Wow... Angel actually kissed him..."


    "Woah, why wasn¡¯t it me?!"


    "Let me do it, let me!"


    "I¡¯m a guy, but I want to kiss Sam too. What¡¯s wrong with me? Is there something off with my orientation?"


    What a mess.


    Sam could only reflect.


    The lonely hero¡¯s life is like this, marked by unique scars and unique honors.


    Ah.


    What can be done? For now, the only thing to do is ensure Ava gets through her competition days as smoothly as possible. Everything else can wait.


    ...


    "Splash!"


    With water flying everywhere, a delicate, pale hand touched the edge of the pool.


    The girl removed her swim cap and lifted her head to look at the scoreboard displayed on the large screen. She didn¡¯t need to see anything else, just one line was enough...


    [Preliminary Group A ¡ª Cedarwood School ¡ª Ava. Rank: First.]


    It seemed that psychological factors hadn¡¯t affected this girl at all.


    Even without giving her full effort, Ava swam like a mermaid, securing the top spot in her group with absolute dominance.


    After a quick rinse and changing into her clothes, her slightly damp hair was briefly blow-dried.


    Stepping out of the locker room, she was greeted by her teammates¡¯ congratulations.


    "You were amazing, Ava!"


    "Yeah, you left the second-place swimmer in the dust, truly our ace!"


    Even the usually stern coach didn¡¯t skimp on his praise.


    "Keep this up, perform the same tomorrow, and don¡¯t feel any pressure. You¡¯re definitely making it to the finals."


    "Thank you, coach," Ava said with a smile.


    Right, in her own domain, how could she not strive to be the best? Plus... she had a compelling reason to secure a direct admission spot.


    "Hey, by the way, Ava, are you staying at your brother¡¯s place these days? Show us that handsome brother of yours¡ªso curious what a Kuhang hottie looks like."


    "Yeah! Let us have a look~~"


    Annoying...


    It was all because Miraluna and Celestria couldn¡¯t keep their mouths shut... As soon as they got back to school, they boasted about how handsome and charismatic Ava¡¯s brother was, claiming he was a hundred times more handsome than the hottest male star.


    Now, all the female teammates were extremely curious.


    But Ava didn¡¯t want to share her brother with anyone; she wanted to keep him hidden, like all niche music fans who, regardless of whether their favorite singer was struggling, wished nobody else would hear their secret treasure.


    Just as Ava was feeling a bit troubled, her phone suddenly rang.


    She paused, then lifted her head apologetically.


    "I need to take this call."


    She walked aside and picked up the phone.


    "Hello? Jerk brother, why are you calling now?"


    "Did your competition end?"


    "Yeah, it¡¯s over. I got first place~"


    "Awesome, awesome. Get ready and come out. I¡¯m almost at the swimming hall entrance."


    "What? Why are you here?"


    Ava was surprised.


    Sam chuckled. "I¡¯m here to pick you up. How could I let you work so hard?"


    "Hmph, I¡¯m not that desperate for your help, but since you¡¯re here, wait a bit. I just need to change my shoes and I¡¯ll be out."


    "Hurry up."


    "What¡¯s the rush, hmph~"


    Ava hung up the phone with a tone full of disdain, but her face was almost bursting into a smile.


    What was he up to?


    Sam always claimed he only felt brotherly love for her, but he seemed pretty anxious, didn¡¯t he?


    Coming to pick her up for just a preliminary match... and he says he doesn¡¯t like her?


    Hmph~


    Ava couldn¡¯t help but hum a little tune to herself.


    When she had changed her shoes and picked up her stuff, leaving the swimming hall to stand by the roadside, a sudden thought struck her.


    How was her no-good brother planning to pick her up? On foot?


    He didn¡¯t have a car... Surely he wasn¡¯t going to show up on a bicycle in this weather?


    Just as she felt something was off...


    "Screech¡ª!"


    A black sedan pulled up in front of her.


    Although she wasn¡¯t much of a car expert, she could tell at a glance that this car was far more upscale than the old one her father had been driving for years.


    Ava was puzzled.


    Why had this car stopped right in front of her?


    Oh no, could this be one of those classic pick-up scenes from novels?


    Where a wealthy young master spots a beautiful girl waiting by the roadside ¡ª herself, Ava.


    Then he approaches to flirt, she refuses, and he decides to resort to despicable means, only for her brother to swoop in heroically, beat the young master to a pulp, and the rescued damsel falls deeply in love with her hero...


    "What are you staring at? It¡¯s me."


    But as the car window rolled down, all of Ava¡¯s fantasies shattered, and her eyes widened.


    Because the face that appeared belonged to her brother Sam, sitting in the back of this luxurious car!


    "Bro, brother? Why is it you... this car..."


    Sam gave Ava a wry smile.


    But he didn¡¯t need to explain anything the next moment.


    Because another face popped up beside him.


    Her smile was broad, yet it filled Ava with immense dislike.


    Angel appeared in her line of sight in an unexpected manner and greeted her.


    "Long time no see, Ava~~"


    Why did it have to be this detestable woman, even worse than those detestable young masters! S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 316 316: We are siblings, are you jealous?

    The woman Ava never expected appeared next to her brother.


    Not that she hadn''t thought about it, but she was caught off guard at that moment.


    Ava should have known.


    Her no-good brother didn''t even have a car, so what was he doing coming to pick her up? Walking back together? Impossible. That left only one possibility.


    She should have realized it herself. This was all because emotions cloud judgment¡ªlove really does make you dumb!


    At that moment, Ava gritted her teeth as she glared through the car window at Angel''s face, which she found utterly unlikable. There was no denying that Angel was attractive, but what did her beauty have to do with Ava?


    Even if she sat next to her brother, looking so well-matched, one beautiful and the other incomparably handsome, it didn''t stop Ava from feeling disgusted.


    "Why are you in her car?"


    Ava asked her brother coldly.


    Sam suddenly felt overwhelmed.


    "We came together to pick you up..." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t need her to come along. Get out of the car, we''ll walk back," Ava said coldly.


    "This is..."


    Sam struggled to explain his situation, how to express the complexity of his circumstances in front of his sister without losing face?


    After all, getting entangled with Angel would undoubtedly put Ava at a disadvantage.


    Meanwhile, Angel was smiling at Ava.


    "About that, your brother and I have already reached an agreement. Since you''ve come to Kuhang, there''s no reason for me not to play the host. Don''t you want to give your brother''s girlfriend a little respect?"


    "I haven''t acknowledged you as my brother''s girlfriend."


    "Do you need to? Oh dear, do young people nowadays think too highly of themselves?"


    "What did you say...!!"


    Watching the two almost ready to fight through the car window, Sam couldn''t just sit by, especially knowing his sister had a competition tomorrow that shouldn''t be affected.


    Sam immediately looked at his sister.


    "Get in the car, isn''t it cold outside? Listen to your brother."


    "Bro..."


    "Come on, you promised me, at least listen to me here, or you''ll have to stay at the hotel with your teammates."


    "You...!"


    Ava hadn''t expected her brother to go this far for this woman, but it seemed she couldn''t refuse. She didn''t want to stay with a bunch of chattering girls, and due to the swim team''s budget issues, the hotel environment wasn''t great either...


    She silently opened the car door and sat next to Sam. Finally, the car started moving again.


    Angel turned her head with a smile to look at the young but already charming girl.


    "What''s the matter, Ava? It seems like you don''t really want to see me."


    "You know very well whether I want to see you or not," Ava huffed.


    Sam had to admire the courage of the youth; at Ava''s age, it was always possible to openly express negative emotions towards things they disliked.


    "Really? I thought nobody would not want to see me," Angel countered.


    "Heh, you really are clueless, aren''t you? No self-awareness at all?"


    Sam didn''t know where his sister picked up such phrases.


    What had she been studying when he wasn''t around? One thing was for sure, it definitely wasn''t her schoolwork.


    Angel leaned back in the soft seat, stretching out her long legs and placing them on Sam''s lap right in front of Ava.


    Ava felt like this woman was declaring war on her.


    What was this blatant behavior if not a provocation?


    Ava wanted to do the same, but... it seemed her thoughts couldn''t yet be revealed, especially not without Sam making up his mind.


    "Oh? So you mean not everyone likes me?" Angel asked, seemingly posing a question that even Sam found absurdly naive given the girl''s confident nature.


    Ava couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Of course, do you really think everyone likes you? Don''t you realize that many people actually dislike your personality?"


    Then Angel just shrugged it off with a carefree smile.


    "It seems I don''t really need to care about others'' feelings, as long as your brother likes me, that''s enough."


    "..."


    Sam now understood what Angel meant, a true revelation of intentions.


    Was she really setting such a trap?


    Suddenly, Ava''s smile vanished, and she looked out the window, determined not to glance at Angel again.


    Angel didn''t mind and continued to smile at Sam.


    Sam felt helpless.


    If these two didn''t end up fighting, it would be a miracle. And even if they did fight, despite Ava''s swimming skills and apparent athletic ability, she probably wouldn''t come out on top.


    Sam could never know the limits of this heiress, nor how many more powers she might possess.


    As the car sped towards its destination, it wasn''t heading to Sam''s modest apartment but to a wealthy neighborhood where every inch of land was worth a fortune.


    Ava noticed something was off.


    This route didn''t look like it was leading to her brother''s apartment. Instead, the car stopped in front of a lavish, extravagant mansion, the kind she had only seen in movies, never experiencing in person.


    "Where is this?" Ava asked, puzzled.


    By then, Angel had already opened the car door, ready to get out.


    "Come on, we''re here," she said, stepping out, while Sam also got out and spoke to the young girl beside him.


    "This is Angel''s house. Be polite when we go inside; her mother might be there too."


    "What?! Her house?!" Ava''s eyes widened in shock, and Sam had already exited the vehicle, helping to open the door on her side.


    "Get out."


    "No, why are we at her house? You didn''t tell me beforehand!" Ava''s eyes widened again. Although she was curious about the luxurious mansion, the thought of it being Angel''s home made it feel like a dangerous no-go zone.


    Sam sighed helplessly.


    "Would you have come if I had told you beforehand?"


    "You knew I wouldn''t want to come, and you still did this? I want to go back! Go to her house by yourself!"


    She clung tightly to the car door, trying to resist.


    "Stop making a scene. I told you to listen to me here. Besides, my apartment is too small; it''s cramped for the two of us, and she has more rooms here..."


    "What?! You want me to stay at her house? Are you crazy, Sam?!"


    As expected, Ava''s resistance intensified.


    Angel, who had already reached the doorway, obviously could not miss such commotion.


    She stood at the entrance, smiling and turning back.


    "Can you handle this? If not, maybe I should stay at your place?"


    Clearly, this was a threat. If she went to stay at Sam''s apartment, it would definitely be worse than here.


    Sam had no choice but to squat down.


    He looked at Ava seriously.


    "Just calm down and listen to me."


    "You talk! I want to see what nonsense you can come up with!"


    Ava was utterly reluctant. Just seeing Angel upset her, let alone the thought of staying at her house.


    Even a six-star hotel would make her feel so uncomfortable that she couldn''t sleep.


    Sam spoke softly.


    "I know this is tough for you, and I know you don''t want to see her. But some things are out of my control, and it''s not just for my sake, but for yours too."


    "For me...?" Ava didn''t quite understand what he meant, clearly unaware of the complex relationships among the women around Sam.


    But Sam couldn''t explain openly; he could only hint to Ava.


    "That''s right, some things aren''t as simple as you think. Many decisions aren''t mine to make alone. I just don''t want you to be more affected than you have to be. Everything I do is to ensure you can go through this competition peacefully without any more surprises. Does that make sense to you now?"


    Ava was no fool.


    She was just easily swayed by her emotions, especially when it involved Sam.


    Hearing Sam''s earnest words, she realized the gravity of the situation.


    She seemed to understand Sam''s hints.


    "You mean..."


    Sam cut off her speculation.


    "I won''t hurt you, just remember that. Everything I do is to protect you. I can''t bear to see you hurt or upset, no matter the circumstances."


    When Sam looked straight into her eyes, Ava understood his sincerity.


    He wouldn''t deceive her.


    Nor would he play along with that woman to mock her.


    So, despite her reluctance, Ava let go of the car door.


    "I understand..."


    Sam stood up and gently took Ava''s hand.


    "Alright, if you don''t like it, you don''t have to talk, that''s okay. But remember to be polite, okay?"


    "I get it! I''m not a kid anymore... hmph."


    With Sam taking her soft hand, Ava blushed a bit.


    Angel squinted at the two of them.


    "You two seem really close, just like real siblings."


    Ava rolled her eyes at her.


    "We are siblings, are you jealous?"


    Angel couldn''t help but laugh: "What''s there to be jealous of? I''m your older sister too."


    "Cut it out!" Ava thought Angel was referring to the time she sent shoes, but she had no idea about the complex relationships Sam was entangled with in this household.


    It wasn''t until the three of them entered the front courtyard that a sexy and beautiful woman appeared before them.


    She wore an unmatched friendly smile, yet there was an indescribable charm about her.


    This was the most gorgeous mature woman Ava had ever seen.


    How to put it? The qualities this woman possessed were what every girl aspired to have as they grew up.


    Whether as a virtuous wife and mother or as an independent and strong woman, no one would mind having such an aura.


    Just one glance seemed to make you feel the warmth of spring, making you forget it was actually winter.


    Could this be Angel''s mother?


    She looked like someone no one could dislike, someone everyone would want to get close to. Why then did she have such an annoying daughter?


    Ava was puzzled.


    But Celeste had already approached them, smiling.


    "So this must be Sam''s sister, right? Hello, I''m Angel''s mother, Celeste. Nice to meet you... I''ve already asked someone to prepare a gift for you. You''re really beautiful, truly worthy of being Sam''s sister. I would love to meet your parents sometime."


    Ava found it strange.


    She felt like she had heard this line somewhere before?


    Indeed, Sam remembered Zoe when he heard this. The beautiful neighbor had also invited them for a meal. Fortunately, Sam had foreseen this and hadn''t agreed directly.


    Ava suddenly felt nervous.


    "Ah... there''s no need for gifts, hello..."


    Celeste warmly took Ava''s hand.


    "You''ve grown so tall at such a young age, have you ever thought about becoming a model? Your proportions are quite rare."


    Ava, flattered by the barrage of compliments, was somewhat disoriented.


    "No, I haven''t thought about that, I''m currently on the swim team at school..."


    "Oh, that explains the great physique. I bet as you grow older, you''ll be irresistible. There probably aren''t many in the whole of Kuhang who could match your charm."


    "Wha-what? No way..."


    Ava''s cheeks were burning hot.


    Sam couldn''t help but remark internally, ''Experience does count for something.''


    Celeste had ample experience dealing with girls of all ages, managing to maintain her dignity while making the other person feel instantly good about the interaction.


    It''s all a trap, Ava!


    Unfortunately, Sam couldn''t give any hints. He could only watch as everyone entered the grand reception hall, where dedicated servants were ready to attend to them.


    Ava still felt a bit nervous sitting next to Sam, her previous confidence seemingly vanished, but she noticed that the annoying Angel had suddenly stopped talking and appeared very well-behaved.


    She sat there quietly, not making any subtle moves with her brother.


    Could it be that even the worst girls behave themselves in front of their parents?


    Noticing Ava''s nervousness, Celeste said with a smile, "Don''t be too nervous, treat this like your own home. After all, Sam is part of our family, and so are you."


    Ava was stunned. What? Family already? Weren''t they just boyfriend and girlfriend? How could they accept this relationship so quickly?


    Seeing Ava''s shocked expression, Celeste looked at Sam. "Sam, haven''t you told your sister that you''re my godson?"


    Sam replied with an awkward smile, "I haven''t had the chance, I''ve been a bit busy and forgot..."


    "Godson?!" Ava felt like her brain was about to explode.


    What the hell? Boyfriend... and then he becomes her mother''s godson?


    Are all adult relationships this messy? What kind of complex ethical relationship is this?


    Celeste smiled slightly. "Yes, because the moment I saw Sam, I felt he was a potential, gentle, and kind-hearted boy, so I decided to make him my godson... I hope that''s not too much of a burden for Sam?"


    Sam could only smile awkwardly. "Not at all, it''s an honor."


    Despite the weird feeling Ava couldn''t quite articulate, she couldn''t object.


    It wasn''t as if it was taking away Sam''s family; from various perspectives, it was a blessing for Sam.


    What could Ava express?


    She could only deeply feel that Sam''s relationship with this prominent family was getting deeper, and it seemed not as simple as she had thought before, where a breakup could sever all ties...


    What was she to do now?


    But the real trouble was yet to come.


    Angel turned her head with a smile and looked at Ava. "See, I told you I''m your older sister, do you believe me now?"


    "You!" Ava was infuriated but couldn''t lash out in public.


    Fortunately, Celeste noticed the tension between Ava and Angel, and she waved her hand.


    "This is between us and Sam. Whether Ava wants to acknowledge you as her older sister is her own business. Don''t make it too hard on her..."


    How was Ava supposed to respond to that? Could a poor response offend someone?


    Ava had these concerns, but luckily, Sam intervened at this moment.


    "Ava is still young. Let''s leave these matters for later, Godmother."


    "That''s true, Sam really knows how to take care of his sister."


    "Of course, she is my sister... But Godmother, what about someone who doesn''t honor a bet and still doesn''t call me ''older brother''? What should we do?"


    Ava looked up, puzzled. What was this all about?


    Then she saw the strange expression on Angel''s face.


    Her cheeks slightly flushed, eyes narrowed, far from her usual composure.


    "Sam... are you asking for trouble?"


    Oh? What''s this now?!


    Ava suddenly became excited.


    This was one of the rare moments she could see this troublesome woman put in her place.


    Celeste blinked.


    "Really? We have such an issue? That shouldn''t happen in our family, as we highly value the spirit of contracts..."


    Angel gritted her teeth as she glared at Sam, who was acting innocent in front of their mother.


    "Sam, are you full and just looking for trouble?"


    Sam looked innocently at Angel.


    "What''s wrong? I''m just reasonably raising my doubts. If you say the bet doesn''t count, then it doesn''t count, can''t I even mention it?"


    Celeste looked at Angel.


    "You were the one who wanted to bet in the first place, weren''t you? And now you want to go back on your word? That doesn''t sound like you."


    Angel took a deep breath and then turned to Sam.


    "Fine... then come to my room later, and I''ll say it to you in person."


    "...Can''t we do it here?"


    "What do you think?"


    "Then... shall we just forget the bet?"


    "Heh, you think it''s up to you to decide that?"


    "..."


    Ava was still confused, but she found Angel''s annoyed expression quite satisfying.


    Meanwhile, Sam, seeing his sister''s barely suppressed laughter, could only internally lament.


    Do you know how much your brother has sacrificed for you?


    To keep you from feeling slighted, he''d rather draw all the hatred onto himself...

 Chapter 317 317: This is my courage for you

    "Hey, Sam''s here! Oh... and the new girl!"


    Selena''s sudden appearance effectively eased the slightly awkward situation Sam was in.


    The eighth grader, dressed in a white sweater, had rosy cheeks and looked quite fresh and dewy. Although she was only a year younger than Ava, the difference between them was quite noticeable due to their height and backgrounds. Ava, appearing more mature and poised, seemed more like a high school student. Despite her youthful appearance, she didn''t come off as naively innocent.


    Selena, on the other hand, seemed naturally clueless and childish, still shedding her youthful naivety. Girls her age seemed unaware of the instinctual competition that often exists among those of the same gender.


    This kind of emotion is normal and doesn''t need anyone''s guidance; it happens naturally in the wild, though it''s more common among males.


    "This is Sam''s sister, Ava. She''s a grade above you."


    "Wow, only one grade? But she looks so tall!"


    Selena expressed her amazement, looking enviously at Ava, who sat there with a poised posture, appearing even taller than her sister.


    Ava looked curiously at the younger girl and whispered to Sam beside her.


    "She has a sister?"


    "Cousin. Her name is Selena, a very innocent girl."


    "I see... Well, she''s definitely more pleasant to look at than her sister."


    Sam suspected that Ava would find even Biscuit more pleasant than looking at Angel.


    Selena''s arrival certainly livened up the atmosphere, as she was oblivious to the underlying tensions and simply chattered away, allowing everyone else to just watch and listen without needing to speak. This gave Sam a rare moment of relaxation.


    Nothing unexpected happened until dinner time.


    Watching the servants clear the table, Celeste smiled at Ava.


    "How was it, Ava? The food was alright, wasn''t it?"


    Despite feeling a bit odd about this mature woman, Ava couldn''t find any faults and politely responded.


    "Yes, it was very good. Thank you for your hospitality, Mrs. Celeste."


    Celeste looked at the girl.


    "Your brother calls me Godmother, and you call me Mrs. Celeste. Isn''t that a bit strange?"


    It was clear she wanted Ava to consider her a godmother too.


    Sam was puzzled. If taking him as a godson had some personal motive, why extend the same to his sister? He couldn''t believe Celeste hadn''t met other beautiful and talented girls before. Did she want to make all of them her goddaughters? That didn''t make sense.


    "What should I call you then?"


    Ava seemed a bit confused.


    Sam felt a sense of foreboding as he heard her question.


    Sure enough, Celeste smiled and said.


    "You could call me Godmother too."


    Just as he suspected.


    Still harboring that motive, although Sam didn''t know exactly why, he didn''t think it was for anything good.


    Perhaps this was Celeste''s way of creating a natural bond to use Ava against him.


    Like a hostage, tying his entire life to this family with no freedom or dignity, possibly sacrificing both their lives.


    But then again, how many could refuse such an offer from the current head of the Angel family, a position many could only dream of?


    And with Ava''s personality and age, she might not be able to refuse.


    No way.


    No matter what, Sam had to refuse for Ava.


    He was about to speak when Ava beat him to it.


    "Ah... maybe not, sorry."


    To his surprise, and not just his, Celeste and Angel also looked astonished, not expecting this girl to refuse.


    Celeste blinked, then turned to Sam.


    "Did your brother tell you to say that?" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blaming me? So you think I''m always scheming, huh?


    Ava shook her head.


    "It was my own decision."


    "May I ask why?"


    Celeste was genuinely curious.


    Young kids'' thoughts are hard to predict, filled with naive fantasies. Yet, most can''t resist the lure of money. Ava''s quick refusal was puzzling.


    Ava looked at Celeste normally.


    "Because then I''d have to call her older sister, right? I don''t want that."


    Everyone was taken aback by her response.


    Sam didn''t know whether to laugh or wipe the sweat from his brow. What a misunderstanding! He thought his sister had suddenly become aware of something serious, but it was for such a trivial reason?


    Celeste couldn''t help but laugh.


    "So that''s it... Angel, it seems your popularity isn''t that great."


    She even teased her own daughter.


    Angel narrowed her eyes and smirked.


    "No worries, I have ways to make her call me older sister."


    "Think again, that''s never happening, hmph!"


    With her goal unmet, Celeste stood up.


    "Ava, feel free to stay here for a few days until you return. Make yourself at home, don''t be a stranger. Someone''s alreadypreparing your room, you can head there later."


    "Ah... thank you."


    Ava had just refused her, but this time, the kindness seemed too difficult to reject, so she simply nodded.


    As Celeste left, Sam breathed a sigh of relief. Despite the crowd, the situation was still manageable.


    Angel also stood up, and Sam quickly followed suit, having something important to say before it was too late.


    "I''ll go help her settle into her room, I''ll find you later."


    Angel frowned, clearly displeased.


    "Do you two siblings enjoy annoying me?"


    "What''s wrong? You asked her to stay here, and she''s not comfortable in new places, so I should stay with her for a bit."


    "So it''s my fault?"


    "We could go back now if you prefer."


    "Don''t go back... just remember to come find me after you''re done."


    "Got it."


    Watching Angel leave, Sam finally relaxed.


    Ava, looking worried, asked, "Brother, are you okay? Did I say something wrong?"


    She was clearly more concerned about Sam''s situation, even if she was slow to notice the difficulties her brother faced in this family.


    Sam shook his head, smiling as he tousled his sister''s hair.


    "No, you did great. Some things we''ll talk about later, let''s go to your room first."


    "Okay..."


    Ava was still puzzled as they entered the well-prepared guest room. Sitting on the edge of the bed, which was surprisingly comfortable for a guest room, she curiously looked at her brother.


    "I didn''t cause you any trouble, did I? When Celeste asked me about becoming her goddaughter... everyone''s expressions were so strange."


    Sam smiled, taking her hand in his.


    "You don''t need to worry about our expressions. Just do what you think is right. I can''t really tell you what''s correct either, as no one can really control their own life or someone else''s. But what we can do is live without regrets for every choice we make, so even if your reason was that, it''s still good because it''s what you wanted."


    Sam suddenly thought, what if she wanted to become Celeste''s goddaughter? How would he stop her?


    It seemed now that he didn''t need to interfere much, except for obvious dangers. Any choice was her life, and his overprotection would only restrict her, which wasn''t a brother''s role.


    "What about you, brother?"


    She was still worried.


    Sam blinked.


    "What about me?"


    Ava awkwardly said, "It just seems... you''re so cautious here, it''s unnatural... I''m worried about you."


    It seemed to Ava that Sam was like a bird trapped in a cage, ensnared by wealth, losing his freedom.


    Though it looked that way, and it almost was, Sam squeezed her tender hand.


    "Don''t worry about me. Trust me, your brother will live well and with dignity. What you see now is nothing; it''s just the beginning."


    "Really?"


    "Do you trust me?"


    "Of course, I do!"


    Ava always claimed not to believe his tall tales, but when it came to the big issues, he was her most reliable person.


    Put it this way. Even if Sam were to stab her in the heart himself, she''d believe it was for her own good and never question why.


    Sam nodded.


    "That''s all that matters."


    But Ava still looked worried.


    "If... if it really gets too tough for you, we could go back to Cedarwood, couldn''t we? Live there peacefully... even if it''s not as glamorous as Kuhang, I''ll always be with you."


    Sam smiled.


    "Even if we go back, that won''t be for a long time. Don''t worry, my situation isn''t as dangerous as you think. Just focus on your competition tomorrow, and I promise you, I''ll be safe and dignified here in Kuhang."


    "Okay... I trust you."


    Ava nodded firmly, perhaps feeling the strength from his hand.


    Or maybe it was his gaze that always reassured her.


    She didn''t know that to Sam, Ava was one of the few girls he could confide in.


    Sharing his thoughts with her didn''t just lighten his load; it genuinely gave him confidence.


    Where that confidence came from, he wasn''t sure.


    But since her arrival in Kuhang, he realized he needed to accelerate his plans to conquer the female leads.


    Hmm... starting with the toughest, the Heiress!


    Sam stood up.


    "Alright, get some rest early. Do well in the competition tomorrow, and don''t worry about anything else, okay?"


    "I understand. Wait..."


    As Sam stood up, Ava suddenly blushed and called out to him.


    "What is it?"


    Sam looked at her as she also stood up, her long legs making her appear even taller. She placed her hands behind her back, looking down shyly.


    "Could you... hug me?"


    "Ah?"


    "I... it feels a bit strange here... you can''t stay with me tonight, so can we just hug?"


    Sam felt there was nothing awkward about a brother hugging his sister, but the atmosphere felt strangely charged, almost like a scene between two people in love for the first time.


    Sam even did something he rarely does, scratching his cheek in confusion.


    "Uh... sure, that''s no problem, but..."


    "Then hurry up... I... you know I''m shy, you... hurry up, don''t be so mean..."


    Ava couldn''t help but stomp her foot lightly, her face flushed and too adorable as she avoided looking directly at her brother.


    Sam took a deep breath.


    "Alright."


    With a heart strangely full of nerves, he opened his arms and embraced her.


    The heartbeat seemed loud in his ears.


    As he held Ava, words failed him.


    All he could smell was her sweet fragrance, and all he could see when he opened his eyes was the white wall.


    But the heartbeat in his embrace felt so real, so intense, it was hard to tell if it was his own or hers.


    Ava''s hands, previously held behind her back, relaxed, and her body seemed to melt into Sam''s chest.


    Is this what a brother''s embrace feels like...


    It was more solid, more enchanting than she had imagined.


    She couldn''t help but wrap her arms around Sam''s waist.


    It felt as if they were lost in the embrace, as if time and the whole world had nothing to do with them.


    Even if it were the end of the world, all they would hear was each other''s breathing.


    Until Sam, caught in this strange atmosphere and feeling, came to his senses and gently pushed her away.


    "That''s... enough for now, it''s getting late..."


    "Muah!"


    Suddenly.


    Sam''s eyes widened. He hadn''t expected the girl looking up at him to suddenly tiptoe and peck his lips.


    What was that feeling?


    Was it... a peck?


    Ava''s eyes also widened in shock.


    She hadn''t realized what she was doing.


    Just as she was pushed away, she felt a strong reluctance.


    Then, seeing her brother speaking, watching his lips move, and realizing they were still close...


    She just... tiptoed.


    "What... are you doing?" Sam asked, somewhat dazed.


    Ava''s cheeks were as red as the sunset.


    "This... this is my courage for you!"


    "Courage?"


    Sam instinctively reached to touch his lips, hardly believing the slight moist sensation.


    Ava quickly grabbed Sam''s hand.


    "Don''t touch! It won''t work if you touch!"


    "Courage has an expiration?"


    Ava nodded vigorously.


    "Of course! It does, this is my blessing for you... um... aren''t you going to see her now? Go on! Good luck!


    I believe in you!"


    She didn''t really know what Angel was up to, but right now... she wanted to be alone, not to calm down, but to carefully savor everything that had just happened.


    "Hey, hey, hey, you believe in what exactly? Don''t push, I can walk!"


    "Bang."


    Sam was pushed out the door, then watched as it closed behind him.


    He stood there, stunned, then took a deep breath and turned to face the dark corridor.


    Sam clenched his fist.


    That''s right, with the courage given by his sister, with such a solid backing.


    What''s there to fear!


    Angel, here I come!

 Chapter 318 318: Are you planning to solve problems with your cock?

    Walking through the flickering light of the courtyard, Sam''s footsteps on the wooden floor made him feel as if he were crossing a bridge. In his life, he hadn''t crossed many bridges, most of them back in Cedarwood.


    He remembered one bridge made of stone; stepping on it felt no different from the ground, except for the sound of the river rushing under it, growing louder as one drew nearer. It wasn''t a gentle stream, but a roaring torrent.


    At that moment, Sam realized that everything in nature had a voice, not just beings with human language.


    What it spoke¡ªanger or peace¡ªwasn''t for humans to know.


    He understood that he needed to do everything in his power to survive, to pass each challenge life threw at him. As long as he was alive, he couldn''t say life was too hard; at least it hadn''t killed him.


    Whether fate wanted to mock him or toy with him, the purpose of life was to figure out why he existed or to prove himself to a distant, indifferent creator.


    He was responsible for every choice he made.


    "Knock, knock, knock."


    Sam stopped and knocked on the door in front of him.


    "Come in."


    The familiar, calm voice of the girl inside beckoned him like a subordinate reporting for duty. Sam gently pushed the door open.


    Unexpectedly, Angel wasn''t doing anything bizarre. She wasn''t reading, nor was she scrolling through her phone in bed. In the warmth of her room, she didn''t need to wear much.


    Dressed simply in a black tank top with white lace edging, the contours of her thighs were highlighted, as if the lines had a life of their own, each gleam vibrant with vitality. Her clear shoulders and the hollow of her collarbones didn''t give off a frail vibe despite their sharpness.


    Her breasts seemed like ripe fruits in an orchard, heavy and full, impressive among her peers not just in size but in their perfect form and hue. They were unforgettable at a glance, not to mention the feel of them in one''s hands.


    Such was the girl who could make Sam, standing at the doorway, instantly parched and filled with desire.


    But in a moment, Sam collected himself. He had been with several women before; he wouldn''t let such basic temptations cloud his judgment.


    Angel was leaning on one elbow at her desk, sketching something on a piece of paper with a pen in her other hand.


    "Drawing?" Sam approached, looking over her shoulder. He tried not to focus on her breasts, visible from this angle. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What Angel was sketching was clear to Sam at a glance. She had a unique talent for drawing and sculpture, which is why Sam could immediately tell she was drawing his sister, Ava.


    The sketch was colorless, merely outlined and somewhat rough, understandable given the short time. Yet, even these simple strokes captured Ava''s youthful, radiant smile.


    "Yeah," Angel replied nonchalantly, adding a few strokes to the girl''s bangs in her drawing.


    "Why are you drawing Ava?" Sam asked curiously.


    Angel didn''t look up, focused on the final details. Multitasking wasn''t hard for her.


    "In the past, when there were no photos, didn''t people paint portraits to remember the deceased?"


    "That''s a bit extreme, isn''t it?" Sam felt a chill.


    It hadn''t been long, and she was already thinking about memorial portraits? Wasn''t that a bit morbid?


    Angel chuckled, knowing what he was thinking without looking at him.


    "Don''t worry, I was just joking."


    "Some jokes shouldn''t be made, especially about my family," Sam said seriously.


    Angel nodded, realizing her joke might have gone too far, but she wasn''t one to admit her mistakes easily.


    After finishing the shading on the girl''s hair in her drawing, Angel set down her pen and swiveled her chair to face Sam, tilting her head slightly.


    "What would you do if I really had such intentions?" she asked without a smile, her question sounding earnest.


    Sam shook his head.


    "You wouldn''t do that."


    Angel shook her head too.


    "I''m not asking you to trust whether I would do it or not. I''m asking you to consider if I did."


    Sam didn''t hesitate.


    "I wouldn''t let her be in danger. I''d use everything I have to stop it, no matter who it is."


    "Even if it''s me?" Angel smiled, her narrowed eyes not offering Sam any sense of security.


    "Even if it''s you."


    Angel leaned back in her chair, her impressive figure slightly arched.


    "It seems that''s your bottom line... But shouldn''t your bottom line only involve me?"


    "People are complex; there''s no rule saying you can only have one bottom line," Sam replied.


    Angel seemed neither angry nor surprised by his answer.


    "Is your protection of her really just brotherly love and care?"


    "I believe so."


    "What if that changes one day?"


    "Then we''ll deal with it when it comes, I don''t know."


    "Indecisive men are particularly annoying, Sam. Do you enjoy being indecisive in matters of the heart? You know, people like that usually don''t end well. They either die by a woman''s hand or because of one. I''ve never thought of such characters as heroes," Angel remarked, her tone dismissive of such sentimentality, viewing it as a weakness in men.


    Sam just smiled.


    He watched as Angel casually lifted her long, bare legs, the movement causing her skirt to slide slightly along her smooth skin. The view under her skirt was clear to him, and though she wore panties, to Sam, it might as well have been transparent.


    He knew every contour of her body intimately.


    Yet at that moment, Sam simply reached out and gently held her foot, which felt slightly cool despite the warmth of the room.


    "This world doesn''t force anyone to be a hero, does it? I don''t want to be a hero. I just want to live well, to live happily. That''s all," Sam said, his fingers gently massaging her foot, warming it slightly with his touch, as if trying to warm the coldest parts of Angel.


    But was it her feet that were the coldest, or her heart?


    Angel scrutinized Sam with narrowed eyes, feeling undeniable comfort as his large hands covered her foot, warmth spreading through her body. He always managed to give her an unparalleled experience, but she knew that what she offered him was equally unique and unmatched.


    "If that''s truly your dream... then you should be better behaved. Treat me better, spend more time with me."


    Sam pondered for a moment.


    "Then, can I be a little greedy?"


    Angel''s other leg stretched out, playfully moving towards Sam''s groin. It wasn''t an aggressive move; she simply nudged the area with her toes, teasing him.


    "That''s a little greedy? You should have seen what happened at the dinner table," she chuckled.


    "Are you referring to my godmother?"


    "She wants to make your sister her goddaughter for the same reasons I have¡ªto gain more leverage over you. Because of me, she now has to take you seriously, realizing that I might indeed keep you by my side. If she doesn''t want to destroy you, she''ll try to control you. That''s how these so-called powerful figures think. They''re like me; they never trust anyone.


    Their first step towards anything valuable is control."


    Sam understood this all too well. He also knew that he could only outwardly appreciate Celeste''s gesture. If he truly committed everything to her, he might lose everything, even his very bones.


    Angel''s toes and feet felt comfortable under Sam''s kneading, so she didn''t stop him, leaning back in her chair and letting his gaze wander under her skirt. After all, Sam had seen every part of her body, even been intimate with her many times, so there was nothing left to be shy about.


    Men are such interesting creatures. Are they never tired of a woman''s body, or is it something they never tire of playing with?


    Sam just smiled.


    "That''s your business, not mine. I just need to know what I''m doing."


    "Really? Don''t you think you should deal with my mother first? She doesn''t have as much compassion for you. I might consider your family, but she would use anyone around you as pawns. The more she smiles gently every day, the easier it is to forget how she got to where she is today."


    "It''s the first time I''ve heard someone talk about their mother like that in front of their boyfriend," Sam said, blinking as his hand gently caressed her calf, slowly moving towards her thigh, spreading like a virus.


    This silky touch, just staying in one place, how could it satisfy anyone?


    "So what? That''s how I see her, regardless of her status. Besides... what are you doing?" Angel reached out and pressed down on Sam''s hand, which had crept up her thigh. Her tone was calm, but her slightly flushed cheeks betrayed her.


    Sam smiled.


    "Does it bother you? Flirting while discussing matters wasn''t that your innovation?"


    "When did I realize you were so flamboyant?"


    As Sam stood up, he let go of her legs but didn''t give her a chance to close them. He placed his hands on the arms of her chair, leaning down to look down at the noble and stunningly beautiful girl from above.


    Angel was slightly annoyed by his posture.


    She placed a hand on Sam''s chin, seemingly to keep him from looking down.


    Sam lowered his head to kiss the palm of her hand, then looked into her eyes with a smile.


    "Because I''ve realized something. Just talking won''t solve anything."


    "Are you planning to solve problems with your cock?" Angel asked, a hint of challenge in her tone.


    Sam had already moved closer, his arms encircling her slender legs, gently lifting them. The position was somewhat awkward, adding a peculiar thrill for Angel.


    Sam whispered in her ear, "No matter what, I want to conquer you right now."


    His hand slid up the root of Angel''s thigh, slipping into her panties, caressing her vulva. As Sam''s movements continued, Angel''s cheeks grew warmer, her gaze becoming hazy.


    Completely lost in the moment, Angel heard only his words, "Brace yourself for the storm!"

 Chapter 319 319: Sam, can you be a bit more gentlemanly, a bit gentler with me?

    Sam couldn''t help but marvel at the stark difference between reality and the world of video games.


    In games, you can fulfill many fantasies and meet spiritual needs because you can do things that are impossible in the real world¡ªlike walking on walls, wielding swords and magic, or other more extreme actions that best remain unmentioned.


    But the experience Sam was having at this moment was something that could never be replicated in any game. It wasn''t just about reaching a physical climax, but a profound experience that lingered in the body, purging all negative emotions in an ultimate release.


    Unlike a game, which you might grow tired of after completing, certain feelings, like the ones Sam was experiencing now, only intensified with each encounter.


    The pressures and dangers created by these female leads were extreme. But so were the rewards for bravery¡ªthe exquisite experiences these female leads provided were also extreme.


    It was hard to imagine what it felt like during intimacy with Angel, where every visual and tactile sensation was dialed to the maximum. It was akin to the thrill of acquiring a top-tier gaming rig, from hardware to peripherals.


    Sam''s hands, whether on her long legs, her full breasts, or her labia, found each touch unparalleled and irresistible. Not to mention the unique sensation of his penis moving in and out of her vagina during the act.


    "Umm... Sam, can you be a bit more gentlemanly, a bit gentler with me?" Angel gasped as Sam continued his vigorous movements, nearly leaving her breathless in the locked position on the chair.


    This jerk...


    The chair felt like it was about to fall apart from the shaking, and Sam just kept going, even occasionally leaning down to kiss her nipples, neck, and ears.


    Finally, Angel felt like she couldn''t hold on any longer. Unlike this jerk, she didn''t have endless energy. She weakly raised her hands and cupped Sam''s cheeks, forcing him to look up and temporarily stop his actions.


    Sweat had formed on Sam''s forehead, his hair sticking to it, yet he didn''t look messy but rather intensely handsome.


    It seemed as if the hormones exuding from him intensified with the sweat, overwhelming Angel to the point where she could hardly speak, completely immersed in this ocean of sensation.


    "Just starting and you can''t handle it? Why don''t you beg me?" Sam said with a mischievous grin, feeling a sense of male pride, especially in front of this usually strong-willed girl.


    This wasn''t self-consolation. As the old saying goes, the quickest way to a woman''s heart is through passionate intimacy. Conquer her with cock, and her heart will surely follow.


    "You''re joking, right? Asking me to beg you?" Angel retorted.


    "Then I''ll continue. You see this long, thick cock... I wonder if you can handle it all?" Sam teased.


    "Wait!!" Angel snapped, pinching Sam''s arm, but she was too weak to make him feel it.


    "Are you begging me now?"


    "...Do you know how exhausting this is?" Angel gritted her teeth, glaring at Sam.


    Truth be told, the physical intimacy with Sam was incredible, and Angel enjoyed the experience, but they needed to change positions. That was the clear message in her eyes, but as everyone knows, she would never voice such a plea.


    Sam blinked, understanding her unspoken request. He resumed, filling her completely once again, but this time he slowed his pace. He wasn''t as fierce as before but gradually brought her back to the heights of pleasure.


    "But I feel so good, what if I can''t stop?" Sam whispered, his voice low.


    "...I''m not comfortable!" Angel protested.


    "You''re not? It seems like you''re enjoying it. Should we just stop then?" After saying that, Sam actually withdrew completely, leaving her body but not moving away from her, maintaining the intense position.


    Angel looked at him irritably.


    "Are you sure you want to use these tricks on me? Aren''t you afraid of the consequences?"


    Sam gently reached out to stroke her hair, as if to wipe away some sweat.


    "I just hope for some honesty from you, even if it''s just during our intimate moments."


    Angel frowned.


    "Jerk..."


    "So, shall we talk properly about what you want?" Sam stayed close, teasing her with the tip of his member, stimulating without penetrating.


    Under such conditions, Angel''s desire was reignited. She couldn''t stay calm, yet she couldn''t fully enjoy the moment either.


    She bit her lip.


    "Can we change positions, please?"


    "There, was that so hard to say? I understand now."


    Sam insisted on honesty, even if her tone wasn''t pleading. Always saying the opposite of what she meant and expecting him to guess was torturous, so changing this dynamic was essential.


    Sam then lifted Angel in his arms.


    Angel was startled, and when she realized he was just moving her to a softer location¡ªthe bed¡ªshe looked at him as he came down in a familiar position.


    At that moment, Angel had a sudden mischievous idea¡ªnot really a bad one, just a small revenge to make him realize that changing her wasn''t so easy.


    As Sam pressed down, she kicked out at his chest.


    Unfortunately, whether it was anticipation or just his quick reflexes, he caught her ankle firmly.


    Angel paused, seeing Sam''s smirk.


    "What''s this? A new kink?"


    Perhaps Angel had underestimated him due to his usual portrayal of weakness, falling into a kind of self-delusion.


    She bit her lip, deciding not to back down, even though she was in a very passive situation.


    "Let me go!"


    Instead of releasing her, Sam lifted her leg even higher, exposing her completely to his gaze, and without hesitation, he entered her again. This unique position allowed him to reach deeper than ever.


    Angel almost cried out, not from pain but from an indescribable mix of emotions, like watching a tear-jerking movie and finally crying freely at the satisfying ending.


    And Sam fulfilled her needs in this unconventional way.


    The ''battle'' continued, with Sam moving inside her relentlessly, not stopping. He leaned down to whisper in her ear.


    "Until you beg me... I won''t stop."


    "Ugh... you''re insane, you... I won''t beg you... go to hell, jerk...!!"


    Unfortunately, there were no clever tricks or strange tactics. Even a high-status heiress like Angel couldn''t change the situation. Sam''s prowess was unquestionable; he was strong.


    So Angel wasn''t even sure how loud her moans were during their lovemaking, nor what she might have said during the act.


    All she knew was that everything was intense.


    It was like being in a storm at sea, lost and directionless.


    She didn''t know how much time had passed until¡ª


    "Wouldn''t it have been easier to just beg me?" Sam said, his voice affectionate as he stroked her cheek.


    Angel blinked, struggling to open her eyes.


    "Did I beg you?"


    Sam was beside her, also drenched in sweat.


    He nodded.


    "Otherwise, I wouldn''t have stopped. You know I could go on for three days and nights without any trouble." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t remember, I didn''t say that."


    "You really are something, forgetting something from five seconds ago? Your memory is worse than a fish''s."


    "There was no such thing!! Go take a shower, you''re all sweaty and dirty!!"


    Angel somehow found the strength to push Sam off the bed.


    Watching her sulk, Sam actually laughed happily.


    Then he stretched his body openly in front of the young girl and scooped her up.


    Angel was stunned, the sticky feeling making her uncomfortable.


    "What are you doing! Let me go!"


    "How about we shower together? It saves time, don''t you want to go to bed early?"


    "...Sam, you''re getting bolder."


    Angel was placed in the bathtub with the young man.


    And Sam looked at her, still angry but looking even more beautiful, even cute.


    "I''m just falling for you more and more."


    Angel scoffed disdainfully.


    "Because you like me, you act so freely during sex? I think you just think I won''t kill you. In history, this is called ''spoiled by favor,'' and it usually doesn''t end well."


    Sam blinked.


    "Why can''t I be spoiled by favor if I like you? There''s a saying that fits, I''m just relying on your love me."


    "...I didn''t say I love you."


    "It doesn''t matter, I really can''t do without you anymore."


    "Why can''t you just honestly say you fell for me first?" Angel frowned in dissatisfaction.


    Sam smiled at her.


    "Aren''t you also not being honest?"


    "I''m not like you."


    Sam shook his head.


    He turned to grab the shower gel, saying, "There''s no difference, the most unfair thing about love is that it makes both people involved very equal."


    Hearing this, Angel saw the young man''s back.


    She thought for a moment.


    Without much deliberation, she felt that in front of this young man, she could do some things without thinking.


    So she jumped up and pounced on Sam''s back.


    "Hey! What are you doing?"


    Sam turned his head to see Angel''s face peeking out from his back.


    And the expression she showed was one he had never seen before.


    She bared her teeth. "I''m going to bite you to death!"


    Angel, like a bluffing little girl, showed a naivety and cuteness that Sam had never seen before, even a bit childish.


    But this scene, unexpectedly beautiful, was something Sam had never imagined.


    Just like that, it appeared so suddenly, yet regrettably, it couldn''t be captured on film.

 Chapter 320 320: Id be the lotus blooming in the mud of your life

    "When is your sister''s final competition?"


    Angel asked, her voice drowsy after the bath. Despite feeling sleepy, returning to the bed seemed to rejuvenate her briefly.


    The night deepened, and she lay in Sam''s arms, using him as a human pillow in a comfortable position, possibly aided by the blanket that seemed to wrap around her automatically.


    Sam was somewhat surprised by her question. "If I remember correctly, tomorrow is the semifinals... The top four from each group will be divided into new groups, and the top two from each will enter the finals. How do you know she''ll definitely make it to the finals?"


    Sam himself wasn''t sure.


    Angel squinted slightly, the room dim except for the soft blue ambient light near the bedside, reminiscent of a bar''s soothing blues that made one feel gentle and secure. It''s said that blue is the most comforting color, though Sam couldn''t remember where he''d read that.


    "You''ve seen my swimming skills. Don''t forget, I once hired a national champion as my swimming coach," she said.


    Indeed, the swimming level in this country was world-class, so a national champion that Angel could hire was definitely a top-tier talent.


    Sam curiously thought, "Then why haven''t I seen you participate in any competitions? If you''ve hired such a coach..."


    Angel rolled her eyes. "Swimming was just a hobby at the time, also a way to stay in shape. Why should I compete?"


    Sam pondered for a moment. "Maybe because I think it''s a waste of talent?"


    Angel pinched Sam''s chest lightly. His muscles weren''t exaggeratedly bulky, feeling quite nice to the touch. Is this why men always like to stare at women''s breasts?


    "You''re still not used to it. You need to adjust your mindset. Our kind of talent is meant to be wasted. We have so much it overflows, get it?"


    Sam nodded. "I get it. Every time we make love, it overflows from your vagina..."


    "Is that what I was talking about?!" Angel interrupted.


    Sam chuckled. "I actually think she''s very likely to make it to the finals, but I''ve never told her that."


    "Afraid of putting pressure on her?"


    Sam nodded again.


    Angel scoffed, as if mocking. "You act like an old father, always protecting her."


    "Isn''t that what men do? Especially with their sisters. She''s only in ninth grade."


    Angel responded irritably, "Do you know that by ninth grade, many girls already understand most things? Constantly protecting someone only makes them weaker, more fragile. You can protect her now, but can you do it forever, or all the time? There will always be times when she has to face difficulties on her own. What then, if you''re not there?"


    Sam looked at Angel, surprised by her perspective.


    "Do you think I have a point?"


    Sam shook his head. "You always manage to make the unreasonable sound reasonable. I''m used to that. I''m just surprised you''re lecturing me about this, almost like a wise wife."


    "I''m giving you too much credit, huh?" Angel wanted to punch Sam, who seemed impervious to pain, making him the perfect punching bag.


    But this time, Sam was quick to catch her fist and pulled her into an embrace. Suddenly, a blanket of tenderness enveloped them both, making them reluctant to change their position, as if only this moment allowed for complete enjoyment.


    Sam held her and whispered, "I know my approach might not be the best for her, but I always worry more about her growing up on her own. That''s why I sometimes say things to you that aren''t very nice. I''m sorry."


    Angel''s face was buried in his neck as she murmured, "You apologize now, when you''re so rough with me during sex, why don''t you apologize for that? You really are despicable."


    "You knew that already, didn''t you?"


    "Indeed, if you were too honest, it wouldn''t be fun."


    "Heh."


    "I''m not complimenting you. Believe it or not, I could bite through your artery."


    What kind of biting power is that? Sam certainly didn''t believe it, nor did he want to test it.


    He thought for a moment. "How about we go watch Ava''s finals together?"


    Angel had already closed her eyes, comfortable in his arms, ready to sleep until the end of the world.


    Hearing this, she hummed softly, almost instinctively.


    "Not worried about putting pressure on her now?"


    "What can I say? If I miss such an important moment, am I even her brother?"


    "Sounds very responsible... Are you planning not to miss her first time too?"


    Typical Angel. Such taboo and ethical breaches came naturally to her, without hesitation.


    "What are you saying? Am I that kind of person?"


    "Don''t you have enough women around you?"


    "...So, are you coming with me or not?"


    Sam decided to steer away from this strange conversation, which seemed to urge him to do something bizarre to Ava.


    Angel''s mood was too ambiguous, leaving Sam unsure of how to satisfy her.


    "I should be free the day after tomorrow, but are you sure your sister would be happy to see me?"


    Angel didn''t know why, but she enjoyed seeing Ava''s annoyed expression when she saw her. It was like teasing a pet; to make her happy, she''d give her irresistible little gifts. To upset her, Angel just needed to be a bit more affectionate with her brother.


    "Are you really concerned about that?"


    "Good point. Let''s go then. I haven''t watched a competition in a long time."


    "Let''s sleep on it, we''ll talk the day after tomorrow."


    "Okay, don''t disturb my sleep."


    "I''m not talking anymore."


    "Even breathing is too loud."


    "Should I just stop my heartbeat then?"


    "That would work."


    "I can imagine now, when I''m old and lying on a hospital bed, you''d unhesitatingly pull the plug on my oxygen."


    Sam sighed.


    Angel''s hand reached out, gently touching Sam''s face, her voice sleepy and muffled, "Don''t worry, I wouldn''t want you to suffer the pain of dying."


    Truly touching...


    But back to the point.


    She really had changed a lot, at least under his influence. Her cuteness had increased, and her fearsomeness had decreased.


    How could that not be considered an achievement?


    By morning, everything seemed normal. Sam took Ava to the sports hall for training and competition using Angel''s car, then the two went to school.


    It looked like a rare peaceful day.


    It gave Sam a bit of hope for the future. If the days ahead were as serene as this, it would be a perfect world.


    In the afternoon club classroom.


    Angel didn''t come, saying that since Sam was now living at her place, going to the club classroom was meaningless.


    Thus, the Ultimate Human Department seemed like a place where dreams began.


    The familiar golden triangle.


    Sophie was reading a book in the afternoon sunlight, while Isabella was occasionally laughing at something on her phone.


    Until someone nudged Sam''s elbow.


    Sam thought it was an illusion from staring at his phone too long, but when he turned, he saw Sophie''s covert glance, obviously avoiding Isabella''s gaze.


    Sam was stunned, then heard her whisper.


    "Where were you yesterday?"


    Sam then remembered that because of Angel''s sudden appearance, he hadn''t been able to go to Sophie''s house to cook, and not just yesterday, but probably for the next few days as well. So Sam glanced at her and then texted her the reason.


    Sophie looked at the message.


    Her expression changed visibly.


    "Then don''t come anymore."


    Although Sam had honestly explained the entire reason, the annoyance was real, especially because it involved Angel, doubling Sophie''s irritation.


    Sam said with a wry smile, "It''s just postponed for a week, are you in such a hurry?"


    "I''m in a hurry? If you say I''m in a hurry, then I''m in a hurry."


    Sophie turned back to her book, clearly disdainful.


    Sam chuckled. "Since when did you start talking like that?"


    "I learned from you, I''ve been influenced by you."


    "I think that''s a correct statement."


    "Don''t make everyone like you. Rest assured, I''ll clean up all the bad habits you bring, and I won''t let my life be stained by you."


    That sounded quite serious, but Sam just laughed happily.


    "What if I''m the stain in your life?"


    "What are you thinking? I''d be the lotus blooming in the mud of your life."


    "Ah~ I''ve discovered Sophie is getting cuter~"


    Sam leaned on the table, making Sophie''s skin crawl with his words.


    "Stop disgusting me, jerk!!"


    Just then, Isabella put down her phone and looked over.


    "Ah, as the club president, am I being ostracized by the members?"


    Sam smiled and said, "No, we were just joking."


    "Nice, flirting... Can I join? Three''s not too crowded, right?"


    Isabella blinked. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sophie''s cheeks flushed quickly: "Who''s flirting with this jerk, don''t insult me."


    Isabella laughed: "Sophie, that''s classic tsundere. Every harem anime has a tsundere heroine..."


    "I''ve already said, it''s not flirting!!"


    Sam sat up straight and explained.


    "Yes, we were just talking about my sister."


    "Sam''s sister?"


    "Yeah, she''s here in Kuhang for a swimming competition. Sophie met her the day before yesterday."


    "Eh... that''s not fair, Sam. You''re biased. Sophie gets to meet your sister, and your senior doesn''t?"


    Isabella looked innocently at Sam.


    Sam was stunned.


    "I didn''t mean that... She''s just here for the competition..."


    "How''s the competition going?"


    "It''s going well. If today goes smoothly, she''ll be in the finals tomorrow."


    Sam said.


    Isabella thought for a moment, then looked at Sophie, then back at Sam.


    "Can we go watch your sister''s finals tomorrow?"


    "Ah? Why?"


    "Of course, it''s a club activity."


    "That''s not a club activity! Senior, please don''t turn everything you want to do into a club activity."


    Sam said helplessly.


    Especially since he had already made plans with Angel, adding these two, plus his sister, would be an extreme scene, something Sam didn''t even want to imagine.


    But Isabella just laughed.


    "Think about it. If your sister does well in the finals, we can all help her celebrate, and it would be like supporting her. Besides, I''ve never met your sister. Wouldn''t it be a pity if I didn''t? Ah... I''m leaving school next spring, I just want to leave some beautiful memories..."


    Sam couldn''t stand this.


    "Just say what you want directly, don''t beat around the bush."


    "So you''re agreeing?"


    "When did I agree? And you should consider Sophie''s opinion, right? She..."


    "I can go."


    Sophie unexpectedly said something that surprised them both.


    "Ah?"


    Sam looked at Sophie in surprise.


    Isn''t she the one who likes to avoid crowds the most?


    Sophie looked at Sam as if it were obvious.


    "I''m now friends with Ava, isn''t it normal to go watch? But senior... probably doesn''t have a legitimate reason."


    Isabella blinked.


    "Once you know someone, they''re a friend. Now it''s two votes to one, Sam, any objections?"


    Sam could only say, "No other objections, but I have to tell you, Angel will also be there."


    He thought this news would deter them, considering what had happened at Angel''s house last time. Isabella seemed to have passed out then, but Sam thought she was feigning ignorance, though he didn''t know why.


    But Isabella just looked at Sam.


    "What does that matter? Let''s all go together."


    Sophie couldn''t help but snicker.


    "Is that so? That''s perfect."


    Fuck!


    Had they gone mad?


    What kind of reaction was that, as if they were going for revenge!

 Chapter 321 321: Have a cup of coffee, young man

    "Wow, you''re really impressive. Today at the office, I heard people talking about the swimming competition. They mentioned a young girl from Cedarwood who''s incredibly fast and skilled in swimming..."


    At the dinner table in Angel''s house, Celeste suddenly brought up the topic.


    Sam instinctively looked at this woman, who appeared so amiable and approachable in front of many.


    "Godmother, you still have to work?" Sam asked.


    Celeste glanced at Sam. "What else do you think I do when I leave the house every day? Go for a walk?"


    Angel almost couldn''t hold back a laugh. This young man always managed to stir up some bizarre situations and say things others wouldn''t think of. Who else would steer the vast enterprises if not this woman? Was it supposed to be Biscuit?


    Sam chuckled. "Ah, maybe it''s because I''ve never heard Godmother talk about these things. Seeing you at home, I almost forgot how busy you are every day. Take care of your health."


    Celeste immediately beamed with joy. "At least my godson cares about me."


    Angel immediately glared at Sam. So, this was his roundabout way of flattering? Where did he learn such tricks?


    It was then that Ava looked up. "Huh? What did you just say?"


    "Nothing, just wanted to ask how you did in today''s competition?"


    From Ava''s mood upon returning, it was clear how she had performed, but everyone knows that for young people like her, some things need to be asked to let their joy flow freely.


    Ava''s expression suddenly turned proudly coy, like something out of a textbook. "It was okay, I guess. I performed normally, finished first in my group, and made it to tomorrow''s finals. What are you all laughing at?"


    Ava hadn''t realized that her behavior was exactly what everyone had expected, and now they looked at her as if confirming their predictions.


    Celeste shook her head, smiling. "Nothing, nothing. Just amazed at how effortlessly you made it to the finals. Have you ever considered pursuing a career as an athlete?"


    Ava hesitated only briefly before shaking her head. "Being an athlete is too exhausting. The training for professional athletes is completely different from what we do, so I haven''t considered it."


    Celeste nodded. "That makes sense. Being an athlete is really a young person''s game, and it''s quite risky. If something goes wrong and you don''t achieve much, life after retirement might not be so great. And a talented girl like Ava could have an easier time being a model or something."


    "It''s too early to talk about those things now..."


    Ava blushed at the praise. Under Celeste''s ''care,'' she indeed seemed to be getting used to the place. All her discomfort was relative, and besides, Sam knew her well enough to know she wasn''t the type to make a fuss without reason.


    After dinner, as usual, Sam went to Ava''s guest room to spend some time. With the finals approaching, a competition that could affect her schooling, he seemed even more nervous than she was.


    Sam could now truly understand what it felt like to be a parent¡ªwatching over a child''s critical moments, feeling even more anxious than the child themselves.


    "What are you doing, going back and forth, fussing with the blankets and sheets?" Ava''s behavior confused Sam.


    They hadn''t spoken much before the young man started pacing the room restlessly, fussing with the bed sheets and picking up trash, displaying a pointless busyness that was both annoying and somewhat amusing.


    "Do you feel nervous?" Sam looked at her.


    Ava looked back, puzzled. "Nervous about what? You''re the one who''s annoying me."


    "Really? You have your finals tomorrow, aren''t you nervous?"


    Sam looked at his sister, bewildered.


    Ava laughed. "Why should I be as nervous as you, unable to speak properly? Would that satisfy you?"


    "That''s not it, but I''m just curious. Are you always this composed? I''m nervous for you."


    "What good does your nervousness do?...Silly brother."


    Although Ava said this, seeing her brother genuinely concerned made her secretly pleased. He wasn''t the one competing, yet he was so worried about her. She didn''t understand why he was always so stubborn, never saying the things she wanted to hear.


    Sam sighed, finally able to sit down and calm down a bit.


    "Your attitude is good, though. That''s also good."


    Ava twirled a pen in her fingers, her slender, pale fingers making the action look quite elegant.


    "I''m never nervous about competitions. I don''t know what you''re worried about. If I win, I win; if I lose, it''s because I wasn''t good enough."


    "But many people get affected by their nerves, right?"


    "That''s true, but I think I''m okay."


    "That''s where your unique talent lies."


    Why was she so easily shy then? Sam couldn''t figure out the mysterious workings of this young girl.


    "Okay, stop staring at me. I was fine, but you''re making me nervous."


    Sam was surprised to see Ava pushing him out. Wasn''t it usually her clinging to him, not wanting him to leave? And she said she wasn''t nervous!


    "You''re really okay?"


    "Ah, I''m fine. Go do whatever you need to do, go, go~!"


    Ava seemed impatient and pushed Sam out the door.


    "That..."


    He still tried to say something. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the next moment, Ava waved at him.


    "No more, good night!"


    "Bang."


    The door closed.


    Sam, feeling like he had been shut out, touched his nose.


    When Sam returned to Angel''s room, the noble heiress laughed at the sight of him looking disheveled.


    "What happened to you, got rejected?"


    Sam looked at Angel strangely.


    "Do I look like someone who gets rejected easily?"


    Angel actually considered this seriously.


    "Well, those who would reject you will, and those who wouldn''t, won''t."


    "That''s basically saying nothing."


    "Don''t you like to talk nonsense? But what happened, really rejected by your sister?"


    Sam sighed and lay down on Angel''s bed.


    "I thought she''d be nervous about the finals tomorrow, wanted to comfort her. But she was as calm as anything, and I ended up getting kicked out. Don''t laugh!"


    Sam hadn''t finished speaking when Angel couldn''t help but revel in his misfortune.


    "Why can''t I laugh? You look really funny."


    "Is it necessary?"


    "Of course, it''s like an old father of a brother, endlessly rejected by his sister. How do I put it, it''s very lifelike."


    Sam looked at her, suddenly struck by a thought.


    "In a way, I''m also your older brother."


    Angel immediately bristled as if a switch had been flipped.


    She got up, straddled Sam on the bed, and looked down at him like a true queen.


    "You''ve been getting bolder lately. I think your wings are hard enough to fly."


    In that position, Sam made a sudden thrust of his hips that almost knocked Angel off.


    When she regained her balance, Sam had already grabbed her hand, helping her stabilize.


    He smiled mischievously.


    "It''s not just my wings that are hard."


    "Jerk..."


    "Want to try?"


    The switch of desire was flipped again, and their clothes began to come off one by one¡ªfirst the coats, then the underwear, socks, until they were completely naked.


    Angel felt that their sexual life was becoming more natural, but it never felt tiresome. It was like a multi-layered cake, each taste different every time you tried it.


    Of course, that included Sam''s endless tricks.


    Like pinning Angel down, his penis teasing her entrance, then leaning close to her ear, almost biting her earlobe.


    "Does it feel good?"


    "...Don''t ask me."


    "What''s wrong, can''t I ask?"


    "Can you focus during sex..."


    "Multitasking doesn''t affect anything, tell me."


    "Tell you what... jerk."


    "Does it feel good?"


    "Yes."


    "Call me older brother."


    "Uh... dream on!"


    "Come on~ Call me older brother, no one else can hear."


    "You... don''t do this... uh. Really annoying, why didn''t you warn me before going in..."


    "Call me..."


    "Older brother."


    "Good girl~"


    "You wait... uh! Lighter... lighter..."


    "By the way... there''s something I need to tell you."


    "What?"


    "Tomorrow we''re going to see Ava''s swimming finals..."


    "Uh... go slower, what''s gotten into you today, starting so fiercely."


    "Yeah... Isabella and Sophie said they want to come too..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Bang!!"


    Sam was kicked off the bed, clutching the edge.


    He looked up to see the heiress''s gaze turn icy, as if she could devour him.


    She simply said.


    "Get out."


    Sam was stunned.


    "Where should I sleep?"


    "It doesn''t matter to me where you sleep, but if you dare go out, you''re done. Now get out!"


    "..."


    The greatest kindness and mercy Angel showed this young man was letting him put his clothes back on.


    Sigh.


    Still too hasty.


    How could he think that Angel, even during sex, wouldn''t get angry with him?


    Now the question was, where should he go?


    Not to Ava''s room, to avoid disturbing her rest before the competition.


    Certainly not to Selena''s, that would be criminal!


    And he couldn''t leave...


    Sam wandered aimlessly and ended up in the front courtyard, only to find it brightly lit.


    Walking over, he unexpectedly saw Celeste, her hair neatly done, looking at the night sky in the courtyard, elegantly sipping coffee.


    Seeing Sam appear, she wasn''t surprised at all, even smiling.


    "Troubled? Have a cup of coffee, young man."

 Chapter 322 322: Because I believe what you say more than others

    Sam was quite surprised, or rather, utterly astonished.


    It was already late at night, a time when many would have long been asleep. Yet here was this woman, Celeste, sitting in the living room in the chill of a winter night, dressed in clothes that hardly seemed warm, gazing out at the night view of the front yard.


    She was enjoying the moment far too comfortably, sipping on coffee.


    Sam couldn''t just pretend he hadn''t seen or heard her. He politely lingered at the doorway, then said courteously, "Godmother, why are you still up at this hour, drinking coffee alone?"


    Since he had spoken, it was only polite to walk over and sit opposite her.


    Celeste''s gaze shifted from the moonlight in the front yard to the young man''s face. Her soft look seemed as if it could melt into the water, or perhaps her gaze was always a grand illusion.


    "No one to join me, so I''m drinking alone," she said somewhat plaintively, and Sam felt she shared a trait with Angel¡ªmissing the point.


    Given Celeste''s status and social standing, how could it be possible that no one would join her for coffee? A nod from her would likely fill the courtyard. And it was already late; didn''t Celeste ever look at the clock?


    "By the way, the watch I gave you, don''t you like it?" Celeste noticed Sam''s wrist only had a red string, not the watch.


    Sam smiled and explained, "That watch is too valuable to wear all the time. I keep it safely at home. With all the activities at school, it''s easy to lose it, so I wear this red string that symbolizes blessings."


    It was a watertight response. Sam wasn''t comfortable constantly wearing something that might have a tracking device¡ªit felt too much like being a parolee.


    Celeste glanced at Sam, then casually sipped her coffee with an elegance that could be used in a tutorial on the art of drinking coffee. She then slowly said, "Don''t worry, there''s no tracker or any mechanism in that watch."


    Sam''s expression turned awkward, and he forced a smile. "Why would I think it had those things..."


    Celeste laughed nonchalantly. "Have I ever told you, sometimes you''re hard to read, but other times, transparent? No need to pretend, I''m not upset about it."


    "...Aren''t you going to rest, Godmother?" Sam tried to change the subject, though it was a clumsy attempt.


    Celeste shook her head. "It''s still early for me. Maybe it''s my age, but I find myself disliking going to bed early."


    Sam chuckled, "You must be getting younger then, since it''s usually young people who like to stay up late."


    Celeste couldn''t help but smile, then poured Sam a cup of coffee. "It''s that charm of yours, always able to win women over. Is this how you usually sweet-talk Angel?"


    Sam accepted the coffee cup, his smile sheepish. "Not really... You know, Angel isn''t one for sweet nothings."


    Celeste shook her head. "Every woman likes to hear sweet nothings, or outright flattery. The only reason they wouldn''t is if they don''t like the man saying them. My daughter likes to hear them too; she''s just very good at pretending to be strong."


    "That''s true..."


    Indeed, every time he was intimate with Angel, she would verbally deny enjoying it, but her body was always honest.


    Sam took a sip of coffee, and the conversation fell into a brief silence.


    Sam noticed that Celeste''s gaze wasn''t entirely on him; it seemed unfocused, as if looking past him at the moonlight outside.


    There was an indescribable mistiness in her eyes.


    It had to be said, Celeste without the added pressure was very charming, and it was perhaps only at such times that one could feel the pure feminine allure of this woman, without the additional layers of her various roles.


    Elegant, fresh, gentle, and purely beautiful.


    But she was, after all, Angel''s mother, and Sam did not let his gaze linger too long, quickly shifting to enjoy the rare tranquility.


    A cold breeze swept through the well-maintained garden, rustling the plants and brushing through Sam''s hair.


    It also seemed to bring Celeste back to the moment.


    Her gaze returned to him, and the silence ended.


    "You remember the promise you made to me last time, right?" Celeste asked.


    Sam knew exactly what she was referring to¡ªthe promise to make Angel voluntarily say to Celeste, "I love you." It seemed easy for a daughter to say such things to her mother.


    But... Angel had never said such words to Sam, let alone to her mother, given their complex relationship. Fulfilling this wasn''t going to be simple.


    "Yes, I remember."


    "I thought you might pretend to forget," Celeste said, not hiding her suspicion.


    Sam gave a wry smile. "Do you think I''m the type to issue empty promises just for temporary safety?"


    Celeste elegantly curved her lips, then reached for the coffee pot, her movements graceful. As she moved, her breasts swayed slightly, each frame of her action was a picture of perfection.


    "I don''t care who gives me empty promises because I always find a way to make them fulfill them."


    "..."


    Undoubtedly, her words were more a threat than anything else.


    She pushed the coffee cup back towards Sam, then placed her hands on her thighs.


    "But I think it won''t come to that because I believe what you say more than others... you wouldn''t want to show me an unlikable side, would you?"


    Her smile was charming yet chilling.


    Sam took a deep breath, not directly agreeing but instead asking her, "What if I was just bluffing?"


    Celeste sighed. "Sam, you''re still young, and there are many immature aspects to you. For instance... sometimes, it''s more important to show that you''ve tried your best, even if the results aren''t perfect or are barely satisfactory."


    What did that mean? Was she suggesting that Sam didn''t need to fully achieve the result, just show that he tried his best?


    But why would she be so generous?


    Her next words followed quickly. "Of course, whether you''ve tried your best... I''ll be the judge of that, Sam. You don''t have any objections, right?"


    "No, it''s something I promised to do, and I really hope to see that scene." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why? Is it that same old line about wanting everyone to be happy?"


    She scoffed.


    Sam met her gaze. "Why does it have to be a vain hope? Although it''s difficult, it doesn''t mean there''s no chance at all. And this ideal shouldn''t be dismissed; it''s something everyone aspires to."


    Celeste''s smile grew even brighter. "Is it because you''re young that you entertain such unrealistic fantasies? You should know, the more perfect something seems, the less worth it is to chase. It''s unattainable. When humans were created, the creator already decreed that humans don''t deserve perfection."


    "If there really is such a creator, then why do so many people strive for perfect happiness?"


    "That''s just because humans have desires, the driving force behind societal progress. But everyone, without exception, deviates on the path to perfection. The pursuit of perfection is the biggest trap against human nature. Perfect happiness doesn''t exist; people can only strive for relative perfection."


    Celeste was very certain, leaving no room for doubt.


    This attitude was very similar to Angel''s.


    Both didn''t believe in absolute happiness, just in accumulating more chips to gain security and satisfaction.


    Sam didn''t immediately respond but took another sip of coffee.


    After setting down the cup, the young man looked up with his somewhat naive but sunny face and said, "It seems that Angel is really influenced by you."


    "She''s my daughter, of course."


    "But she didn''t have to be like this."


    "As my only daughter, she had to be. Anyone can be naive, she can''t. Everyone can live in fantasies and vain hopes, she can only accept reality and become cold."


    "So... this is why you feel powerless and regretful about your relationship now, isn''t it?"


    "..."


    Celeste''s pupils contracted slightly, as if she had just realized she had fallen into a trap.


    He had casually mentioned all the reasons that now seemed to boomerang back on her.


    Yes.


    She had always believed her way of raising Angel was correct, and that it was the only way to ensure Angel''s future safety, reliability, and happiness.


    But as she grew up, as Celeste increasingly needed that sense of maternal achievement and satisfaction... she realized how distant she had become from her daughter, even seemingly insurmountable.


    Despite this realization, Celeste was still somewhat annoyed.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Sam shook his head. "I just want to say, Godmother, if you want her love, maybe... you need to change some things."


    "Is that what I asked you to do!"


    Seeing her suddenly become angry, Sam couldn''t help but reflect; she and Angel really were mother and daughter.


    Neither could tolerate others changing them.


    Sam thought for a moment, not directly responding, but instead said, "We''ve all seen many movies and TV shows where the protagonists are trapped in a quagmire, inherently flawed, yet constantly lament that no one loves them. They never consider changing themselves, and even if there''s a happy ending, it''s just the scriptwriter fulfilling everyone''s fantasies.


    We all mock such stupid and boring plots. So... Godmother, do you really think you don''t have to do anything, and Angel will come to you, hug you, and say she loves you?"


    "..."


    Celeste didn''t answer, seemingly unable to.


    Her hands under the table had involuntarily clenched the edge of her dress, even causing the flesh on her sexy thighs to turn slightly red.


    Sam didn''t continue.


    Instead, he politely stood up. "Well, it''s getting late, Godmother. You should rest early. It''s cold at night, and it wouldn''t be good to catch a cold."


    She watched his calm departure, his back as graceful as a swordsman from another era.


    She couldn''t help but feel that her intuition might have been correct, just like when she decided to make him her godson.


    He... seemed really capable of achieving what others couldn''t.


    How did he manage all this? Could he really create the miracles he hoped for?


    And the young man, burdened with many expectations and even carrying miracles, walked gracefully through the corridor.


    He arrived at a door.


    He took a deep breath, punching the air like a swordsman drawing his sword.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "What are you doing!"


    An impatient voice came from inside.


    Sam took another deep breath.


    "Just let me in to sleep~ Please~~ Angel~~~ My dear Angel~~~~ Please, it''s really cold outside!!!"

 Chapter 323 323: How many bullets were in Angels gun?

    "The finals are at three in the afternoon."


    "Yeah, so I''ll head over after lunch," Sam replied during a morning conversation with his sister Ava before heading out.


    Ava seemed utterly relaxed as she ate her breakfast, showing no signs of the impending high-stakes competition.


    "Do you want me to take the day off and go with you?" Sam offered.


    Although it seemed challenging to get time off from his position at the school where Alice teaches, he was willing to make sacrifices for his sister.


    Ava initially wanted to accept his offer. After all, having her brother accompany her seemed much better than going alone, and she cherished the time spent alone with him.


    But then she thought about it. If she brought her handsome brother along, her less worldly female classmates might go crazy.


    Why did her brother have to be so good-looking that she couldn''t even show him off without causing a stir? His naturally charming face was almost a ''curse.''


    So, after some consideration, Ava shook her head. "No need, just come over for the competition if you want to watch..."


    "I''ll be there with Angel," Sam added, blinking.


    Ava immediately frowned. "What is she doing there!"


    Just then, Angel walked out with her bag, wrapped in a long black coat, and looked towards Ava. "What''s the problem? Competitions are meant to be watched, right? Since there''s a competition and seats available, why shouldn''t I go?"


    Ava huffed. "You just want to see me make a fool of myself, you''d be happy to see me embarrass myself."


    Angel didn''t deny it. Whatever mud was thrown at her, she never bothered to clean it off. She enjoyed making others'' fears come true.


    So, she smirked and said, "Exactly, so be careful. I''ll be recording the whole thing. If you mess up, I''ll have someone edit an hour-long loop of it and put it online."


    "You...!!" Ava had never encountered such a ''wicked'' woman.


    Although Sam knew Angel wouldn''t go to such extremes, he still couldn''t help but take Ava''s hand to reassure her. "She''s just trying to scare you. Ava, don''t feel pressured. She''s joking. We''ll just come to watch and support you. Just focus on doing your best."


    Angel chuckled lightly. "You better take the competition seriously. I might not be joking."


    Ava snorted and even raised her little fist towards Angel. "Don''t worry, I won''t give you that chance. Just wait to celebrate my victory!"


    Sam and Angel then left for school in the car. On the way, Sam couldn''t help but express his concerns. "I wonder if what you said will make her nervous."


    Angel looked at him. "What''s there to worry about? Why don''t you swim for her?"


    "I''m a guy, how can I help? Can I participate in a women''s swimming competition?"


    "You were actually considering helping... You''re just a imouto-kon."


    "I am not a imouto-kon!" Sam argued vehemently.


    Angel looked at Sam disdainfully. "Still denying? You get so worked up over such a small thing. Whenever it involves her, you care more than you do for me. That''s not just a brotherly attitude."


    Sam thought for a moment, then suspiciously asked, "You''re not considering Ava as a rival, are you?"


    "Ava, my rival? Are you dreaming!" Angel vehemently denied.


    Only Elowen, who was driving the car, kept her eyes straight ahead, increasingly aware that the two behind her were becoming less considerate of her presence. Although she wasn''t too concerned about these matters, could this be what the lady had mentioned about... the way young people talk?


    After the first class at school, Sam was asked by a freckled male classmate to deliver some documents to the teacher''s office because the classmate had a date with his girlfriend from the next class.


    Sam entered the office with the documents and placed them in front of the familiar woman. Other teachers were also present, so Alice couldn''t be too affectionate.


    She added a coat to her outfit, seemed to have specially curled her long hair, which looked flawless and silky. The soft, large waves gave her a particularly mature charm. Especially in her aloof demeanor, when she put on her glasses, she appeared even more sexy and captivating, evoking a dangerously irresistible urge in others.


    "Here are the documents." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good."


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be going..."


    "Wait a moment."


    Alice stopped Sam as he was about to leave. He looked around; the other teachers were busy with their own tasks, not paying attention to them.


    "What is it, Miss Alice?"


    Alice observed his expression. "You seem to like avoiding me. What, did I scare you?"


    Sam laughed awkwardly. "Not at all, just didn''t want to disturb your work."


    "How''s your sister''s situation?"


    Alice changed the subject.


    Sam smiled. "It''s okay. Today''s the finals at three o''clock... so this afternoon..."


    "Thinking of taking leave again?"


    Seeing Alice''s furrowed brow, Sam had no choice but to nod and explain. "Well... she''s my sister, and today is the most important day of the finals... I..."


    "Alright, I understand."


    Alice''s brow was still furrowed, but she unexpectedly gave Sam permission. He blinked in disbelief.


    "You... agree?"


    "With your reasoning going that far, what else can I do? Besides, it shows you care about your family. Of course, I''d like to meet your sister sometime; I''m afraid you''re lying to me."


    Sam naturally wouldn''t refuse such an offer. "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely introduce her to you sometime. Thank you, Miss Alice."


    "That''s all then. Go to class and be careful on the road."


    Seeing Alice''s rare gentle side, Sam felt as if the world was suddenly filled with love.


    After lunch, Isabella called Sam to confirm if they were going together in the afternoon.


    Sam was a bit troubled; what would Angel think if he brought these two girls along? Wouldn''t she explode like a bomb?


    But Isabella''s clever persuasion convinced Sam. It was essentially just one sentence: "Are you just going to let Miss Angel dictate things? People should gamble in relatively stable situations; you''ll see that the bottom line is always being lowered."


    Although her rhetoric was clearly flawed, Sam decided to give it a try. Sometimes, it''s not about how clever your strategies are, but whether they can touch your heart.


    Some things can''t be completely static; there''s no saying that moving forward cautiously reduces risks. It''s about continuously taking risks, trying again and again, overcoming one hurdle after another, and then you realize that the things that troubled you have finally changed for the better.


    So Sam agreed, but on the condition that Isabella convince Sophie to come along; he wasn''t going to try to persuade that girl himself.


    Unexpectedly, within five minutes, Isabella messaged him back: "Sophie agreed~"


    Now it was Sam''s turn to be shocked. She agreed? Was Sophie on medication, or did Sophia make the decision for her? Something was very off.


    When it was time to leave, Sam left the school, and Elowen had already driven the luxurious car to the school gate, with Angel already waiting inside.


    "Get in, what are you waiting for?" Angel asked, puzzled.


    "Well, we have to wait a bit."


    "Wait for who..."


    As Angel spoke, she seemed to realize something, and a dangerous glint appeared in her eyes. "You''re not waiting for those two women, are you?"


    Sam tried to soothe her with a chuckle. "Didn''t I tell you yesterday that they''re coming along..."


    "When did you say they were coming together?! Sam, are you playing games with me, what am I to you? A means of transportation?"


    "I won''t allow you to talk about yourself like that!"


    "Elowen, hand me the gun."


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute!! Listen to me!"


    Elowen was in a difficult position; she had promised Celeste not to heedlessly comply with the young lady''s requests, especially not to kill the boy... In short, she had to be careful.


    But Elowen also intuitively felt that Angel wouldn''t shoot Sam, although her expression was very convincing, making it hard to refuse.


    Angel looked at Sam. "Stop talking so much, you''ve been looking for death since yesterday, right? Fine, I''ll grant your wish. Elowen, hand me the gun, didn''t you hear me!"


    "This..."


    Just as Elowen was somewhat troubled and Sam was trying desperately to stop the young lady without a better plan...


    "Ah, did we come at a bad time, are you guys fighting~"


    Turning around.


    It was the lovely and beautiful Isabella, standing next to her, still the cold and expressionless Sophie.


    The moment Sam saw these two, he began to calculate.


    How many bullets were in Angel''s gun?

 Chapter 324 324: Why not watch openly if youre so interested?

    "You guys really have the guts to come along, huh?" Angel''s cold laugh was visibly dangerous, the threat in her eyes clear to any sane person.


    Isabella, however, seemed unfazed as always. Each time she faced the temperamental heiress, she seemed to have her own unique way of handling it.


    "Hmm? What was that, Angel? I didn''t quite catch that. Aren''t we leaving now? It takes about an hour to get to the swimming venue, right?"


    Angel was blunt. "Can''t you go by yourselves? Contacting my boyfriend to have me drive you all seems a bit underhanded, don''t you think?"


    Hearing Angel call someone else underhanded was quite novel.


    Isabella blinked. "Oh, that wasn''t really the intention. I just thought since we''re all club members, moving together would foster unity, don''t you think? Of course, if Angel isn''t up for it, the three of us can go on our own."


    "Why would it be the three of you?" Angel looked discontentedly at the trio, especially at Sam, who was still outside the car, as if deliberately distancing himself from her.


    Isabella put on a pitiful act. "We''re not very familiar with the route... Unlike you, Angel, who has a driver to guide you, we only have Sam to lead the way..."


    Angel was visibly annoyed by Isabella''s demeanor, but she seemed unable to retaliate effectively. Isabella''s responses were measured and purposeful, her tone almost flawless, leaving Angel seemingly without a valid reason to treat her with hostility.


    So, she turned her attention to the other girl. "What about you? You hate seeing me, yet you insist on coming along... Isn''t that contradictory?"


    Sam also looked over, knowing Sophie''s response was crucial, and everyone was aware of her character. She might compromise, but never with Angel. She always stood firm against Angel''s provocations.


    Sophie looked at Angel with even more calm than Sam expected, her expression so composed it was almost alien. "I''m just participating in a club activity. I''m not aware of anything else."


    Her response was invincible.


    Sam hadn''t expected Sophie to say something like that. Had Isabella been coaching her behind the scenes? Was this the ultimate strategy to conquer Angel?


    Angel narrowed her eyes. "...You all sort out the seating then, don''t say I don''t consider club camaraderie."


    "Really? Thanks so much, Angel. I knew you were someone who might seem cold on the outside but is passionate on the inside. Uh... I''ll sit in the front passenger seat."


    "Ah? What about me?"


    Isabella addressed Sophie. "You sit in the back."


    Sophie''s eyes widened. "Me, in the back?"


    "Yes, hurry up, don''t delay any longer, or we might even miss the start of the competition~"


    Isabella practically dragged Sam and Sophie into the back seat, while she comfortably settled herself in the front passenger seat, even taking a moment to express her appreciation. "It''s really comfortable here. I''ve never sat in such a comfy passenger seat before."


    But this arrangement was tough on those in the back, particularly Sam and Sophie. Naturally, Sophie refused to sit next to Angel, so Sam ended up in the middle. This was arguably the most headache-inducing combination for him, even more so than being flanked by Zoe and Alice in a hot spring.


    Especially with the atmosphere feeling all wrong, Sam now understood how difficult it was for small countries sandwiched between two major powers.


    "I don''t remember discussing that this counts as a club activity."


    Angel leaned back in her seat, seemingly indifferent to the additional girl beside Sam.


    Isabella in the front responded cheerily. "Can''t every activity be planned, right? Sometimes, spontaneous ideas are the spice of life. Don''t you like surprises, Angel?"


    Angel scoffed dismissively as the car started and the scenery began to blur past. The cold wind blowing through the trees seemed like a swift storm, with hurried pedestrians braving the gusts.


    In Angel''s eyes, there was no sympathy; all life seemed to her merely numbers and codes, their passing nothing to marvel at or empathize with.


    "Firstly, I don''t consider this a surprise, and secondly, I dislike surprises in my life."


    "Then, Angel, you really should reconsider your views. Isn''t life about embracing all possibilities?"


    "I''m not sure where you got that conclusion, but I''m not buying it."


    Rejected outright, but Isabella wasn''t embarrassed, just smiled. "No worries, when the time is right, Angel, you''ll make your own choice."


    Angel didn''t respond to that, instead turning her gaze back to the uncomfortable Sam and the seemingly indifferent Sophie beside him.


    She didn''t say anything immediately but stretched out her long legs right in front of Sophie, placing them on Sam''s lap. This kind of gesture might be common among couples, many of whom enjoy such intimacy.


    In fact, Angel didn''t often behave this way, but Sophie''s presence seemed to change everything.


    Sophie clearly saw Angel''s legs resting on the young man''s lap, then heard Angel''s languid voice. "I''m a bit tired, massage my legs."


    "...We''re in the car." Sam whispered, trying to decline as it was clear Angel''s request was meant to provoke Sophie.


    "Hmm? Do you care about these things? Besides, it''s a normal thing, right? We''re a couple, aren''t we?"


    Sam covertly glanced at Sophie, noticing her sidelong glances, though she pretended to look out the window.


    Sam sighed internally, then placed his hands on Angel''s elastic, well-proportioned thighs. There could be no flirting now; he had to act like a professional masseur.


    But why did it seem like Sophie''s clenched fists were becoming more frequent? sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sophie didn''t understand why she was so angry. She told herself they were indeed a couple, and it was normal for them to be intimate. It wasn''t as if they were making love in front of her...


    But why was it so infuriating to watch?


    Especially Angel''s exaggerated expression of enjoyment. Was it really just a leg massage?


    It seemed like they were doing something else entirely.


    "Mmm... press harder. Yes... a bit higher, faster..."


    Angel''s occasional moans made Sophie blush, and Sam was sweating, unsure if it was the car''s temperature or his nerves.


    Sam just hoped that if Elowen in the front could sense his discomfort and had any sympathy, she would drive faster to their destination. Otherwise, this situation was really hard to handle!


    Sam''s hands started very restrained and polite, but under Angel''s urging, they began to move towards more private areas, almost touching her panties.


    Sam also noticed Sophie''s increasingly frequent covert glances, as if attracted by some intriguing show.


    "Sophie."


    Suddenly, with a blush on her face, Angel called out the name of the girl beside Sam.


    "Ah?"


    Sophie, caught off guard while sneaking peeks and feeling secretly angry, turned her head to meet Angel''s strange gaze.


    "Why not watch openly if you''re so interested?"


    "I''m not watching!"


    Sophie immediately denied, her face flushing.


    Angel leaned in closer to Sophie''s flustered face. "Is it... do you also want to be massaged like this?"


    "What... don''t say weird things! I''m not like you, letting men touch my body so casually!"


    Sophie denied, her face red.


    Angel couldn''t help but laugh. "That''s right, because he''s my boyfriend, so I don''t think there''s anything wrong with it. He can not only touch my legs but even more private parts... but you don''t have that legitimate reason, do you?"


    Sam felt like he heard the sound of an arrow hitting its target, even piercing through.


    He looked over and saw Sophie''s gritted teeth expression.


    "Angel, do you enjoy doing this?"


    "What do you mean by ''this''? You can be more specific."


    "Aren''t you very clear? Pretending to be ignorant is also one of your hobbies, right?"


    "It could be said that, but what does it have to do with you? Remember, you''re the ones who wanted to ride in my car, not the other way around. So... you don''t have the awareness to endure what comes with it? Sophie, I didn''t realize you lacked self-awareness."


    "Angel...!"


    As the conflict seemed about to escalate, Sam sat up straight and stretched out his hands.


    He separated the two girls, whose faces were almost touching, and pointed ahead. "Let''s stop there, it''s getting late. There''s a bit of a traffic jam ahead, it''ll be easier if we walk from here!"


    The tension in the car was palpable, and Sam''s mediation was a desperate attempt to prevent a full-blown argument.

 Chapter 325 325: It was an overwhelming advantage

    The car was parked some distance from the swimming venue.


    It was unclear whether the congestion was due to the finals or just the usual heavy traffic in the area, but the entrance was bustling with vehicles and pedestrians, creating a bit of a jam.


    It was nearly three o''clock, with less than half an hour to go.


    Three uniquely styled beautiful girls and a very handsome young man walked along the sidewalk.


    Angel scrunched up her nose in displeasure¡ªit was hard to tell if her annoyance was due to the situation in the car or something else entirely; she had plenty of things to be upset about, and Sam had long since given up trying to understand all of them.


    "So why did we have to park here and all of us get out to face the cold wind?" Angel complained, causing Sam to shift his gaze.


    Aside from him and Isabella, who remained relatively calm, Sophie had already tucked her neck in. Angel was using Sam as a windbreak, following right behind him, much like an ostrich burying its head in the sand.


    Sam, resigned, said, "You see how crowded it is over there... Let''s just walk a bit, don''t worry, I''ll block the wind for you."


    "Could you block the wind for me too, Sam?" came a voice from behind.


    "Ah?" Sam hadn''t quite reacted when Angel, sounding annoyed, spoke up.


    "Isabella! What are you squeezing through for?"


    "I''m cold too, let''s warm up together, Angel~"


    "Don''t stick to me!!"


    Were they trying to mimic a human centipede?


    The only one left was the stubborn Sophie, who, although she hadn''t squeezed behind Sam, was visibly reducing the distance between them. She gradually moved closer to Sam''s side.


    The distance to the swimming venue wasn''t far, and they soon arrived. The venue was much warmer than expected, not as cold as they had anticipated.


    Since it was an open competition, no tickets were required; they just needed to walk through a nominal security check.


    However, the combination of Sam and the three beautiful girls still attracted quite a bit of attention as soon as they entered.


    When everyone was seated, with only Angel still standing in front of Sam with a frown, Sam pulled out a blanket he had prepared long ago from his backpack and spread it over the chair.


    Angel squinted her eyes but sat down anyway.


    Isabella leaned over from next to Angel and Sam. "Sam, aren''t you thoughtful?"


    Sam just smiled and didn''t say anything. He had no way of changing Angel''s fastidious habits, nor had he thought about trying. After all, Angel had the ''right'' to be finicky; her financial status allowed her to indulge in such behavior.


    The only thing she might need to change was her personality. Sam guessed that only when her personality completely changed might she be truly conquered.


    Sophie sat on the other side of Sam. "Is the competition about to start? I just saw the referees coming in."


    Sam''s gaze followed hers, and his relaxed mood tensed up a bit. Although he kept telling himself that as long as Ava performed normally, securing a top three position was quite stable, he feared the world''s strange way of complicating things might trigger some bizarre plot.


    Sam didn''t want to experience any of those terrible endings, like a disheartened girl needing her brother to save her spirit... way too clich¨¦!


    In his line of sight, figures were already appearing in the competitors'' tunnel...


    "Ava? What are you looking at?"


    Ava, who was about to enter the tunnel wearing a swim cap and suit, looked up. Her appearance, almost unrecognizable in her swim gear except for her distinctive physique and notably tall stature among her peers, made it hard for anyone to recognize her at a glance.


    "Nothing, just looking for someone."


    As Ava walked out of the tunnel, she immediately scanned the stands for familiar faces. Fortunately, it wasn''t hard to find them because, in a venue that wasn''t fully seated, they were undoubtedly the most eye-catching group.


    But...


    Why were there so many people?


    Four?


    Besides her brother and that annoying woman, why... was Sophie there? And who was that sweet and gentle-looking girl sitting next to Angel? Could she be a friend of Angel''s, unrelated to Sam? No way, could someone like Angel even have friends?


    "Did your brother come to watch your competition?" a visibly nervous teammate asked Ava. "I''m always afraid of acquaintances watching my competitions... you seem quite relaxed about checking for familiar faces."


    Ava smiled. "What''s there to be nervous about? We''re already here; if they see, they see. Why should someone participating in a competition feel embarrassed?"


    Her teammate seemed uncertain. "Isn''t it embarrassing to be seen striving to perform actions that might not look so graceful?"


    Ava turned to look at the girl, who seemed to be shaking a bit. Being the same age and participating in such a significant national competition for the first time, it was natural to feel nervous.


    Ava thought for a moment and then reached out to hold the girl''s hand. "Don''t worry, when you''re striving hard, you''re the brightest star. There''s no need to feel embarrassed because this isn''t a performance; it''s your effort to live without regrets. So I''m not nervous because this is a battlefield, not a stage, right?"


    The girl looked into Ava''s determined eyes, seemingly inspired by Ava''s inexplicable fighting spirit. She nodded vigorously.


    "I understand, thanks, Ava!"


    "Let''s go, good luck."


    Ava withdrew her gaze and looked again at the stands. In an instant, she locked eyes with him. In a sea of faces where no one else seemed to have spotted her, that young man''s gaze had pinpointed her immediately.


    It was like precise targeting.


    A strange connection.


    Why did he recognize her so quickly when they weren''t even related by blood?


    It must be because of love, right?


    Ava knew it sounded a bit crazy to think this way, but it didn''t matter.


    What should one live for, and keep striving for?


    She hoped it wasn''t for money or power, but for the love concerning Sam.


    "All competitors, prepare. The competition is about to start!"


    As the referee''s voice rang out, everyone moved to their assigned positions.


    Looking at the slightly rippling water, Ava remembered that summer day not long ago.


    The scene was simple, one she had replayed countless times, each time feeling satisfied and happy.


    It was when she had cramped up in the water, nearly drowning, but the young man had scooped her out of the pool.


    Though he wasn''t by her side now, far away in the stands, Ava knew that from this moment on, his gaze would be on her, unwavering.


    Even though he wasn''t beside her.


    But she could still feel his strong arms and vigorous heartbeat when he held her, as if those moments were etched into her heart, residing in her soul.


    Now, standing by the pool, she bent down and got ready to dive, all in one fluid motion.


    Until the water rippled across her face.


    Ava took a deep breath, now feeling a bit of the nerves.


    But the source of her nerves wasn''t about achieving any particular result; it was about proving to that young man that she was no longer the little sister he needed to worry about all the time.


    Ava could decide her own life, and she... could be responsible for the love in her heart.


    "Start!"


    "Bang!"


    The splash of water seemed to blur everything for a moment.


    Ava didn''t hesitate; with familiar movements, the swiftly flowing water seemed to propel her forward.


    Ava remembered.


    She often heard envy in the swimming club. Why did someone as pretty as her need to be so good at swimming?


    And others said, "It''s maddening how some people don''t have to do anything to receive divine gifts."


    Thinking of those words, Ava just wanted to laugh.


    Because of her looks and her demeanor, many overlooked the effort Ava had put in.


    She had never been late or absent from swimming practice, often being the last to leave the venue.


    She had suffered injuries from swimming no less than anyone else, but she never made a show of it.


    The future Ava might not stick to swimming, and some might regret that as a waste of talent, but only she knew she had never let herself down on this path.


    At least, she was without regrets.


    Now.


    Her eyes, as she emerged from the water, looked across to the other side.


    Now she was determined to win.


    There was no better moment to fulfill her potential. With both talent and effort, why couldn''t she win? S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was determined to win.


    Now and in the future!


    At the moment, Ava wasn''t in the mood to check her competitors'' scores; she could only focus on herself, fully committed.


    But the four people in the stands watching her dive had odd expressions.


    Even Isabella couldn''t help but turn to Sam.


    "Sam, your sister has the skills... what are you nervous about?"


    Sam found it hard to describe his feelings.


    It was like... being nervous for someone else only to find out it was unnecessary worry.


    Because in his line of sight, all he could see was the churning pool.


    A girl, like a mermaid, seemed not just to be swimming.


    But powered by an engine.


    The splashes under her feet, the smooth arms that occasionally surfaced...


    A turn, a significant lead.


    It was an overwhelming advantage!


    Swimming must be your superpower, Ava!!

 Chapter 326 326: Ava won

    Ava won. It was a victory that seemed destined from the start of the race.


    Anyone with eyes could see that under such dominance, only an unforeseen event could change the outcome. Fortunately, this time, fate didn''t play any tricks on Sam.


    When he saw the young girl touch the edge of the pool with all her might at the finish line, he couldn''t help but stand up from his seat, cheering loudly.


    "It''s not like you won first place, why are you so excited?" Angel couldn''t help but comment.


    Sam, ignoring Angel''s disdainful look, excitedly grabbed her hands, "First place! Ava took first place!!"


    Angel, seeing his face flush with excitement, turned to Isabella with a resigned expression, "Can someone explain who exactly is competing?"


    Isabella laughed, "It seems Sam and his sister really have a great relationship. But there''s a saying that men easily develop paternal feelings, like for their sisters or junior female students, showing more excitement for their achievements than the achievers themselves..."


    Sophie couldn''t help but interject, "Isn''t that just being a sister-complex?"


    For the first time, Angel didn''t argue with Sophie but nodded in agreement, "Exactly, I think he''s definitely a pure sister-complex."


    Sam was stunned, "What sister-complex? What weird stuff are you all talking about?"


    Angel pulled her hand away and then punched Sam in the chest, "It''s about you, trying to hide your sister-complex as if nobody knows."


    "I''m not a sister-complex, this is familial love!"


    Isabella tsked, "Really, Sam, you always have such a hard time admitting it?"


    Sophie was taken aback, "What do you mean ''also''? Who are you implying, Isabella?"


    "Although we get along, Sophie, you can''t slander me! Isn''t that impolite?"


    Angel laughed, "Ah, I''ve always thought she was impolite."


    "Why are you two ganging up on me?!"


    "Shh...!" Just as the three were about to start a new battle, Sam suddenly made a shushing noise.


    They all looked at him strangely.


    "Just watch, they''re about to award Ava," Sam said seriously.


    "Sam, you''re hopeless," Angel sighed.


    Sam didn''t care about these rumors. All he wanted now was to see his sister step up to the podium and receive her gold medal.


    Sam often didn''t think of himself as naive; in fact, he didn''t allow himself to be. Naivety seemed beautiful and made life easier, but for him, it could bring fatal problems. Yet somehow, when it came to Ava, he could afford to be purely simple, even excessively so.


    Watching the girl step up to the podium and receive her medal, Sam finally felt a profound sense of satisfaction. It might sound sentimental, but people are sentimental when they need to be, and no amount of denial can change one''s true feelings.


    "Are you satisfied now?" Angel seemed resigned.


    Sam nodded with a smile, "Finally, the things I worried about didn''t happen, and I can report back to our parents with good news."


    Angel snorted, "Her competition has nothing to do with you, why do you need to report anything?"


    Sam naturally replied, "She''s been with me these days; if anything had gone wrong, whose fault would it be but mine? Thankfully, nothing happened..."


    Isabella couldn''t help but cover her mouth and giggle, "Sam is the most responsible person I''ve ever met."


    Sophie rolled her eyes, "That matches his arrogant personality, doesn''t it?"


    Sam, feeling back to normal, looked at Sophie, "Are you introducing yourself?"


    "Go to hell!"


    Angel waved her hand dismissively, "Now that your sister has done well, have you thought about where to celebrate?"


    It was hard to imagine such considerate planning coming from Angel; she wasn''t someone who celebrated others'' joy.


    But Sam hesitated, "I haven''t thought about it, what should I do?"


    Isabella blinked, "Didn''t you think your sister would do well from the start?"


    Sam shook his head, "I was just too focused on today''s finals to think about anything else."


    Sophie couldn''t help but mock Sam, "You act as if you were the one competing."


    Angel nodded, "I also think he''s been a bit too dramatic."


    Sam sighed helplessly, "Can we stop the baseless accusations and sarcasm for a moment? Do you guys have any place in mind? I''m open to suggestions, and I''ll tell her once she''s done here."


    Angel didn''t immediately suggest a place, instead glancing at the other two.


    "Are they going too?"


    Isabella blinked, "Why not? We''ve come this far."


    Then her gaze fell on Sophie, whose response seemed key.


    Sophie hesitated, then awkwardly turned her head, "Of course I''m going, Ava is my good friend."


    "Good friend? What''s that about?" Angel looked at Sam, seemingly unaware of this development.


    Sam suddenly remembered this huge oversight. Good grief, he''d completely forgotten that he''d introduced Ava to Sophie first!


    Sam''s expression became earnest, "Well, it''s like this. She had just arrived, and we didn''t have anything prepared at home for dinner, so I thought of Sophie, who lives near my apartment. I figured I''d introduce Ava to my classmates, our club members, to make future interactions less awkward... Angel? Are you listening? What are you looking for?"


    "Nothing, just keep talking, I''m looking for a gun."


    "..." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ===


    "Ava!! Amazing, you really got first place! Congratulations!!"


    "Yeah, that''s a sure recommendation, I''m so jealous~~"


    After stepping down from the podium, Ava was receiving congratulations from those around her, her shy smile evident.


    "It wasn''t that amazing... Maybe I was just in really good form today, thanks everyone for your congratulations..."


    "Hahaha, have you planned a celebration after this?"


    Ava glanced apologetically at her ringing phone, "I might have to wait until I get back... I''ll treat everyone to a meal then, but today I have to be with my brother..."


    "Eh? Your very handsome brother? Why haven''t I seen him?"


    Just as Ava was about to answer the call, she noticed the call had been automatically disconnected.


    She was puzzled when she heard a voice from behind.


    "Ava."


    The girl turned around to see the young man standing at the doorway, smiling warmly at her.


    "Brother... why are you here?"


    Compared to Ava''s reaction, the others were practically exploding with excitement, especially the girls from Cedarwood.


    "Hey, hey, hey!! Is that... Ava''s brother?"


    "Wow! So handsome... Is this the kind of handsome guy you only see in Kuhang!!"


    "I always thought Celestria and the others were joking, he''s really that handsome! I''ve never seen a celebrity this good-looking!"


    "Ava''s brother, hello, I''m Ava''s friend, can I get your contact info? If that''s not okay, can I follow your social media account!!"


    Before Sam could even share a tender look with his sister, he was quickly overwhelmed by the crowd.


    There''s never a shortage of fangirls in any era, but Sam hadn''t expected to be the one surrounded.


    He had planned to enter with a deep, tender call of his sister''s name, then have her, flushed with victory, rush into his arms, the two of them sharing a moment of familial warmth...


    But just getting out of the crowd took quite an effort.


    Afterward, Ava even complained, "Why did you have to come in here? Couldn''t you have just waited for me to come out?"


    "You didn''t answer your phone, I was worried you might not find anyone later."


    "Who couldn''t find anyone? You think everyone''s like you..."


    Ava said irritably, then saw Sam''s somewhat aggrieved expression.


    "I just wanted to congratulate you as soon as possible..."


    Seeing her brother''s face, Ava''s heart softened. She found it somewhat amusing.


    But rather than laugh at his aggrieved expression, she felt a surge of impulse.


    She walked over to the young man with his arms spread wide in helplessness, and before Sam could react, she wrapped her arms around his waist.


    She rested her face against his broad chest.


    Sam''s hands hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to respond to this unexpected embrace.


    His heart raced unexpectedly, pounding in his chest.


    Then he heard the soft words spoken against his chest.


    "Brother, I did it."


    She said it with a mix of indulgence and a little pride.


    Sam couldn''t help but smile, his hands finally coming down to embrace her shoulders.


    "Yeah, your brother is always proud of you."


    It seemed like time should have stopped at this tender moment, like those heavily inked pages in history books.


    For Ava, this was a major event.


    It wasn''t just about honor or a return on the years of effort.


    It was about her future.


    She and he... would be closer because of this day.


    But reality doesn''t pause for anyone, nor does time freeze for anyone.


    Soon, a familiar yet almost instinctively disliked voice came from behind.


    "We''re all waiting for the celebration, and you two are hugging here? Want me to take a picture for you?"


    Sam immediately wanted to let go, knowing that even if Angel could understand his feelings now, she''d still be jealous.


    But unexpectedly, Ava held on tightly to Sam, even lifting her head to smile at the disapproving heiress.


    "Sure~ Then please make sure I look good in the photo~"

 Chapter 327 327: Of course, youre the cutest

    "Click~~!" accompanied by a flash of light.


    But of course, it wasn''t Angel taking the photo; the only thing flashy in her hands could only be a grenade.


    Although getting such a thing in the city might seem exaggerated, if it appeared in her hands, Sam would find it perfectly reasonable.


    Isabella, putting down her phone, laughed, "Alright, got it! Can we go celebrate now? Are you trying to starve me to death?"


    At a moment when Sam was unsure what to do, it was Isabella who unexpectedly stepped up. Whether this was a pleasant surprise or not, Sam wasn''t sure, but at least he could now reasonably pull away from his sister.


    Being hugged by Ava continuously wasn''t really appropriate, especially since all the girls were present, and as the only male, his every action was magnified.


    It seemed the most crowded moments were actually the most dangerous for him.


    Angel glanced over at Isabella, seemingly trying to figure out why she would do such a thing, considering it an unwarranted interference, but Isabella wasn''t about to give her that satisfaction. She just blinked innocently.


    "What''s up? Why isn''t anyone talking? Have we decided where to celebrate?"


    Angel rolled her eyes and then looked at Sam, "How about Starlight Bar downtown? Any objections?"


    Sam thought for a moment, "No objections to your suggestion, but Ava isn''t 18 yet, she can''t drink..."


    Before he could finish, Ava chimed in, "Who says I can''t drink? I might have a drink!"


    "Underage drinking is not allowed," Sam said firmly.


    Ava huffed, "Why not! You drank when you were underage!"


    "When was that?"


    "Back then!"


    "...I''m a guy."


    "Oh! You''re being sexist!"


    "...I wouldn''t dare say that."


    Sam quickly covered his sister''s mouth, looking at her big eyes blinking up at him, the determination and fighting spirit in them impossible to ignore.


    He sighed, "You can only have a little."


    Then he let go of her mouth.


    Ava smiled, "Don''t worry! I definitely won''t drink too much!"


    Sam squinted at her, highly skeptical, "Normally I would believe you, but people who say that usually end up drunk."


    At that moment, Isabella posed a soul-searching question, "Now the problem is, we have five people. Can we all fit in one car? Should we squeeze in the back?"


    Sam thought about it based on his experience, "Isn''t there a rule that only as many people as there are seat belts can sit, and it''s punishable to exceed that?"


    This comment drew merciless laughter from Angel, "Do you think I only have this one car?"


    Her statement was a bit boastful, but it was true.


    So the four of them watched as Elowen, at some unknown point, drove a spacious car slowly up to them.


    Angel, seeing the surprised looks on their faces, smiled satisfactorily, "Get in."


    She then opened the door and sat down.


    The car was indeed spacious, with three rows of seats front to back, enough to accommodate everyone comfortably, not to mention the ample space inside, which even included a cooler for drinks and a hanging TV for playing videos... Sam almost thought they were going on a long vacation.


    "Did you have Elowen switch cars in advance?"


    This had Angel driving up so quickly; if it wasn''t prepared in advance, it wouldn''t have been possible.


    Angel''s family might be influential in Kuhang, but they didn''t control the entire city. But if Angel had prepared this in advance, it meant she had considered including Isabella and Sophie in the celebration, which didn''t seem like her usual style.


    Angel calmly responded, "Of course, do you think everyone is as foolish as you?"


    Sam chuckled, "You could just say you''re considerate, no need to be so harsh, it hurts my feelings."


    "Ew... brother, you''re so gross," Ava couldn''t help but get goosebumps.


    Why does it feel so uncomfortable when TV dramas make male and female leads say simple romantic lines, but when this boy and girl say them, it just feels wrong?


    Sam retorted, "Kids shouldn''t listen."


    "You''re the kid! Bad brother~"


    Angel seemed pleased with Sam''s response, especially seeing Ava''s annoyed expression. Her happiness always stemmed from others'' dissatisfaction.


    She remembered something, "You swam faster here than back in Cedarwood."


    Ava snorted, "Need you say it? I bet you''re no match for me now~"


    Isabella, curious, looked over from the front, "Eh, Angel went to Cedarwood? Isn''t that Sam''s hometown?"


    Angel casually crossed one leg over the other, her movements graceful and arrogant, and of course, it was her car, no one had the right to criticize her behavior, "I went there over the summer, what about it?"


    She also glanced at Sophie''s expression, which seemed completely uninterested in their conversation, just staring at her phone.


    Isabella pondered, "But you weren''t boyfriend and girlfriend at that time, right? So you went to Sam''s house? Was it Angel who pursued Sam?"


    Isabella knew how to stir up a topic. Even on the road, she dared to confront Angel directly with such provocative questions.


    Sam was somewhat nervous.


    Angel, as expected, frowned, "Me chase him? Does he deserve it?"


    Ava joined in the teasing, "Isn''t it you who chased after my brother? Going all the way to my house... or was he begging you to come?"


    That really got Angel riled up, "I''m throwing you a celebration, and you''re siding with outsiders?"


    "Eh, eh, eh, how did we become outsiders?"


    Ava also paused, then blushed, "You''re not even married!"


    Angel smiled, arms crossed, with an undeniable air of authority, "It''s just a matter of age. I''ll marry your brother eventually, and you should call me sister-in-law then."


    "In your dreams!"


    "You''d better never call me sister-in-law~"


    "Absolutely not!!"


    After saying this, Ava still looked uncertainly at Sam, who was trying to avoid the crossfire, "Right, brother?"


    Ava looked at Sam with a pitiful, pleading face.


    Sam was sweating, "How am I supposed to answer that?"


    Angel also looked over, smiling at the young man. "I''m asking you, answer me."


    Isabella''s mischievous gaze was also fixed on him, and even Sophie, who had been engrossed in her phone and seemed not to care about these matters, had her screen turned off now, reflecting her intent gaze in the mirror-like surface.


    Sam could only look at Angel and respond with a smile. "Kids say the darndest things..."


    "I''m asking what you say, not what you think," Angel pressed, clearly not about to let him off easily on such a sensitive topic.


    It was like a battlefield where generals meet, each aiming to take the other''s head with their first strike.


    Sam no longer had time to wipe his sweat; it was as if it was overflowing from his heart. "Well, the future is promising, the future is promising."


    "Sam, are you just brushing me off? I''ll kill you, you believe me?!" Angel was clearly dissatisfied with such a vague answer.


    Sam could only endure her anger. Alone with her, he could usually spin her around with a series of smooth moves, but with so many people around, any careless word could turn into a boomerang. He didn''t want to be flagged for all the wrong reasons.


    Appearing a bit cowardly and shameless was unavoidable now; everyone has to make choices. If you can''t be a true gentleman, then be a visible hypocrite.


    Sam quickly grabbed Angel''s hand. "Let''s talk about this at home, we''ll talk at home."


    "Get lost!!"


    Isabella couldn''t help but laugh. "Sam is always so slippery. With a girlfriend like Angel, why does it seem like he''s still not satisfied?"


    Isabella seemed to genuinely ask this question.


    Angel rolled her eyes. "He''s just that kind of jerk. I''m amazed you guys even accept him in your club."


    Isabella thoughtfully said, "Well, I think even if Sam isn''t a good guy for girls, he has more virtues than faults."


    "Where do you see that? I think he''s all faults."


    Angel huffed and then lightly pinched Sam''s arm. Of course, she didn''t use much force; it was more like a tease.


    "Miss, we''ve arrived."


    Just as Isabella was about to respond, Elowen had already parked the car. The winter sunset comes early, and the outside was dimly lit, with neon lights already bright.


    When Ava looked out, she could see the bustling street filled with fashionably dressed young people moving back and forth.


    "This is Kuhang, huh..." she remarked somewhat wistfully, her black and white eyes reflecting the colorful lights.


    Angel, instead of mocking her, leaned in and whispered, "If your brother marries into my family, you could see this scene every day."


    Ava turned, her face flushing as she bit back, "I''m not selling my brother!"


    "I suggest you be nicer to me. If the relationship between sister and sister-in-law isn''t good, the future won''t be very happy. Of course, I''m talking about you. Some facts can''t be changed; it''s better to prepare early."


    With that, Angel was the first to get out of the car and headed straight for the upscale-looking Starlight Bar.


    Ava stomped her foot in frustration.


    At that moment, Sam came back and gently touched the young girl''s head.


    Ava looked up to see the young man''s calm yet helpless gaze.


    "Don''t worry too much about me; arguing with her will only upset you. Relax, today is your celebration."


    "It''s just that she''s so annoying..."


    "Of course, you''re the cutest."


    Sam lowered his voice so Angel in front wouldn''t hear.


    "Really?"


    "Of course. Let''s go, enjoy today, and don''t think about anything else."


    "Alright, I''ll give you face then, hmph!"


    Ava tossed her hair, releasing a waft of fragrance.


    Sam chuckled.


    Isabella and Sophie followed closely behind, passing by Sam without a word.


    Isabella paused next to Sam, looking up at the Starlight Bar sign with a smile.


    "Sam, it''s tough, isn''t it?"


    Sam looked at her beautiful, gentle face.


    "It''s okay, I''m used to it."


    "Always dancing on the edge of a cliff, aren''t you afraid of falling one day and shattering?" S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam took a deep breath, the cold air sharpening his mind.


    He often played the fool, always grinning, not seeming reliable.


    But when his expression turned serious, an inexplicable charisma emerged, making even the most outrageous lies seem credible.


    Like now, he spoke to Isabella with a calm voice, "Even if it''s hanging by a thread, I won''t give up the only chance for success."


    "What then is success, what is your ultimate goal, Sam?"


    Isabella posed the final soul-searching question.


    Sam felt the conversation was too melodramatic, too anime-like.


    But perhaps life needs moments like this, needs some romance, some melodrama, some laughable naivety.


    So before entering the Starlight Bar, he told Isabella, "Even if it''s forced, I want to achieve happiness without any regrets."


    "Not even a little regret?"


    "Not even a little."


    Watching Sam walk into the Starlight Bar with his head held high, Isabella felt the north wind wasn''t so biting anymore. Perhaps... she would always remember this moment, the most spirited time of this young man.


    Many people, perhaps in their transient, uncertain lives, never reach where they want to go, never obtain what they desire.


    And would he remember the spirit in which he spoke these words just now?


    Isabella looked forward to it because she knew, at least for a moment, his words were genuine.

 Chapter 328 328: Is there no normal person here anymore! I want to drink too!

    The Starlight Bar was livelier than expected, not like the dimly lit, quiet bars one might imagine, paired with music so soothing it could make one drowsy.


    Instead, the lights were bright, the waitstaff moved politely in their uniform attire, and the music was more vibrant, filled with rhythmic R&B.


    Angel''s choice of venue never disappointed because the standard was always high, and the prices matched, making even ordinary flavors seem more delicious. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This place is huge~" Isabella observed, looking around the private room, "Is there a stage here too?"


    Angel replied calmly, "Guests in this private room can request performers to come in."


    Sam blinked, "They have striptease performances as a service?"


    "Are you looking forward to it?" she asked, her eyes narrowing slightly, still harboring some residual irritation.


    Sam quickly looked up at the ceiling, "Even the ceiling is so beautiful."


    The waitress soon knocked politely and entered upon a signal, picking up a tablet to take their order.


    Angel casually ordered some items, and the string of numbers on the bill made Sam gasp. Despite having a wealthy girlfriend, he was still very much impoverished.


    Then Angel passed the tablet to Sam and Ava, "Check out what you want, I just ordered some signature dishes from this place."


    Sam curiously asked, "Do you come to places like this often?"


    Angel picked up her phone nonchalantly, "Just occasionally with my mom to meet some business partners."


    Isabella chimed in from the side, "You''re already involved in your family business in high school? Are you even going to college?"


    Angel pondered for a moment, a rare hesitation visible as she looked at Sam, "What about you?"


    Sam blinked, "Why wouldn''t I? It''s part of my youth, the last chance to be carefree before entering society. Wouldn''t it be a pity to miss out?"


    Angel scoffed, "I think you just want to see more pretty girls in college."


    Sam widened his eyes, "You can insult my dreams, but not my character. Am I that kind of person? Besides, what beauty could surpass the ladies present here?"


    He managed to compliment everyone in one go, but the effect...


    Isabella whispered to Sophie, "Didn''t I tell you Sam is good at sweet-talking?"


    Sophie took a sip of her juice, "Isn''t that something everyone already knows?"


    Ava had already tapped a few choices on the tablet and passed it to Isabella and Sophie, "You guys pick, I don''t know what to order..."


    Isabella smiled, "We''re fine, this should be enough. Today''s all about you, Ava. You should enjoy yourself."


    Angel grumbled, "I''m the one paying, though."


    "Then you should enjoy yourself too, Angel."


    Angel didn''t want to argue with Isabella, who seemed to offend and please everyone equally. She took the tablet and handed it to the waitress, "Start with these, we''ll order more if it''s not enough."


    "Would you like to start with some drinks?"


    "Of course."


    "Would you like them chilled or at room temperature?"


    This question momentarily stilled the conversation.


    Sam suddenly remembered some classic scenes, like in a bar, a man and a woman...


    Sophie stated calmly, "I''ll have mine at room temperature."


    Isabella said, "I''ll take mine chilled. What''s the point of drinking beer if it''s not cold? What do you think, Sam?"


    Sam hesitated, "Can I not drink?"


    "Sam, you''re the only guy here. If you insist on that, we can''t do much, but I think it would be interesting to post this on the school forum..."


    "I''ll have mine chilled, thanks."


    "I''ll have mine chilled too!" Ava raised her hand high, her action somewhat comical as she was the tallest girl there but sounded the most childish.


    Sam sighed, "You can drink, but not too much. If I see any signs you''re drunk..."


    Ava protested, "Isn''t this my celebration?"


    "You still need to watch your health. It''s best not to consume alcohol while you''re still growing."


    "I''m tall enough already! Do I need to be as tall as you?"


    Angel laughed at this exchange, "Is it possible he wasn''t talking about your height when he mentioned growth?"


    "What does that mean?"


    Ava asked just as Angel straightened up and subtly emphasized her chest.


    Clearly, even in this weather that required more clothing, the young woman''s assets were quite evident.


    Even Isabella couldn''t help but cough and then made a gesture that accentuated her own well-endowed figure...


    Ava, clearly at a disadvantage in this area, found some comfort when her gaze fell on Sophie, who was looking down.


    "Really vulgar, bad brother..."


    "How am I vulgar? I didn''t say it! Did you hear Sophie say anything?"


    "Damn it, don''t drag me into this!!"


    Sophie, annoyed, threw a spoon at him, which Sam caught deftly, managing to look somewhat cool.


    Of course, that was just his own perception.


    Drinks were served first, and it wasn''t just one box.


    First off, Sam was definitely not a drinker and didn''t enjoy seeing a bunch of girls get drunk.


    But sometimes, moments that are meant to be memorable can''t escape certain things, like a rowdy atmosphere and drinks you can''t refuse.


    Isabella, ever the atmosphere maker, raised her large glass, "Here''s to Ava''s successful competition, cheers~!"


    Everyone raised their glasses, even Sophie, who generally avoided social interactions, and Angel, who naturally distanced herself from the common folk.


    Of course, it was also thanks to Sam holding her arm that she reluctantly raised her glass.


    "Bang!"


    The glasses clinked together, a sound as clear and melodious as a musical instrument.


    This sound stirred something in Ava''s heart.


    It felt like the first time she had a celebration all her own, as if all the lights in the room turned into a spotlight focused on her.


    She didn''t know what to say at this moment to express her excitement, which felt as grand as a major holiday.


    So all she could do was blush and say sincerely, "Thank you...!"


    Then she tilted her head back and started pouring the drink into her mouth.


    Sam was startled by her actions.


    By the time he reacted, she had already downed half of the large glass!


    Ava scrunched up her face, "Ugh... this tastes awful."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Laughter filled the private room, even Angel and Sophie couldn''t keep their composure.


    No one suggested playing any drinking games, which Sam was somewhat relieved about. He feared Isabella might suddenly come up with some rapid drinking game and then leave a huge mess for him to clean up.


    Good grief, he only had two hands, and there were four women here; he couldn''t handle them all.


    But the situation didn''t make Sam feel much better.


    "So, this competition has a recommendation quota, right? Has Ava decided which high school she wants to go to?" Isabella asked after taking a sip of beer.


    Ava, her cheeks slightly flushed, perhaps from the atmosphere or the alcohol (Sam wasn''t sure of her tolerance as he hadn''t drunk with his sister before), replied, "Not yet, I probably need to discuss it with my parents..."


    Isabella thought for a moment, "I remember our school has a swimming team. Does a national champion like you get a recommendation quota? Should I ask for you?"


    Sam tensed up immediately.


    But Ava quickly shook her head, "Uh, no need, my parents want me to go to a high school near home..."


    "That''s a pity, especially since I''am worried it''ll be quite lonely after I leave school," Isabella said.


    Angel leisurely sipped her beer, elegantly wiping the foam from her lips with a napkin, "You can leave with peace of mind; we''ll remember you in our hearts."


    "Angel makes it sound like I''m dead, which could make someone sad! Sophie, you wouldn''t treat me like that, right~?"


    Sophie thought for a moment, sipping her room-temperature beer, "There''s a saying, ''People who only live in memories are practically dead.''"


    "Hey! Why are you like this too? What about Sam? You wouldn''t be like that, right?"


    Isabella dramatically threw herself on Sophie, reaching out desperately towards Sam, looking almost like a water ghost trying to drag someone under. Her usually neat hair was somewhat disheveled now, adding to the horror.


    Sam looked helplessly at her pleading face as she grabbed his wrist, "Don''t worry, senior, I''ll always remember you."


    "What kind of comment is that, hey!! Everyone drink up! No one''s leaving sober tonight! Uh... let''s start with you, Sophie!"


    Sophie immediately disassociated herself, "Why drink with you? I''m not drinking with you."


    Isabella held up her glass with a smirk, "If you can outdrink me today, I''ll consider your debt paid off!"


    "Bring it on! Don''t think I''m scared of you!"


    Sophie stood up, glass in hand, her small frame full of defiance.


    Sam rubbed his forehead in agony.


    Ava looked over curiously, "Brother, are you not feeling well?"


    Sam shook his head, watching the two girls who had started to aggressively pour drinks for each other, and sighed helplessly, "It''s nothing, just suddenly felt my blood pressure rise... you know that kind of pain when you see the end coming but can''t change it?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t mind him, he''s always thinking about some nonsense. Do you want to drink with me?"


    Just then, Angel suddenly joined the fray.


    Ava paused, "Why would I drink with you?"


    Angel slightly raised her lips, "Scared of losing to me in swimming, scared of drinking too?"


    "When did I lose to you! Last time was just an accident! Fine... bring it on!!"


    Sam felt his blood pressure rise even higher.


    Is there no normal person here anymore! I want to drink too!!

 Chapter 329 329: Truth or Dare

    Sam really didn''t want to see a group of eighteen or nineteen-year-old girls, some not even eighteen, getting so drunk they couldn''t stand.


    It was a terrible sight.


    Not to mention, once Isabella got into a good mood after drinking, and with the table now laden with barbecues and snacks, this lively girl''s eyes flickered with mischief, ready to stir up trouble.


    "Don''t you think it''s a bit boring to just drink like this?" Sophie, seemingly dizzy, rubbed her head.


    "What are you planning now?" Sam had just managed to stop his sister from continuing a nonsensical drinking contest with his girlfriend, and now he looked helplessly at Isabella. His expression clearly said he was overwhelmed; his mood was colder than the winter outside, as if he had fallen into an ice cave.


    Isabella blinked at Sam, her cheeks flushed, looking innocent yet alluring. "Sam, you''re looking at me like that, you must want to join in, right? Don''t worry, there''s a spot for you."


    "Where did you see that from???" Sam protested.


    "Your eyes!"


    "Didn''t you see a bit of difficulty in my eyes?"


    "Nope!"


    Sam was on the verge of cursing. Clearly, she was doing this on purpose! With her sharpness, there was no way she couldn''t guess his feelings; this was clearly stirring up trouble!


    At that moment, Angel leaned in. "What exactly are you trying to do? We''ve drunk so much already, what kind of game could possibly be fun now?"


    Though Angel didn''t seem drunk, Sam sensed she might be somewhat interested, as her attitude wasn''t as rigid.


    Sam had a bad feeling about this.


    Isabella, with her legs elegantly crossed at the table, then turned to the rest of the group and said, "There''s a game that''s only suitable after you''ve had a few drinks because it''s easier to let loose."


    Sophie narrowed her eyes, somewhat disdainfully, "Let loose... what kind of excessive game do you want to play?"


    Isabella announced with a smile, "Truth or Dare!"


    Sam was stunned, immediately blurting out, "Seriously, people still play that game in this day and age?"


    Isabella responded as if it were obvious, "Of course, it''s a timeless game! Don''t you see they want to play?"


    Sam felt uneasy as he turned around. Angel was pondering. Sophie was skeptical.


    And his sister Ava''s eyes were practically shining with excitement. "I''ve always wanted to play this!!"


    "Great, we have a supporter. What about you two?"


    Angel frowned, "I don''t want to do any bizarre dares. It feels like a burden, and I won''t do things I don''t want to do. You''ll just say I can''t take the game."


    Clearly, she had drunk quite a bit, but Angel''s considerations were still comprehensive.


    Sophie also nodded, "I don''t like dares either..."


    Just when Sam thought this unsettling proposal would die a quiet death, Isabella said with a smile, "How about this! We''ll use dice. Everyone rolls, and the person with the highest number gets to command the one with the lowest to choose truth or dare. But the dares are limited to this room, nothing too extreme, and no recording.


    If you find a question too hard or a dare impossible, you just drink half a glass. How about that? Shouldn''t be any worries then, right?"


    Sam looked at Isabella. He didn''t think this well-thought-out, tailor-made game of Truth or Dare was something she came up with on the spot; it seemed premeditated.


    And the look Isabella gave him even seemed a bit proud. She mustn''t think he was complimenting her, right? This game wasn''t about pushing him into the fire, was it?


    Sam was about to object, but Angel said, "I think we could give it a try... Hey Sophie, you''re not scared, are you?"


    Sophie''s eyes widened, "What a joke, why would I be scared? I''m worried some people can''t handle it."


    Angel scoffed, "Don''t worry, as long as it''s within limits, I can handle it. Just don''t cry when it''s too much for you."


    "If I struggle even a little, I''ll consider it a loss. Let''s start!"


    The game was declared to start before Sam could even raise his hand in protest. All he could do was sigh, "Isn''t... can''t you play, and I''ll just be the referee?"


    Angel immediately dismissed the idea, "What do we need a referee for in this game? Everyone here is a referee. You''re not trying to get out of it because you''re scared, are you?"


    Sophie also scoffed at Sam''s attempt to back out, "Sometimes I really wonder if you''re even a guy, always backing down." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ava also grabbed Sam''s arm, "Why don''t you want to play, brother? It sounds fun!"


    Sam was at a loss for words.


    Good grief. Did they really think he was avoiding the game just for himself? Wasn''t he just trying to spare them embarrassment?


    Since they insisted on playing, fine.


    Sam decided not to dodge any longer because now he understood why Isabella had suggested this game at this moment. Besides the fact that the game was easier to play after a few drinks, it was hard for these girls to refuse in such a state.


    She had perfectly gauged everyone''s psyche. As for Sam? She didn''t need to consider him; as the only male and a close connection to everyone here, he was bound to be the target. Without him, the game would lose its flavor, so they would definitely drag him into it.


    So, Sam looked at everyone, "Alright, alright, just don''t come crying to me later, begging me to go easy on you. Let''s all go down together!"


    Angel scoffed, "Excuse me, waiter, bring the dice!"


    Her demeanor said it all.


    Sophie sat up straight, ready for battle, "Don''t worry, there''s nothing I can''t handle!"


    You haven''t met a game you can''t handle?


    It''s just because the rules are set; otherwise, making you dance in the lobby would be enough to make you cry all night.


    Sam''s sister was even more excited, "I can''t wait!"


    Sam no longer thought there was a normal person in the room, except for himself.


    The gentle-looking but always scheming senior.


    The seemingly out-of-touch but actually quite stubborn Sophie.


    Of course, his rich girlfriend who dreams of stripping all his secrets yet can''t handle the truth.


    Oh, and a sister who''s both naive and loves to play, unaware of the depths of society.


    Except for Sam, where was there a normal person?!


    Soon, the dice were brought by the waiter, exactly five.


    Then everyone took out the extra dice.


    Isabella excitedly picked up the dice, "Ready? No cheating, we open the cup, and what it shows is what it is!"


    "Let''s go!"


    Sam didn''t need his useless X-ray vision; so far, it hadn''t been of any use. Sometimes he really hated being a morally upright person; otherwise, he would have seen all the girls'' panties by now.


    "Start!"


    A complex sound of numerous dice shaking followed.


    Then one by one, they landed on the table.


    Starting with Isabella.


    She opened it up to reveal... six!


    "Looks like I''m lucky~ I''ll start thinking of questions now~"


    The pressure from Isabella was a bit intense, causing Sophie to tense up as she opened her cup.


    It was... "Three? That low!"


    Sophie immediately looked deflated.


    Ava burst out laughing, enjoying the game as long as she wasn''t the one suffering.


    Then she opened her cup, "Two?! Oh my god!!"


    The girl froze in place as if petrified.


    Sophie breathed a sigh of relief, "Looks like I''m not the unluckiest one. Angel, your turn!"


    Angel huffed, "Do I even need to roll the dice? It''s going to be one..."


    "Five? Boring! Sam, your turn!"


    Sophie rolled her eyes to the sky.


    What kind of luck was that? Was this the luck of a god? Well, in Sophie''s mind, Angel was always defined as a girl who was just born a bit luckier, a bad woman with a terrible personality.


    Sam couldn''t help but laugh, "Not really, you don''t think I''m going to be unluckier than you two, right? No way, no way, let me open it..."


    The moment he opened it, a bright red dot appeared in Sam''s and everyone else''s view.


    Sam regretted not using his X-ray vision; if he had, he could have manipulated the dice beforehand!


    "No way, who touched my dice!!"


    Sam tried to salvage some dignity with his acting.


    But the others were already rolling on the floor laughing.


    "Ha ha ha ha... so silly."


    "This is... this is Sam''s luck? Too funny."


    "Sam, are you doing a live broadcast? Too bad, why am I not six?"


    Sam sighed.


    Looking at Isabella, who had the highest number, he asked, "Alright, senior, what do you want me to do?"


    Isabella wiped away the tears from laughing, then said, "That depends on what you choose, truth or dare, Sam?"


    Sam thought briefly, then gave his answer, "Dare."


    Choosing truth with Isabella might lead her to ask something explosive, but with a dare, she had to consider the feelings of others. She couldn''t be too extreme, nor could she use Sophie to get at Angel, or she knew the game would be over.


    She was probably the most rational girl right now, so she would consider more.


    This was Sam''s calculated!


    Bring it on, Isabella.


    I''m facing you now, let''s see what tricks you can pull!


    But when Sam looked directly into her eyes, he saw Isabella''s smile as if she had anticipated this outcome.


    Something felt off.


    What was this... this dramatic twist straight out of a movie?


    Then he heard Isabella say with a smile, looking straight at Sam, "Close your eyes, we''ll rearrange the seating starting from the door. Then you pick a number from one to four, and hug that person for ten seconds."


    ...Are you kidding me?! Must it be played this way? Isabella!!

 Chapter 330 330: So shes a female lead too?

    "Is this really considered a dare?!" Sam reacted first, expressing his dislike for such meaningless dares.


    Angel and Sophie also frowned, but their concerns were different.


    Angel, of course, didn''t want to see Sam getting too close to any other woman, not even his sister, for even five seconds, let alone ten.


    Sophie, on the other hand, was conflicted. What if Sam happened to choose her? How awkward would that be for her? Yet, the thought of someone else being chosen also felt uncomfortable.


    "Why not?" Isabella continued, looking at Sam with a smile. "It''s just in this room, and it''s not too extreme. It''s not like we''re taking off clothes or having sex right here. It''s pretty mild, right?"


    Sam, frustrated, replied, "It still needs to respect other people''s wishes, doesn''t it? I''m the one with the lowest number, but it''s not just about me. What if they''re not comfortable?"


    "I have no objections," Angel suddenly said, surprising Sam. He turned to look at her, finding her eyes narrowed slightly.


    "With your skills, you should be able to figure out where I am, right, Sam?"


    "But if I''m blindfolded... and if something goes wrong..."


    Angel smiled. "What could go wrong? I don''t know. But are you trying to get out of this by drinking? It seems you really aren''t confident."


    Sam knew one thing: Angel''s words had just saved Isabella a lot of effort.


    Isabella smiled and asked, "Is anyone else unwilling to participate? It''s okay to speak up now, it might save Sam some trouble."


    Ava hesitated, looking around before blushing and lowering her head. "I... I don''t mind, he''s my brother after all..."


    Isabella candidly stated, "I don''t mind either. After all, Sam is a handsome guy; I''m not at a loss."


    Finally, all eyes turned to the only girl left, Sophie, who clenched her fists but didn''t keep everyone waiting too long. "I don''t mind either, I''m dressed warmly today anyway."


    It seemed this bizarre dare was about to begin under an inexplicable atmosphere. Sam wasn''t even sure who had pushed for all this. Was it his own choice, or was it Isabella''s deliberate doing?


    But why would she offer this option?


    "Alright, any more objections?" Sam sighed. "Let''s do it, but if I hug the wrong person, don''t blame me. I''m warning you in advance."


    Actually, Sam had a plan. Although he was supposed to close his eyes, it didn''t matter; he could still use his X-ray vision, something he had tested before. After all, his vision could penetrate some barriers, including eyelids.


    Cheating in such a situation wasn''t really commendable, but it was for the sake of overall harmony.


    It was a necessary evil.


    As Sam prepared to close his eyes and face the several girls who had stood up, Isabella suddenly said, "Wait, Sam, turn around, you don''t need to close your eyes, just don''t turn your head."


    Sam paused, "Why? It''s just a game, isn''t it necessary?"


    Could it be that she thought he might peek? Isabella smiled, "I''m just avoiding any potential issues. What if you suddenly feel itchy and open your eyes? Who would know? And everyone''s had quite a bit to drink; what if they don''t notice? This is the best and most reasonable way...


    Are you planning to cheat by turning around?"


    "Of course not... I... never mind."


    Sam couldn''t argue further without seeming even more suspicious, betraying more of his secrets.


    He was now seriously wondering how Isabella had come up with this modification so suddenly. Was it really just a coincidence? Or was her mind too comprehensive? Or, what Sam least hoped, did she also possess some magical, as yet undetected superpower?


    If she really had a superpower, was she another female lead? sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam turned around as instructed, soon hearing the soft chatter and shuffled footsteps of people changing places. He looked around; there were no reflective surfaces in the private room, no windows, and certainly no mirrors. Taking out his phone would be too obvious, and his X-ray vision couldn''t rotate 360 degrees...


    He had to rely on the sounds... the footsteps, light and heavy, indicating different personalities... maybe the subtle sounds they made...


    Damn it!


    He had to rely on intuition now.


    "Are you ready?" Sam found that the others were moving too frequently. Despite his enhanced senses, he wasn''t a supercomputer or Sherlock Holmes; he couldn''t analyze who was where based on these limited details.


    "Let''s start!"


    Isabella''s voice came from behind.


    Sam thought for a moment. Her voice was close... probably three or four. Based on personality, Ava would probably hope to be hugged by him... likely also in three or four.


    Sophie would probably be the furthest at one, fitting her contrary and stubborn nature. As for Angel, it was hard to say, possibly two or one.


    Because she always had confidence in her unique abilities, she preferred to orchestrate from the furthest position... so he had to choose between one and two... which number would lead to Angel, the optimal solution?


    Sam bit his lip and left it to intuition.


    "I choose one!"


    When the young man spoke, the air seemed to freeze.


    Sam didn''t turn around immediately but heard Isabella chuckle.


    "Alright, Sam, turn around and see who you have to hug."


    Hesitantly, Sam turned.


    The closest... was indeed Isabella, then his sister Ava at three.


    Second... was Angel, arms crossed, smiling at him.


    And at one, Sophie, her eyes wide and cheeks already flushed.


    It was over.


    Sam''s vision nearly blacked out.


    What kind of intuition was that?


    Isabella laughed, "What''s wrong? Aren''t you going to hug? I''ll count to ten."


    "I..."


    Sam looked at Angel.


    But Angel didn''t respond immediately; she walked to the table, sat down, and casually poured herself a beer, then looked at Sam.


    "Hurry up, next round."


    What did that mean... Her expressionless face gave nothing away.


    Was she really just seeing this as a game, so she planned to let Sam off this time... or was she planning something bigger?


    But under Isabella''s urging, Sam had no choice but to walk towards Sophie.


    Looking at the girl.


    Looking at the girl with her head down and cheeks flushed, he said helplessly, "Sorry, I need you to cooperate with me for ten seconds."


    "...I know."


    Sophie turned her head away, even closing her eyes.


    Sam knew he couldn''t look at anyone else''s expression anymore; the most important thing was to get this over with as if nothing was wrong.


    So he hugged her.


    It wasn''t a tight embrace, but their clothes... definitely touched.


    He could deeply smell the fresh scent of this girl mixed with alcohol.


    Sam... could almost hear the pounding of his heart.


    It was a strange sensation, like naturally compatible elements coming together, naturally producing a wonderful reaction.


    It was like a fateful touch.


    Compared to Sam''s momentarily frozen feeling, Sophie was even more dizzy.


    Was it the alcohol?


    Feeling his warm embrace again... why did it feel different this time?


    Suddenly, the whole scene fell eerily silent.


    Angel downed half a glass of beer.


    "How long are you going to hug? Do you want to take Sophie to bed or what?"


    Sam immediately snapped out of it, letting go and turning back to Isabella.


    "Weren''t you supposed to count the time?!"


    She hadn''t counted at all!


    A momentary embrace made both of them forget this detail, couldn''t be because they were drunk, right? Impossible, Sam''s tolerance was very strong!


    Isabella looked innocently at the two.


    "It''s just that the scene of you two hugging was too aesthetically pleasing, I forgot for a moment~ Ah well, don''t rush, next round~~"


    Sam turned and glanced back at Sophie.


    The girl was looking down, not sure what she was thinking, only knowing that her cheeks were flushed... why did she look so cute? It was just a hug... it''s not like they hadn''t hugged before.


    What a fool.


    But Sam wasn''t much smarter himself.


    The second round started with Angel carrying full momentum, her gaze fixed on Sam, but it seemed luck wasn''t on her side.


    She rolled a four.


    The highest number was Sophie''s five, the lowest was Ava''s two.


    Sophie didn''t dislike Ava, even liked the cute young girl.


    So she thought for a moment, ready to ask a simple truth question, not wanting to torment her.


    But Isabella interjected at that moment.


    "Sophie, don''t ask a question that kills the mood, okay?"


    Sophie, annoyed, said, "I''m asking the questions, not you... okay, then. Ava, do you have a crush on any boy?"


    She intended to ask a timeless but unfashionable gossip question.


    But to her surprise, Ava immediately blushed deeply and looked down, whispering almost inaudibly.


    "Um... yes."


    This response immediately piqued Sophie''s curiosity.


    "Who is it?"


    Sam had to admire his sister for learning to manage her gaze; under Sophie''s questioning, she didn''t instinctively look at Sam.


    But Sam couldn''t let Sophie continue questioning, so he quickly interjected, "Isn''t that a second question?"


    Isabella, with a mischievous smile, said, "Sam seems quite eager."


    Sam, unembarrassed, retorted, "Of course, I have to protect my sister, don''t I? Next round, next round, senior, just don''t end up in my hands."


    Isabella, playing the victim, said, "Then I can only let Sam do as he pleases, right?"


    "Can we hurry up?"


    Angel also urged, apparently finding the proceedings dull without any exciting scenes.


    The next few rounds were unremarkable, without any dramatic truth or dare combinations.


    But some truths occasionally made cheeks flush.


    For example, Sophie chose truth when facing Angel.


    Angel came right out with it: "Have you ever fantasized about Sam''s body and then masturbated?"


    Sophie''s eyes widened in shock: "Go to hell!! You masturbate!"


    Angel just smiled, "I don''t need to masturbate because he''s my boyfriend. I can have sex with him anytime."


    The show might have been on, but Sam could only look to the heavens.


    And Ava, amidst complex emotions, also experienced the game.


    Her opponent was her brother.


    So she immediately asked, "Name three things you hate about Angel!"


    Sam didn''t hesitate to answer: "She''s too beautiful, which makes too many people like her. She''s too rich, which makes anyone who''s with her feel pressured. She''s too smart, which means no lie can get past her."


    Ava, hoping to slander Angel, found her plan backfiring.


    She looked incredibly aggrieved, almost ready to ''cry'': "How can you do this?! You''re cheating, damn brother!!"


    Sam spread his hands, what could he do? This was just the self-cultivation of a womanizer.


    As the evening drew to a close, they had eaten almost enough, and drunk just as much.


    It looked like there wouldn''t be any more changes.


    But the last round, agreed upon in advance, saw Angel rolling the highest number, and the lowest was a relatively awkward participant.


    Isabella.


    Not Sophie, not Ava, not Sam.


    But Isabella, who seemed to get along well with everyone.


    So Sam thought this wasn''t a dangerous scene, unlikely to stir up any trouble.


    Angel looked at Isabella.


    "Senior, what do you choose?"


    Isabella smiled lightly, "I''m fine with anything... but since it''s this late, let''s not waste everyone''s time. Truth then, I promise to tell the truth, ask me anything."


    Angel nodded.


    Sam, just casually looking over, caught a detail that made him uneasy.


    Because in the moment Angel lowered her head and then looked up, Isabella''s expression suddenly changed.


    She had been calm but suddenly looked startled.


    But Sam didn''t feel anything, and just as he wondered about all this, Angel raised her head and asked her question.


    "Isabella, do you have a special power similar to mine?"


    "..."


    Sam''s eyes widened.


    He couldn''t believe it as he looked at Angel, who smiled confidently, aware of what he was also suspecting.


    Sophie also heard the question, and her phone activity stopped.


    Only Ava, who seemed a bit drunk, leaned against Sam, her eyes blurry.


    "What... what superpower? What are you talking about? I''m so sleepy... aren''t we going home yet?"


    The others'' gazes were now fixed on the girl who had always seemed to handle any situation with ease, as if she had a thousand faces.


    Her expression of surprise slowly faded.


    Then turned into a wry smile.


    Under everyone''s complex gazes, she finally spoke.


    "Yes."


    "How could it be..."


    Sophie covered her mouth in disbelief.


    Angel''s expression was unsurprised, her eyes and smile relaxed.


    Sam thought of something he had once firmly believed, a persuasive law, and he involuntarily rubbed his temples.


    So she''s a female lead too?

 Chapter 331 331: Senior, being charmed by me isnt necessarily a good thing

    Isabella''s response was more candid than anyone expected. It was direct and caught everyone off guard.


    Her calm gaze seemed to convey a universally known fact, but was it really so? Sam couldn''t remain as composed.


    "What is your superpower?" Sam asked, looking intently into her eyes.


    Isabella glanced back, tilting her head slightly, her smile sweet yet insincere. "The answer session is over, isn''t it? The game is over too, right?" She stretched comfortably, seemingly unaffected by the alcohol, which only seemed to enhance her enjoyment.


    She slowly stood up. "Sorry, you don''t have to worry about me, I''ll get home on my own. Goodbye." She opened the door.


    The shadows cast on her face as she stepped out of the private room and walked down the corridor. The differently colored lights in the hallway fell on her flushed face, making her look irresistibly charming.


    But her eyes weren''t as joyful as before. She even sighed softly. "It seems I''ve been found out, but... it was expected, I guess."


    She smiled, lifted her head, and walked out into the cold winter night, planning to head home and sleep comfortably. What then? Perhaps she would dream of old memories, perhaps those embarrassing moments recalled in the worst ways during sleepless nights. That would be terrible.


    She didn''t want such moments, but thoughts are unfettered, often leaping to the least desired or most disliked things, which tend to linger longer in memory. Perhaps this is why hatred often seems to outweigh love?


    Just as she was about to merge into the bustling street, blending into the crowd and becoming just another inconspicuous person...


    "Senior! Wait a second!" Isabella turned around in surprise, not expecting the person who came after her to be this young man. She thought if anyone would come, it would probably be Sophie, but why Sam?


    His handsome face wore an expression no one could dislike, always like the warm and vast ocean, dissolving all negativity with his gentleness. She envied such a demeanor because he didn''t need to pretend.


    "Why are you here?"


    Aren''t you supposed to be with that girl? And... they''ve all had quite a bit to drink. Is it really just a spontaneous act of courage, or is the answer too tempting?


    The young man walked up to her, smiling. "It''s nothing, you''ve had a lot to drink, I''ll take you home."


    Isabella tilted her head, her disheveled hair falling over one shoulder. "But... shouldn''t you be taking care of someone more important?"


    Sam shook his head with a smile. "Don''t worry, they can take care of themselves. You don''t need to worry about them."


    ...


    "Ah?"


    "What are you doing, Angel, letting him take her home?" Sophie, still rational, couldn''t understand this unexpected behavior from the usually unpredictable girl.


    Angel looked amused. "What, should he take you home? You wish, Sophie."


    "Shut up! I didn''t mean that... I just think it''s strange for someone as controlling and almost psychotically possessive as you to do something like this. And you even said you''d take care of it, letting him go with peace of mind... are you sick?" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sophie''s assessment was spot-on, sparing no venom.


    Angel seemed not to want to argue at this moment. She just laughed and then glanced at Ava, who was so drunk she could only lean on the table. "Don''t you understand why I did it? That would be too disappointing for my only normal assessment of your intelligence."


    "You just want to know what the senior''s ability is, right?"


    Angel nodded. "Exactly, you should know that not understanding these things clearly poses a great potential threat, so I need to find out. I had to sacrifice Sam a bit, any problem with that?"


    Sophie frowned. "He''s your boyfriend, not your tool."


    Angel couldn''t help but laugh. "Don''t be naive, Sophie. Human interactions are essentially about using each other as tools; it''s just mutual most of the time. Doesn''t he use me as a tool to vent his sexual desires? Doesn''t he use me as a tool for emotional comfort when he whispers sweet nothings in my ear?"


    Sophie found the girl''s words even more blunt after drinking, almost unbearable to hear.


    She turned her head away in dissatisfaction. "Are you sure he''ll even ask?"


    Angel chuckled. "I don''t know about other things, but my unreliable boyfriend... has a unique way of dealing with women."


    "You''re something else... I''m going home."


    Sophie got ready to leave.


    But then...


    "Wait, if you go home, what about her? Come help, or if you leave his sister here, he''ll find trouble with you too, you know how good he is to his sister."


    Sophie grudgingly said. "Why should I do that? It was you who agreed!"


    "Oh, then I don''t care either, let''s just leave Ava here and see what happens."


    "Annoying... I''m not helping you, it''s just that Ava really likes me, so I need to take care of her."


    Sophie and Angel each took one of Ava''s arms, lifting the taller girl with some effort.


    Angel still had the mood to joke. "Oh? Are you trying to tell me his sister likes you more than her future sister-in-law?"


    "That''s not what I meant, you''re overthinking it."


    "What a pity, there was no good opportunity during the game, otherwise, I would have asked you a truth long ago."


    Sophie scoffed. "Don''t worry, I''d choose to drink, I definitely won''t answer."


    "Very decisive, Sophie, but doesn''t that just show you''re guilty?"


    "Heh, I''m just making it hard for you to figure me out, keeping you up at night worrying about me."


    "Ah, so you have such twisted feelings for me? You don''t like Sam, you actually like me?"


    "Stop disgusting me, Angel!"


    "Miss, let me help."


    At the door, Elowen finally caught up, smoothly taking the drunken Ava from their hands, her actions much more effortless.


    Even as Sophie was about to say she''d take a taxi home, Angel pushed her right into the car.


    "What are you doing? Are you crazy?"


    Angel looked at her emotionlessly. "You''re also part of the care I promised him."


    "What does that mean?"


    Sophie looked puzzled.


    Angel seemed to remember something, laughing. "It means I have to take you home too, get it?"


    "No, I''m not going to sleep at your house! Let me out, hey! Stop the car! Stop the car!"


    "Can''t stop now, you might as well jump out, saves me the trouble of doing it myself."


    "Angel, you''re insane!!"


    "Ah, Sam would rather be with me, an insane person, than with you, what does that make you?"


    "None of your business! Let me out!"


    "Elowen, just drive, speed up, really step on it."


    Elowen no longer wanted to focus on the backseat.


    Because she''d rather have the handsome young man who often flirted with Angel sitting there...


    ...


    "So that''s it... Angel sent you specifically to gather information?"


    "You caught me, senior."


    "That easy to admit?"


    "Because I don''t want to lie to you."


    Sam and Isabella didn''t take a taxi.


    Instead, they walked through the bustling downtown streets, the crowd dense, the lights flickering.


    Far from being desolate.


    The two young people walked together, Isabella''s face under the streetlights not greasy or flawed, but rather, she seemed like a sprite not of this world, leaping along the street.


    Her demeanor had changed again.


    It was a kind of loneliness.


    Not the kind that evokes pity, but a personal loneliness, the kind that enjoys quiet.


    She looked at the handsome young man. "You must have guessed all this already, right?"


    Sam chuckled as he looked into the distance, from the brilliance here to the faintness far away.


    Like the trajectory of human life.


    Always bright first, then sparse.


    "How to say it, sometimes I doubt, but I don''t dare to think too deeply in that direction, maybe... it''s a kind of wishful thinking, so although I''m not too surprised, I''m also not that clear."


    "Then you don''t need me to tell you, you must have guessed what my ability is."


    Isabella stopped by a clean street sign, leaning against the railing with her hands clasped just below her chest, her cheeks flushed, her gaze holding an unmatched purity of desire.


    Sam ventured a guess. "Mind reading?"


    "Very smart, yes."


    "You knew I could guess because of mind reading?"


    Isabella shook her head. "My mind reading isn''t perfect; I can''t replicate every thought in your mind, just parts, and I have to think about the exact content myself. Why do I think you know? Because you said you didn''t want to lie to me, is it really because you think you can''t lie to me successfully?"


    She was confident, as if she was sure of it, or at least willing to believe it.


    Sam smiled in her gaze. "No, it''s just that I simply don''t want to lie to you, not because I think I can''t lie successfully."


    "Ah... is that so? Sam, are you trying to flirt with me, trying to charm me?"


    Her playful toss of her hair was truly adorable.


    Absolutely epic.


    But the words she spoke were often both lovable and hateful, difficult to respond to.


    Every sentence seemed like a test question.


    Sam sighed, looking at the street sign above her head. "Senior, being charmed by me isn''t necessarily a good thing."


    "Ah, so you''re saying your charm is so great that anyone charmed by you can''t escape your clutches?"


    She blinked playfully, pretending to be cute again.


    He chuckled and shook his head. "No, I just think my troubles are too many. Anyone around me would be troubled by them."


    "What if... what if being with you felt wonderful?"


    Her burning gaze was like the brilliant stars overhead, misunderstood by many.


    Sam, touched by her words, responded softly, "Then I''d consider myself very lucky."

 Chapter 332 332: Sam, do you want to walk into my heart, or do you want to break into it?

    With shallow breaths, white mist spewed from his mouth.


    Sam looked at the other person, finding their words somewhat amusing. It was like both knew certain things yet still spoke words that would make the other disbelieve.


    Sam chuckled. He didn''t think it was good to dwell on this matter any longer. Especially such easily derailed topics weren''t his purpose for coming here.


    "Aren''t you going home yet, senior? My task is to see you home."


    Isabella looked at Sam curiously, blinking her lively yet sometimes melancholic eyes. "Do you really want me to go home?"


    Sam gave a wry smile. "Come on, senior, stop teasing me. It''s late, and you''ve had quite a bit to drink. Besides going home, doing anything else wouldn''t be safe."


    Isabella pondered for a moment. "But rushing home after drinking feels like being a deserted puppy, doesn''t it feel pitiful?"


    "How could it be... Aren''t I here with you?"


    "That makes two of us then!"


    "Senior, I don''t have such fetishes."


    "Hehe, just kidding~ How about we take a walk? Maybe I''ll feel less down by the time I sober up a bit, and going home won''t feel so bad."


    "Sure, no problem."


    Sam had no strict plans for when to return tonight, and he didn''t expect anything special to happen with this girl over the course of the evening. Even if they had drunk a bit, impulses weren''t so easily acted upon between two relatively rational people. Besides, it was just a walk.


    Sam and she walked down the street, the streetlights casting long shadows of them both. The cold wind seemed to blow away the last traces of alcohol, and Sam, who rarely felt drunk, became even more sober, simply watching the girl beside him.


    "Senior, aren''t you cold?"


    Isabella shook her head with a smile. "I''m fine, mainly because you don''t have an extra jacket to offer me."


    "Eh? I didn''t say I would give you my jacket, did I?"


    Isabella laughed. "Shouldn''t such gentlemanly behavior be expected?"


    Sam laughed, "I''m not a gentleman, just a not-so-thoughtful high school student."


    But Isabella laughed. "That''s not true. Sam, you are the most meticulous, considerate, and gentle guy I''ve met."


    Sam thought for a moment: "That seems a bit much, doesn''t it? But this isn''t an anime."


    "That''s true. There''s a park ahead, want to check it out?"


    "Huh? Is this near your home?"


    "You remember?"


    Isabella seemed surprised. This part of the city district, Kuhang, was relatively safe and bustling, suitable for lively young people, though not cheap. And since Isabella always went back on her own after their farewells, which were always nearby, it wasn''t too hard to figure out.


    Sam nodded. "I have some impression."


    "Indeed, but I don''t want to go home just yet, so I thought I''d walk in the park. If you don''t want to, you can go back first, it''s okay."


    It was a clever retreat as an advance. Sam saw through her tactic immediately, especially as the beautiful girl looked at him with her sparkling eyes.


    Any normal guy, seeing such a look and hearing such words, would hardly decide to leave... that would mean he had no interest in girls, especially not one who made it hard to fantasize about, but you definitely wouldn''t refuse to get a bit closer, even just a little.


    "We''ve come this far; a little longer won''t hurt."


    Isabella looked mockingly upset at Sam. "Sam, don''t you know that pretending to be reluctant can make a girl unhappy?"


    Sam blinked, "I know, I did it on purpose."


    "Eh? Why?"


    As they walked towards the park, Sam explained. "Isn''t it trendy now to interact with the opposite sex this way? Don''t be too nice, or your boundaries will be endlessly lowered in front of that person, making it hard for you to stand your ground."


    The park''s trees were lush, the bushes and tall trees acting like natural barriers, not only blocking the surrounding light pollution but also muffling the noise from the roads.


    Isabella laughed, "So Sam cares about these issues?"


    "Why wouldn''t I? Interacting with people is an art."


    "That seems a bit too calculated, doesn''t it? What if the girl talking to you hasn''t thought that much?"


    "But people take things for granted; it''s instinctual, like salaries. As a boss, if you raise an employee''s salary by thousands, they might not feel much, but cut it by a few hundred, and they might resent you for a long time. Same principle."


    "It seems you have a rather pessimistic view of human nature."


    Isabella sighed. She stopped by a bench and gracefully sat down. Sam thought for a moment and sat next to her, keeping some distance.


    "After all, I don''t have your ability to read minds, otherwise, I wouldn''t need to consider these things. Most people think about them more or less, right?"


    "Can you sit a bit closer? It''s a bit cold."


    She looked at Sam, who hesitated but moved a bit closer. Their body heat approached, and Isabella was more direct and bold than Sam expected. She leaned gently towards him, almost resting her entire body against his arm, the sudden contact making Sam hesitate.


    "Senior?"


    In relationships between men and women, without physical contact, there''s no quickening of the heartbeat, just words exchanged, how can you convey that soul-stirring tremor?


    He didn''t know, maybe it was possible, like in online relationships or long-distance ones. But often, this was more likely.


    So he was wary, or rather, uneasy.


    Isabella continued this gesture, seemingly treating this young man as her only support. In this bleak winter night, although the world wasn''t covered in ice and snow, it didn''t seem particularly warm either, except for this young man''s arm, which felt especially reliable.


    "Why do you think I have this ability, Sam?"


    Isabella suddenly brought up this topic. Sam thought for a moment, shook his head, and didn''t change his position, letting her warmth lean on his arm, letting her hair scent enter his nostrils.


    "I don''t know... It couldn''t have been a Christmas wish, could it?"


    He suddenly remembered Alice.


    Isabella chuckled. "It wouldn''t be that, but Sam, what kind of person do you think I am?"


    "It''s hard to describe, hard to judge. Because the senior I remember seems to be any kind of person, can do anything, and get along with anyone different. So it feels like you''re very multifaceted."


    "Are you saying I''m a complex person, with heavy scheming?"


    Isabella seemed somewhat dissatisfied.


    Sam laughed, "Maybe saying you''re scheming doesn''t sound like a compliment, but it''s about how to make people feel comfortable with that scheming. Senior, you''ve achieved that. I think you''re smart, knowing what attitude to use with whom, what to do. That can''t be said to be a negative comment, it should be a compliment."


    Despite having such a powerful aid as mind-reading, it must be said, her reactions were sufficient, and the disguise had lasted until now.


    Isabella sighed. "Then you definitely wouldn''t think of what kind of person I was from childhood to high school."


    "...What kind of person?"


    "One who couldn''t read the atmosphere, didn''t understand others'' sarcastic taunts, and wasn''t well-liked."


    "How could that be...?"


    Sam couldn''t believe Isabella was ever like that, even just her appearance, without mind-reading, it''s hard to completely not fit into one''s surroundings.


    But Isabella laughed and said, "My parents are lawyers, once had some fame back home. But they fought a not-so-glorious case. Overall, they let a person with a dark background, involved in fraud and threats, escape legal punishment. So since childhood, the kids nearby, classmates at school would call me the liar''s daughter, the bad person''s daughter."


    Sam was stunned. "This kind of thing... I really don''t know how to comment."


    Isabella shook her head with a smile. "It''s okay. You know, sometimes as a lawyer, even for your own reputation, for your position in the industry, once you''ve taken on a client, you''re responsible for them. As long as it doesn''t involve falsifying evidence, you can say you''re guilt-free. But at that time... it really wasn''t possible to convict."


    "But just because of such a thing, it shouldn''t have affected you for so long..."


    "Well, so the biggest problem was actually with me. I didn''t know how to interact with people, my parents were busy, and I was cared for by nannies, just ordinary care, the kind where they get paid, do their job, and clock out. The classmates willing to interact with me were few, and I tried to fit into their groups, but..." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They would throw out a question casually, and I didn''t know how to respond. Sometimes they were making jokes, and I didn''t realize they were mocking me, and I''d foolishly laugh along, not knowing that in their eyes, I was just a clown."


    Sam found it hard to express. "Didn''t the teachers... tell you anything?"


    "Nope."


    "How could that be?"


    "Probably because our teacher was also one of the victims of the fraud. I remember she even specifically asked me to speak well of her to my parents, something about... should stand for justice, not support evil for profit... but I didn''t understand at all."


    She even looked up at Sam as she said this.


    Sam saw her heartbreak through her playful gaze.


    Sam sighed. "It''s not your fault, it''s normal not to understand these things at your age..."


    "But as I got older, I realized more and more that I didn''t have any true friends, I couldn''t really fit into any group, and even... any effort I made to fit in would fail. Many people said it was the punishment of my overly smart parents, destined to produce a heartless child."


    "That''s too harsh to say you''re heartless."


    "But that''s how I was then... So it was after entering high school, I left my hometown to come to Kuhang, wanting to start over. It was then that I desperately hoped and wished I could be smarter, understand the atmosphere better, understand what others were thinking, maybe then I could live normally."


    "So it was because of this... you gained superpowers?"


    Sam looked down at her beautiful profile, unable to understand.


    She nodded. "Pretty much. It was one day, I forget which day exactly, I was standing in front of others, and suddenly I heard the unspoken words of a classmate. She said: Eh... this girl is so pretty, she must be hard to get along with, right? If we have to get along with such a girl this term, it''ll be stressful...


    I don''t like pretty girls of the same sex. And then, at that moment, I began to understand how to interact with people."


    Sam thought for a moment. "Do you think it''s this ability that saved your life, not because of your own growth and change?"


    Isabella shook her head: "It should still be because of this ability, otherwise the detours would have been disheartening."


    "But... why don''t I see many friends around you now, and your biggest reputation in school is actually on social media platforms... it shouldn''t be like this, right?"


    Sam was skeptical about the things happening to Isabella, it didn''t seem as perfect as she described.


    Isabella smiled at Sam. "Want to know more now?"


    "...Isn''t it just the right topic?" Sam was somewhat embarrassed by her gaze, so close, so familiarly ambiguous, this unshielded transmission.


    It was hard to resist those watery eyes.


    Isabella moved even closer to Sam.


    The distance between them seemed to be closing infinitely.


    "Don''t you know, Sam... knowing too much about a person is like walking into their heart... Sam, do you want to walk into my heart, or do you want to break into it?"

 Chapter 333 333: But honestly, I do like you a lot, thats true

    Thump, thump, thump... That was the sound of his own heartbeat. S


    am felt that fundamentally, he was not a very resolute person, and perhaps he couldn''t entirely blame it on the so-called "desire value."


    Maybe it was just his nature, unable to resist the allure of the beautiful person before him. After all, who doesn''t crave beauty? Like the stars scattered across the sky, the majestic ocean, or the girl leaning on his shoulder in this winter night.


    He had never felt her so close before. It seemed all his plans had gone awry, completely unrelated to what he had arranged. It was a total surprise, an unprepared one.


    Just thinking that this girl could read minds made Sam feel awkward. Could she know everything he was thinking right now? Wouldn''t that be embarrassing?


    If such internal struggles were apparent to her, the thought of living with her in the future seemed torturous. Like being transparent, where you can''t hide your thoughts, and even a bit of instinctive grumbling might cause friction and unnecessary misunderstandings.


    Moreover, her mind-reading ability might not even be active; it could be passive, always possibly overhearing...


    Would she be able to sleep at night if there was someone else by her side? With all those thoughts, all those voices...


    "Sam, you don''t need to think so much. I only hear things when I choose to listen; otherwise, I''m just like anyone else."


    "...So, what did you hear just now?" Sam asked, somewhat worriedly.


    If his lively mental activity was fully transparent to her, wouldn''t that be too embarrassing?


    Isabella pouted slightly. "You haven''t answered my question yet. Isn''t it customary to answer before asking another?"


    Sam helplessly touched his cheek. "Well, I haven''t thought about complicating things... and you''re a very calm and rational person, senior, not likely to do foolish things, so please stop teasing me."


    Sam didn''t commit to anything; there was no need. Besides, he didn''t really think Isabella was that into him. Although men often feel they are special to a certain girl, often... even if special, there could be countless others.


    You are not the only one.


    Although he didn''t think Isabella was the type to play with feelings, he felt she might be impulsive at times, and besides... he hadn''t really done anything.


    Isabella glanced at Sam, then the distance between them grew again. She smiled. "I''m not drunk, so don''t worry about me being impulsive. But honestly, I do like you a lot, that''s true."


    "Uh..." Are girls nowadays so straightforward? No playing hard to get? No chance to play dumb?


    What was he supposed to say now?


    Sam was at a loss. This wasn''t exactly his forte. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But before Sam could think of a response, Isabella smiled. "But it seems I''ve indeed made it too hard for you, Sam. Your situation isn''t much simpler than mine. Besides, I''ll be leaving school in the spring, it wouldn''t be right to keep troubling you."


    Indeed... by next spring, Isabella would choose a new path in life, leaving school for university, entering society, or perhaps returning to her old hobby of cosplaying.


    Whatever it was, it was certain she would disappear from his life for at least a year. They might stay in touch, but it wouldn''t be the same as seeing her every day.


    It felt somewhat melancholic, but growth meant constantly experiencing separations.


    "It doesn''t have to be like that. I think you''re a great person, senior Isabella, one of the rare ones who makes me feel comfortable. I''ve never been troubled by you, and maybe I''ll miss you when you leave school."


    "Then why not keep me?"


    "How can I keep you? Make you repeat a year?"


    No, I was just saying. Seeing her suddenly serious expression, Sam broke into a cold sweat.


    Isabella laughed joyfully. "Look how scared you got. I just wanted to experience one of those drama scenes where the female lead decides to leave no matter what, and the male lead is supposed to reluctantly keep her."


    I am indeed the male lead, but do I really want you to be the female lead?


    Sam couldn''t help but think.


    His reverie was abruptly interrupted.


    "Bang!!"


    A sudden loud noise erupted in the quiet park. It was the sound of a glass bottle being smashed, very close by.


    Isabella jumped, and Sam, startled, looked in the direction of the noise.


    In the shadowy area where there were no streetlights, three figures appeared. Different builds. The leader was huge, almost mistakable for a black bear, though not quite as large, but still imposing.


    The two beside him were also odd, dressed in leather jackets, holding wine bottles as they approached the bench where Sam and Isabella sat.


    Isabella immediately had a bad feeling. She clenched her teeth. "They don''t seem like good people..."


    "It''s okay."


    Sam reassured her, standing up and positioning himself in front of Isabella, facing the three men who were now close at hand.


    They were just young men in their twenties, dressed in a flashy manner, sleeves rolled up despite the cold, showing off tattoos on their arms.


    "Look what we have here, a couple enjoying themselves in the park late at night, haha."


    The burly leader laughed exaggeratedly, swinging a half-full bottle of wine as if the gesture alone was enough to intimidate most people.


    The one with earrings laughed even louder, looking at Sam. "Look at this kid, still a student, huh?"


    The shorter one added, "What can he do? Students don''t have money for hotels, right? They just find places like this. Wonder if they feel cold when they making love."


    The leader laughed even harder: "Definitely freezing..."


    Sam glanced back at Isabella, who had stood up, trembling with anger, fists clenched.


    "What are you talking about? A bunch of scum... Leave now, or I''ll call the police for harassment."


    "Call the police? Hahaha! If you can make that call in front of us, I''ll eat the dog shit in the grass!"


    The leader''s smile turned into a threat, his face menacing as he slightly raised the wine bottle.


    Sam faced them. "What are you here for? This is Kuhang."


    Though he said this, Sam knew that this bustling district wasn''t safe at night, a complex mix of dark forces. The more prosperous the area, the more chaos it bred.


    "Yo, you dare threaten us? Want me to teach you what a gang is? You''re lucky it''s us. If it were someone else... hehehe."


    Sam rolled his eyes, still shielding Isabella, even reaching out to prevent any possible contact with the three men. He feared she might impulsively do something foolish, like in TV shows or movies.


    "So what happens if we run into you?" Sam was getting impatient.


    The menacing young man grinned, squinting at Sam. "Simple, this park... it''s our turf, you get it? We''re a bit short on cash lately, you look well-dressed, especially your little girlfriend... wouldn''t be too much to ask for a loan, right?"


    "Loan" was said, but the meaning in his eyes, and the way his companions moved closer, gripping their wine bottles, was clear.


    Sam chuckled at them. "Since you know we''re students, how can you think we have money?"


    The young man''s fierce gaze flickered, and he turned to his companions. "He says he has no money, that''s a problem."


    Clearly, they were well-coordinated, though in their eyes, they were a golden team.


    "Yeah, but big brother, just walking away would be too embarrassing, right? If we can''t get money... how about taking someone?"


    The burly young man nodded sagely. "You''re right, let''s do it!"


    With that, he chose what he thought was a perfect moment, imagining it as a scene from a gangster movie, and swung a kick at Sam.


    He thought his powerful kick would send the young man flying several meters, gasping for air on the ground.


    Then they could violate the beautiful girl in front of her boyfriend.


    This kick... was supposed to be the start of their enjoyment, no doubt, he was already savoring it.


    But... the satisfying sensation of kicking his opponent away didn''t happen.


    It was like being constipated in the bathroom, abruptly stopped.


    The man was stunned to find his supposedly unguarded kick caught in Sam''s hand, gripping his ankle, stopping him in his tracks.


    Just as he was about to scold the young man for daring to fight back...


    "Bang!!"


    Sam''s fist met his face.


    The supposedly strong young man saw stars up close for the first time in this bustling city.


    Behind him, Isabella was about to warn Sam to be careful, but her mouth closed as quickly as it had opened.


    Eh... what was she going to say again?

 Chapter 334 334: Wont you come in for a cup of coffee?

    Probably no one expected it, except for Sam himself. The burly young thug was simply knocked down by a single punch from Sam, without even a hint of resistance.


    Lying on the ground, he looked almost dead, only his vacant, wide-open eyes and rapid breathing proving he was still alive. When Sam released his foot, the thug just lay there flat.


    The remaining two looked at Sam with eyes wide with terror, unable to believe what they were seeing in this young man.


    "What... what are you doing!" Sam looked amusedly at the remaining two skinny thugs.


    "Weren''t you the ones who started this? Now that you see things aren''t going your way, you want to play the victims?"


    The two men glared at Sam with evident hatred, but their fear was more pronounced due to the power Sam had just displayed.


    Sam saw this clearly in their eyes. So, he smiled and pointed at the man on the ground, "Aren''t you going to do something for your leader? Just going to leave him lying there?"


    "You... you little punk! Do you know what happens when you mess with the Fifth Street Saints?!"


    "Let''s not talk about that now, let''s get the leader out of here first!" Clearly, one of them was a bit smarter, knowing that antagonizing Sam at this moment wasn''t wise. The strength Sam had shown wasn''t something the two of them could handle. Who would want to trade blows knowing they''d be on the losing end?


    So, the outcome was clear. After a moment''s hesitation, they hurried over to drag their dazed leader away, leaving behind a threat, "You just wait, kid!"


    As they came over to drag away the burly youth, Sam stepped forward and placed his foot on the thug''s back. It wasn''t a heavy move, but it was immensely humiliating.


    It was as if he was saying, "Did you really think you could just walk away with your leader that easily?"


    The two men looked at Sam, puzzled and angry. "What... what are you doing!"


    Sam looked innocently at them. "Just wiping my shoes."


    "Damn it... Die!" Who could stand such humiliation? Especially since they had been drinking, the rush of blood to the head was all too familiar to them.


    So, at that moment, they didn''t care about anything else. Swinging the wine bottles in their hands, they aimed for Sam''s head, intending to leave him bloodied without a second thought about the consequences.


    If people could consider these things in moments of extreme impulse, crimes of passion wouldn''t exist in the world.


    But Sam didn''t leave much suspense in that instant, nor did he give Isabella much chance to be shocked.


    "Bang!" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Bang!!"


    Two punches, lightning-fast, almost before anyone could see the young man move. With his enhanced abilities and occasional personal training from Aurora, Sam''s combination of skills, strength, and speed was terrifying.


    He struck both men in the abdomen, and the effect was immediate. They doubled over, unable to even scream out in pain. The agony was so intense they couldn''t muster the strength to shout, only able to open their mouths wide, eyes bulging as they bent over and slowly knelt on the ground, drooling.


    At that moment, there was no chance for harsh words or expressions.


    All they could think about was who this young man was. What kind of power was this? Are you really just a high school student? No, this isn''t a world from a Xianxia novel! Where did this mysterious high school student come from?!


    "You... are you okay?" Isabella came back to her senses and hurried over to check on Sam.


    Sam was looking at his fists, perfectly fine, not a scratch on them. Although the force of a punch is reciprocal, with his self-healing abilities and strong power levels, Sam didn''t need to worry.


    His training with Aurora had paid off; otherwise, if it had been the old him, he might have taken a few punches himself. Although it wouldn''t have changed the outcome, as a protagonist, you can lose anything, but you have to remain cool.


    He turned back, looking very calm at the beautiful senior. "Who looks like they''re in trouble now?"


    Isabella hesitated. "Should we call the police?"


    Sam shook his head. "Let''s go."


    He didn''t waste words. As the three on the ground began to groan softly, he took the girl''s wrist and quickly left the park.


    Isabella was still a bit dazed. "Why not call the police?"


    Sam smiled and said, "Do you think calling the police would cause them more trouble or us? Besides, even if those guys are arrested, they''ll be released soon enough. Going to the police station to give statements and all that is just too much hassle."


    "But that''s not safe..."


    "So, during this time, you should be careful, senior. Keep in touch, and absolutely do not go out alone at night. If anything happens, call me or the police."


    Sam had his reasons for this judgment. A beautiful high school girl living alone in Kuhang encountering such an incident was troublesome. Calling the police might seem like a good option, but could the police really protect her safety all the time? Or would they be able to root out the so-called Fifth Street Saints entirely?


    It was unrealistic.


    Moreover, Sam had a feeling that given the strange ways of this world, this incident might not be a simple interlude but perhaps the beginning of some ''prank'' intended to add a ''new twist'' to Sam''s peaceful life.


    He couldn''t rule out this possibility, so he chose a more cautious approach, ready to not let things end as simply as they did today if other developments arose.


    Hearing Sam''s response, Isabella still frowned slightly, obviously a bit uneasy. "But... I still hope you don''t get involved in these troubles, especially because of me..."


    Sam chuckled. "Why do you like to take responsibility like me? Even if it wasn''t you, if it were anyone else behind me, I would do the same."


    "Why?"


    "Because I am the embodiment of justice!"


    Isabella couldn''t help but laugh. "Sam, do you know why I later preferred to be active on social media, become a cosplayer?"


    She seemed more relaxed, smiling at Sam.


    Sam honestly shook his head. "I don''t know."


    Under the dense night sky, Isabella''s long eyelashes trembled slightly as she spoke softly. "Because I gradually realized something. Even with the ability to read minds, I could understand their thoughts, but it was really hard to change some people''s nature. Like when I started to cater to others'' wishes, doing things they wanted to see, being helpful, understanding..."


    "But then? I found their thoughts changed: ''Since Isabella is so easy to talk to, let''s lie and say my brother is sick and ask her to do the student council''s tasks...'' My goodwill, my desire to fit in, was slowly drained, exploited. I realized... understanding someone''s heart isn''t enough, but I can never change their nature, so I started to find understanding someone''s thoughts frightening."


    Sam could somewhat understand this feeling. What was thought to be a gift turned out to be a kind of disaster.


    Believing that understanding hearts would lead to better relationships, only to find that one''s accommodating personality was seen as a pleasing trait, only to be commanded, used, and endlessly drained.


    "So... are you disappointed with this?" Sam looked at her.


    She led Sam into an apartment complex and then into an elevator, pressing the floor number. The bright light in the elevator illuminated their figures, and she appeared relieved yet melancholic.


    "Yeah, very disappointed. So I thought maybe... not fitting in was a better choice. So I turned to social media, found a new way to freely express my life, my existence. Bad comments, I delete; good comments, I keep; no need for extra interaction. Then I got into cosplaying, portraying different characters, using my ability to read minds to meet everyone''s expectations..."


    As the elevator doors opened, she gave Sam a somewhat tender smile. "Sam, do I look a mess?"


    Sam shook his head. "No, senior. Even after hearing this story, the image of you in my heart hasn''t changed. You still shine brilliantly."


    "You''re quite the smooth talker, Sam."


    She smiled sweetly, purely and naturally. Maybe... this was her most authentic self?


    Sam escorted her to her apartment door, then smiled. "Alright, get some rest."


    He was about to turn and leave, ending this exhausting and information-packed day.


    But just as the door was about to close, the girl suddenly blurted out something somewhat familiar, yet unbelievable coming from Isabella''s mouth.


    "Since you''re already here... won''t you come in for a cup of coffee?"


    ...Come in for a cup of coffee?


    Isabella, a smart and rational person, often active on social media... didn''t she know what this phrase might imply to a man? Didn''t she realize what it meant for a man and a woman alone together?


    What was she thinking?

 Chapter 335 335: Ill compensate you with my... cock

    This world is full of implications, full of words that cannot be spoken directly, but that doesn''t mean people''s sense of shame becomes more apparent; it just manifests in another form¡ªsurreptitiously.


    And as Sam looked at the girl''s expression, her smile, her direct gaze, it was clear... that smile knew the weight of her words.


    She definitely understood the underlying meaning.


    So Sam''s choice was simple.


    "It''s not time for that coffee yet," Sam said with a smile, politely declining without hesitation.


    Even if there was a huge temptation, like using alcohol to add an extra flair, to savor the lingering atmosphere, what would Angel do if he didn''t return home tonight because of such an incident?


    Although he was verbally given such freedom, to take it seriously would be foolish.


    The main reason, of course, was that he felt it wasn''t appropriate to indulge in such ambiguity under these circumstances. Never decide everything based on a moment of excitement.


    It''s like not saying everything you want to say to someone you like in one night. Leave them wanting more.


    That''s the strategy to keep things fresh... wait, does that sound a bit too much like a womanizer?


    Sure enough, Isabella pouted slightly.


    "Sam, don''t you know that some opportunities, once missed, never come back?"


    Sam smiled at her. "It''s okay. What''s meant to be here will always be here. After all... fate isn''t that fragile, right?"


    "Alright, I understand. Then, good night, Sam."


    "Good night."


    Sam had learned by now that resisting some things was futile; the world liked to complicate matters. And Sam had made it clear to all the female leads around him: he was a womanizer.


    So, what was there to pretend anymore? Acting all day as if he was reluctantly a womanizer just to survive was unnecessary.


    Might as well admit it openly.


    Okay, I''m lascivious, I like those beautiful girls, I want to make love to them, I want to conquer them with my cock!


    That was Sam''s most honest thought.


    When Isabella closed the door and turned on the light, the familiar corridor seemed so empty. The warmth that had just been there seemed to have vanished completely.


    Of course, it had disappeared... because Sam had left. It was just like that.


    Just like her empty life... as if nothing but lies remained.


    So... Sam, do you really understand why you were asked to join the Ultimate Human Department?


    ¡ª


    Sam intended to head straight home, but thinking of something, he sent a message to Angel first, informing her that his business was done.


    As expected, Angel hadn''t gone to bed yet. How could she rest easy knowing such a handsome guy as Sam was out and not home yet?


    But when he saw her reply...


    [That was quick. Are you not feeling well today?]


    What kind of nonsense was that?


    What does "not feeling well" mean? Is she referring to sex?


    In other areas, Sam might not have much say, but in terms of making love, even on his worst days, he''s far above average! Wait... he hadn''t actually slept with Isabella, had he?


    Sam thought irritably.


    He then sent a message to Angel saying he''d be home soon. Sam did want to go his home to sleep, but he couldn''t really, not with Angel holding ''hostages''.


    He had no choice but to obediently return, lest his decision lead her to take advantage and make trouble using Ava.


    Although Angel hadn''t been as nasty as she was at the beginning for a while, seeming to lower her guard and control over Sam, he still couldn''t be too careless. This only indicated progress, not complete success.


    ...


    Elowen opened the door for Sam.


    "It''s late, Miss Elowen, you haven''t gone to bed?"


    "Miss?" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elowen looked at Sam with a slightly puzzled expression, seemingly confused as no one had called her that before. Especially since Sam seemed very close to the Heiress and the lady, such people wouldn''t normally notice her existence.


    They often just saw her as a tool.


    But Elowen wasn''t offended; since she could remember, she had been a tool, belonging to Angel''s family.


    No unnecessary emotions, no unnecessary desires.


    Just surviving well and doing what needed to be done seemed to be the entirety of her life.


    Sam nodded, looking at this actually beautiful but always lifeless, robotic young woman.


    "Otherwise, how should I address you? Miss Elowen?"


    Elowen quickly shook her head, her expression blank. "Like Angel, just Elowen is fine."


    Sam shook his head. "That doesn''t seem right; I think that form of address lacks respect."


    He hadn''t expected Elowen to step aside, letting him in while saying, "You are the heiress''s boyfriend, the lady''s godson; you don''t need to respect me."


    "Why, aren''t you also a member of Angel''s family?"


    Sam asked curiously, his words not seeming self-deprecating or resentful, just stating a fact.


    Elowen''s gaze became confused again. "A member? No, I''m just a subordinate."


    What kind of feudal thinking is this?


    Sam said with some compassion. "You don''t need to think that way; you are a person, naturally with every right to live in this world. So you have dignity. From now on, I''ll call you Miss Elowen."


    "...As you wish."


    She seemed not to understand the meaning of his words, her expression unchanging.


    Sam wasn''t sure if she had taken his words to heart, but these were things he couldn''t control for now, nor did he have the right to.


    Reaching the familiar door, Sam knocked lightly. There were no lights on inside.


    Instead of the expected "come in," the door creaked open in front of him.


    When Angel appeared, not in pajamas but fully dressed, Sam was puzzled.


    What''s going on? Why does everything seem off as soon as I return?


    "Haven''t gone to bed yet?"


    Angel didn''t seem to invite Sam in, just smiling at the doorway at the young man. "I''m surprised, Isabella let you come back just like that?"


    "What else? Was she supposed to eat me?"


    "Whether she eats you or not... what did you guys do?"


    "Nothing much, just talked about the stuff you wanted to know."


    Angel didn''t rush to have him spill the details of their conversation but looked curiously at Sam. "Nothing at all? That''s not like you. Didn''t you sleep with her?"


    Sam said irritably, "What do you think of me... Besides, shouldn''t you be resting earlier?"


    Angel yawned slightly. "No rush, do you want to go see your sister?"


    Sam paused. Angel suggesting this? Although she was indeed very considerate, her personality wasn''t exactly kind.


    So caring about someone seemed like an unnecessary act to her; she wouldn''t waste time on such things, but now she was actively suggesting it to Sam?


    This made Sam uneasy. "Is something wrong with her?"


    "Why don''t you go see for yourself?"


    Sam almost immediately turned and rushed to the guest room assigned to his sister. He didn''t pause for a moment, opening the door without even turning on the light. His enhanced vision allowed him to clearly see everything inside.


    Lying on the bed were two people. One was his sister Ava, and the other... Sophie?


    Both seemed to be asleep, lying on the bed, breathing shallowly in different positions. They appeared stable, their faces flushed from alcohol, looking like nothing was amiss.


    Sam''s heart, which had been lifted in worry, settled down, but then footsteps approached from behind; it was Angel slowly walking in.


    "What''s the rush? Anyone would think something happened. In your eyes, am I that kind of villain who would strike at any moment?"


    Sam realized after a sigh of relief that he had been too tense. This was a habit he needed to change. Otherwise, it was too easy to be manipulated.


    So, adjusting his attitude, Sam immediately turned back to Angel and smiled. "How could I? I was just worried they might have drunk too much... might something happen..."


    "We have a private doctor in the house, don''t you know? What could happen that we couldn''t handle, waiting for you to come and collect a body?"


    Her expression was not good, somewhat cold, clearly displeased.


    Sam immediately stepped forward and took her soft, delicate hand. "Of course, that''s not what I meant. I''m just a bit clumsy... when it comes to my sister, you know how responsible I feel. So when I hear you might have something similar, I react this way too. I''ll change, sorry."


    Angel, her hand held, tilted her head slightly, but her expression didn''t change much. "Although you say that... I''m not very inclined to forgive you without some compensation."


    Sam paused, then bravely reached out to caress the girl''s face. "Let''s go to the room, and I''ll compensate you with my... cock."


    Is that what she meant? Based on his understanding of her, he shouldn''t have misjudged.


    But he had misjudged one thing.


    "Isn''t this a room? It''s fine right here."


    Sam paused. "What are you joking about... my sister and Sophie are here, it''s not appropriate."


    Wait... she couldn''t possibly mean...


    And Angel had already grabbed Sam''s clothes, finally showing a triumphant smile. "Because they''re here, it''s the perfect time. Don''t you think... it''s thrilling?"

 Chapter 336 336: What on earth was he planning to do

    In fact, from certain things, one could have noticed earlier that something was amiss.


    For instance, why did Angel insist that Sam personally check on his sister and Sophie when there was clearly nothing wrong with them and no accidents had occurred? What was the purpose of luring him into this room?


    And why did Angel feel the need to follow him into the room herself? Clearly, it was for the purpose unfolding before his eyes. She intended to do something here, and in front of Ava and Sophie no less.


    Sam quickly connected these dots, including why, instead of inviting him in when he knocked, Angel had blocked him at the door. It was all for this purpose. It meant that Angel was determined to carry out this particularly perverse act.


    Was there really a need for this? Was it truly for the thrill, or was there something else at play?


    With his experiences and instincts, Sam quickly surmised that the ultimate goal of this girl was to have the two girls on the bed witness him and Angel having sex. Was she planning to make enough noise to wake them up and see this scene?


    Sam wasn''t about to be fooled a second time. Moreover, he didn''t think that for two girls with ''similar experiences,'' this would count as some sort of desensitization therapy. Would it really numb the pain, or would it just deepen the wounds until they were beyond repair?


    So, Sam looked at the very tempting young woman in front of him. "Stop, this isn''t right. I don''t think this is stimulating, and my sister is under 18. It''s not right for her to see this."


    Although Sam''s words seemed gentle, the firmness in his eyes as he met Angel''s gaze was unmistakable.


    Angel narrowed her eyes. "Are you sure you won''t obey? You know, I don''t really need to follow your wishes. I always find a way to do what I want."


    This was a hint at her capabilities. Indeed, with the ability to stop time and control others'' actions, she could potentially do anything she wanted.


    But Sam wasn''t entirely without resources. If he remembered correctly, the cd for his ''reflect'' ability was up. Although it was a gamble, it was all he could rely on now.


    Sam certainly didn''t have a fetish for performing sex acts in public, especially not with an audience that included his sister and Sophie.


    With no other choice, Sam firmly shook his head. "No, this is where I draw the line."


    "Sam... you really like to push me, don''t you? I''m starting to wonder if you''ve fallen for this feeling of being forced by my powers."


    Angel''s hand left Sam''s body. Sam didn''t know which power she would use next, but the mere touch was enough to trigger Angel''s supernatural abilities. Could this be reflected?


    Sam wasn''t sure. He just had to keep resisting, not revealing his own abilities, but... it was foolish not to use his trump card.


    "I don''t have such thoughts, just... I hope we can be normal for once, a bit more tender. What do you think?"


    He tried to persuade her with his soft gaze, his hands reaching out to her.


    Sam was ready. He planned to scoop Angel up and rush out of the room, then lock the door behind them, ignoring everything else. He would penetrate her deeply, overpowering her so she couldn''t entertain any other ideas.


    But as Sam''s hands were about to touch Angel...


    "There are times for tenderness, but why is excitement so captivating, Sam? Let me tell you now. Stop."


    After she spoke, a familiar sensation occurred. Angel''s eyes suddenly turned cold, almost as if emitting a sinister glow, like the harbinger of a significant event.


    The familiar sensation returned. Although there was no wind in the room, Sam could almost hear the sound of time slowing down, like a broken clock about to declare its demise.


    He immediately felt his body slowing down... becoming sluggish... coming to a halt.


    Then...


    Angel had never felt this way before. Or to put it another way: for the first time, she experienced what it was like when she used her ability to stop time, and this young man was what it felt like.


    She stood there, unable to speak or make any facial expressions, even her gaze fixed. Every action was controlled, unable to resist this compelling force.


    She didn''t know what was wrong. She was sure she hadn''t made a mistake; her time-stopping ability had not malfunctioned.


    It should be this young man who was in such a state, but in her eyes, Sam stood before her, maintaining his original posture, as if frozen in time with her. It was as if the entire world''s operation had malfunctioned, and they were unexpectedly stranded in the long river of time. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But...


    Sam moved. She was shocked to see the young man in front of her slowly, calmly lower his hand, then look at her strangely.


    What''s going on?!


    Angel was stunned! This was the first time such a thing had happened, unprecedented.


    Why couldn''t she move, yet he could? Not only did he move, but he also looked at her within her line of sight.


    "Ah... what''s happening here?"


    Sam seemed puzzled too.


    But Angel immediately thought, how could he not know about all this? This must be this bastard''s doing!


    But why did he have such an ability? Why hadn''t he used it on her from the start?


    Wait...


    Could it be that this ability''s effect was to reflect the effects applied to him back to the person who applied them? And this ability must not have been there for long, perhaps it had emerged recently.


    Could it be... Sam had also acquired abilities?


    Why could he gain abilities? Then what would happen next? He could choose to kill her, free himself from all bonds, or use this to warn her, making her never dare to use her so-called powers on him again.


    No matter what, when such a situation arose, Angel found her options suddenly narrowing.


    Did his abilities have no limits? Like her own limitations?


    Was she now forced to use her family''s power to control this young man, as her mother had started telling her, sparing no one around him, even if they were family, to keep him firmly tied to her?


    Angel didn''t want that because, fundamentally, she didn''t want to become like Celeste.


    Even if countless people said how similar she and her mother were, she didn''t want to become that kind of person. So even in dealing with this young man she deeply loved, she always held back.


    But once Angel thought of the possibility that Sam, having such an opportunity, might leave her side or even disappear...


    Angel felt... she might take that step.


    Because, compared to becoming like Celeste, what scared her more was her own failure.


    She couldn''t allow failure... she had never considered failing.


    Of course, she couldn''t part with Sam, although she had never admitted it aloud, never directly told Sam, "I love you." But she had long been deeply attracted to him.


    So... what would he do?


    Unable to speak, Angel could only stare fixedly at him from one angle.


    What Sam did to her next, and what he said, would all be crucial in deciding her next steps.


    The future.


    A future that seemed so distant, so unreachable, seemed to have arrived prematurely, becoming urgent.


    Sam looked at her, realizing that the reflect had succeeded.


    The odds were good, but Sam could also think of some clues.


    That so-called protagonist''s halo.


    No matter how small the probability, it could happen to the protagonist.


    Sam had bet correctly, so what next...


    Would he return the humiliation he had received, or would he choose a more intense approach... Sam casually picked up Angel and left the room.


    As he closed the door, Sam walked down the eerily quiet, almost haunted corridor.


    The moonlight was cold and solid, the light almost tangible.


    Angel could feel the warmth of his embrace but couldn''t feel happy about it, even feeling an imminent desolation.


    It was a kind of solemnity.


    Spreading in her heart, the premonition growing stronger.


    When Sam returned to Angel''s room and didn''t rush, he gently placed her on the bed.


    The posture was as restrictive as possible.


    Then Angel saw Sam rummaging through her room, apparently looking for something.


    Looking for what? Money?


    He wasn''t so vulgar. If he wanted money, he could have taken it from her body long ago, and who keeps large amounts of cash in their room nowadays?


    As for jewelry... this wasn''t the best place to look.


    Sam wouldn''t do something so foolish, and Angel found it somewhat amusing that she had come to understand him so well without realizing it.


    So what was he really up to...


    Just as Angel was doubting, Sam found what he was looking for, revealing the mystery.


    "Clang¡ª"


    "Clang¡ª"


    That crisp sound of metal colliding, she suddenly thought of something, and under the room''s scant light, Sam stepped closer, displaying...


    Could it be...


    "Click!"


    "Click!"


    The Heiress of the Angel family.


    The most dazzling young woman of Kuhang High School.


    Never humiliated, never dared to be offended... was now handcuffed to the bedpost in such a humiliating manner by this young man?!


    What a joke!!


    What on earth was he planning to do!!

 Chapter 337 337: Its just that I cant bear to see you die

    There are things that would make Angel suffer more than death itself.


    Honestly, Angel doesn''t find death particularly frightening, and in her own life trajectory, there have been many moments when she wanted to end her life.


    It''s not because life is cheap; on the contrary, her life is extremely valuable.


    It''s just that she finds no joy, sees no light. There is no hope. The wealth that many envy is just numbers. The respect others show her is merely the halo of her family.


    She knows clearly that without these things, people would not treat her with the same respect.


    So, she relentlessly flaunts her wealth, power, and resources. There''s no need to make genuine friends, nor is there any reason to blindly offer her kindness. Because of her status, no one really remembers her good deeds.


    So why be kind? When everyone expects Angel to be arrogant and abusive of her power, then fine, she''ll be that person. It''s better to be disliked than to be deceived by seemingly sincere gestures. This has always been her approach.


    Thus, more than death, she fears disintegration, collapse¡ªabout her dignity, her nobility, her pride.


    She can treat others this way, but she absolutely cannot accept being treated this way by others, even if that person is Sam!


    What a joke? To handcuff her to a bed, then pose her in humiliating positions, to humiliate her body in various ways, and then make her watch herself stripped of all her aura, vulnerable to the point of tears?


    She''d rather be killed outright!


    But Angel couldn''t resist; she could only watch helplessly as Sam did all this. She thought Sam would begin his next move. What would he find next¡ªwhips? Candles? Who knows. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Damn it...


    Damn it...!


    Damn it!!!


    At this moment, she couldn''t even muster an angry look.


    But none of that happened. Sam simply finished tying her hands and then sat beside her, quietly observing Angel''s stunning face.


    Light a cigarette, maybe. Oh, Sam doesn''t smoke, nor has he ever had the habit. Probably watched too many movies. Always feels like at moments like this, one should make such a gesture, to feel like a protagonist.


    But this isn''t a movie, and Sam isn''t playing a role; he''s interpreting life.


    He just watched her. Watched until Angel herself couldn''t believe it. Is this it? What is he so confident about? Or does he find it uninteresting when she can''t move, developing such a perverse taste...


    Angel wasn''t sure, but as the time she had calculated for Sam to look at her approached, he said, "I know you can hear me talking, and you''ll be able to move soon. But when you wake up, don''t rush, don''t move around, let''s just talk."


    After saying this, Sam watched Angel, noting that her expression didn''t change, thinking how useful this time stop was, truly even preventing the slightest change in her gaze.


    Too fuck powerful.


    He silently counted to five in his mind.


    Then, he saw Angel''s eyelashes flutter, followed by her slender fingers twitching slightly.


    Then came her increasingly dangerous, angry, and extreme gaze.


    Exactly as he had expected... not a single surprising accident, huh?


    This posture of mutual destruction, what''s it for? Sam gave a bitter smile, then heard the gradually recovering Angel speak to him.


    "Sam... you''re amazing."


    The young man smiled. "I don''t know what''s going on. Wasn''t the time stop triggered by you?"


    "Still playing dumb? You clearly didn''t tell me you had such an ability... bastard."


    She said this, yet she didn''t struggle violently. Sam had handcuffed her hands, but her legs were still free; however, she didn''t have the skill to unlock them with her toes, nor did she want to struggle and appear undignified in this young man''s eyes.


    That was her pride, despite being in such an unprecedented and utterly disadvantaged situation, she never let anyone feel she was at a disadvantage.


    Sam looked at her, then smiled. "Well... it seems like an ability that appeared recently. Called... reflect. But don''t worry, it''s just a chance trigger, just means this time your luck wasn''t as good as mine."


    Sam knew Angel was smart. It wasn''t surprising she could think of these details in such a short time, and naturally, she could guess that his ability must have limitations. Rather than letting her continuously test him in the future, he chose to selectively tell her some things.


    Not telling her the cooldown, but telling her about the probability, was also a strategy. Telling her the probability would make her hesitant, at least not trying it every day.


    And telling her about the cooldown... Sam believed she would definitely take the opportunity to use time stop on Sam during those five days.


    Revealing cards doesn''t necessarily mean showing all your cards; it can also be a form of mutual deterrence.


    Angel frowned, shaking her handcuffed hands, making a clinking sound, then gave up, seemingly suppressing her anger.


    "You really have the guts... daring to handcuff me..."


    Sam said helplessly, "I had no choice, I didn''t think you could talk calmly about this, so I had to impose some restrictions first, I''ll let you go after we talk."


    "I''m calm now, let me go."


    "No, you''re not calm enough yet, your eyes tell me so."


    Sam''s words made Angel''s face flush.


    She indeed wasn''t calm enough; she wished she could get up and shoot this young man right now, blow his brains out!


    What a joke, someone dared to handcuff her!!


    Angel took a deep breath, looking at the young man sitting on the bed, from an angle she found very displeasing.


    "So what do you plan to talk about? Are you not here to kill me?"


    "Why would I kill you, you''re my girlfriend." Sam said with a look of surprise.


    Angel scoffed. "Stop it, aren''t you most afraid of my threats? Don''t you hate being controlled by others? Now is your perfect opportunity to rid yourself of it all, kill me, and there will never be such things again. It''s late at night now, you still have time to escape."


    Sam smiled, then moved closer to her, sitting closer to her head, then reached out to part her bangs from her forehead so they wouldn''t get into her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, no matter how you provoke me, I won''t do such a thing."


    "Why, does it make you seem gentle, your kindness noble?"


    "No, it''s just that I can''t bear to see you die."


    Sam''s gaze was clear, unexpectedly gentle, but now this gentleness made Angel somewhat resentful, especially in such an environment, she couldn''t completely calm down.


    Angel looked at the young man.


    "Don''t joke, you can''t bear it my ass. You''re just as selfish as I am. No matter how gentle you pretend to be, don''t you turn against me when it comes to your sister? You talk about how much you can''t bear to part with me, but it''s just that there''s no suitable opportunity to escape.


    Isn''t now your perfect chance, to make me aware of your ability, so I must be wary of you in the future, unable to threaten you casually, what reason do you have not to leave?!"


    Angel''s posture was almost like trying to drive Sam away.


    But Sam gently touched her cheek with the back of his hand, lightly rubbing, as if leaving his own scent and warmth.


    He looked at her.


    "I worry about Ava, but that doesn''t mean I want to cut you off. You know, I don''t like making choices."


    "So you want it all?"


    "Didn''t I say that before? My goal has never changed."


    "You really have the nerve to say that, with that kind of attitude, how can you ask me to be calm, to be normal?!"


    Sam looked at the extremely angry girl and sighed. "I''m not asking you to be normal, because I think you''re quite normal already."


    "What are you doing then? Aren''t you trying to change me? Don''t you want me to be like you imagine, to tolerate you, to accommodate you, to accept endlessly the multitude of girls around you? You want to establish a harem and have sexual relations with several girls at the same time, isn''t that a shameless act?"


    Sam shook his head. He leaned in close, his lips nearing Angel''s, but unsurprisingly, she immediately bit his lip, drawing blood in an instant. The pain was sharp, and the blood smeared her lips, making her look both seductive and captivating.


    "Maybe it''s indeed a bit difficult for you, but what I''m thinking is, I want you to fall in love with me."


    "...What nonsense are you talking about! Sam, are you a child?" Angel couldn''t help but question him. She found it absurd. To make her fall in love with him... so change her? So make her accept what she doesn''t want to accept?


    What kind of nonsense reason is that!


    Sam knew his statement was excessive, something no normal person could accept. But he had no choice; his situation was just that special.


    If initially, he thought he couldn''t survive without establishing a harem, now Sam clearly realized that he couldn''t accept the possibility of missing Zoe, Alice, Sophie, and these women from his life.


    He didn''t need to pretend to be a womanizer because he already was one.


    Admitting it openly was merely seeking a last bit of dignity. But what use was dignity? It would still hurt them, and it would hurt the one he was currently looking at.


    Sam didn''t wipe the blood from his lips, letting the fresh blood flow from the torn wound, making him look like a vampire from a novel.


    He looked at Angel and said softly, "I don''t plan to do anything to you, this reflect wasn''t something I triggered on purpose. I just didn''t want that kind of thing to happen in front of Ava and Sophie. You thought they might wake up, might see this scene, and perhaps my relationship with them would break again, right?"


    Angel looked at him coldly, tasting his blood in her mouth. "Yes, that''s exactly what I planned. Now that you have your answer, what are you going to do? Try to get back at me for the humiliation you''ve suffered? Take some photos as a threat for later? Or try your hardest to make me fear you, hate you, and leave you on my own?"


    "I don''t want you to leave me."


    "What...?" Angel was stunned.


    Sam reiterated. "I don''t want you to give up on me, just like I don''t want to leave you. I don''t want to withdraw from this relationship; I''m clear-headed about that, we will always be together."


    Angel bit her lip, still tasting the blood. "You saying that will only make me hate you."


    Sam smiled and gently embraced her. Feeling the beautiful curves of this young woman, not out of desire, but as an act of tenderness.


    He looked into her eyes from a closer distance, even though her posture was like that of Jesus on the cross, just lying down.


    "It''s okay, I''ll work hard to make you fall in love with me again."


    "Shameless..."


    Sam felt as if he was embracing the whole world at that moment. As long as he had her, it seemed like no one else mattered. But reason told him that he still needed to try harder. The thorny path he had broken open had an exit far in the distance.


    "Sometimes I''m crazier than you, Angel... so in my eyes, you''ve never been abnormal. On the contrary, you''re very normal, very fragile. And I don''t want to be the one to break through your fragility, to change your character, to transform you completely... I just hope that our bond deepens, becomes inseparable, so that we can at least tolerate each other."


    "Tolerate... your idea of establishing a harem is what you call ''a little tolerance''?"


    Angel looked at the young man in front of her, who always made her very angry but also often softened her heart. She didn''t know what kind of magic he had that always made her compromise.


    Sam nodded seriously. "Human boundaries are constantly being lowered."


    "You really are shameless!"


    Angel didn''t know how to describe this young man anymore. Call him despicable, and he lays out his plans, ideals, and even his psychological activities for you to see. Call him honest, but is the goal of establishing a harem something a normal person would think of?


    Now Angel no longer felt that encountering her was Sam''s misfortune. She was pondering whether this was her own ordeal.


    It was all too chaotic.


    But Angel''s mood at this moment... wasn''t so bad after all. She looked at him. "What do you plan to do with me tomorrow?"


    Sam answered calmly. "As always. You are still my Angel, my only Heiress."


    Angel laughed. "Feigned fear isn''t real fear."


    "I''ve never been afraid of you."


    "Say that again!"


    "I''m scared, I''m scared."


    Sam immediately put on an honest and obedient expression.


    Angel couldn''t help but roll her eyes. What to say? How could she break through his thick-skinned defenses?


    Forget it, first get free.


    Angel looked at the young man. "Then why don''t you let me go?"


    Sam hesitated for a moment. "We have to wait."


    "Wait for what?"


    Angel looked at Sam suspiciously, then watched as he stood up. She had a bad premonition.


    Then the next moment, she saw the young man actually start to take off his shirt, revealing his well-defined, model-like physique, which seemed to brighten the dim room.


    Even an experienced Heiress like Angel couldn''t help but be captivated by the sight at first.


    Then she snapped back to reality. "What are you trying to do?!"


    Sam, enjoying himself, looked up and muttered to himself. "Isn''t it obvious?"


    "...You dare!"


    "Yes, I dare."


    Sam pounced, pinning Angel''s body beneath him.

 Chapter 338 338: If youre still a man, prove it to me

    Sam was fearless.


    It could be said that he had always been bold, but various constraints had limited his actions. If he had more choices in many matters, perhaps he wouldn''t have to take such risks, but too often, his options were severely limited.


    The choices that were both dignified and acceptable were even rarer, so he had to choose adventure on this basis. After all, who would choose to bow and scrape if they could walk with their head held high?


    At this age, what young men should never lack is courage, and right now, Sam had it in excess.


    So, he boldly made his move.


    Feeling Angel''s slightly struggling body, he found a new kind of thrill.


    More enticing than Angel herself was Angel in chains.


    The current Angel, when Sam touched her skin and felt her body tremble, it was a peculiar sensation.


    Because Angel could only watch the young man, berating him.


    "Bastard... what are you doing! Let me go!"


    But she couldn''t effectively act to stop Sam, especially as her increasingly humiliated expression added an element of excitement for him.


    "At this point, letting you go would be too boring, wouldn''t it? Let''s not resist fate''s design. Sometimes, compromise can also be a kind of fun, right?"


    Sam lifted her legs, his gaze lingering on her glossy, delicate skin. Just the touch of his hands, without anything more, was enough to make Angel feel an intense shame.


    In such a situation, every sensation seemed heightened, much like how a blind person''s hearing becomes incredibly sharp. Just the contact of his gaze made Angel start to feel bashful.


    Such a foreign emotion for her...


    "Bastard... aren''t you the one who chained me up? Talking about fate... stop doing weird things!"


    Sam just smiled, leaning in close, seemingly unconcerned that she might suddenly kick him in the face. Instead, he approached with a smile, his breath warming the skin on her lower legs.


    It was like being swept over by a heatwave, causing Angel''s face to flush sufficiently.


    "Why not do weird things? Isn''t weirdness at this time normal?"


    "What are you babbling about... ugh... damn it."


    After a subconscious moan, Angel felt her situation worsen. Sam''s breath was like greedy locusts sweeping over a fertile field. He moved closer and closer, reaching the root of Angel''s thighs, then her pussy.


    She could indeed kick Sam away out of embarrassment, and it wouldn''t matter how hard; given Sam''s miraculous physique, he wouldn''t be hurt.


    But Angel found herself excessively pliant, perhaps due to the alcohol, or perhaps due to the magical allure of this young man.


    She didn''t know, but she felt her body responding subconsciously to his actions, softening as if melting under the sun. Her body trembled slightly as Sam''s breath drew nearer.


    Then...


    "Pop~"


    Sam left a deep kiss on the inner part of Angel''s thigh, as if taking a piece of her soul with him.


    "Uh... Sam...!"


    At that moment, Angel''s protest sounded more like a tender complaint. Sam looked up at her. The girl, still fully clothed but with her hands helplessly cuffed to the bedpost, had no concept of trying to escape.


    Because of her pride, and because she knew the quality of the handcuffs she had bought, she could only be bound there, passively enduring everything.


    Meanwhile, her complexion began to flush, becoming more and more radiant, like a flower at its peak showing its most beautiful state to this young man.


    Sam was deeply captivated by this sight as he looked up. Her panties were cute, subtly outlining the shape of her vulva. It was an image that could make a man lose his senses.


    But he felt that it wouldn''t be right to ruin a moment that could be enjoyed due to his own impulses. The more restraint shown, the more intense the final experience would be. The longer the wait, the greater the reward, as the saying goes.


    Sam moved forward bit by bit, then cupped her face, which was becoming slightly delirious. Despite her ongoing resistance.


    With all her might, she gritted her teeth, looking at him angrily.


    "Dare to do such a thing to me in this situation... you''re finished... Sam... you''re finished... Ah!!"


    "Rip!!"


    The threat wasn''t even complete when danger seemed to strike first. Because Sam, with his other hand, simply and effortlessly, but with shocking impact, tore her clothes apart.


    Yes, tore them apart. The fluttering fabric made the scene look quite dramatic.


    But this was something Sam could easily do with his strength. Suddenly, much more of her was exposed to Sam''s view, her perfect body laid bare.


    Her long legs pressed together, revealing undeniable tension. Her tight abdomen and her enticing curves, her inviting labia.


    Sam bent down slightly, then kissed Angel''s labia and clitoris.


    Angel couldn''t help but arch her back, looking at the ceiling, wishing she could grab Sam''s hair at that moment, but she couldn''t. She could only endure the burning sensation spreading through her, inch by inch.


    Until Sam''s tongue moved up to her breasts, then to her collarbone, her neck, leaving his marks all along.


    This inch-by-inch sensation of slowly consuming her was unprecedented. Because in any previous situation, Angel would not allow Sam to do this, it would make her feel somewhat uncomfortable.


    But now, forced into this situation, unable to refuse, she experienced something entirely new.


    Until he came up to her face, Angel''s vaginal opening was already completely moistened, she had been fully aroused, secreting a lot of love fluid.


    This was an inescapable wetness.


    Her gaze seemed to be completely immersed, somewhat unclear of anything else, only able to see the face of this young man she always thought of, dreamed of.


    Yes, Angel also dreams... just that most of the time, she wouldn''t tell this young man such things.


    And now, looking at his face appearing before her eyes.


    She held onto her last bit of resistance, her last bit of dignity, and put on a fierce face.


    "I''ll bite off your tongue... if you dare."


    At this moment, Sam was not foolish, or rather, he was very clear in judging when this young woman was just being stubborn and when she was truly angry. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So he just showed a slightly mischievous smile.


    "It''s okay, that would be your loss too, you can try if you want."


    With that, he kissed her.


    With an irretrievable attitude.


    Honestly, Angel felt she really could bite off his tongue, but when Sam''s passionate kiss came down, she felt her plans fall through.


    Because in such a situation, it seemed impossible to refuse his kiss.


    He caressed Angel''s face while making her mind go blank, Angel almost forgot her current state.


    Only when she involuntarily wanted to reach out to touch this young man, did she hear the clinking sound, feeling the restraint on her arms, did she remember she was completely restricted by handcuffs. And thus, her heart was anxious, but inevitably, a bit of enjoyment appeared.


    Her persistence was just a minor aspect.


    What was harder to resist was the instinctual response.


    Deeper and deeper contact.


    Feeling the big cock slowly entering her vagina, Angel felt she was going mad, her arms struggling unconsciously, making strange noises, but unable to change anything, instead clearly realizing she was sinking deeper and deeper into a worse state, really too bad.


    But this kind of badness made her consciousness more chaotic, as if unable to refuse the mischief this young man was doing to her.


    Her awareness of her own dignity was becoming more and more superficial.


    It seemed to be becoming something unimportant...


    But how could that be unimportant to her?


    She is Angel...


    A high-born Heiress...


    How could she give up her dignity, her pride?


    To fall into such a state in the hands of a poor young man from Cedarwood... it was just like in some vulgar novels, a princess defiled by a beggar...


    Not thinking about it was fine, but once she did, Angel felt herself becoming stranger and stranger.


    That strong, irresistible urge to self-destruct, to completely give up, to smash everything to pieces, became stronger and stronger.


    She was going mad!!


    Sam''s kiss didn''t last too long, and when they parted, he saw the sweat on Angel''s forehead, and her completely dazed eyes, somewhat blankly looking at him.


    That gaze was like a catalyst.


    Like a drumbeat urging him to more intense lovemaking.


    Their breathing became more heated. She wanted to make a fierce expression but couldn''t manage it.


    Apart from the panting, it seemed she could no longer say anything effective to stop him.


    Like a toy, at this moment, only the most instinctual responses remained, and for Sam, all of this was a clear and unmistakable signal.


    Sam lowered his head, his lips tracing her face, then gently bit her sensitive ear.


    Whispering softly in her ear.


    "Sometimes, being in a high position is too monotonous. You should have tasted this flavor long ago, isn''t it completely different?"


    Angel seemed to awaken some remaining rationality, looking at Sam with some annoyance. "You''ve wanted to torment me like this for a long time, haven''t you?"


    Sam smiled.


    "Saying it''s torment is too much, but I indeed wanted to see what you would be like in this situation."


    Angel realized that she could no longer stop him from continuing, her dignity, her long-held image and momentum were about to be destroyed at this moment.


    With this realization, her last bit of defiance.


    "Bastard... then remember this look of mine well... because this is the last time, you will never see me like this again... appearing so disgraceful, so vulnerable."


    Sam shook his head, gently caressing her cheek, and carefully wiped the sweat from her forehead.


    Then looked at her with eyes so tender they could melt ice.


    "It''s not like that, I don''t think you''re disgraceful now. This is just a game, a game that lets us both immerse and enjoy. I don''t think you''re humiliated now, I just think... you''ve never been more adorable."


    "Talking like this during sex, you bastard..."


    "Ah... are you impatient then? Or do you crave something more intense?"


    Angel looked at Sam, she first sighed softly.


    Now unable to touch his well-defined upper body muscles, which was a regret.


    But she had a more direct and effective method.


    Like suddenly lifting her legs, then using them to ''hug'' the young man''s waist.


    Her gaze started with a familiar challenge, still not forgetting her initial heart in such a situation.


    It seemed this was the only persistence Angel could maintain in this irreversible situation.


    She looked at Sam.


    "Stop talking nonsense, if you''re still a man, prove it to me, and forget about everything else."


    This was a rare signal.


    How to say it, like allowing a young man who has been digging in a glacier, desperately searching, to finally see a crack, is the untraceable wilderness, finally seeing a brilliant flare shot towards the sky.


    He took a deep breath, slowly raised his upper body, then looked at her with a determined and brave expression.


    "It will be as you wish, but before that, I have to tell you something."


    "What?"


    Angel didn''t know what could be so important at this time that it couldn''t wait.


    But Sam insisted.


    He quickly resolved the Heiress''s confusion.


    "I''m currently fascinated by you, I''ve started to like you incomparably."


    Angel''s eyes widened slightly.


    This jerk... talking like this during sex, isn''t that against the rules?!


    This jerk... is too despicable!!


    But what''s even more despicable than these is Sam''s next action.


    His cock''s thrusting movements inside Angel''s vagina were so wild that she couldn''t even savor the impact of his words.


    Angel needed to welcome Sam''s big cock with her pussy... her vagina was completely stretched open, and with the lubrication of love fluid, everything became so enchanting.


    Although her hands were still roasted by the handcuffs, this kind of restricted sex... didn''t seem so repulsive anymore.

 Chapter 339 339: His cock is so big

    At this moment, in another room.


    "Ugh... thirsty, headache..." Ava, a tall young woman, supported her head as she slowly came to consciousness.


    She opened her eyes, puzzled, and saw the room that had recently become familiar. How did she get back here? She wondered, struggling to sit up and instinctively glancing to the side.


    To her surprise, she saw Sophie''s body next to her.


    "Eh... Sophie?" Ava''s head spun a little as she moved, unclear how this girl had ended up next to her.


    It seemed as if her call had awakened Sophie, who might also have been disoriented from sleeping in an unfamiliar place. The slightest noise made Sophie slowly open her eyes, and she looked at Ava.


    "You''re awake?"


    "Yeah... why are you here too?" Ava asked, puzzled.


    Sophie also felt uncomfortable, the effects of alcohol quite evident. "Isn''t it because I was taking care of you... you were drunk, don''t you know?"


    "How would I know if I was drunk?" Ava asked, somewhat confused.


    Sophie paused, realizing the logic in that, but it somehow felt annoying. She and Sam really were siblings, both having moments that left others speechless.


    Wait a second... where was that boy? And... the girl who came back with them?


    Sophie hesitated, looking around. At that moment, Ava stood up, somewhat surprised. "Do you smell that?"


    "Smell what..."


    "Brother''s scent!"


    "Ava, what kind of nose do you have? I don''t smell anything."


    Ava''s expression turned strange. "And Angel''s scent! They must have been in this room!"


    Sophie remembered something; in her uncomfortable sleep, she seemed to have heard some voices, like people talking. But she had been too dizzy from the alcohol, the aftereffects making her feel awful, and she had tried to wake up.


    But for some reason, she hadn''t managed to, and had drifted back to sleep, forgetting what happened afterward.


    But thinking about it now seemed to make no difference. "It''s normal for them to have been in this room, isn''t it?"


    "Why is that normal?" Ava was somewhat puzzled.


    Sophie said irritably, "Because your brother came back, he would definitely check on you first... isn''t that normal?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Given Sam''s overprotective nature towards Ava, it made complete sense that he would do such a thing.


    Ava looked at her strangely. "What do you mean ''check on me first'', didn''t he come back with us?"


    "Of course not..."


    Sophie then remembered that Ava didn''t know Sam had been sent by Angel to gather information about Isabella.


    "What was my brother doing? What happened afterward?" Ava seemed determined to find out the truth.


    But Sophie didn''t plan to tell her about certain supernatural abilities, knowing that although those things were real, they were too unbelievable for ordinary people, and telling her would only add to her worries.


    There was no need...


    So Sophie said, "Because Isabella was too drunk, so your brother took her home alone, and we came over together..."


    "He took a drunk girl home alone?!"


    This was a thunderbolt for Ava!


    Sophie still didn''t understand this young girl''s unique feelings for her brother, so she said nonchalantly, "Isn''t that normal? And you said you smelled his scent, if that''s true, then it means he came back... nothing happened, right?"


    "What if I smelled wrong? What if he didn''t come back?"


    Ava stared at Sophie.


    Sophie was startled by Ava''s serious expression. Was she worried that her brother might have stayed overnight at Isabella''s place?


    Although Sophie often thought Sam wasn''t a reliable young man, she believed he wouldn''t do anything strange while someone was drunk. After all, if he were that kind of person, he would have had countless opportunities at their home. Even she had ''thrown herself at him'' once...


    So, Sophie still trusted Sam''s character.


    "Isn''t that a bit much... you don''t trust your brother that much?" Sophie asked, unable to understand.


    But Ava had already quickly gotten up, her demeanor incredibly impulsive. "No, I have to see if he really came back!"


    Ava didn''t want to miss this chance; she didn''t want Sam to actually have stayed overnight at someone else''s place because that would imply many things.


    She didn''t believe her brother was that disorganized in his personal life, but once such seeds of doubt were planted, they seemed uncontrollable until confirmed answers were obtained, growing like seeds that couldn''t be calmed.


    Sophie said irritably, "Where are you going to look?"


    "Angel''s room!"


    "What...?"


    "If he came back, he could only be in that woman''s room, I''m going to check!"


    "Ah?!"


    Sophie was stunned, the information a bit too much.


    Sam had been staying in Angel''s room these past few days? Thinking about this made Sophie instinctively uncomfortable, but it seemed normal considering they were officially a couple...


    But what was going on with Ava?


    She actually got out of bed and then opened the door and walked out.


    What a joke!


    If those two were having sex... Ava, at her young age, seeing a scene of a man and woman having sex, wouldn''t that be... too awkward and outrageous?


    And if she were discovered, given Angel''s personality, Ava would be in considerable danger.


    Angel wouldn''t care much, always acting according to her temper and preferences, even if Ava was Sam''s sister, she might do something excessive... No, she had to go and see for herself!


    Sophie also quickly got up.


    Although she fundamentally wasn''t someone who cared much about others, preferring not to carry too much of a busybody attitude or meaningless kindness, she felt some compassion for Ava.


    Maybe because her personality was a bit like Sophia''s, maybe because she was Sam''s sister... In any case, she didn''t want Ava to get into trouble because of this impulsive decision.


    So she immediately followed her.


    Ava was very clear about the route; she quickly found Angel''s room.


    But because of the good soundproofing, she couldn''t hear anything standing at the door, and the windows were tightly covered with curtains, blocking any view.


    Sophie caught up and whispered, "What are you doing... don''t be impulsive, you know Angel''s personality, if you disturb her, maybe..."


    "It''s okay, I just want to take a look, see if the door is closed."


    "Hey! Wait...!"


    Sophie couldn''t stop her in time, and Ava did something drastic.


    Ava actually reached out and turned the doorknob!


    What a joke, was she still drunk? Had the alcohol not worn off yet?!


    Sophie simply couldn''t understand Ava''s urgent mood.


    But what followed was something she hadn''t expected, because Ava gently pulled open a crack in the door, a high-quality door that made no sound.


    When she saw Ava''s gaze peek through the crack, she saw a very shocked expression.


    Her eyes widened, her mouth agape, and she even instinctively covered her mouth with her hand, as if that would prevent any surprised noises from disturbing everything inside.


    What terrifying thing had she seen?


    Sophie felt uneasy. Could it be...


    The girl couldn''t think much at that moment; she quickly moved closer, carefully looking through.


    And from that crack, she saw a scene she would never forget.


    In that room, from the limited view of the large bed, an exaggerated scene.


    The bodies of a man and a woman completely intertwined, a scene that was blood-boiling, far beyond Sophie''s imagination.


    Even crazier was that Ava and Sophie both saw Angel... handcuffed to the bedpost!


    Sophie almost made a noise.


    What was going on?


    Handcuffed?


    Angel was handcuffed?!


    Although Sophie had no experience in this area, she wasn''t completely ignorant; she knew that some young people in the world use various props to experience unique sexual sensations, doing things that would seem very perverse and exaggerated to normal people in the act of making love.


    Could it be that Sam... also had such unique tastes?!


    But how could Angel willingly be handcuffed to the bedpost?


    Not to mention... the intense movements of the two, Sam''s body movements were very large, his cock like a pile driver, continuously thrusting in and out of Angel''s vagina.


    Once the door was slightly opened, the sounds couldn''t be masked.


    The sound of the cock moving back and forth in the vagina with the lubrication of love fluid.


    The moaning sounds Angel made while being fucked.


    Too exaggerated!


    Sophie was completely stunned, seeing this scene, her brain went blank for a moment, only continuously receiving information, but seemingly unable to interrupt any of it.


    Ava had actually seen these two having sex before... that time the door wasn''t closed properly.


    And this time, she had opened the door herself.


    Not locked... did they think they were too drunk, asleep, and wouldn''t wake up in the middle of the night to come over to Angel''s door?


    Maybe that was the case, but Ava couldn''t think about these things anymore, her gaze was all focused here.


    She felt an indescribable anger.


    Seeing the man she liked, doing such things with another girl she disliked...


    And playing with ''mood'' and ''fun''!


    Absolutely outrageous!!


    But another strange feeling, very unfamiliar, seemed to make Ava''s whole body start to heat up. Unconsciously, Ava''s vagina had become moist, her panties wet with secreted love fluid.


    This feeling, as if opening the door to a new world, was indescribable.


    Could sex really be done in this way?


    Brother''s physique is so good? His cock is so big!


    It was completely inserted into Angel''s vagina, but there was still a long part exposed outside.


    And, brother''s movements are so large, their sex is too intense, right?


    And Angel... that detestable woman... usually acts so noble and proud, but the moans she emits now are just like a succubus... vulgar... shameless!


    Ava had an impulse to shout out, to stop all this.


    But Sophie quickly reacted, she swiftly covered Ava''s lips, then gently pulled her back.


    With very cautious, yet trembling hands, quietly... closed the door...

 Chapter 340 340: Sophie, are you lying?

    The journey was fraught with the fear of being discovered, mixed with the strange sensation of witnessing such exaggerated sexual scenes. It all blended together in that moment.


    "Bang."


    After a series of stumbles, Sophie finally managed to cover Ava''s mouth and dragged her back into the room.


    In terms of strength, Ava, who regularly swam and exercised, should have been stronger than Sophie, who disliked physical activities. However, at that moment, Ava''s legs were too weak, and she seemed quite bewildered, allowing Sophie to hurriedly bring her back.


    Sophie was nervous too, her cheeks burning hot. But a stronger thought prevailed¡ªthat they absolutely must not be discovered by Sam and Angel.


    If they were caught, Angel might blame her for leading Sam''s sister to spy. Such an accusation was too ugly. She didn''t want to fall to that level.


    Ava looked over in a daze. "You... Sophie, what are you doing?"


    Sophie, panting with irritation from the running and nervousness, nearly couldn''t catch her breath. "I should be asking you that! Were you about to scream just now?"


    Ava paused, responding instinctively, "Yes, I wanted to stop them from continuing!"


    "...Are you still drunk? Why would you stop them from having sex?"


    Ava''s cheeks were still flushed as she spoke indignantly, "How could they do that! Such... exaggerated things, and they aren''t even married yet!"


    Sophie couldn''t help but roll her eyes. Although she was also displeased by the scene, it wasn''t her first time witnessing such an act, and she was mentally prepared.


    "Being unmarried doesn''t stop them from doing such things... They''re lovers, what does being married or not have to do with it?"


    Ava knew this, but being younger and more naive, she was more prone to stubbornness. "But... it''s too much! How can they play like that?"


    Sophie also found it outrageous. She couldn''t believe that Sam, who appeared so gentlemanly, and that somewhat perverted Heiress could engage in such antics, even using handcuffs... Sophie was also angry but couldn''t show it in front of Ava, to avoid revealing certain feelings she herself was reluctant to admit.


    So, the situation turned into Sophie trying to comfort Ava to accept reality. "There''s nothing we can do about it; it''s their freedom. Whatever they do in their room is nobody else''s business... Why are you so upset?"


    Sophie''s casual question made Ava pause. "Oh no. I might have been too obvious with my thoughts."


    She immediately tried to explain in a fluster. "I... it''s because he is my brother!"


    "Even if he is your brother..." Sophie saw Ava''s panicked, guilty expression and grew suspicious.


    "Because I don''t like Angel! I don''t want my brother to end up with her. That woman is too domineering; she''ll definitely control my brother''s life. I want him to live freely!"


    Ava finally thought of a reasonable explanation. But Sophie still had her doubts, feeling that something was off. "Really... But it''s still your brother''s choice. No matter how much you dislike it, as long as he''s willing..."


    "No! He wouldn''t be willing; he must have been forced!"


    "How do you know? Did he tell you?"


    "...Not exactly."


    Although Sam had hinted to Ava that sometimes he had to make forced choices, and Ava had shown understanding, it was clear to any observer that if it were truly against his will, Sam wouldn''t have been getting along so well with Angel recently.


    Moreover, Sam had already ''confessed'' to his sister that he was a womanizer. Despite Angel''s unpleasant personality, she was very beautiful and had a noble demeanor...


    "Let''s not think too much about it, just go to sleep."


    "Hmph..."


    Ava knew there were no better options now, and she couldn''t go back. Now that she had calmed down, she realized how embarrassing it would have been if she had actually spoken up to stop them.


    Especially after seeing her brother''s big cock...


    But she was falling behind too much! Sam and Angel had progressed to this stage, but she herself...


    What to do...


    Ava lay on the bed, lost in thought, while Sophie watched her, full of worries, unsure what she was thinking. Sophie wasn''t a mind reader. But she thought it best to remind her. "When we see each other tomorrow, make sure you don''t mention tonight''s events. Act normal, okay?"


    Ava nodded sullenly. "I know... But Sophie..."


    "Yes?"


    "Do you know why they got together so quickly?"


    Ava was curious, as she wasn''t aware of the events in Kuhang. Sophie frowned slightly, then shook her head. "Not really clear, I wasn''t that close to them before."


    "Is that so... But it seems like you and my brother get along quite well."


    "It''s not what you think! Don''t talk nonsense."


    "Really? But my brother often comes to your house to cook, how could you do that if you weren''t close? My brother doesn''t like doing household chores... Wait, Sophie, are you lying?"


    Ava suddenly looked sharply at Sophie. Sophie''s heart skipped a beat, but she tried to keep her face calm. "What am I lying about?"


    "You actually don''t dislike my brother at all, you''re just pretending in front of me, right?"


    Ava was like a detective, her mind exceptionally clear at that moment, almost pointing directly at Sophie''s face. Sophie''s cheeks began to burn, and she struggled to remain calm.


    "I really do dislike him, haven''t you heard of a relationship called ''frenemies''? It''s when you complain about each other but still hang out as friends. I might not really dislike him, but disliking has become a habit. Do you understand?"


    Ava''s previously clear mind became muddled again. "I thought you liked my brother."


    "How could... who, who said that!"


    Sophie nearly misspoke... Cold sweat was about to break out.


    "Intuition."


    "Sometimes you can''t trust intuition."


    "Really? My intuition is usually quite accurate, maybe because I work as a priestess..."


    "You''re a priestess?"


    "Yes..."


    "Do you have any special abilities that others don''t know about, some kind of magical power?"


    Sophie also had a hunch. She wondered if her sister, and even Angel and Isabella, had special abilities, which would mean the world wasn''t so materialistic after all.


    As Sam''s sister, did she have any special powers? What could they be?


    "Sophie, have you been reading too many novels?"


    Hearing this, Sophie awkwardly withdrew her gaze. "No, just heard about the priestess role and associated it subconsciously... Never mind, let''s sleep."


    "Sophie, do you really not like my brother at all?"


    "I said no!"


    "But today, when my brother hugged you..."


    "Forget it! Forget that happened!!"


    "Oh..."


    Ava always felt that Sophie was saying one thing but feeling another. But why? Was it because she felt there was no chance?


    But if that was the case, wouldn''t not trying mean there was no chance at all? Wouldn''t not expressing her feelings leave a big regret?


    She had heard that Kuhang was quite open, but now it seemed... everyone had their reasons for not being straightforward.


    Ava couldn''t understand it, but she definitely wouldn''t be like that. If it weren''t for the sensitive identity of ''sister,'' Ava felt she would want the whole world to know she liked Sam.


    Not just like. Love.


    With these chaotic thoughts, Ava gradually felt her mind grow heavy and drifted into sleep. Her dreams were of an endless ocean with seagulls flying above.


    But Sophie lay awake for a long time. Her mind kept circling back to the direct and bold questions Ava had asked her.


    She couldn''t think of an answer, or perhaps she didn''t want to give one. She could only let these questions swirl around, repeatedly destroying her sleepiness.


    These thoughts were unknown to the couple in the other room who had just finished making love.


    Sam felt more tired than usual, probably due to the atmosphere. Watching the girl beneath him, her hands cuffed, driven crazy by his every move, sometimes struggling subconsciously but unable to break free, was utterly mesmerizing.


    Sam was like a fully wound toy, tirelessly operating. Again and again, his big cock slammed into Angel''s vagina, bringing her to orgasm repeatedly.


    Until finally, as if to drain the last bit of energy from Angel, her voice nearly hoarse, Sam decided to end it all, ejaculating all his semen inside her vagina.


    Everything finally calmed down. No more sounds of bodies colliding, no more moans from Angel being fucked, everything returned to silence.


    Of course, the only things not silent were their breathing and heartbeats.


    The handcuffs had been unlocked; there was no need to keep Angel cuffed any longer. Now, he held this enticing girl in his arms, their sweat mingling freely.


    Feeling each other''s intense heartbeats, their breathing became a new, intermingling melody.


    "Are you okay?" Sam wrapped his arms around her now hot and soft body, which felt incredibly comfortable in this weather.


    Angel seemed too exhausted to even roll her eyes. She was rapidly trying to regulate her breathing. "I... I am going to kill you..."


    Sam found it somewhat amusing. "Really necessary?"


    "I''ll cuff you for over two hours and see how you like it!"


    "...But you enjoyed the sex, didn''t you?" Sam said, a bit aggrieved.


    Angel pinched his waist without much strength, more like a tickle or a caress. "That''s different, asshole... just you wait."


    She seemed in no mood to deal with the aftermath. Sam quickly hugged her tighter, then nuzzled her smooth cheek. "Why say harsh words now? Isn''t it nice to just sleep quietly in my arms?"


    "Get lost... who do you think you are?"


    "I''m your boyfriend."


    "I don''t have a boyfriend as shitty as you."


    "It''s too late to regret now, Miss Angel."


    "I''ll kill you and it won''t be too late."


    Sam chuckled. "Can I take ''I''ll kill you'' as ''I love you'' now?"


    "...Shameless."


    Angel, out of energy, lifted her head, but in the next moment, Sam''s face was close, kissing her lips accurately.


    No need for a passionate, intense kiss, just a gentle touch. Like ripples moving through water grass. Like wind passing over a hillside. Gentle and delicate. It seemed to help regulate breathing until it was even.


    As the girl''s cheeks flushed again, her eyes flickered like stars scattered across the sky.


    She looked at him. "You like using these tactics, don''t you?"


    Sam smiled softly, his gaze tender and affectionate. "I just want to use sweet methods to keep you from spoiling the mood."


    "Heh, I don''t understand mood."


    Sam hugged her closer. "As long as you understand me."


    Angel was forced to be held tightly by Sam, wondering when this long night would end. She didn''t know, just wrapped her arms around his broad, reliable back and slowly closed her eyes.


    "I haven''t lost yet... Sam."


    Unsure of her purpose, she suddenly spoke as if in a dream. The young man also closed his eyes, humming in acknowledgment.


    "I know."


    "So... the war continues."


    "It''s okay, we can fight this war for a lifetime."


    "A lifetime is what you deserve..."


    "But I''m happy about it. I''m really lucky."


    "Good that you know..."


    "Tired?"


    "A bit..."


    "Then sleep."


    "Pat my back, it helps me fall asleep faster." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay."


    And so, Sam gently patted her back, gently, as if rowing a boat alone on a glittering lake in an endless night, until her breathing became even and shallow.


    Goodnight, world.

 Chapter 341 341: He can care in many more ways, want to try?

    "Eh? Shouldn''t young people be full of energy when they get up? Why are you all sporting dark circles under your eyes?"


    This happened during breakfast at Angel''s house.


    Celeste naturally took the seat of honor, her long hair neatly pinned up early, seemingly never allowing anyone to see her in disarray. Disheveled hair or sleepy eyes were not something you''d see on her. At a glance, it was the oldest woman at the table who maintained the proper demeanor.


    As for the others...


    Both Sophie and Ava had noticeable dark circles and looked haggard and sleepy.


    Hearing Celeste''s comment, Ava paused and then looked towards Sophie.


    Sophie, unlike Ava, wasn''t as flustered; she seemed to have prepared her responses in advance. "It might be because we drank a lot last night."


    Ava caught on, realizing it was a good excuse. "Yes, yes... drank too much, didn''t sleep well."


    Celeste''s gaze swept over the two girls, then she nodded lightly with a casual smile. "I see... But Ava, you''re still young, drinking so much isn''t good, even if it''s to celebrate your achievements."


    Ava blushed and replied, "It''s okay... the most important thing is to have fun, and I don''t drink every day."


    "That''s true... But Sophie... you''re Sophie, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "I didn''t expect you to be visiting our home."


    Celeste seemed to pay more attention to Sophie, as if there was something about her that warranted closer observation.


    Sophie, however, didn''t seem to notice or care about this scrutiny.


    "Um... it was late, and they were worried about me going home alone, so I ended up here."


    Celeste looked up, surprised. "Oh? Is my daughter usually so considerate of others?"


    "Maybe she still has a bit of conscience left."


    "It''s not a good habit to speak ill of my daughter in front of me, Sophie." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sophie lowered her head. "Sorry."


    "It''s okay, admitting your mistake is quite honest. I see a bit of Sam in you."


    "People have their similarities, but I won''t be like him."


    "I hope so... But I''m glad you''re not like Angel."


    Before Sophie could respond, the familiar sound of footsteps approached the dining room, and a familiar voice spoke up first. "Talking behind your daughter''s back isn''t a good habit either."


    She appeared, of course, accompanied by that familiar young man.


    Still as sunny and cheerful as ever, it seemed like seeing this young man was always a boost of energy, like a phone fully charged overnight.


    However, the two girls who had witnessed certain scenes the previous night now found it difficult to look directly at Sam.


    Just seeing him brought to mind the image of Sam undressed, his muscular body and his big cock moving in and out of Angel''s vagina, a vision that could make anyone''s blood surge.


    It was enough to make anyone blush instantly.


    Even Ava, unusually, didn''t greet her brother right away but quickly averted her gaze, hoping he wouldn''t notice her abnormal behavior.


    Fortunately, Sam''s attention wasn''t on them at the moment.


    The main character now was the just-arrived Heiress, Angel. If there were a princess in Kuhang, it would definitely be her.


    She walked in slowly, her familiar languid elegance evident. Her long hair was a bit unkempt, draping over her pale shoulders, and her off-shoulder dress didn''t seem very warm.


    But it didn''t affect her noble demeanor.


    "You''re just coming now, still as negligent of your guests as ever," Celeste said with a smile.


    Angel, unconcerned, took her reserved seat and first glanced at the two girls who weren''t looking at her, then yawned. "A free place to sleep and free food to eat. How much more polite do I need to be to not neglect them?"


    Indeed, her first words were enough to make anyone frown in displeasure.


    But as Celeste watched Angel place her hands on the table and pick up the utensils, she narrowed her eyes, noticing something. "Angel, your hands, what happened?"


    Everyone''s gaze then converged on her.


    And then everyone saw the clear red marks on the pale wrists of Angel''s hands.


    Though not brightly colored, they were quite noticeable at a glance.


    Ava and Sophie, knowing the backstory, immediately thought of something. Like... a supposedly noble and elegant beautiful girl, cuffed to the bed, being relentlessly fucked by a big cock and unable to do anything but twist her waist...


    Sophie couldn''t keep her composure at the thought.


    Ava almost didn''t hold her fork steady.


    Compared to their slight nervousness, they were more curious about how Angel would respond, considering such a thing... wasn''t normal and hard to explain.


    It might be a chance to see her rarely flustered.


    As for Sam, who had just sat down next to Angel, his heart skipped a beat.


    Oh boy.


    If this woman knew how he had ''taken care of'' her daughter last night, would she... literally skewer him and roast him like a kebab?


    Suddenly, the dining table became tense, though it seemed like it wasn''t their business.


    But to everyone''s surprise, Angel was calmer than anyone else. She even looked at her mother and more openly showed the marks on her wrists. "This? Oh, last night this jerk and I played a little game. He wasn''t very gentle, so that happened."


    Ava''s eyes widened, thinking: Is this Angel? The woman who insists I call her sister-in-law? No way! A girl this terrifying at such a young age absolutely cannot become my sister-in-law!!


    Sophie almost choked on her drink.


    A little game?


    That was a little game?


    Said so nonchalantly, what was Angel really thinking?


    Celeste, however, seemed not to understand. She frowned. "A little game... What kind of game leaves marks like that on both hands? Hmm?"


    She looked at Sam, her expression one of questioning.


    Sam started sweating.


    What was normally explainable suddenly became extremely difficult, and it felt like the girl did it on purpose.


    "This..."


    Before Sam could think of a good response, Angel smiled at her mother. "It''s just a lovers'' game. Mother, if you''re interested, you can find a man to try it out. But you better find someone strong, or I think you might not be satisfied."


    At this point, Celeste understood.


    She just hadn''t thought of it that way initially.


    But when her daughter said that, Celeste instantly realized, even someone as composed as her was momentarily taken aback.


    Disbelieving, she glanced at Sam and Angel.


    What''s going on?


    What''s the situation with Sam now?


    This young man... has it gone this far? To do such things to Angel and still live safely until the next morning?


    What kind of miraculous ability is this?


    For a moment, Celeste didn''t know what to say, perhaps because of her daughter''s attitude or because the situation was so unexpected.


    Instead, Angel casually observed everyone''s expressions. "Aren''t we going to eat? What are you all doing?"


    Sophie suppressed her inner shock and continued to eat, though the food wasn''t very good, much like Angel herself¡ªappearing luxurious but lacking in flavor, nowhere near as good as Sam''s cooking.


    Ava also quickly lowered her head.


    Sam, however, remembered something. "By the way, where''s Selena? Isn''t she coming for breakfast?"


    Celeste regained her composure, smiling gently as usual. "She''s not awake yet. I''ve left her breakfast for when she gets up."


    "I see..."


    Angel turned to look at Sam. "I''ve noticed you really like to take care of others. Do you have a natural excess of consideration and gentleness?"


    Sam, with a renewed mindset, still radiated a warm smile like sunshine pouring down. "Being overly considerate and gentle isn''t a flaw. We can''t demand everyone become cold just because society tends to be. Otherwise, a winter scarier than the apocalypse would come early to this era."


    "You can relate this to all of humanity?"


    Angel scoffed disdainfully, expressing her contempt for the indifference to humanity.


    Sam smiled and personally handed the girl a fried egg. "It''s just an analogy. Don''t you think it makes me seem a bit more grand?"


    Angel took the fried egg, not minding that Sam''s fork had touched it, and then stuffed it into her mouth.


    Then she spoke with her mouth full. "I don''t think so. You''re still as insignificant as ever, just like them, like ants that could be crushed at any moment."


    She even glanced at the two girls across from her.


    Ava and Sophie almost thought simultaneously: What have we done to deserve this? Having to watch you flirt and insult each other in the morning, and also suffer collateral damage¡ªwhat does this have to do with us?


    Celeste, however, was very pleased with the scene because she clearly saw the change in her daughter.


    Very obvious.


    "Alright, let''s talk less and eat more. Of course, if this is how you young people date, then I didn''t say anything."


    Sam appropriately delivered a compliment. "Godmother, you''re not old, don''t always belittle yourself."


    "Ah, nowadays, I only feel the care of the younger generation from Sam."


    Angel immediately said. "He can care in many more ways, want to try?"


    "Alright, alright, try this slice of bread, I knew it was delicious the moment I saw it..."


    Sam quickly stopped Angel from saying anything more shocking.


    Oh boy.


    Angel really dares to say anything.


    Breakfast passed in what seemed like a harmonious atmosphere.


    Like a smart AI, a high-end robot, Elowen was still responsible for taking them to school.


    But just before Sam got into the car, Celeste called him back. "What is it, Godmother?"


    Sam looked at the woman, appearing to smile sunnily and handsomely, but his mind was racing.


    What did she want at this moment?


    To warn him about the consequences of that kind of game?


    Or did she have other tasks for him?


    He didn''t know, but he was nervous.


    Unexpectedly, Celeste reached out, her gesture tender and indulgent as she touched Sam''s head.


    For a moment, he wasn''t sure if this gesture, this expression from Celeste was an act or genuinely heartfelt.


    He froze in place, hearing her say. "Well done, keep it up."


    "Ah?"


    "I mean... that kind of game, you can do it more, even more intensely, it''s okay."


    "..."


    Celeste... are you inciting a crime!


    Watching the woman in front of him smile gently like water, Sam thought so.

 Chapter 342 342: Did you know Sam also has superpowers?

    Ava didn''t have classes, so these few days were a rare chance for her to relax, meaning she didn''t need to get on the car and head to school like Sam.


    Sophie sat in the front passenger seat, while Angel took her usual spot in the back row.


    Both girls had their flaws and their own stubborn issues they insisted on to the extreme.


    Something crossed Sam''s mind, and he spoke softly.


    "Right, Angel, I plan to pick up Ava after school today."


    He hesitated for a moment but decided to share his plan with Angel, a plan he had been considering since day one.


    "Why?"


    Angel expressed her dissatisfaction with a direct counter-question.


    Sam smiled and explained.


    "The competition is over, right? She''s still here for a few more days, and I want to take her around Kuhang, let her have some fun and experience it. After all, she hasn''t had many chances to visit big cities before."


    "Not at my place? You think my place isn''t as interesting as those crappy spots?"


    Sam''s hand naturally rested on Angel''s leg.


    "It''s just not very convenient, I need to take her out frequently these days, and those are places you''re already bored with. It wouldn''t be fun for you, and besides, kids can be a hassle, might even annoy you, so I don''t see the need."


    Hearing Sam say this.


    Sophie instinctively felt the excuse was a bit far-fetched, but indeed, she preferred that Sam and Ava didn''t stay here. What were they up to all day? Corrupting a minor girl, did they realize how much impact their actions yesterday had on that girl?


    Well, herself included.


    Damn it.


    Angel''s brow was still furrowed.


    "I think you have other motives." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What motives could I possibly have? I''m just fulfilling a brother''s duty!"


    Sam widened his eyes to appear more sincere.


    Angel reached out and pinched the young man''s cheek, making him grimace.


    "Suit yourself."


    Angel let go, giving a response that even surprised Sophie.


    That was easy?


    Is she still Angel?


    Could it be that last night... Sam''s tactics had made this girl submissive? No way, no way? Just handcuffing her hands was enough? Does this fetish have such magic?!


    This completely overturned Sophie''s understanding.


    "Really?"


    Sam asked, somewhat surprised.


    Angel rolled her eyes.


    "What else? Seeing you and your sister here has been annoying enough, better you leave sooner. Just don''t come crying to move back in."


    Rest assured, that day will never come!


    "Don''t worry, I won''t bother you anymore."


    Angel slapped Sam''s hand, which was dangerously close to touching her panties, and then glared at him.


    "You''ve already been a lot of trouble."


    Sam looked at her innocently.


    "What can I do, you''re Angel, my only Angel."


    "You''re disgusting."


    "Isn''t that something you already knew?"


    "And you''re proud of it?"


    "Of course, every minute by your side should be a moment of pride. The air and sunlight here are fresh and clean, making life more beautiful than ever."


    Sam unabashedly praised the girl''s miraculous nature.


    After all, one must return the favor when given an advantage, at least to offer some comfort to her, even if reluctantly.


    This was just a beginner''s tactic of a womanizer.


    Angel looked at Sam, then suddenly laughed, because she saw another person on the bus, besides herself, Sam, and Elowen, someone who normally wouldn''t be there.


    "Are you sure it''s okay to say these things in front of Sophie?"


    A simple sentence made both of them tense up.


    Sam glanced at Sophie, who didn''t look up, seemingly indifferent to what they were saying.


    But her slightly clenched fist betrayed some of her inner turmoil.


    He turned back, smiling.


    "What does it matter, we''re all good friends, right?"


    The familiar banter. But Angel wasn''t going to give him so many slick opportunities.


    "Really? Am I also a good friend to you?"


    "No, you''re my girlfriend."


    "So she''s just your friend, right?"


    Sam watched Angel, knowing it was a trap, but what could he do? It was a trap that, once sprung, he could only jump into.


    He sighed inwardly.


    But his face remained relaxed as he said.


    "I''m one of the few friends Sophie has, personally verified by her."


    This statement was clever, clever in that they officially became friends at Sophie''s own suggestion.


    She had no reason to object, nor even the right to feel uncomfortable.


    Angel seemed to understand something.


    "I see... Sophie is indeed smart, just hope she''s not too clever for her own good."


    Sophie didn''t want to respond at this moment.


    Her emotions were already too tangled to sort out, let alone anything else.


    Fortunately, they arrived at their destination.


    The car pulled up at the school entrance.


    The three of them got out.


    Naturally, their appearance attracted the attention of other students, both familiar and unfamiliar, who were amazed by the sight of a handsome young man and two charming girls with distinct styles stepping out of a luxury sedan.


    This scene could inspire countless storylines.


    Sam was used to such gazes and even the occasional comments, negative ones included.


    He still lowered his voice to remind the two girls, who disliked being talked about.


    "I think we should go in quickly, too many people are noticing us."


    Unexpectedly, Angel looked at Sam.


    "You go ahead."


    "Me? What about you two?"


    He looked suspiciously at the two girls, a pair that seemed unlikely to get along normally.


    Angel smiled and said, "I want to talk to her for a moment."


    "Is that so..."


    "What, you think I''d do something to her in public? You really don''t trust me, do you..."


    "Of course not. I just think it''s too cold outside..."


    "No need for your useless tenderness, just go."


    "...Alright."


    Sam could only turn and leave.


    There was nothing he could do, although he was somewhat concerned about what they would talk about. But it probably didn''t matter, after all, they were at the school entrance, it wasn''t likely anything serious would happen.


    Now he could only hope they wouldn''t discuss anything too strange, maybe they could talk about Sam.


    Like Sam''s handsomeness, his generosity, and his most famous big cock... cough, cough.


    Watching Sam turn and leave, Sophie frowned.


    "I don''t think I have anything good to talk to you about."


    Angel smiled at Sophie.


    "It seems our relationship really hasn''t progressed at all."


    Sophie sarcastically said, "Do we need to have any potential or necessity to progress?"


    "You say that as if it''s not bad, but indeed, there are things to talk about, let''s walk and talk."


    Angel and Sophie walked side by side, unusually.


    Although Sophie didn''t particularly enjoy interacting with this girl, she had to admit she was curious about what the other wanted to say. Could it be that last night''s peeping incident with Ava had been discovered? No way... that would be too embarrassing.


    "What exactly do you want to say?" Sophie asked, frowning.


    Angel looked ahead, "Yesterday, Sam found out about Isabella''s ability."


    "What?"


    Of course, Sam had told Angel about Isabella''s abilities last night, but not about Isabella''s experiences.


    Isabella was willing to tell Sam, knowing he would pass it on to Angel, but she probably also knew that Sam could distinguish what was truly a secret not to be casually disclosed.


    Angel smiled.


    "You were curious about such things?"


    Sophie said irritably, "If you''re going to talk, just say it quickly, don''t be weird."


    "Hehe, it''s mind reading."


    "So it is..."


    Sophie now understood why Isabella had always been able to accurately manipulate her, even piercing through many of her deep, hidden thoughts with ease.


    But she was a bit skeptical. "Does such an ability really exist?"


    Angel smiled, "Looking at me, do you still doubt the existence of such things?"


    Indeed... Angel''s ability was even more exaggerated, being able to control people... a very powerful superpower. Compared to Isabella''s character, morality, or the strength of her abilities, Isabella was much more reassuring.


    "I just can''t think of a reason for her to have such an ability."


    "Does having an ability need a reason?"


    That was something Angel hadn''t considered.


    Sophie didn''t care about that much, she looked at the other, still with an awkward gaze, and said.


    "You also know about the existence of my sister, and you know she has abilities, right?"


    Angel had personally experienced it, one of the few crushing defeats in her life.


    "Of course I know, twin souls in one body, and also the ability to copy talent, which is quite powerful, but what does that have to do with anything?"


    "It''s simple, I think it''s because of my background that catalyzed the existence of these things, my childhood experiences caused it, because there are two souls in my body, and duplication essentially turns one ability into two. And you, you''re a person with strong control and possessive desires, probably you have your other stories, which I don''t care about.


    But your ability, is the ability to control. So can you connect the dots now?"


    Angel wasn''t stupid, she understood the other''s meaning halfway through the sentence.


    She looked at Sophie with a somewhat complex gaze.


    "You seem to really have something. Just two samples, and you can see such a connection?"


    Sophie calmly said.


    "If these things beyond science had no trace to follow, that would be too unreasonable. So even if there are only two, we need to find the connection."


    "Your meaning is that Isabella''s ability is also related to her experiences, mind reading... is it because she particularly wanted to probe into other people''s thoughts? Is it a special fetish?"


    Sophie couldn''t help but roll her eyes.


    "I''d rather believe it''s because she wanted to understand what others thought of her that she developed this ability. Can''t you stop seeing everyone as if they were you?"


    "That''s impossible, these things have to be subjective."


    "Tsk... I don''t know how to evaluate you anymore."


    Having said this much, Sophie felt there was nothing more to say, so she prepared to quickly leave the other''s side.


    But at that moment, Angel suddenly spoke, saying something that made her have to turn back.


    "Did you know Sam also has superpowers?"


    "What?!"


    Angel looked at her with an expression that was not at all surprised.


    "Seems you really care about this, more than anything else, right?"


    Sophie felt played.


    "Boring!"


    "But I''m not lying to you, he really does have superpowers."


    "Then just say it!"


    Sophie couldn''t help but be annoyed.


    But Angel looked at her strangely.


    "Why should I say? Can''t you ask him yourself? Or... can''t you ask?"


    "...Crazy!!"


    "Hahahaha, everyone is crazy, it''s just a matter of how serious the symptoms are. I''ll take that as a compliment, goodbye~"


    Angel left in a good mood.


    Leaving Sophie alone to ponder.


    Does Sam also have superpowers... what exactly are they? Why hadn''t she noticed?

 Chapter 343 343: This was the love strategy of Cedarwoods number one beauty

    After school, the hallways buzzed with more chatter than usual.


    "He''s so handsome... Wait, isn''t that..."


    "Hey, why is he here? Wow, he really is handsome!"


    "Where''s the handsome guy? Where?"


    The appearance of someone in a spot they seldom visited sparked unnecessary commotion.


    Even though the sun sets quickly in winter, it wasn''t completely dark yet.


    So, in the hallway bathed in golden sunlight, there stood a tall, well-proportioned, and handsome young man with a smile, making it seem like everything else should clear the way for him at that moment.


    Naturally, all eyes were drawn to him.


    Yes, Sam was quite famous.


    Originally famous just for his good looks.


    And later famous for being Angel''s boyfriend.


    With this dual spotlight, it was hard for anyone at the school not to notice him.


    However, Sam rarely came to the doorway of Angel''s classroom, almost never.


    The first girl who ran into Sam was somewhat dazed, staring at him in awe.


    And Sam just smiled and said.


    "Could you get Angel for me?"


    "Ah? An, Angel? Oh, I, I got it."


    The girl, blushing and stuttering, went inside.


    It wasn''t long before Angel came out. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She glanced at Sam and raised her hand.


    Sam took the bag from her hand.


    Then, as if by agreement, they turned and walked away side by side, disappearing from everyone''s sight, leaving behind a memorable scene for many.


    Because for many, this was the life scene they wished to step into.


    "How about it, are you satisfied with your boyfriend?" Sam asked with a smile as they got into the car.


    Angel squinted at him.


    "Satisfied with what? Satisfied that you... talked to another girl at my classroom door?"


    Sam was taken aback.


    "Ah? I just asked her to call you, like asking for directions, that doesn''t count, right?"


    "So, just because you came to pick me up at the classroom door for once, should I praise you?"


    Angel looked amused.


    Sam blinked.


    "Why not? I always praise you wholeheartedly."


    "That''s because I deserve to be praised."


    "And I don''t?"


    "You should thank God I haven''t torn you to pieces."


    "Oh~ so you believe in God?"


    Angel lazily placed her legs, which were extremely well-proportioned and free of any excess fat, on Sam''s lap. With a look, Sam began to massage her legs.


    The touch was comfortable, not so much servile as it was a justifiable advantage-taking.


    "You''re so eager to pick me up at my classroom door, isn''t it just to get your sister home sooner?"


    Angel looked at the young man with a penetrating gaze.


    Sam knew he couldn''t fool her, but that''s what''s interesting in a relationship, some things are tacit, but as long as you put it nicely, the unacceptable becomes acceptable.


    "Not really. I just feel like I''ve missed too much time, and there are so many things I want to do with you. Like picking you up from school."


    Sam''s massage was indeed very soothing; she even squinted her eyes slightly.


    "Save those words for your sister. By the way, I told Sophie about your superpowers."


    Sam hesitated for a moment, but his hands didn''t stop.


    He then smiled.


    "Let it be, it''s okay."


    "Because it''s Sophie who knows, you''re not worried?"


    "Not really, because you said it. I trust there''s a reason when you decide to tell something."


    "What if I told you there was no reason, I just thought it would be fun?"


    "Then making you happy is also part of its value."


    "You really have a way with words, Sam, being so good these days? Just picking the nice things to say?"


    Angel had to admit, she was becoming more like a regular girl, liking to hear nice things from a handsome face... almost forgetting he was a womanizer.


    Sam let go of Angel''s legs, then reached out to caress her beautiful face, looking at her closely with exaggerated gestures and expressions like those used in a drama.


    "Even if I''m a womanizer, I want to win your favor."


    Seeing the meaning in Sam''s eyes, Angel couldn''t help herself and wrapped her arms around his neck.


    Sam naturally kissed her lips, embracing her soft body, deeply entwined in the spacious back seat, as if no one else was around.


    Elowen in the front seat seemed used to all this, she glanced once and then looked away, continuing to drive as if nothing had happened.


    Back at Angel''s house, Ava was thrilled to learn that Sam was taking her back.


    It was like being released from prison; if not for Celeste being there, she probably would have wanted to celebrate on the rooftop.


    Sam didn''t let Angel send them home; the siblings prepared to go home by themselves.


    Looking at the siblings standing together, oddly well-matched in height, Angel felt a bit jealous of Ava''s height.


    How did she grow so tall?


    Finally, she said to Ava.


    "Maybe next time we meet, you''ll have to call me sister-in-law."


    Ava looked up disdainfully.


    "Don''t worry, that''s absolutely impossible!"


    "I love seeing you so sure now, and then getting slapped in the face later, it''s the best."


    "Go to hell! Hmph, maybe we''ll never meet again!"


    "Really? Do you have a terminal illness?"


    "You have a terminal illness! I don''t want to talk to you!"


    Ava huffed and dragged her bag away.


    Sam gave Angel a wry look. "Don''t tease her too much, that''s just how she is."


    Angel smiled.


    "I won''t, not until she calls me sister-in-law, of course... as long as your relationship with your sister doesn''t turn into something else."


    "How could it? Don''t overthink, I''m leaving."


    Sam''s heart skipped a beat, Angel really, saying such weird things...


    He then set off with Ava back to their apartment.


    It was still early, and Sam had to go to work, so he first helped his sister bring her things home.


    They hadn''t brought much to Angel''s house, just some swimming gear to take back.


    Once home, Ava comfortably leaned back on the couch, only to hear Sam say.


    "Alright, I''ll order you some takeout on the way. I have to go to work for a bit, I''ve taken too many days off, I''m about to lose my job."


    "Eh? You still have to work?"


    Ava asked curiously.


    Sam nodded.


    "Of course, otherwise where would the money for your takeout come from?"


    Ava thought for a moment, watching her brother hurriedly change clothes.


    "I''ll come with you!"


    "Ah? Why?"


    "Because then we can eat together, and you won''t be bored."


    "No need, you''ll find it boring there, it''s just a convenience store, nothing interesting."


    "Don''t be like that~~ I just want to see where you work, if you don''t let me, I''ll follow you anyway."


    She stood with her hands on her hips, looking at him.


    Great, Ava was like a life-sized Barbie doll, somewhat comically cute.


    Sam thought for a moment.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yep!"


    She nodded vigorously.


    The young man sighed.


    "Alright, then don''t regret it."


    Better to keep her with him than leave her alone at home, right?


    Mia probably wouldn''t mind such a small matter.


    "Let''s go, big brother~~"


    Ava stepped forward and affectionately linked her arm with Sam''s.


    But in her mind, she thought.


    Hmph, Angel would never do something like this, she wouldn''t accompany her brother to work.


    Only Ava was willing.


    To become someone special to Sam, she had to start with every special thing.


    This was the love strategy of Cedarwood''s number one beauty!

 Chapter 344 344: Orange juice

    "Sam''s here? I feel like it''s been a long time since I''ve seen you."


    Sam entering the convenience store, Mrs. Margaret was tidying up the counter, a testament to her diligent nature as a homemaker¡ªalways cleaning up before leaving to avoid causing any inconvenience for the next person on shift.


    Sam smiled. "Sorry, I''ve been a bit busy lately, took a few days off."


    "Hahaha, young man, right? It''s normal to have lots of activities."


    Just as Mrs. Margaret finished speaking, another figure followed into the convenience store.


    Ava peeked around, surveying the small, yet fully stocked convenience store.


    Then she quietly stood beside Sam and whispered.


    "Is this where you work, brother?"


    "Brother? Sam, is this your sister?" Mrs. Margaret asked curiously.


    Sam nodded with a smile: "Yeah, this is my sister, Ava. She came from Cedarwood for a swimming competition. I was a bit worried about her being alone, so I brought her along."


    Mrs. Margaret chuckled, "Such a pretty girl, and what a figure... she''ll definitely be prettier than Boss Mia someday."


    "Who''s Mia?"


    Sam didn''t answer Ava but started the shift change with Mrs. Margaret.


    Soon after everything was settled, Mrs. Margaret waved goodbye and left the convenience store. Sam, now in his work uniform, took his place at the counter, letting Ava sit beside him.


    Watching the girl sit with her legs together, hands on her lap, and her lively eyes looking around, Sam couldn''t help but say, "If you get bored, Sophie lives nearby. Do you want to go see her?"


    Ava shook her head.


    "I promised to keep you company, how could I change my mind?"


    Sam laughed, somewhat helplessly: "I didn''t ask you to do that, you know. My job is really boring, you might not enjoy it."


    "Who says? It''s just starting, just do your thing~"


    Seemingly confident, the girl settled in her seat and started playing with her phone.


    Sam had no choice but to begin his usual work routine.


    Customers came and went. Although Sam hadn''t worked for a few days, it was like muscle memory; everything quickly fell into place.


    Sam handled the work smoothly, the familiarity even making him momentarily forget that a beautiful girl was watching his every move.


    Until Ava said, somewhat curiously,


    "Brother, you''re amazing. You remember the price of every item here without even looking."


    Indeed, Sam didn''t need to scan items beforehand; he could accurately tell customers the amount due, speeding up the transaction process.


    It might seem like saving a few seconds wasn''t much, but it was a testament to Sam''s capabilities.


    "Practice makes perfect, just like when you know exactly what move to make when swimming. But is it really that impressive to use it here?"


    Ava didn''t hesitate to nod.


    "Of course, it''s impressive! Everything you do is impressive!"


    "Am I not the ''bad brother'' in your books anymore?"


    Sam chuckled.


    Ava pondered for a moment.


    "You''re still the ''bad brother,'' but when I see your good side, I have to reward you, right? How else would you change from a ''bad brother'' to a good one?" she said matter-of-factly.


    Sam couldn''t help but ruffle her hair.


    Ava was right; having her around, Sam was hardly ever bored.


    As the evening set in, the light outside dimmed, and the air grew colder.


    "Whew... it''s so cold... Sam, you''re here, huh? Um?"


    A familiar, carefree young woman entered the convenience store, wrapped in a black coat, her long hair draped over her shoulders, wearing sparkling crescent-shaped earrings.


    She first noticed Sam, but soon her eyes caught an unusual presence¡ª a young girl sitting demurely beside Sam, looking even younger than him.


    She immediately widened her eyes, pointing at Sam.


    "Wow, just a few days and you''re bringing women to work? What''s this, turning this place into your harem?"


    Sam couldn''t help but roll his eyes.


    "Boss, this is my sister. Her name is Ava."


    "Boss?"


    Ava looked curiously at the young woman who entered speaking oddly but looked pretty and charismatic.


    Is she the boss of this convenience store? Although it''s small, owning a shop in Kuhang at such a young age seems impressive.


    Sam nodded.


    "This is the boss who pays me, Mia."


    Mia paused, then leaned in closer, looking at Sam and then at Ava.


    "The way you two look doesn''t seem right; what''s going on?"


    Sam didn''t tell her they weren''t biological siblings, as it wasn''t necessary and might touch on Mia''s sensitivities.


    "Who says siblings have to look alike? The difference between genders is already big. You should focus your smarts on something useful, like expanding this convenience store."


    Hearing this, Mia''s eyes widened.


    "What are you talking about, making it bigger? Can I manage that all by myself?"


    "It''s not like you''re really managing it every day."


    Sam said with a chuckle.


    "Hmph, can''t you just compliment me?"


    Mia gave up bickering with Sam and turned her attention to Ava.


    "Wow... I must say, your sister is really pretty. If I remember correctly, you said she''s here for a swimming competition, right?"


    Ava looked at Mia awkwardly, then surprisingly turned to Sam.


    "Eh? Did you tell other people about this?"


    "Why not?"


    Sam answered as if it were obvious.


    Ava felt a sweet sensation in her heart. Surely... her brother remembered everything about her and was proud to tell everyone around him. Isn''t that a special kind of treatment?


    "Ava, how long are you staying here?"


    "How long? I''ll leave when my brother finishes work..."


    "Ah, not that. I mean, how many more days are you planning to stay in Kuhang?"


    Mia asked with a smile, but Sam felt there was something mischievous about her grin, not quite normal.


    Ava thought for a moment.


    "Probably a few more days, why?"


    "Nothing, just saw you sitting here doing nothing. If you''re interested, I could take you out for some fun."


    "Fun? That doesn''t sound right..."


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. I often take your brother out for fun when he''s here, don''t worry, I''m a good person!"


    When someone pats their chest and insists they''re a good person, their credibility tends to plummet.


    And Sam frowned.


    "Ava, keep an eye on this place for me, I''ll be back in a moment."


    "Eh?"


    "Come with me."


    Then Ava saw her brother pulling the beautiful boss by the hand outside.


    What''s going on?


    Why does Sam seem more like the boss? They seem a bit too close!


    "Hey hey hey, what are you doing! Taking advantage of me?"


    Mia finally broke free from Sam''s grasp outside the store, looking annoyed.


    Sam wanted to say more outrageous things had happened before, so why fuss over this little incident?


    But he didn''t say it out loud, just squinted at her.


    "What were you doing just now?"


    Mia looked puzzled.


    "Just now? Wasn''t I taking care of your sister? It''d be a shame if she came to Kuhang and didn''t experience anything fun. Isn''t this helping you share the responsibility of being a brother?"


    "You better be."


    "Or what?"


    "I think you were trying to test your abilities on my sister."


    Sam looked at her piercingly, and sure enough, Mia''s face showed a hint of panic.


    "How can you think of me like that? After all I''ve done for you... but if I did try, it wouldn''t be a big deal, right? I can control dreams now, nothing weird will happen."


    Sure enough... Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam said coldly.


    "Nothing will happen? What if the last result was just an illusion, and it actually didn''t work, and this time something more dangerous happens, can you take responsibility?"


    Mia stomped her foot, then said somewhat aggrievedly.


    "But there''s not much time left! I have to start experimenting on Charlotte soon, or she''ll miss her chance to wake up, you know that!"


    "Then you can''t target my sister."


    "I really didn''t!! Wait, maybe I could."


    Suddenly Mia seemed to think of something, changing her tone.


    Sam''s gaze turned colder.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Of course... after all, I don''t have a suitable subject... unless you''re willing to help me test again to see if my abilities have stabilized."


    Sam frowned.


    "Just don''t target my sister, we''ll talk about this after she leaves."


    After saying this, Sam returned to the convenience store, his expression showing no signs of the argument that had just occurred.


    Mia watched his retreating figure, pondering to herself.


    Then she didn''t enter the convenience store but turned and walked into the dense night outside.


    Soon it was time for Sam to finish work.


    Ava said curiously, "Brother, what did you say to the boss? Why didn''t she come back in after you talked to her?"


    Sam shook his head: "Don''t know, she''s always been like this, free-spirited. Why bother about her?"


    He was relieved she didn''t appear. Despite his harsh tone earlier, he couldn''t let Mia use her powers freely, what if something went wrong?


    "Right, we don''t need to worry about her. Finally off work, right? We can go home~"


    Ava stretched.


    Sam patted the girl''s head, smiling.


    "Now you know it''s boring, right? Regret coming with me?"


    Ava shook her head.


    "Not at all~ It''s a whole new experience for me, I''ve never tried this before, and we''re not bored together, right?"


    Looking at her expectant eyes, Sam didn''t know what to say.


    Soon, the relief arrived, and Sam completed the handover, changed out of his work uniform, and prepared to leave with the girl by his side.


    Just as they stepped out of the convenience store door¡ª


    "Thump thump thump!!"


    "What are you doing!"


    Sam said annoyedly, then saw Mia holding several black plastic bags, reappearing in front of him and Ava, looking excited.


    "What are you doing, trying to scare people?"


    Mia pretended to be aggrieved.


    "I was giving you a surprise."


    "What kind of surprise needs to be like this?"


    Sam said irritably.


    Mia smiled, "Isn''t it because your sister came? I bought some of Kuhang''s most characteristic delicacies to treat your sister~"


    Sam felt suspicious hearing this, looking at her skeptically.


    Ava, however, looked curious.


    "Really? What is it?"


    Mia smiled, "It''s from a famous barbecue shop, some really good stuff. Want to try?"


    Hearing this, Ava''s eyes lit up.


    "I''ve wanted to try it for a long time! Really, can I?"


    Mia nodded.


    "Of course, but it''s cold outside, easy to cool down, why don''t we find a suitable place... oh right, doesn''t your brother live nearby? How about going to your apartment?"


    Good grief, now Sam knew what she was up to.


    He looked over irritably. "What are you really up to?"


    Mia looked innocent.


    "What can I do? Are you doubting me?"


    Ava also thought her brother was being strange, she clung to the young man''s arm.


    "We''re bored anyway~ let''s eat something together, Mia seems really nice."


    She... indeed isn''t a bad person, but Sam was worried she was still planning that thing.


    Mia continued to look over, innocently saying, "I''m just simply inviting your sister for some food, is that not okay?"


    Sam, seeing the looks from the two women of different ages, knew that resisting further would make him the odd one out.


    "Alright, alright, I just think it''s too late. But if you insist, let''s go."


    "Yay!!"


    The three of them headed towards Sam''s apartment.


    Mia was telling the truth; she brought a lot of barbecue and distinctive snacks.


    The smell alone was promising.


    "It looks so delicious!"


    Ava had never seen such a variety of snacks in Cedarwood and couldn''t help but be dazzled.


    And Mia took charge.


    "That... Sam, can you get some utensils? I''ll divide these up."


    Sam brought the utensils, then evenly distributed the food into three plates.


    "Here, this is my favorite drink lately, try it."


    "Pop."


    Mia opened a can of orange juice and handed it to the girl.


    Sam initially thought nothing of it, but a casual glance...


    Orange juice?


    Wait, had he seen this orange juice somewhere before?


    Why did it feel so familiar...


    Wait!


    Wasn''t this the orange juice Mia used last time she tried to induce him into a dream?!


    She...


    "Really tasty, thank you, Miss Mia~~"


    And Ava had already taken a sip before Sam could stop her!

 Chapter 345 345: Cedarwood in the Dreams

    "Ava...!" Sam''s attempt to stop her was a moment too late.


    But Mia had opened the orange juice right in front of Sam... It was sealed, so she couldn''t have possibly added her... saliva, right?


    Wait, that''s not right.


    "What''s wrong, brother?" Ava looked curiously at her brother, who seemed unusually off today.


    Sam glanced at Mia, who returned his gaze, not with nervousness but with a hint of confusion.


    What did this mean? Was he overthinking it? Sam had just thought that since the orange juice was sealed when opened, there was no chance of tampering, right?


    So, did Mia actually add anything to it?


    Her expression didn''t seem like it, but what if?


    Sam quickly turned his head back to Ava.


    "Let me try the orange juice to see what it tastes like."


    Ava paused, her face flushing with disbelief as she looked at Sam.


    "You... you want to drink my orange juice?"


    "What''s this ''yours'' and ''mine''? What''s wrong with taking a sip?"


    "But... there''s a new one, why do you want to drink mine..."


    Honestly, if Mia weren''t there, she would have let Sam drink it already, but knowing they were siblings, wouldn''t it seem too weird?


    Or was this a signal from the ''bad brother'' wanting to get closer to his sister?


    But it was so sudden, completely catching her off guard!


    "Give it to me."


    Sam just reached out and grabbed it.


    "Hey, hey, hey, what are you doing?!"


    Ava protested verbally but didn''t really try to stop him. Her eyes watery and cheeks flushed, she watched as Sam took a big gulp of the juice.


    After drinking, Sam put the bottle back and pursed his lips.


    "It tastes average."


    "Bad brother! Are you playing a prank again?" Ava said, annoyed.


    Sam looked at Mia again, whose expression had grown even more puzzled, seemingly not understanding why Sam would do such a thing.


    Was he really overthinking it?


    Sam''s intention was simple. He definitely couldn''t expose Mia''s possible trickery in front of Ava, especially since he wasn''t sure if Mia had actually done anything¡ªit could be a misjudgment.


    Even if Sam was right, he couldn''t just say it in front of Ava; such matters involving superpowers were too shocking for her.


    So, Sam had only one choice left: to drink the orange juice himself. If something was wrong, it would affect him and his sister together; if not, then all the better.


    Actually, Sam wasn''t sure if Mia''s powers could allow three people into one dream... If it really could, that power was a bit too formidable. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was like something out of ''Inception.''


    Mia seemed puzzled, finally breaking the silence.


    "What are you guys doing?"


    Sam squinted his eyes, but noticed Mia genuinely seemed not to be acting; she wasn''t good at lying.


    He thought for a moment and said.


    "Nothing, just trying the flavor. It''s a little game between siblings, didn''t you ever feel like someone else''s stuff tasted better when you were a kid?"


    Mia responded irritably, "Why are you acting like a child?"


    After that, Mia grabbed a skewer and bit into it, then quickly pulled it away as if electrocuted.


    Her eyes widened.


    "This skewer is spicy, way too spicy!"


    "Mia, you don''t like spicy food?" Ava asked with a smile.


    Mia quickly put it down: "Yeah, I''m allergic to spicy food... I don''t like it..."


    Unexpectedly, Ava grabbed Mia''s skewer.


    "No worries, I love spicy food, and this skewer is too delicious to waste¡ªyum!"


    With that, Ava bit into it.


    Sam was stunned.


    Wait.


    Does this count... as contact with saliva?


    Eating the skewer Mia had bitten... It happened so fast, Sam had no time to react.


    He could only turn his head to look at Mia, who also seemed to realize what was happening and shook her head in confusion.


    Sam made a quick decision and snatched it away!


    "Hey, hey! Brother, why are you taking this from me?!"


    Sam just stuffed the rest into his mouth, not caring whose saliva it mixed with.


    "Mmm, I told you, stealing someone else''s food tastes the best."


    Sam mumbled his response, not caring if Ava found it strange, just hoping that what he feared wouldn''t happen...


    Mia then looked over, quickly helping to divert Ava''s attention.


    "So, Ava, how did the competition go?"


    Ava, still a bit sulky, turned her head at the question.


    "Um... it went well, I won first place."


    "That''s amazing? Winning first place in a national competition is really impressive!"


    Ava shyly smiled.


    "If it''s a competition, someone has to win first place, why can''t that person be me?"


    "Wow, that''s quite a cool thing to say. You''re a lot like your brother."


    "Eh? Really?"


    Ava glanced at Sam, who seemed suddenly very quiet, not joining in their conversation.


    Little did she know, your brother is all worried about you right now.


    In fact, Sam was keenly feeling, sensing any changes in his body, wondering if the drowsiness that he feared would sweep over him was coming.


    But it seemed... after a minute or two, there was no effect?


    Sam clearly remembered that the last time Mia used her powers, he had quickly fallen into an irresistible sleep. It seemed like Mia really hadn''t done anything this time?


    "Yeah, you wouldn''t know, he likes to say some childish things to look cool at work."


    Mia complained as if tattling.


    Ava couldn''t help but giggle behind her hand.


    Sam said irritably.


    "There''s no such thing, don''t spread rumors, okay?"


    "Do you think I''m lying, Ava?"


    "Brother... is indeed a very ''delusional'' person, hehehe."


    It seemed teasing this young man was a source of joy, though Sam didn''t see what was so funny.


    "Eating doesn''t shut you up, does it?"


    "Hahaha, brother is getting annoyed~"


    As Sam gradually relaxed, he suddenly saw Ava touch her temple.


    "Eh... weird."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Sam looked over.


    He saw Ava glance at him, then casually wipe her mouth with a napkin before leaning back on the couch.


    "I suddenly... feel so sleepy, it''s strange..."


    "What?!"


    Sam''s eyes widened, his bad premonition spreading.


    "Um... you guys keep talking, I... I need to sleep for a bit..."


    Ava''s condition was all too familiar to Sam!


    Wasn''t this exactly how he felt when he was affected? That overpowering drowsiness that swept over him, leaving no room for any other thoughts, just a desperate need to find a place to sleep.


    Sam immediately realized what was happening and called out Ava''s name, trying to keep her awake.


    But Ava just pushed Sam away and mumbled, "Stop it, brother... I... I really need to sleep... sorry."


    Watching Ava quickly fall asleep on the couch, he urgently looked at Mia.


    "Did you really do this?!"


    Mia''s eyes widened as she looked at Sam.


    "No, I really didn''t mean to put her in this state! Could it be... the skewer? I just bit it..."


    "Didn''t I warn you to be careful!"


    "But... she took it so fast! I didn''t know she would do that! I didn''t expect..."


    "I really am...!"


    Sam was almost too frustrated to stay calm, but it seemed he couldn''t blame Mia entirely. Was it really because of the skewer, not the orange juice?


    He looked at Mia again.


    "Did you put something in the orange juice? Don''t lie."


    Mia raised her hands.


    "I swear to God, absolutely not!! I couldn''t do such a thing to your sister! I was just joking outside! Tonight I just wanted to treat you nicely..."


    That was a relief, at least she was unintentional, and she really didn''t seem to be lying.


    But the scene looked exactly like Ava was affected, who could have thought that this ability could activate without intentional manipulation?


    What the hell...


    Mia, seeing Sam really upset, came over and grabbed his hands.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry... it was my carelessness... don''t worry too much, let''s think of something? Maybe..."


    Sam sighed as he looked at her apologetic face, but then he suddenly thought.


    "Huh? Why am I okay?"


    Could it be because he didn''t come into contact with her saliva? Or could it only affect two people?


    Mia frowned.


    "Yeah... I seem to be okay too, maybe it doesn''t work on three people, so... wait, I... feel sleepy..."


    Suddenly Mia let go of her hands, covering her temples.


    Sam watched as Mia leaned over the table, Fuck! Is it starting?


    No matter how he called out, Mia helplessly fell into drowsiness.


    There was no stopping it now!


    Sam quickly stuck his finger into Mia''s slightly parted lips, gathering enough saliva, then put it into his own mouth.


    A few agonizing minutes passed.


    It was brief...


    He felt his mind grow foggy, as if he was about to fall asleep.


    He was somewhat relieved, it seemed he had made the right choice.


    His vision began to blur, watching Mia in his blurry sight, starting to fall.


    Good thing... the room was air-conditioned, not too cold... Sam thought to himself.


    Then he involuntarily leaned over the table.


    And then... everything went dark.


    The familiar sensation swept over him.


    Whoo¡ª


    He didn''t know how long it had been, it felt like a breeze had passed.


    Sam felt something.


    It seemed like... the wind of summer.


    At the same time, Sam heard the sound of cicadas.


    It was the noisy yet peaceful sound that only appeared in summer.


    At the same time, Sam smelled an indescribable, very familiar scent, like the one in the countryside during summer, mixed with the smell of grass and farmland...


    In Mia''s manipulated dream, all sensations existed, that was the magic of her ability.


    But this feeling... when Sam could open his eyes, he did.


    And what he saw made him involuntarily widen his eyes.


    Before him was a lush path lined with green trees.


    The dirt, the sunlight filtering through the leaves onto his face, and the familiar scent...


    It made his gaze hazy... wasn''t this... Cedarwood?!


    Sam could never mistake the scene before him, it was too familiar, it was the summer of his hometown from his memories, and... this wasn''t a normal scene.


    Because the last summer he went back home, Sam hadn''t seen such a scene.


    Everything was just as it was in his memories.


    Countless happy, carefree childhoods.


    The first time experiencing what summer was.


    The green trees, the hot temperature, the cicadas by his ear, the hot wind blowing, and that streak of sunlight.


    Only in this shady, dense place could he feel comfortable.


    The scene before him perfectly replicated the most beautiful, carefree summer from Sam''s memory.


    And this forest path, Sam would never forget, because in the early days when he first came to this world, he visited here over and over again. In the countless dreams that instilled memories and increased immersion, he clearly remembered the places where he could play in Cedarwood as a child, but the most memorable were his visits to the Cedarwood church.


    Because he found the church mysterious and interesting. So, whenever he could, he would run there.


    And the path before him... clearly led to the church.


    But why this scene?


    Sam pondered for a moment, could it be related to Ava? After all, Ava was now the priestess of the church, and if based on his previous dream predictions, Mia''s created dreams would involve the experiences of one of the dream participants.


    Linking them together was normal, but why... was this summer scene like this? Could it also be related to him?


    Sam wasn''t sure, but looking around, there was no one else.


    He didn''t see Mia, nor did he see Ava, so he could only move forward.


    Feeling the taste of summer, the wind blowing through the shady, dense forest wasn''t very hot, the sound of cicadas seemed right by his ear, but he couldn''t see a single cicada, as if it was just background music playing.


    Until the young man finally saw the shadow of the church not far away.


    Just like his memory, even the angle of seeing the church was exactly the same.


    He walked over.


    But he didn''t see a single person.


    Neither outside nor on the constructed platform, it seemed like no one was there, but everything was very clean, as if someone was always cleaning.


    Sam heard vague voices, as if someone was chanting something, not clear, a bit like a radio recording.


    The young man stood in front of the closed door, hesitating for a moment.


    Still, he stepped forward.


    "Creak¡ª"


    He opened the heavy, ancient door, dust swirling in the air, as if unlocking some secret.


    But what Sam didn''t expect was the scene before him...


    "What is this...!"


    He widened his eyes.


    Not an exaggeration.


    What he saw was not something else.


    But a scene he absolutely hadn''t anticipated, and one that almost crashed his brain in an instant.


    First, the protagonist of this scene.


    Mia.


    Yes, it was Mia.


    And it was Mia, bound.


    Facing him, Mia, with her eyes closed, was suspended in mid-air by numerous ropes.


    Not just her hands and feet were tied.


    Her waist was also wrapped in dense ropes.


    Including her breasts, which, because of the rope binding, made her body''s curves very pronounced, especially her breasts, full and exaggerated.


    What in the world was going on?


    Sam was shocked by this scene.

 Chapter 346 346: Keep her here forever

    As Sam puzzled over the situation, Mia woke up, her eyes clouded with confusion. The first thing she saw was Sam standing in front of her, looking shocked.


    She wondered why the young man wore such an expression. Then she noticed something odd about her own perspective¡ªwhy did she seem so short? Wait... what was happening?!


    Mia then realized she couldn''t move normally. She saw the dense ropes binding her hands, legs, and even her waist, extending behind her and connecting to a beam above!


    "What the hell is this?!" she exclaimed. "Why am I tied up again?!"


    "What kind of dream is this? I really don''t have this kind of fetish, so why does this keep happening?!"


    "Fool! Did you do this?!" Mia, her face flushed with embarrassment, glared at Sam. Being tied up felt humiliating, almost like some kind of play, and it always seemed to be on display for Sam, even though it was just a dream.


    But remembering the dream made it all too real! This dream wasn''t abstract at all; it was a one-to-one real-life reproduction!


    Sam couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    "I was about to ask if you did this to yourself."


    "Myself?"


    "I found it like this when I arrived... boss, do you have some special fetish? Do you like to tie yourself up when you''re alone at home?"


    Mia''s face turned even redder. Honestly, after the first dream where she found herself bound, Mia was puzzled why she couldn''t resist the feeling. At the time, she hadn''t realized the dream had the magical power to change one''s mindset.


    So... she actually tried tying herself up at home... Okay, it was indeed embarrassing.


    But the feeling... was really strange. How to say it? The inability to move freely, the sensation of everything indecent being exposed, it was somewhat addictive, like a completely new experience she had never considered before.


    Using a somewhat outrageous analogy, it''s like why there are born psychopaths, aside from childhood influences, there''s also a thrill in human nature from violating morals and laws.


    It includes some strange fetishes that can trigger unexpected feelings... those that can''t be experienced under normal circumstances...


    However, after trying it once, Mia never did it again. Later, with Sam''s reminder, she realized she was influenced by the dream.


    But undeniably... Mia felt more than just embarrassment from the experience.


    "Why aren''t you speaking? Did I guess right?" Sam asked, amused.


    Mia snapped back to reality and shouted, "Hurry up and untie me!!"


    Sam wasn''t in a rush, but he also wanted to teach her a lesson, even if it was unintentional. She needed to be cautious as a person with superpowers, or what would happen if something similar occurred again?


    And in the dream, his relationship with this woman seemed different than usual.


    So, he casually laughed and said, "What? Is that how you ask for help? Besides, you brought this on yourself."


    Mia, frustrated and embarrassed, looked at him. Struggling was useless; the ropes were too secure, only making her sway and feel more uncomfortable.


    And... Sam seemed right; she was paying the price for her carelessness. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What attitude do you want me to have? I really didn''t mean to, you jerk...!"


    "Calling me a jerk over and over, why should I untie you?"


    Sam wasn''t in a hurry and instead squatted down in front of her.


    He was just trying to show a relaxed attitude, but he didn''t expect that this angle would give him a clear view of Mia''s open neckline and the breasts exposed there.


    Especially under the artistic ''bondage,'' the shape of her breasts was perfectly accentuated, creating an overwhelming visual impact.


    Mia''s face turned red.


    "Are you still messing with me like this?"


    "I''m not messing with you. Your attitude doesn''t seem like you want me to untie you, so I decided to wait and see. Maybe I''ll just go out and look for a way to leave the dream, okay?"


    "You...!"


    Mia wanted to say something, but Sam was already standing up, ready to leave.


    Mia couldn''t hold back anymore.


    "Wait!!"


    "Oh? Do you have something to say to me?"


    "Could you... please untie me?"


    Mia''s tone finally softened.


    Sam walked a bit closer to Mia, then bent down, smiling at her.


    In Mia''s eyes, he looked almost like a demon.


    "What did you say? I didn''t hear you clearly."


    Mia bit her lower lip, barely squeezing out the words.


    "Please... Sam... untie me... okay?"


    "How should you address me?"


    "Sam..."


    "Just by name?"


    "Dear Sam..."


    It was getting weirder!


    Mia felt a strange emotion spreading as he spoke, like currents passing through her, causing a tingling sensation at the spots where the ropes bound her.


    She seemed to sink deeper into some game, unable to wake up, just continuously falling deeper.


    Sam''s words were like a spell with magical power.


    "Say it perfectly once more, and I''ll untie you."


    His voice was low and husky.


    Mia felt she couldn''t refuse.


    "Please... Dear Sam... untie me... okay?"


    "Good girl. Will you be this careless again?"


    "No... I won''t..."


    As if immersed in some play, Mia seemed like a child acknowledging her mistake.


    Sam smiled and stood up, while Mia felt like she was falling into a dream, her head dizzy and not recovering for a long time.


    Sam didn''t need any tools; his strength was greater than many, and even without scissors, he could easily untie her...


    But the moment Sam touched the ropes, he felt an electric shock!


    And it was a strong current that made him release his hands and step back.


    Mia was stunned.


    "What are you doing?"


    Sam looked at her strangely.


    "There''s electricity!"


    "How come I didn''t feel it? You''re lying!"


    Indeed...


    If it was really electricity, why didn''t Mia feel it? Sam was skeptical and cautiously approached again.


    But the moment his trembling hands touched the ropes again.


    "Zzzt¡ª!"


    Not only was Sam shocked, but even Mia heard a sound like a short circuit.


    Sam stepped back again, his hands now charred.


    "What''s going on?! Sam, are you okay?"


    Mia immediately worried about the young man''s situation, too preoccupied to wonder why she was unaffected.


    Sam, sweating profusely, shook his head.


    Enduring the burning pain.


    "Just looked at his hands, which were visibly healing at a speed visible to the naked eye, the charred skin returning to flesh color.


    "I''m okay now... but... I can''t untie your ropes. This is strange."


    Mia was shocked by this scene.


    "What''s going on with you? Why..."


    "It''s hard to say, probably because this is a dream, but... there really was electricity, do you believe me now?"


    "But... why?!"


    Mia asked, not understanding.


    Sam looked around, suspiciously saying.


    "Did you see Ava? She seems to be missing."


    Mia asked strangely, "Why would she be here? Isn''t it just the two of us..."


    "Who told you it''s just the two of us? She was the first to fall asleep, don''t you remember?"


    "But... what if she didn''t come in, and it''s just us in our dream?"


    "That''s impossible. Because this is Cedarwood''s church, it definitely has something to do with her!"


    Sam was certain.


    "What... this is Cedarwood''s church?"


    "Yes, this is Cedarwood''s church, where I grew up, where I was abandoned."


    "!!!"


    That wasn''t Sam speaking, Mia heard the familiar yet somewhat strange voice too.


    They both looked towards the door.


    And finally saw the figure that hadn''t appeared until now standing at the doorway.


    It was Ava, no doubt.


    But it was Ava dressed as a priestess.


    The familiar priestess outfit, barefoot, wearing the familiar crown.


    She looked like she had a unique divinity, exuding an inexplicable sense of sanctity.


    But compared to the usual Ava, the biggest difference was her expression¡ªno smile, but rather somber, somewhat hollow.


    How to describe it? Like a kind of etherealness, but more like a strange melancholy.


    Sam even saw his sister like this for the first time.


    Was this the magic of the dream? Did everyone who came in show their other side? Did Ava also have such a dark side?


    Sam immediately doubted.


    "Ava... is this your dream?"


    Mia asked.


    Sam also looked at Ava.


    The girl glanced at them, standing at the door, and said calmly.


    "Mia, are you also my brother''s woman?"


    This question made Mia''s eyes widen.


    What kind of question was that?!


    No, no! Why would she ask that?!


    Before Mia could answer, Sam quickly interjected.


    "Ava... did you do this?"


    "What do you mean by ''this''?" she asked coldly.


    Sam pointed at the ropes on her body.


    "Tying her up here... did you do it?"


    Ava didn''t hesitate.


    "Yes."


    "Why did you tie me up?!" Mia couldn''t understand, nor did she know why Ava had suddenly changed.


    Ava didn''t answer, just looked at them.


    Sam frowned, feeling that this person might not be Ava.


    Just someone who looked and sounded exactly like her, but whose character and tone were all wrong.


    He thought for a moment and asked.


    "I can''t untie her ropes... was that your doing too?"


    Ava nodded.


    The pendants on her crown clinked, making a clear sound.


    "Why would you do that?"


    "Because I hate it."


    She said those words, and Mia''s eyes widened.


    "Hate? Hey, hey, hey... that''s not right, why would you hate me? We just met today, we..."


    "Because you''re trying to take my brother away."


    "Ouch... ah!"


    As Ava spoke, Mia suddenly felt the ropes tighten sharply, even lifting her an inch off the ground.


    Mia broke out in a cold sweat, barely able to speak, but the content of what she heard terrified her.


    "Take... take your brother away... what do you mean... I didn''t..."


    But Ava''s aura became even colder, Sam could clearly see her eyes turning a crimson red.


    Like a miracle, a manifestation of power.


    "I see through you."


    "An aggressive friend."


    "With a monopolistic fluke."


    "A despicable person."


    "A lewd person."


    "A self-deceiving person..."


    "A woman who appears beside my brother..."


    She murmured these words as if reciting a scripture.


    Sam immediately stepped forward.


    "What are you doing? Let her go, she''s my boss! What exactly are you trying to do?"


    The girl who had been shaken by the arms looked up at Sam.


    She smiled.


    But it wasn''t gentle or sweet, rather it was cold and compelling.


    "Keep her here forever, and she won''t be able to take you away."

 Chapter 347 347: This is Avas wish

    "Keep her here forever?"


    Sam had heard similar words before, in a dream that belonged to Mia. That woman... Sam wasn''t sure whether to call her Mia''s inner demon or a negative personality.


    But that entity carried many of Mia''s negative emotions, embodying the darkness and negativity from her entire life. The pain of losing her mother, the loneliness of being treated as an outcast, and all those moments that made her feel insignificant and unimportant.


    The solution offered by this negative aspect of her was to replace her, to exist in a way that was stronger and more aligned with how others saw her, leaving the real Mia trapped in a dream forever.


    Now, this ''Ava'' was saying something similar.


    But why keep Mia? Besides, it was their first meeting, and Ava''s perceptiveness wouldn''t likely have picked up on any intimate nuances between them so quickly. Even if she had, it was far less significant than with Angel.


    Ava shouldn''t have such hostility towards Mia.


    Could it be that this ''persona'' of Sam''s sister was darker and more dangerous than he thought? Was she viewing every attractive woman around Sam as an enemy, hence the hostility?


    Sam couldn''t analyze it accurately in such a short time. He could only draw this not-so-simple conclusion from the clues at hand. More importantly, he couldn''t allow this Ava to succeed. She wasn''t the Ava he knew.


    If she did succeed, how could he ever look at his sister the same way again? Would the real Ava even be aware of the grave mistake she''d made once she woke up?


    So, Sam immediately stepped in front of her, almost using himself as a shield.


    "Wait... you''re saying you want to keep her here forever?" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ava looked at Sam with a cold, emotionless demeanor.


    "Yes."


    "That''s impossible... you know this is just a dream, this isn''t the real Cedarwood Church... and dreams end, we wake up."


    Ava suddenly smiled, a chilling smile that unnerved Sam.


    "But... what if she never wakes up? Then she stays here forever, right? And we will wake up, won''t we?"


    "That''s not acceptable! That''s like killing her! I absolutely won''t let you do this."


    Sam stared intently at her.


    Ava met his gaze without flinching.


    "Is that so? Then, brother, would you take her place?"


    "...I''m not planning to replace anyone. I want us all to leave this dream safely."


    Sam couldn''t allow Mia to be trapped in an eternal sleep, nor was he planning to sacrifice himself.


    This wasn''t a choice; it was a no-choice situation.


    He was indeed greedy, wanting everything to be perfect, not because he was a perfectionist, but because he knew only by achieving a certain level of perfection could he avoid feeling sad.


    Ava watched her brother, tilting her head slightly.


    "Is that so? Can you really do it?"


    "...Ouch! It hurts...!!"


    Mia''s agonized scream came from behind.


    Sam glanced back and saw the ropes tightening even more, and Mia''s body began to twist in pain.


    It seemed as if she might fold under the tightening force of the ropes.


    This was unacceptable!


    Even if this was a dream, the pain felt real, and Sam didn''t know if Ava''s mysterious powers could affect Mia in the real world.


    More importantly, every second was agony for Mia right now.


    "Stop it!!"


    Sam grabbed Ava''s arm.


    Ava frowned slightly.


    Because of this gesture, Mia''s pain seemed to stop. She gasped for air, sweat beading on her forehead.


    Mia''s clothes were disheveled.


    Her skin was exposed.


    You could even see sweat dripping from her nipples, her body heaving, marked with visible red lines from the ropes.


    It looked terrible, yet strangely enticing.


    Ava looked at Sam.


    "Brother, you''re hurting me."


    Sam didn''t care much at that moment; his gaze was fixed on her.


    "Listen to me, Ava... think about it, you''re not like this. You''re not someone who hurts others randomly. The Ava I know is kind and considerate, proud but understanding of others'' hardships. How could you do this to someone?"


    Sam tried to awaken her conscience, or rather, the real Ava.


    Not to let her be controlled by this bizarre dream. If this was her negative persona, her dark side, Sam hoped she could soften it, not exist in such a strange way.


    Ava laughed eerily at his words.


    "Brother... don''t you understand? Kind people are constantly robbed of what they love. Considerate people keep forgiving others'' mistakes. Understanding others... means compromising oneself, brother.


    Do you want me to suffer? Or do you want me to keep hiding my true feelings?"


    Mia was almost out of strength.


    She hung in mid-air, unable to care about her posture, just barely breathing, her sweat almost blurring her vision.


    She listened to the faint conversation.


    She could only gasp.


    "Sam... don''t worry about me, you have to wake up. It''s all because of my carelessness..."


    What a joke, how could he not worry about Mia?


    And Sam suddenly felt this might be a good opportunity. If Mia really needed to enter that girl named Charlotte''s dream to awaken her, she might encounter a similar situation.


    Because everyone has negative emotions, a dark side.


    And the current situation was a good illustration that he could also accompany her into the dream. If something unexpected happened, they could face it together, confirming that the likelihood of such incidents was high... this was indeed an opportunity to prepare in advance.


    Thinking this, Sam pondered for a moment.


    "Ava, let''s be honest. How can we wake up and leave together? Although you seem omnipotent now, you know this is just a dream. We won''t keep this standoff forever, no ability can last indefinitely. Instead of forcing us to give up, why not just tell us what you want? That would be better."


    Sam was testing.


    He didn''t believe that entering a dream and encountering a negative persona meant a dead end.


    Although the dream was still strange, with many aspects Sam didn''t understand, he compared it to the abilities of other girls, which couldn''t possibly have such powerful effects.


    There must be a limitation.


    This limitation could very likely be making the ''intruders'' voluntarily give up the chance to wake up.


    Or having their will replaced... What conditions were needed? Sam wasn''t sure. But he felt it couldn''t be that powerful.


    Ava''s eyes shifted slightly when she heard Sam''s words.


    "It seems brother has figured it out."


    Was she using flippant words to mask her unpreparedness?


    Sam calmed his tone, then let go of her.


    "Entering your dream was a misunderstanding... we didn''t mean to do anything, how about we just call it even?"


    Ava tilted her head and smiled strangely.


    "But then, wouldn''t my secret be known? Underneath your sister''s cute appearance, if such a thing about me is known, how will you face me after waking up? You''d probably try your best to stay away from me... thinking I''m terrifying, dangerous, like a ticking time bomb, right?"


    Sam couldn''t deny that after waking up, seeing Ava again would indeed require him to adjust his mindset.


    "So... what do you really want?"


    Sam squinted his eyes.


    Ava smiled and said, "Why so serious, brother~ You''ve come to your sister''s dream, to the place closest to her, shouldn''t you be happy? Or is it... that you''re actually like this, only willing to accept the good in others, and once you find something different from what you expected, you deny everything and can''t help but distance yourself?"


    Sam sighed.


    "Whether I''m that kind of person, Ava knows very well. I''m just not sure you''re really Ava."


    "I am Ava."


    "Why?"


    Sam asked.


    Ava stepped forward, tiptoeing closer to Sam''s face.


    Sam instinctively pulled back a bit, seeing Ava''s face up close, which now bore an unfamiliar allure.


    Despite being younger than Angel, she possessed such seductiveness.


    She opened her red lips, and Sam could even smell the sweet scent from her mouth.


    "You''ll know soon."


    With that, Ava walked past Sam to Mia.


    "You can go now."


    "What do you mean?"


    Mia didn''t understand.


    Ava smiled slightly: "I mean, you can wake up."


    "...And you guys?"


    "That''s not your concern anymore, old woman. Disappear before I truly despise you."


    "How can that be! First of all, I''m not an old woman, I''m still very young! What about Sam? We must wake up together!"


    Is this really the time to insist on how you''re addressed?


    Sam couldn''t help but feel a bit amused.


    He turned to Mia.


    "Boss, it''s okay, you can wake up, it''s not as dangerous as you think."


    "But..."


    Mia frowned, feeling that this was her ability, her dream, and she was leaving? How could that be? Sam must not realize how dangerous it is, she couldn''t just leave it be.


    Especially since this was all because of her carelessness...


    "No, I disagree, we should leave together..."


    "It''s not up to you."


    After saying that, Ava raised her hand.


    "Bang."


    Instantly, all the ropes mysteriously disappeared.


    Mia fell to the ground, her already disheveled clothes becoming even more revealing.


    Sam could clearly see her breasts swaying.


    "What... what are you going to do?!"


    Mia looked uncertainly at the young girl who, despite being in her own created dream, seemed so powerfully terrifying.


    Ava just smiled at her.


    "Leave."


    Ava said this casually, and before Mia could respond.


    "Ugh...!" Everything was stifled.


    Then came a strong dizziness and a blackout.


    This feeling was somewhat familiar.


    Wasn''t this what she felt every time she left a dream?


    Could it be...


    When Mia opened her eyes again, she was in Sam''s room.


    "I really got kicked out of the dream?!"


    Mia couldn''t believe it, trying to call out to Sam, who was slumped over the table, and Ava, who was lying on the couch, but there was no response.


    She dared not forcibly wake them up, in case it caused any harm...


    It could probably cause some damage, right?


    But... Mia grew more and more annoyed.


    Why? This was her own ability, why was she kicked out? There was no sense of reality at all!


    But... why did Ava keep her brother?


    Their conversation just now was also strange.


    If her dream could amplify a person''s negative emotions, their dark side, like her own experience...


    Wait...


    Mia suddenly widened her eyes.


    She thought of a very special possibility...


    And at this moment, still in the dream.


    Sam watched as Mia disappeared into thin air and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Good, one less variable.


    Not that he thought Mia was stupid, but there were some secrets between him and his sister that Mia shouldn''t know.


    But why did Ava do this before he even brought it up? His reason was simple, what was her thinking?


    "Come on, let''s talk."


    Ava turned around, supremely graceful.


    With her priestess attire, she could be said to be holy.


    "What should we talk about?"


    "Let''s talk about how, after seeing this side of me, you can still face me after waking up without wanting to leave me."


    She smiled as she watched Sam.


    Sam shook his head.


    "You''re my sister, no matter what Ava nature is, no matter how many secrets Ava hides in her heart, I won''t leave her. I will always care for her and protect her. That won''t change."


    Ava shook her head.


    "But that''s just empty words, brother..." She pointed at her now somewhat developed breasts. "Ava doesn''t believe it."


    "What will make you believe?"


    Sam frowned slightly.


    It seemed like his own trial was just beginning.


    Ava stepped forward, reaching out to touch his chest.


    Suddenly, Sam felt a sensation as if his soul was leaving his body, as if something was being stripped away from his body and then quickly retracted.


    In the moment he fell down, unable to resist, the surroundings rapidly collapsed.


    Then they spread out instantly!


    It was a vast lake.


    And beneath him was a cluster of rose petals.


    The girl, dressed as a priestess, barefoot, walked towards him.


    Her plump toes created ripples on the surface of the lake, and above him was a sky blue as crystal.


    As she approached, like a divine decree.


    She murmured as she walked.


    "I must leave a deep bond with you, an impression you cannot erase."


    "What..." Sam seemed to understand something.


    But it was too late.


    She quickly stepped on the rose petals, approaching him step by step, looking down at the young man as if a god pitying a dying man about to thirst to death.


    Her gaze was full of pity and a strange fascination.


    "This is Ava''s wish."

 Chapter 348 348: His sister was also a female lead

    What kind of girl is Ava?


    As her brother, Sam feels he has some right to describe her. Her beauty and her figure are the most superficial aspects. What Sam really values are her intelligence, her kindness, and her obedience.


    She''s truly smart, always has been. She never caused any worries with her studies, and now she''s even earned a scholarship through swimming. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She''s very kind. Sam still remembers how she mourned a frozen stray cat for days, and he knows she''s never harbored any resentment towards her biological parents. She naively says, "Maybe they had their difficulties too. After all, who would want to give up their own child?"


    She''s a child too kind to believe in many dark possibilities.


    Truly naive.


    She''s also very obedient. In this family, she knew early on that she wasn''t biologically related, but she never made it a problem for anyone. She cleverly knew that treating everyone like true family was the least troublesome way to live.


    Sam holds her in high regard for her strength and courage.


    But he seems to have overlooked something.


    Even the strongest, kindest people have their secrets, things buried in their hearts that they can''t speak of.


    Even though Sam is the closest person to her, she still keeps those little secrets from him.


    So when he realized that this was part of Ava''s inner thoughts, he wasn''t surprised, just taken aback by her persistence.


    Her persistence in him.


    He looked at her downcast eyes.


    "You know, no matter when, my answer is always... we shouldn''t do this. What exists between us is kinship, not something else."


    But to her, this insistence must seem like mere stubbornness.


    She looked at Sam, reaching out to touch his face, which he couldn''t turn away from.


    He felt powerless, like a paralyzed person, only conscious, able to feel the softness of her palm and her breath on his face.


    "That''s just your opinion. Do you really understand Ava? Do you really know what she needs? Is it kinship... or something unique that a young man like you can offer?"


    She spoke as if she were an outsider, making such remarks.


    This strong sense of dissonance momentarily confused Sam.


    Was it her own doing, her own presumption, or could she truly represent Ava''s will?


    "But..."


    She seemed to anticipate what Sam was about to say.


    Ava placed a finger on his lips, stopping him from speaking.


    Her seductive smile was not something one would expect from an underage girl.


    Especially dressed in a priestess robe, she exuded an irresistible allure.


    "There''s no blood relation, and besides... what era is this? Do you really think this is taboo?"


    "I don''t think so, and others will think the same, especially our parents."


    "But the key is, do Ava and you really think so?"


    "I, of course..."


    Sam suddenly found himself unable to speak.


    Was it because her lips were blocking his face, or was something even stranger blocking his throat?


    He swallowed, but couldn''t utter a word, unable to articulate any rebuttal.


    Those images he couldn''t imagine, once thought of, seemed to tear at his heart with real pain.


    Sam couldn''t think of Ava as just naive and innocent, but he wanted to protect her, to prevent her from getting hurt.


    He had made his feelings very clear, very early on.


    But why... could he not speak now?


    Was it because of the strangeness of the dream? Or because...


    Her hand left his face and pressed against his chest, as if holding his beating heart.


    She said, "Don''t get it wrong, instinct is always your most honest intention. It has nothing to do with anything else, admit it, you love Ava, and you''re afraid of her leaving."


    "I... ugh!!"


    Sam wanted to shout out in anger, to vent some long-suppressed feelings.


    But it seemed there was no chance for that.


    She didn''t allow him to argue; she kissed him, blocking his mouth with a passionate kiss, her inexperienced technique robbing Sam of his lips.


    The spark that ignites everything, a wildfire that burns for miles, might just need a spark.


    And she was that spark at this moment, quickly igniting Sam''s desire.


    More honest than sweet nothings is always the body.


    More understandable than the heart is a man''s instinctive reaction.


    Sam didn''t know where she learned her techniques, but the completely immobile Sam could only be dominated.


    She managed to arouse Sam quickly with just a kiss and the gentle touch on his chest.


    An inappropriate reaction in front of his sister, honestly manifested.


    When their intense kiss broke, Sam felt almost dizzy.


    He looked at her gradually clearing face, an indescribable feeling spreading in his heart.


    But then, with even more exaggerated actions, she prevented Sam from thinking about these things.


    Sam saw her slightly lift the hem of her priestess robe, revealing those legs that he remembered as perfect and special.


    Whether it was the delicate flesh or the slender and straight shape, they could be called works of art.


    Not to mention what was now candidly exposed in front of him... the most secretive existence.


    That was the sacred ground of a young girl.


    That was the secret of a young girl.


    That was a scene Sam should never have seen.


    Because she was Ava... she wasn''t just any woman!


    Ava seemed methodical in her actions, her hands not trembling as she pulled down Sam''s underwear, looking at his long, thick, fully aroused penis.


    Then, in front of him, Ava took off her panties.


    "...No!"


    Sam''s eyes widened, as if anticipating what was about to happen.


    But Ava just smiled at Sam.


    "I told you, to leave a bond... to leave an impression you can''t erase, this is for your own good, Ava will like it too. She wants me to do this."


    "This is crazy! We..."


    She braced herself against Sam''s chest, then aligned herself with his penis, slowly sitting down.


    Biting her lower lip, the blush on her face, the seductive allure, seemed discordant yet unified.


    "Sam, get a taste of what''s to come. Really, when the day comes... take good care of Ava, after all... you''re Ava''s favorite person."


    Some seemingly irreparable things were about to happen.


    But¡ª


    "Bang!"


    When Sam suddenly raised his head from the table as if startled awake.


    Mia quickly looked over, relieved and surprised.


    "You''re awake? That''s great... I was really worried something would happen to you, so I shook you awake. It should be okay, right?"


    Indeed, it was fortunate.


    But Sam just stared ahead, not responding to her words.


    Not because Sam had lost consciousness.


    Nor because he didn''t want to answer at that moment.


    But because he couldn''t.


    He was shocked by something else...


    [Ding! Congratulations, host, for successfully unlocking the hidden plot: Conquering Ava.]


    What?!...


    [Congratulations, host, you have completed the first phase of the preliminary conquest! Here is your reward!]


    [All abilities enhanced!]


    [Intelligence: 95]


    [Strength: 96]


    [Power: 97]


    [Luck: 98]


    [Charm: 155]


    [Sexual Desire: 195]


    [Congratulations, host, your exclusive skill: Absolute Lucidity has been upgraded! Reflect effect cooldown reduced to three days! Trigger probability increased to 55%!]


    [Congratulations, host, your exclusive skill: Absolute Lucidity, has acquired a new effect.]


    [Absolute Lucidity upgrade: True Sight.]


    [True Sight: The host can judge whether a person''s words are true or false. Cooldown: ten minutes. 100% success rate. However, it cannot be used on the same person more than once within 24 hours.]


    Sam had to admit this was indeed a useful skill.


    It could be said to be a strong superpower.


    But... he was still mixed with emotions.


    It was hard to be completely happy about the overall enhancement.


    He looked at the long-legged girl lying on the couch who had not yet woken up.


    His sister...


    Was also a female lead!!

 Chapter 349 349: Yes, she was lying

    "Hey! Are you listening to me, or what?" Mia was now deeply worried about one thing: what if the Sam who had woken up, looking quite strange, wasn''t really Sam anymore?


    Mia was filled with regret and concern. If it was indeed her carelessness that had led to serious consequences, she would feel guilty for a lifetime.


    But Sam quickly recovered from his shock and helplessness. Gathering his thoughts, he silently assessed the changes in his body and looked at Mia.


    "No... just took me a moment to come back to my senses."


    Mia eyed Sam suspiciously. "Are you... still yourself?"


    "What do you mean?" Sam asked, puzzled.


    Mia frowned, unsure about his response. "Who''s your girlfriend?"


    "Angel..." Sam replied.


    "Does she have a birthmark on her butt?"


    "No, she doesn''t have... What the hell are you thinking?!" Sam now realized what Mia was getting at. Was she worried that he had been ''possessed''?


    Mia was taking charge of worrying about him before he even had a chance to worry about her?


    Mia said defensively, "I''m just worried about you, and you''re blaming me?"


    Sam suddenly remembered his upgraded skill, [True Sight]... well, might as well test it. He looked at Mia. "Are you worried about me?"


    "Yes! What else?" Mia responded.


    Sam thought to himself to judge the truth of this statement. He expected feedback in the form of a system-like voice in his mind, or perhaps a visual confirmation of truth or falsehood.


    What he didn''t expect was...


    A (¡Ì) appeared above Mia''s head! It looked ridiculously comical, and Sam couldn''t help but laugh.


    "What are you laughing at?" Mia asked irritably, her head still sporting the (¡Ì) that was bobbing around.


    Is it animated, too?


    "Nothing... do you feel like there''s something on top of your head?"


    "What thing?" Mia looked up, puzzled. Of course, she couldn''t see anything because the checkmark had already faded away with time. Sam now understood that she was indeed worried about him, and her words were true.


    Hmm... quite useful.


    Although he couldn''t use it on the same person more than once a day and there was a ten-minute cooldown for using it on different people, often the truthfulness of a single statement could determine the outcome of an entire event.


    This was the most useful skill Sam felt he had, aside from his reflect ability.


    And it was... pretty fun.


    "Nothing... By the way, has she not woken up yet?" Sam looked towards his sister.


    She was still asleep on the couch, breathing lightly, her condition stable.


    But why hadn''t she woken up yet? Logically, with three people using the dream, some aspects should be diluted, and the effects should be significantly reduced. So why was she still asleep?


    Mia shook her head. "Not sure, ever since I woke up, you two have been like this, no change, except for you waking up..."


    Could it be that the strange entity had deceived him? She didn''t plan to let Ava wake up so soon? Just as Sam was getting a bad feeling...


    "Uh..."


    Ava, holding her forehead, slowly opened her eyes and looked around confusedly at the two people staring at her.


    "Eh? Why are you looking at me like that... Hmm? Did I fall asleep?"


    Mia gave an awkward smile. "Yeah, it seems like you were really tired. Maybe staying in the convenience store for too long got you bored and sleepy?"


    Ava seemed puzzled but nodded. "Maybe, I was dozing off at the convenience store... maybe a bit. Hey, didn''t you guys eat anything?"


    "Yeah, want to eat some more? There''s still a lot left."


    Mia suggested with a smile.


    At that moment, Sam remembered something. He looked at Ava.


    "Ava."


    "Hmm?" Ava looked at her brother with wide, innocent eyes, a puzzled expression on her face.


    Sam thought about how to phrase his question, then asked, "Do you remember anything else?"


    "Anything else... what do you mean?"


    "Never mind, let''s continue eating."


    Sam decided not to dig deeper. Ava didn''t seem to remember anything about the dream, and his [True Sight] was still on cooldown, so he couldn''t use it to detect lies.


    So, he let it go for now, planning to ask again when more clues emerged.


    Mia also breathed a sigh of relief... thankfully, her carelessness hadn''t led to a disaster.


    Soon, the meal was over, and Mia was ready to leave. Sam walked her downstairs.


    Not out of kindness, but because he had some necessary words to share with her.


    "You''ve seen it now, no matter how careful you are, accidents can still happen. Maybe not every time, but the probability is quite high. Be careful in the future."


    Sam was reminding this young woman not to act impulsively to save others, putting herself at risk. She had done enough; there was no need to go to such lengths, especially given the significant risks, possibly even not waking up.


    Standing in the night breeze, Mia''s long hair fluttered, her delicate, fair neck exposed under the tousled hair, adding a unique beauty to her.


    She indeed had a lot of charm, especially when she looked at the night sky alone, exuding a sense of beauty that seemed detached from the world.


    Mia smiled wistfully. "I know, I felt it too, there are indeed risks, but I have reasons I must try."


    "Just because of your guilt? I''ve told you, accidents aren''t your fault, you''ve done enough. Everyone''s fate is their own, not something that can be changed just like that."


    Sam didn''t think it was a risk worth taking.


    Firstly, he didn''t know much about Charlotte, didn''t know much about the girl''s situation, and being in a vegetative state for a long time, who knew what her inner consciousness had become? What if entering it turned out to be a hellish landscape? Even if Sam was with Mia, he might be helpless.


    Mia shook her head. "Not that. Guilt is secondary, it''s just, Sam, don''t you think... if someone clearly has the potential to save another person, but chooses to stand by in such a situation, wouldn''t you feel uneasy if things really got worse?"


    Sam sighed. "You really are stubborn."


    Mia looked into Sam''s eyes, tucking a stray hair behind her ear, her nose reddened by the cold air, giving her a somewhat cute look.


    "That''s just how stubborn I am, Sam. You should have known that from the time I left them."


    "They" referred to Aurora and her father.


    Sam took a deep breath.


    Mia then took a step back and, under Sam''s puzzled gaze, bowed deeply to him.


    "What are you doing?"


    The young man looked at her suspiciously.


    Mia didn''t look up but maintained her posture, her long hair cascading down like a waterfall.


    "I think I should apologize, not just to you but to Ava... but you probably don''t want Ava to feel like I''m apologizing out of the blue, so I can only apologize to you."


    Sam understood and sighed.


    "It''s good that nothing happened. It would be hard to deal with if something serious had occurred. But you better not have done this on purpose."


    Mia still bowed, not looking up.


    "I definitely didn''t do it on purpose, I swear! But... I know now, Sam... I won''t cause you trouble anymore, this won''t happen again."


    Sam looked at her long hair.


    "Will you use this ability on others in the future?"


    Although he couldn''t detect lies now, he had some discernment.


    Mia''s actions today had indeed annoyed him somewhat, caught him off guard, but it seemed he couldn''t blame her too much, as it wasn''t intentional.


    Mia shook her head.


    "No... I swear, as long as I succeed in waking Charlotte up... no, after I''ve tried, I won''t use this ability again, not on anyone, and I''ll be very careful not to let this kind of accident happen again. Otherwise, I''ll just..."


    "Alright, alright, lift your head up and talk, you look very strange like this."


    Mia looked up, her face tense with anxiety.


    She was really scared by what had just happened, of course, but what made her most nervous was the thought that because of this incident, Sam might quit his job at her convenience store tomorrow and never contact her again...


    "...are you still mad?"


    "What do you think?"


    Sam looked at her expressionlessly.


    Mia bit her lip, her eyes downcast, somewhat aggrieved. She thought for a moment.


    "Why don''t you hit me then?"


    "...I generally don''t hit women, don''t start with that."


    Seeing that Sam''s mood didn''t seem to improve, Mia took a deep breath and bravely met his gaze.


    "Then what do you want me to do? I can do anything! Anything at all, just don''t be mad... don''t hate me... I really didn''t mean it, I really didn''t expect..."


    Her voice was very soft at the end, but Sam heard it clearly.


    He frowned.


    "Anything?"


    His gaze fell on her body.


    Mia''s face flushed. He wouldn''t really want to sleep with her, would he?


    If Sam insisted, she would have to agree, right?


    Better than having Sam hate her... and disappear from her world.


    After all... this boy was Sam, and she was willing to give her body to him.


    Sam spoke.


    "Then let me borrow your motorcycle for a while."


    "Huh?"


    She was stunned, looking dazedly at Sam.


    Sam looked at her amusedly.


    "Otherwise, what did you expect? Did you want me to take over your convenience store?"


    "When do you want the bike?" she asked, a little disappointed.


    Did her sexy body really have less appeal than a motorcycle!


    Sam waved his hand.


    "I''ll tell you when I need it, not in the next few days."


    Sam was just asking for something, not too expensive, not too cheap, to make sure she learned her lesson. Borrowing her favorite motorcycle seemed like a good choice to make her feel a bit of pain.


    Mia nodded.


    "Thank you..."


    Sam thought of something.


    "Alright, but when do you plan to try on Charlotte?"


    "Probably soon... it''s okay if you''re busy, I can probably do it alone."


    "You definitely can''t do it alone. With your mental strength, your intelligence, your decision-making ability, any little accident and you''re done for."


    "...are you saying I''m that bad?"


    Mia really hoped Sam would say something like, "I''m not very reassured if you go alone."


    But why did he have to say it like that!


    Sam looked at her irritably.


    "Alright, it''s not the first or second time. Call me when you''re ready to go."


    "You''re coming with me?"


    "Didn''t you see? Three people can share a dream. I have no reason not to participate."


    Mia hesitated. "But there might be danger for you too..."


    Sam put his hands in his pockets and looked up at the starless sky. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s still better than you possibly getting lost there alone. Just follow my orders, and that''s it. You can go now, be careful on your way."


    He said so.


    Watching Sam say this, Mia''s eyes rippled, and in her vision, the figure of the young man became somewhat blurred, blurred enough that she could do something impulsive and deceive herself.


    She wasn''t sure what exactly motivated this young man to accompany her into one dangerous dream after another.


    Was it because of her plea, or something else?


    But it didn''t matter anymore. Just those words were enough for her to be impulsive once.


    Because his presence... could give her infinite security.


    She stepped forward, right up to Sam.


    "Thank you."


    "It''s okay, just weigh things yourself next time..."


    "Muah~"


    Before Sam could finish speaking, he felt a moist warmth on his cheek, quickly cooled by the air.


    Looking at the beautiful woman in front of him, her cheeks slightly flushed, her eyes a bit evasive.


    "I really am apologizing!"


    With that, she quickly turned around and, without any grace, disappeared into the night.


    Sam touched his cheek where he had just been kissed, and chuckled to himself.


    What was Mia''s behavior?


    A kind of compensation... or was she really that afraid of him being angry?


    Back in the apartment, Ava was almost done with her nightly routine.


    She hugged a pillow and told Sam, "You have to come sleep with me tonight, or I won''t be able to sleep!"


    Sam thought about it and didn''t refuse this time. After washing up, he returned to the room and lay down on the floor.


    Ava, of course, was still in the bed.


    At that moment, Sam asked a question.


    "Ava."


    "Hmm?"


    "Did you feel anything strange while you were asleep?"


    Ava quickly responded from the bed.


    "No... why, did you guys do something while I was asleep?"


    "No, let''s go to sleep."


    Sam said so, casually turning over, not specifically looking at Ava''s expression.


    But the girl lying in her brother''s bed, her cheeks flushed, blinked her eyes as she stared at the ceiling.


    Her mind began to echo with scenes that seemed so unreal yet felt so real.


    Was that real or not?


    In her dream, she almost did that with her brother?


    It was clearly a dream... why did it feel so real?


    She was even about to sit on her brother''s cock, their genitals were incredibly close, almost about to penetrate!


    Wow... so exaggerated, so lewd, but... so embarrassing...


    When will these things really happen?!


    The girl lost in her thoughts couldn''t fall asleep for a long time.


    Sam couldn''t sleep either. He closed his eyes, but the scene kept replaying.


    His sister''s head.


    That big [X] that appeared.


    Yes, she was lying.

 Chapter 350 350: Follow the path you think is right and never look back

    Ava felt as if her dream hadn''t fully ended. Under a barrage of tangled thoughts, she quickly fell asleep again.


    But this time, amidst the hazy confusion, she heard a peculiar voice. It sounded... a lot like her own, but colder, deeper.


    Then, in the dream, it conversed with her, which felt very strange.


    She felt as if she were enveloped in fog.


    All she could hear was the other voice saying, "You feel it, don''t you?"


    It was a strange phrase, almost like a hidden riddle.


    Ava couldn''t see anything; all around her was fog, and she felt lost.


    "Feel what?"


    "Your brother, and you."


    Instantly, Ava pictured a scene.


    In that surreal yet somewhat realistic dream, she recalled how she flirtatiously conversed with Sam.


    And how she took drastic actions, almost allowing Sam''s penis to enter her vagina.


    Even... the previous scene seemed to reappear before her eyes, making her relive it once again.


    "What... what is this?!"


    "Haven''t you seen it already?"


    Ava didn''t know where the voice was coming from, only that hearing it gave her a strange feeling, as if it came from her own body, as if she herself was speaking, which felt oddly familiar.


    "I..."


    "Isn''t this the scene you''ve longed for?"


    "...I haven''t."


    "Why deny it? Isn''t this the bond you want? You want your brother to belong entirely to you, right? Haven''t you dreamt about it, wishing your brother fucked only with you, isn''t that so?"


    Ava''s emotions cooled down.


    She thought for a moment, then firmly said, "What I hope for is that both he and I can be happy, I hope my happiness involves him."


    "What''s the difference?"


    The voice continued to probe.


    Ava sensed something was off, but she felt she wasn''t smart enough to pinpoint exactly what it was.


    But based on the question, she instinctively answered, "Of course it''s different... I don''t want to force him, nor do I know his true feelings, I don''t want to coerce him."


    "What''s this about coercion and force... Isn''t your own happiness something you should fight for? Haven''t you said before, kindness is just a way to oppress yourself, and consideration is giving others the blade to hurt you?"


    "I never said that!"


    Ava immediately denied.


    "You did."


    "When did I say that? How can you prove it?!"


    Ava was getting angry.


    "Of course I can prove it, because..." Just then, Ava''s vision blurred, and she saw... another person, another... herself?!


    An exact replica of herself.


    Ava''s eyes widened in disbelief. What was happening? Performing magic in a dream? How could she have such a strange dream? Why did everything feel so off today?


    "Because I am you, so I can prove it."


    She said so.


    When she finished speaking, Ava seemed to understand something.


    Because she is ''Ava'', so whatever she says is correct... right?


    No.


    Ava shook her head again.


    "No, you''re not me."


    "I am you, I am the other you hidden inside your heart."


    "Even if that''s true, you can''t represent me."


    Ava was very stubborn at this moment, and the ''Ava'' in front of her showed a hint of surprise.


    "Do you even know what you''re saying? You''re suppressing the real you. Everyone has a dark side, everyone has their own selfish desires. No one can completely discard these, and if you try, you''ll only make yourself miserable, don''t you understand?"


    The words of ''Ava'' were like hammer blows, like thunderclaps.


    Falling continuously, as if to strike at the most vulnerable part of the young girl''s heart.


    Ava lowered her head, seemingly unable to face this most real version of herself.


    But she said softly, "I know what I''m doing, I don''t feel oppressed."


    "You still don''t understand? I am you, of course, I know whether you feel oppressed! Are you going to deny my existence forever? Continue as before, hopelessly persisting? Accept me... you''ll become braver, a bit more selfish, and only then will you get what you truly want."


    Was this seduction?


    Ava knew it wasn''t.


    She was increasingly feeling that this indeed was another version of herself.


    An unacknowledged self.


    Everyone has selfish desires, she was right.


    Ava herself had selfish desires; she often thought, what if her brother hadn''t left Cedarwood to study? What if he had always stayed in Cedarwood? Would he truly belong to her when she realized her feelings for him?


    If there was no Angel... if there were no other girls, would her brother belong only to her?


    Ava raised her head, looking honestly at the other version of herself.


    She said...


    ¡ª


    "Wake up? Have breakfast, I''m off to school, and you might have to fend for yourself for lunch."


    When Ava opened her eyes, what she saw was the light filtering through the curtains.


    What she heard was her brother''s familiar gentle voice.


    She looked at Sam, the sunlight shining on his golden hair, full of youthful vigor, his face like a male protagonist straight out of a comic book, youthful and tender.


    Her gaze flickered slightly, as if impulsively wanting to say something.


    But Sam''s puzzled look came her way.


    "What''s wrong?" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ava shook her head.


    "Nothing... I might not have woken up yet."


    "Alright, remember to dress warmly, it''s cold in the morning."


    "Got it."


    Ava''s familiar smile appeared on her face, and Sam glanced at her, said nothing more, and quietly left the room.


    Looking at the things on the table, she frowned slightly.


    Something felt off.


    When Ava got dressed, finished her morning routine, and sat at the dining table, Sam sat across from his sister.


    "Did you rest well last night?"


    Ava seemed a bit slow to respond, then looked up.


    "Ah... pretty good, I guess I was just really tired, I fell asleep quickly."


    Sam nodded. "What did you do yesterday that made you so tired? You didn''t seem this tired even after the last competition and drinking."


    "I don''t know... maybe it''s emotional fatigue."


    "Why would someone as young as you feel emotionally exhausted?"


    Ava thought for a moment, then took a sip of milk.


    "Brother, do you think... everyone has another self?"


    Sam looked up at her. "What do you mean?"


    Ava immediately regretted bringing it up and shook her head.


    "Nothing... just curious, just asking."


    As she lowered her head to continue eating, she heard Sam''s calm voice from across the table.


    "Of course, everyone has another self, I probably do too. So don''t be afraid of such things, because that''s also just another self, not necessarily the real you. Everything has two sides, people are the same, it''s just difficult to recognize yourself."


    "Isn''t there no solution then?"


    Sam smiled at his sister.


    "Of course, there is."


    "What?" The girl blinked her beautiful eyes.


    Sam smiled and said.


    "That is to follow the path you think is right and never look back."


    "But... that''s difficult, it''s like you said nothing."


    Sam smiled at Ava.


    "It''s okay, these are the troubles you should encounter as you grow up. Once you solve these problems, you''ll truly be an adult. Keep it up, I''m off to school."


    Sam finished his meal and stood up, Ava nodded.


    "Be careful on the road."


    "Yeah, don''t worry. If you get hungry at noon, you can order takeout yourself, or if you don''t like takeout, you can wait at home, I''ll come back as soon as I can."


    "Okay~"


    Watching her energetic response, Sam breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed there were no serious consequences, perhaps some residual effects, but Ava probably just considered it an unrealistic dream.


    Sam quickly grabbed his backpack and left the apartment.


    Suddenly, the room seemed very empty.


    Ava finished eating and methodically cleaned up.


    Then...


    She looked out the window at the scenery, the sunlight falling down, but the wind was strong, blowing the leaves, falling to the ground like a rain of leaves.


    She suddenly had an idea.


    So she got dressed, put on her shoes, and walked out the door.


    In the unfamiliar morning, walking on the street where leaves occasionally fell, she didn''t know why, but even though the leaves were yellowed, they still seemed very clean.


    The winter wind blew against her, like an embrace, more like a push.


    It made her feel her insignificance in the face of nature.


    Very insignificant.


    But Ava somewhat enjoyed this cold and desolate feeling, although she was alone, she could imagine how Sam walked alone on this street to school every day, and how he returned home alone from this street.


    Maybe... it wouldn''t always be just him returning home, right? Maybe there were other girls'' company, but that seemed to have nothing to do with her.


    He was alone in Kuhang, of course, he needed some warmth... without her company, without the company of parents, it would be very lonely.


    So not wanting to be lonely, finding a girlfriend or something... was also very normal, right?


    Brother is just that kind of person, likes to act tough, keeps everything to himself, doesn''t want to talk.


    But it''s okay, even if she has to go back for a long time, and it will be a long time before they see each other again... but from this time on, she will listen carefully to his troubles, be an understanding sister.


    Ava smiled to herself as she thought this.


    Watching the leaves swirl on the ground, the cold wind falling, she also felt much warmer.


    ''Ava... do you want to get what you want?''


    She murmured to herself.


    And at that moment, suddenly a voice came from behind.


    "Hey... is that Ava?"


    Ava turned around in surprise and saw a somewhat familiar woman...


    Hey, isn''t this... her brother''s neighbor?


    "Yes..."


    "I''m Zoe, your brother''s neighbor."


    She smiled as she approached Ava.


    "Ah... Miss Zoe, hello..."


    Zoe looked around.


    "Hmm? Did your brother go to school?"


    Ava nodded shyly.


    "Yes, I just didn''t have anything to do, so I was just walking around."


    Zoe appeared thoughtful, then smiled at the young girl.


    "You''re not busy, and I''m off today... how about coming to my place for a visit? We can chat, and it just so happens we can have lunch together."


    "Eh... can I? Is it convenient?"


    Zoe shook her head.


    "Of course, it''s convenient. I often invite your brother over for meals. Don''t worry, I live alone."


    "Ah..." The warmth seemed hard to refuse, and since the other party was her brother''s neighbor, Ava thought it wouldn''t be right to sour their relationship because of her. And the woman''s smile, looking at her, was really gentle, like a caring big sister.


    "Then... I''ll be imposing."


    "Let''s go~"


    Meanwhile, in a classroom where a young man was somewhat absent-mindedly looking at the sky outside.


    His textbook was open, and he had written two lines on it.


    [She knows everything that happened.]


    [She thinks it''s a dream.]


    "Sigh."


    The young man sighed emptily.


    What is Ava doing now?

 Chapter 351 351: This boy named Sam, is simply a miracle

    During the lunch break, Sam wasn''t hungry at all. He didn''t feel like eating, so instead of going to the cafeteria, he chose to head to the study room.


    Inside the study room, he happened to bump into another regular.


    "You''re here too?"


    Sophie was leisurely eating her lunch, but when Sam pushed the door open and spoke, she froze, suddenly looking like a cat whose tail had been stepped on.


    "Oops!"


    She couldn''t help but let out a yelp and quickly grabbed her lunch box, as if she wanted to hide it somewhere.


    Was she thinking that Sam was going to steal her food? Or was she embarrassed to be seen eating there?


    How adorable.


    Sam smiled and sat down across from Sophie.


    "Come on, it''s not the first time I''ve seen you eat. Why the embarrassment?"


    Sophie''s thoughts were transparent.


    She couldn''t help feeling a bit annoyed, "Who''s embarrassed? Don''t flatter yourself."


    "What were you trying to do just now? That move wasn''t because you thought I was going to steal your food, was it?"


    "You...!!"


    Sophie''s face turned even redder.


    Sam had to admit, the two most wonderful things in the world:


    One, making Angel shy.


    Two, making Sophie angry.


    Of course, the former was a bit difficult, but the latter never failed.


    Sam chuckled.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll stop teasing you. Go on and eat, pretend I''m not here."


    Saying this, Sam then took out his phone. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nothing special, just texting his sister to see if she had eaten yet.


    Ava didn''t reply. Maybe she was eating? One of her good habits was not to play with her phone during meals, focusing entirely on her food.


    Sam wasn''t in a hurry. Although Ava was in a strange place like Kuhang, she was already in 9th grade and could take care of herself.


    Since Ava didn''t reply, Sam naturally responded to Angel''s message.


    [You''re not in the cafeteria?]


    Just a simple question from her.


    Sam thought about it, feeling it unlikely that she would go to the cafeteria looking for him, although she used to go occasionally, but always with a purpose. She didn''t like to frequent places where ''commoners'' gathered.


    Sam edited a message in reply.


    [Yeah, not very hungry, so didn''t feel like eating. Why, missing me?]


    [I''m eating out with some boring girls, come find me if you want.]


    But Sam didn''t plan to go.


    [If you find it boring, why eat with them?]


    [Just some girls my family knows, not close, just agreed to meet up.]


    [Then enjoy your meal, I won''t disturb you, I wouldn''t understand your conversation anyway.]


    Sam felt he handled it well.


    [It''s all your fault.]


    He didn''t expect Angel to suddenly send such a message.


    [What''s wrong?]


    [If you had asked me out to eat, I wouldn''t have had to go. Apologize to me quickly.]


    Angel was unreasonable, yet Sam could feel her adorable frustration through the screen, almost making him laugh.


    Sam replied with a cartoon emoji, then stopped replying.


    Because girls always say they need your company all the time, but in reality, people don''t always have that much to talk about.


    Ending the conversation at the right moment, or not replying at all.


    That''s a clever trick, because when you have time and topics to talk about, you can always pick up the last sentence from the other person to reply.


    Sophie, noticing Sam suddenly laughing and then becoming serious, found it strange.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Sam immediately snapped back to reality, adjusting his demeanor.


    "Nothing, just saw a funny piece of news."


    "Sam, can''t you just admit you were chatting with another woman?"


    Sophie looked at him disdainfully, not forgetting to add a bit of pride: I saw right through you, you womanizer!


    Sam smiled.


    "How could that be? You''re eating in front of me, why would I chat?"


    "Really? Then let me see your phone."


    "No no no!"


    Sam had his principles, the biggest of which was never letting anyone look through his phone... well, not even casually.


    "Feeling guilty?"


    Sophie scoffed, not noticing a grain of rice still stuck at the corner of her mouth, which made her look quite comical.


    Sam held back a smile, then picked up his phone.


    "Do you really want to see?"


    "Not really, I just need to conclude from your behavior that you''re lying..." She was about to logically state her judgment, giving the young man a little shock.


    "Click, click!"


    The flashing of the camera gave her a real shock first.


    "Oops, forgot to turn off the flash, sorry."


    Sam sincerely apologized.


    Sophie was stunned, then realized, are you apologizing for forgetting to turn off the flash?!


    "Jerk...! Why are you taking pictures of me?!"


    Sam laughed and quickly retreated, then fiddled with his phone.


    "Nothing, just showing you something interesting."


    "Ding-dong~"


    After he finished, Sophie heard her phone buzz.


    She picked it up, puzzled and a bit uneasy.


    Then she saw the photo Sam had sent. The signal here was a bit poor, the image spun a few times, but the pressure it brought to the girl was as agonizing as waiting for a court verdict.


    Finally, it loaded.


    Then Sophie''s eyes widened.


    The photo... was taken from Sam''s angle, that was right, but why did she look so serious, like she was judging? Like a judge?


    And this young, beautiful judge had a grain of rice at the corner of her mouth?!


    "Sam!! You jerk!!"


    Sophie was so upset she couldn''t even continue eating, almost wanting to climb onto the table and kick this young man''s head.


    Sam grabbed his phone and ran.


    While running, he didn''t forget to leave behind his mischievous laughter.


    "Sophie, I''ll keep your beautiful photo!"


    "Jerk...!!"


    Running was definitely not an option against this jerk, so Sophie just gave up at the door.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. She took out her phone and sent Sam a few threatening messages, but Sam definitely didn''t reply.


    In just a while, he had run upstairs.


    Just as he stopped, he heard a familiar voice.


    "You seem very happy, Sam."


    Sam turned around unprepared, only to see a figure leaning against the corridor window sill.


    Dressed in a thick coat, yet wearing a pleated skirt with gray over-the-knee socks.


    Compared to black and white, gray stockings had a unique charm.


    And this youthful attire, standing at the wind-blown window, with her long hair lifted, revealing a perfect profile, looked very artistic. The owner was Isabella.


    "Isabella, senior? What are you doing here?"


    Isabella smiled at Sam, leaning against the window sill.


    "This is part of the school, I can be here, and anywhere else, well... except the men''s restroom."


    Sam chuckled.


    "I just didn''t expect you to be standing here alone. Are you catching some air? Or enjoying the view?"


    "Neither, just trying to appear a bit more sophisticated, so I deliberately stood here to mimic the female lead in movies."


    "... ''Rose'', sometimes being too honest is your sense of humor, right?"


    "Pfft... ''Jack'', only you would get my point so quickly."


    Isabella laughed easily and naturally. For some reason, Sam felt that Isabella seemed a bit different from before, but he couldn''t quite put his finger on what exactly had changed.


    "Not really."


    "Hmm?"


    "At least your beauty is something I can''t get enough of."


    "Ah?"


    The girl blinked, revealing a clear shyness.


    Sam realized he had fully embraced the role of a womanizer, how come these flirtatious words came so naturally?


    Sam shook his head, smiling.


    "I didn''t mean anything by it, just showing off my sense of humor like you."


    Isabella''s hair fluttered with the cold wind outside.


    Her delicate face turned a bit red, the kind that even if you saw it in a drama, you couldn''t help but want to reach through the screen to cover her with a coat.


    Sometimes, a sense of loneliness is the biggest weapon.


    Not only can it immerse oneself, but it can also affect others.


    "Is your sense of humor flirting and seducing women?"


    "You''re different, you''re a senior."


    "Nice one, Sam. I can never get the upper hand in an argument with you."


    "Not really... By the way, nothing unusual happened on your side these past few days, right?"


    Sam remembered the last incident and was still a bit worried about this girl''s safety.


    Isabella shook her head.


    "It''s fine, no problems."


    "But why haven''t there been any club activities these past few days?"


    Sam suddenly looked sharply at Isabella.


    He realized something was off. Isabella, who was very keen on club activities, had been unusually quiet these past few days. Although Sam hadn''t been to the club room recently, it seemed odd that she hadn''t reacted at all.


    Isabella, however, wasn''t flustered, instead smiling at this gentle, considerate, yet somewhat unsettling young man.


    Sam thought briefly.


    "You''re hoping... to digest the fact that you have superpowers? Adjusting how to face them?"


    Sam made his guess.


    Isabella surely knew she would tell Angel the truth, and perhaps Sophie would know too... so how she should normally face those two girls seemed worth considering.


    Isabella smiled.


    "No, I''m just giving you time to face this honest me... and you''ve been busy with your sister lately, probably didn''t have time."


    Sam was stunned.


    Was it really giving them time to digest?


    "Actually... you could also ask them to carry on with club activities..."


    Isabella blinked.


    "Sam, up to today, don''t you realize who the real core of this club is?"


    "...You''re not going to say it''s me, right? You''re the president."


    Isabella softly said, "I am the president, true, but whether it''s Angel or Sophie, they can function normally because of your presence. I''m just like an NPC in a game, responsible for pushing the necessary plot forward, arranging some tasks. Actually, the performers have always been you guys... oh no, I should have saved these words for when I leave school, my exit scene is ruined now."


    This girl... what nonsense is she talking about?


    Sam was momentarily confused.


    "Senior, you''re also important, without you there wouldn''t be this club."


    "I know, but... you''re the one who creates everything, including every activity. Without you, do you think it would operate normally and be interesting?"


    Of course not.


    Sam wasn''t being conceited, but he was very aware of Sophie and Angel''s personalities. If it weren''t for his presence, they wouldn''t have generated some of the confrontational scenes.


    So... Sam suddenly thought of something, looking at Isabella.


    This girl, now appearing plain and artistic, gently touched the hair by her ear. "Um, sorry. I''ve largely used you. Used your presence to achieve some things I wanted to see, things I wanted to do but couldn''t do alone."


    Sam sighed.


    "It''s okay, most relationships in this world are essentially about using each other, there''s nothing to apologize for."


    "Being gentle all the time can be costly."


    Isabella seemed to be reminding him.


    Sam smiled.


    "I''m best at taking losses."


    Looking at the young man in front of her, still sunny, still flawless, as if nothing could break him.


    Isabella might wonder why such a boy exists in the world? More importantly...


    This boy named Sam, is simply a miracle.

 Chapter 352 352: Enjoy everything youre supposed to enjoy

    "Senior, what were you saying just now?"


    Sam seemed not to have heard clearly, as Isabella''s voice was very soft and was drowned out by the howling wind.


    It wasn''t clear.


    Isabella smiled suddenly.


    "Nothing much, by the way... how did they react?"


    Sam thought for a moment, then shook his head.


    "There wasn''t any particular reaction."


    Isabella chuckled, "Indeed, they wouldn''t think their superpowers are inferior to others. They are girls who don''t like to bow down, after all. That''s youth for you."


    Isabella expressed such a sentiment, but Sam quickly asked, "Is that so? Then what exactly is youth?"


    Sam asked this perennial question of adolescence, which might be understood with age, but some people might never recall what their youth was really like¡ªits color, its form.


    Isabella tilted her head slightly, smiling at Sam.


    "I don''t know, maybe you''ll have to find the answer yourself. But... I think your youth is definitely more exciting than most people''s."


    "You always like to speak in such vague terms."


    Sam sighed.


    Why can''t people be more straightforward with each other? Like him, speaking openly about everything.


    Isabella walked over with a smile.


    "Alright, enjoy everything you''re supposed to enjoy. The sunlight today is quite nice."


    The midday sunlight was bright.


    It was indeed the warmest moment of the day, and even the cold breeze felt much gentler.


    Isabella passed by without leaving more traces.


    The lingering scent seemed like the final signal.


    Sam watched her figure as she walked away, staying at the window sill until it was almost time for class.


    Today was another day without club activities, perhaps just as Isabella had said, she hoped people would digest her situation a bit more.


    Sam felt it wasn''t necessary, though. Even though he had been quite busy these days, both Angel and Sophie were girls with strong mental fortitude, capable of resolving many issues on their own, not the type to be helpless when faced with problems.


    After school, Sam quickly left the school. Angel knew he needed to spend time with Ava these days, so she didn''t demand his constant company.


    "Hey, hey, hey! Sam, wait up!"


    Just as Sam had left the academic building and was heading towards the school gate, a voice suddenly called out from behind him.


    Sam found the voice somewhat familiar. Turning around, he saw... indeed, a very familiar person.


    It was Asher.


    "Phew... finally caught up with you."


    Asher stood in front of Sam, taking a deep breath.


    Sam looked at him suspiciously.


    "From what you''re saying... were you planning to ambush me at the school gate?"


    "Eh? Of course not, I wouldn''t dare!"


    Asher quickly conceded, especially realizing he was no match for this young man.


    "So what''s up?"


    Sam and Asher, along with a few others, didn''t have much of a deep relationship; their acquaintance was limited to being able to call out each other''s names.


    Asher stepped closer and whispered into Sam''s ear as if sharing a secret.


    "Sam... be careful these days, I heard the Fifth Street Saints are looking for someone."


    Hearing the name Fifth Street Saints, Sam immediately remembered something¡ªthe three drunkards from the other night were from the Fifth Street Saints, shouting wildly. He had thought they might just be using a well-known name, but now it seemed there might be more to it.


    Interesting.


    Sam kept his expression neutral as he looked at Asher.


    "What about Fifth Street Saints? What does their search have to do with me?"


    Because there was another question¡ªSam hadn''t revealed his name initially, how could they find him? And how did Asher know about it?


    Asher seemed to understand Sam''s point, saying uncertainly,


    "It''s said that a few days ago, a student provoked someone from the Fifth Street Saints... but didn''t leave a name. They later deduced from some physical features that it might be a student from this area, mainly because there was a very specific clue."


    "What?"


    "Very handsome..."


    "..."


    Sam was momentarily at a loss for words.


    Well, being handsome has become a crime!


    He frowned slightly at Asher.


    "How do you know all this? Are you still hanging out with those people?"


    Asher immediately shook his head.


    "How could I! I''ve had no contact with them for a long time, and I''ve been behaving so well that I could qualify for a scholarship!"


    "How many subjects did you fail in the last test?"


    "All of them."


    Really, a scholarship for that?


    Then Asher explained, "Just today, a friend suddenly came to me, saying the Fifth Street Saints are offering a reward for information, and it''s a handsome sum, so he asked me. Of course, I didn''t tell them that the handsomest guy in our school is you."


    "Isn''t it?"


    Sam asked suspiciously.


    Asher was thrown off. Really, was that the point?! Compared to safety, is being handsome more important?


    "Uh... that''s not the issue."


    "Seems so. So you think it''s very likely they''re looking for me?"


    Seeing Sam''s reaction, Asher became uncertain.


    "Maybe... they got the wrong person?"


    "No, it''s me."


    "..."


    "Really, it''s you? How did you get involved with the Fifth Street Saints!" Asher said tremulously.


    "Are the Fifth Street Saints that powerful?" Sam inquired.


    Seeing Sam''s nonchalant attitude, Asher became even more anxious.


    "Of course they''re powerful! You should know what Fifth Street in Kuhang is like... it''s already a complex place with many gangs. But the Fifth Street Saints, a gang that has risen in recent years, has managed to establish a foothold in Fifth Street and even extend their reach to our school.


    People say they have a deep background, possibly nurtured by some political figures, and taking over half of Fifth Street wouldn''t be a small feat. This isn''t just any small gang!"


    This indeed sounded serious. The Fifth Street Saints did have some capabilities, and it seemed the situation might be more severe than Sam had thought.


    "Wait, you just said they''re still just asking around for information, right?"


    Sam suddenly spoke.


    Asher nodded, looking puzzled.


    For some reason, he knew this young man was from Cedarwood, having inquired about him before when they planned to confront him, thinking he was an inexperienced youth, which made them somewhat reckless.


    But now, listening to him speak and seeing his expression as he discussed these matters...


    He actually felt more reliable than Brody.


    This was a strange feeling.


    Could it really be because of his relationship with Angel?


    At this moment, Sam said something that shocked Asher.


    "You can now go and tell the people from Fifth Street Saints who I am. Take the reward."


    Asher''s eyes widened.


    He had heard of many who fled, many who did whatever it took to escape, but he had never seen someone like Sam who seemed to be courting death!


    Seeing the way the Fifth Street Saints were looking for someone, especially with a bounty involved, it definitely wouldn''t end well, but Asher couldn''t offer a better suggestion.


    Was this a test from Sam?


    "I... Sam... I really didn''t mean that, if I had, I wouldn''t have come to warn you!"


    Asher hadn''t expected Sam to just pat his shoulder.


    "I know you didn''t mean it, but I''m serious, you can go tell them who I am."


    "But that way..." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then, you can tell them that I''m willing to meet and talk. Making a big deal out of it at school isn''t good, right? I''m just a student, easy to handle."


    Sam said this with a smile.


    But Asher had never seen a more sinister smile.


    This was clearly a calculation.


    But what could he be calculating? Sam was just a boy from Cedarwood, how much could he really do? That was a whole gang!


    What exactly was he planning?


    Could it be relying on Angel''s power?


    That might be possible...


    "You... really want to do this?"


    Sam nodded, letting go.


    "Just consider it a favor for me."


    "...I understand." After saying this, Asher stared at Sam with a determined look, "But I won''t take that reward."


    This statement didn''t move Sam much; he even frowned slightly.


    "Asher..."


    "Don''t thank me."


    "Don''t get ahead of yourself, I''m not thanking you."


    "Hmm?"


    "I want you to not speak well of me, be careful yourself, try not to have direct contact with them, just pass on my message, and act as a messenger, that''s what I mean."


    "Oh..."


    Watching Sam walk away.


    Asher scratched his head.


    Why did it feel like everything went differently than he thought in front of this young man?


    No... why did he feel like a little brother obeying orders in front of a boss just now?


    Sam had thought it through clearly, rather than having those people make a big move to find him, it was better to use the simplest and most effective way, also to protect Isabella.


    Focus the enemy''s attention on himself.


    Ah. Where else could you find such a quality womanizer like himself?


    Sam quickly returned to the apartment entrance.


    Arriving at the entrance of the apartment complex, he saw a luxury sedan parked at the front.


    Sam had seen many luxury cars with Angel, so he didn''t think the owner of this kind of car was some unattainable being, probably just a change after broadening his horizons.


    But that wasn''t a reason for pride.


    Sam just glanced at the car and prepared to leave.


    However, he didn''t expect the man looking around the car to come straight over.


    "Hey, hey, hey, young man."


    He stopped him.


    The man was probably in his thirties, maybe close to forty, dressed very gentlemanly in a suit and leather shoes, and wearing glasses that made him look refined.


    But the way he looked at Sam was not very pleasant.


    It was the arrogant look of someone superior looking down on someone of lower status. He was smiling, but his head was tilted up, trying to look down on him, which was quite obvious, only his height didn''t allow it.


    "Is there something?"


    Sam''s tone was cold.


    The man was taken aback. In his daily life, neighbors, friends, subordinates would respectfully call him Manager Richard.


    A kid of this age seeing him should also appear restrained, especially living in such a place, having seen what successful people look like?


    Being treated so coldly, he was somewhat offended.


    But he still maintained a polite smile and asked.


    "Nothing much, just wanted to ask if you know someone who lives here."


    "Debt collector? Sorry, our teacher told us not to do things that invade privacy."


    With that, Sam walked inside with his backpack.


    Debt collector? Where do I look like a debt collector?! Have you seen a debt collector dressed this neatly?


    This little punk, does he even know what a manager is, what a successful person is, what a high-quality male is?!


    "Wait, stop... I said stop!"


    When had Richard ever been treated like this? Used to being complimented, he took two steps forward and actually grabbed Sam''s shoulder, trying to pull him back.


    Sam frowned, he just slightly moved his shoulder, and Richard almost lost his balance and fell.


    Stumbling a few steps, quite embarrassed.


    Just as Richard was about to lose his temper, Sam turned around, looking at him calmly and coldly.


    "What exactly do you want?"


    Richard was taken aback, caught off guard, and subconsciously answered.


    "I... am looking for Zoe, do you know her? She should live here..."


    Sam smiled.


    Just when Richard thought he finally had some clue.


    The very handsome young man simply said with a smile.


    "I don''t know her. Goodbye."

 Chapter 353 353: I always want to leave something different in your heart, Sam

    Sam isn''t the type to make a fuss for no reason, nor is he a pushover.


    He certainly doesn''t like others to think he''s easy to manipulate, always good-natured and never angry. His attitude depends entirely on how others treat him. And that inexplicable man earlier, Sam didn''t have a good impression of him at all.


    True politeness involves treating each other as equals and engaging in friendly conversation, not looking down from a high position, dictating terms while smiling.


    His politeness was a kind of charity, as if asking Sam a question offered Sam the opportunity to engage with someone of his stature, and if Sam responded, it was as if he was being shown a sign of respect.


    Moreover, he was here looking for Zoe... this left no chance for Sam to feel any goodwill towards him.


    When Sam opened his apartment door, he had planned to take Ava grocery shopping and then cook at Sophie''s place. But unexpectedly, Ava wasn''t there. She wasn''t in the living room or asleep in her bedroom.


    Where could she have gone?


    Sam frowned and immediately dialed her number. But just then, the doorbell rang.


    The call went unanswered; perhaps she had come back? He walked over and opened the door, only to see another face, mature and sweetly smiling.


    "Zoe?"


    Zoe was dressed in a black coat, seemingly wearing a turtleneck sweater underneath. However, her legs were clad in black stockings that seemed too thin to be just for warmth. Under the curve of her well-proportioned legs, they looked incredibly enticing. It was like a slide that made one''s tongue want to glide smoothly down.


    Zoe smiled at Sam. "Were you looking for Ava?"


    Sam put down his phone. "Yes, what''s up?"


    "She''s at my place, I forgot to tell you."


    Sam nodded. "I see... no wonder she wasn''t home."


    Zoe smiled, gently touching the soft hair at her temple. The gesture was full of a ''housewife'' allure, made even more charming by Sam''s ''explorations'', enhancing her natural femininity.


    "Yes, kids get sleepy easily. I let her rest at my place for a while. Please join us for dinner later."


    Given this, Sam found it hard to refuse, especially since she was, in a way, helping him look after his sister. There was no reason to decline.


    Sam followed Zoe to her apartment, a place he had visited many times and was familiar with. Yet, as soon as Sam entered, Zoe elegantly squatted down to change his shoes for him.


    Sam had mentioned many times that he didn''t need such treatment; it could spoil him, and he wasn''t that chauvinistic. But Zoe insisted.


    "I always want to leave something different in your heart, Sam. Plus... maybe I just naturally enjoy serving others."


    What man could refuse such a gentle and charming woman?


    Watching Zoe squat down, although her high-neck sweater hid her breasts from this angle, Sam could clearly see her shapely buttocks. They were beautifully rounded, like a fruit that would burst with juice at a bite.


    Sam watched her stand up and smiled. "I can do this myself next time."


    Zoe smiled seductively, her eyes misty, almost pulling him in with her gaze. "It''s okay, doing this means you''ll compensate me in other ways."


    Sam couldn''t say anything, just gave an awkward smile, knowing exactly what kind of ''compensation'' she meant.


    When Sam entered the living room, he saw Ava sleeping on Zoe''s couch, covered with a blanket Zoe had provided, sleeping soundly, occasionally smacking her lips as if savoring something delicious in her dreams.


    "Let''s not wake her; she''s sleeping so sweetly. Besides, it''ll be a while before we eat."


    Zoe whispered with a smile.


    Sam nodded, only to find Zoe suddenly very close to him. He didn''t know when she had moved right next to him, her body almost touching his arm. It was hard not to let his thoughts wander at such a proximity, feeling the heat of her gaze without her saying a word.


    "...Should I go get ready then?"


    "Sam... do you mean, go to your room?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zoe smiled, her cheeks almost touching his, her alluring figure and the sensuality of her breasts making it seem like the moment to demonstrate her allure had truly arrived.


    However, just then.


    "Ding-dong~~~"


    The doorbell suddenly rang, breaking the mood. A visible annoyance appeared on Zoe''s face; she was quite irritated. She hadn''t had sex with Sam for several days! Just when a suitable opportunity had arisen, why did someone have to interrupt?


    "Someone''s at the door."


    Sam reminded her, barely holding back a chuckle at her frustrated expression.


    "Ah... seems so, wonder who it is."


    "Let''s find out."


    When Zoe opened the door, Sam saw a figure he expected.


    It was that man, Richard.


    Richard was taken aback the moment Zoe opened the door. They weren''t from the same company; they had met at a banquet about a collaboration, where he had been captivated by Zoe''s appearance.


    At that time, Richard had shown some interest in Zoe, but whether she was naive or genuinely virtuous, she had always been cold to him, and she rarely appeared at subsequent banquets, which was a pity.


    Just when Richard thought opportunities were scarce and he might leave with regrets, he learned of a problem with the contract between their companies that needed re-discussion, and Zoe was in charge of this issue.


    Knowing this, Richard decided on the spot that such an important matter required his personal attention, but when he arrived at Zoe''s company, he found out she was off that day.


    Since he was already out and feeling enthusiastic, Richard impulsively drove to her approximate residence after finding out where she lived.


    He thought his actions not only showed his serious and responsible attitude towards work but also his special regard for her. He hadn''t even called Zoe in advance, opting for an unexpected surprise.


    A manager personally bringing a contract to your home is hard not to be impressed by, right? Maybe go out for a meal, discuss the benefits to you during the meal, and have a few drinks which you wouldn''t refuse? After drinking, it''s too late, so why not just skip going home and head to a hotel instead?


    With such thoughts, Richard had even prepared a condom in advance and sprayed some cologne he kept in his car.


    However, he encountered a small problem in finding her residence. After dealing with an impolite young man and an elderly man who was hard of hearing in the apartment complex, he finally learned of her location from a helpful old lady.


    And now seeing Zoe, Richard was impressed again. Her face, slightly flushed. She was a very charming woman. Too tempting.


    "Ah... Mr. Richard?"


    Zoe hadn''t expected it to be this man she had met a few times and instinctively disliked.


    How did this idiot know where she lived? Zoe wanted to ask right out.


    She didn''t skimp on such an assessment. She had heard that this man was divorced, but given his sleazy demeanor at the dinner table, his divorce was not surprising. Men often abandon their loyal wives for power and control, later justifying the divorce as a division of assets without owing anything.


    Moreover, this kind of man always felt he was capable, seeing a woman of lower status as having a reason to throw herself at him. When they had to exchange contact information for work, he even thought it was Zoe''s hint, wanting to touch her hand.


    Fortunately, Zoe was very alert and dodged subtly.


    This kind of man made Zoe feel physically uncomfortable.


    Richard immediately smiled, "I''m sorry for the intrusion, but this is about work, it''s urgent, so I had to come here, and it took some effort..."


    He made it sound like he had gone through a lot of trouble. He wanted her to think: Wow, this man is really serious and responsible, he came all the way here for such a small matter, he values me so much?


    Yes, woman, feel how much I value you.


    Lower your feigned pride, recklessly gain value here.


    Of course, what would the cost be?


    But Richard didn''t expect the woman in front of him to frown instantly.


    "Sorry, Mr. Richard, today is my day off, I don''t discuss work."


    Are you insane? It''s my rare day off, a good day for ''deep communication'' with Sam, and you, an idiot, come here to talk about work?


    Things seemed different from what Richard had expected. But he sensed another flavor.


    Although Zoe still didn''t invite him in, but... a day off... not discussing work... could that mean discussing something else?


    Was this another signal?


    Woman, you have many tricks, but I like them.


    Richard immediately put on a confident and elegant smile, at least in his own view.


    "Well, since I''m here and have disturbed you, why don''t I take you out for a meal? How about Michelin?"


    But he didn''t notice the expression of extreme impatience on Zoe''s face.


    Even less did he expect, after Zoe sighed, she would say to him.


    "Mr. Richard, I hope you understand, when I say I don''t discuss work, it doesn''t mean I want to discuss anything else with you."


    "Ah?"


    Isn''t that what it means?


    Even worse, Zoe then said quite bluntly.


    "Is there anything else? If there''s something, contact me another day, goodbye."


    "Bang."


    Before he could even respond, the door that hadn''t let him in a step was shut right in his face!!

 Chapter 354 354: Dont sleep, and dont masturbate with your hands

    Throughout the entire process, Sam didn''t interfere with Zoe''s handling of the situation, nor did he have any intention to.


    First off, it wasn''t appropriate; after all, it was a matter related to Zoe''s work. Why should he meddle?


    Moreover, he was curious to see how Zoe would handle such a situation. Instinctively, he felt that Zoe wouldn''t be as ''lovestruck'' at work as she was when she was with him, but to his surprise, her performance was even more impressive than he had imagined.


    She was incredibly assertive. Was this really how she treated her business partners?


    She wasn''t overly aggressive, at least she didn''t curse out loud. But she managed to clearly convey a message: "I''m not very close to you, and I don''t want to see you on my day off."


    It was refreshing. Incredibly so. Especially her indifferent tone, Sam believed that anyone with a brain could sense what her attitude was.


    As expected, the door didn''t ring a second time. Sam guessed that this so-called Manager Richard must have realized that his usual tricks with ordinary women were utterly ineffective with Zoe.


    When Zoe turned around, she had a gentle smile on her face. "Sorry about that, a weird person came by..."


    Sam was quite impressed with Zoe''s quick shift in demeanor and couldn''t help but chuckle. "Zoe, you don''t have to put on an act for me, just be yourself."


    "Eh? What do you mean? I don''t quite understand," she replied.


    Sam just smiled casually. "It''s okay, I was just saying... if you want to curse, just curse."


    Zoe paused for a moment, then her expression quickly turned into one of immense irritation. "I really can''t believe how idiotic some people can be! Just because we''ve met a few times at dinner and talked business, this divorced old man thinks he can just show up at my company, find out I''m not there, and then track down where I live! Who does that?"


    Sam didn''t mention that he had been questioned by the man at the door. He just laughed, "Maybe he just wanted to surprise you?"


    "A surprise? Does anyone want to be disturbed about work on their day off? He''s insane! Once this collaboration is over, I''m deleting his contact immediately. I''ve never met someone so disgusting, thinking I''d want to go out with him... Just because he''s a manager, he thinks the whole world revolves around him.


    It''s infuriating, I could kill him!"


    Zoe''s fiery and slightly aggrieved demeanor was quite amusing to Sam. It was as if he was seeing a different side of her.


    How to put it? People who show only one side aren''t being real. If you think you can only see one side of someone, it only means one thing: they only want to show you that side, either because it''s an act, or they''re just not that into you. They don''t see you as someone they want to engage with deeply.


    Expressing emotions isn''t something you do with just anyone. Revealing another side of yourself is a gamble, a deep probe.


    But often, people think it''s just the other person being reserved. Don''t be fooled.


    You think someone who''s cold and traditional might be coquettish and adventurous with others, having tried dozens of sexual positions.


    "Ha ha ha... But isn''t he a business partner from your company? Are you sure it''s okay to talk to him like that?"


    Zoe sighed and took a sip of water, sitting down. "It''s fine, the collaboration was negotiated by the higher-ups, he''s just a manager and doesn''t have the authority to veto it. He''s just a worker with a bit more power, not the capital." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zoe was very clear about this.


    Sam nodded. "Still, Zoe, your attitude was a bit more forceful than I expected, even stronger than I thought."


    Zoe swallowed her water, the sound secondary to the image of her swallowing, which inadvertently reminded Sam of her swallowing semen... This woman, is everything she does so... sensual?


    After drinking, she looked at Sam. "Some people are like that. If you''re not firm and clear in your rejection, they think you''re just being coy and give them more opportunities. I''ve seen too many like him. So I don''t bother with them, to avoid trouble."


    After saying this, Zoe seemed to think of something and blinked at Sam. "Um... sorry for showing my bad side in front of you... Did I scare you?"


    Are you afraid you scared me?


    Are you actually quite proud of having that side?


    Sam saw through her intentions but didn''t call her out directly. "Not at all, on the contrary, I found it quite interesting."


    Sure enough, Zoe''s face immediately showed a hint of surprise, seemingly not expecting Sam to respond that way.


    "How could that be? I must have seemed quite rude..."


    She looked down slightly, seemingly a bit remorseful.


    "Sometimes, a bit of justified rudeness is a good way to make life easier. I think Zoe''s handling was very good, like a mature big sister I imagined."


    Hearing Sam say this, Zoe''s face flushed slightly, making her appear even more charming. She involuntarily moved her chair closer to Sam.


    "Really? You really don''t think... I''m actually quite bad?"


    "Ah, sorry, I think I might be worse," Sam said with a smile.


    Zoe looked at the young man, and without exaggeration, that feeling of campus romance surged through her body. The vibration in her chest, the quickening heartbeat, and the warming cheeks made Zoe feel as if she had suddenly become five years younger.


    Indeed, in front of this young man, she could forget about the age difference and only think about... herself as a woman who needs nourishment, who needs to be nourished with love.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere seemed completely different.


    Zoe could clearly feel the change in the atmosphere, but the only difference was that previously, when she was with this young man, it was mostly her leading. But now, it seemed she sensed that this young man had a certain feeling in some aspects.


    It was as if... he was controlling everything, a strange feeling.


    How to describe it?


    Like... a master issuing commands, testing your limits.


    A person who can make your heart flutter, starting to take control in a game about emotions, then leading you to a whole new world.


    This kind of slightly shameful PLAY fantasy was a new experience for Zoe, something she hadn''t thought about before.


    But now that she felt this way, she found... she didn''t dislike it.


    On the contrary, she liked it, even wanted him to take more control, because such a handsome and forceful man really... had a lot of sexual tension.


    So she moved even closer, looking at him with eyes almost misty with water, even with a bit of provocation, as if her eyes were saying: Please fuck me hard with your big cock.


    "So... what if I want to see a worse side of you?"


    Now, Zoe was really tempting, her glowing face, flushed cheeks.


    She looked ''full of charm'', very seductive.


    Sam felt he didn''t even need to explore to know that this woman''s vagina must already be thoroughly wet.


    Her tightly closed legs, slightly rubbing together, seemed to be sending signals.


    Sam chuckled. "Now is not the time."


    This statement was intriguing.


    No direct acceptance, no direct rejection, he even maintained a distance from Zoe, not taking any advantage.


    As if... deliberately maintaining a tantalizing distance, teasing you with words, but rejecting you with his eyes, forcing you to maintain this distance.


    Zoe felt even more restless.


    It was like during sex, when he could make you climax right away, but... he suddenly stops and tells you.


    "Kneel here, don''t move."


    How strange!!


    But... irresistible, she stopped moving closer.


    "So... when is the right time?"


    Sam glanced at Ava, who seemed about to wake up.


    "Tonight, maybe a bit late."


    "How late... what if I accidentally fall asleep?"


    Her slightly bitten lip, her eyes almost dripping with water, was truly a criminally enticing expression.


    Really made one want to grab her hair, and from behind, fuck her pussy hard with a big cock.


    Sam took a deep breath, knowing some games, some progress, shouldn''t be rushed.


    He smiled and straightened up, as if quickly pulling away from the atmosphere, but the words he said made Zoe unable to stop.


    "Don''t sleep, and don''t masturbate with your hands."


    ...


    ...


    "Um... I thought I heard someone talking... Eh? Brother, you''re back?"


    As Ava rubbed her sleepy eyes and sat up from the couch, in this season, the quickly falling sunlight made the room seem dim without the lights on.


    She saw her brother sitting alone in the living room with his phone.


    Sam turned around. "Yeah, I came back early, saw you were sleeping, didn''t want to wake you."


    "Oh... eh, but isn''t this Zoe''s place, where''s Zoe?"


    Zoe seemed to have disappeared.


    Only Sam was left, looking a bit odd.


    And in front of Sam was a chair, seemingly quite close to him.


    Sam casually replied. "She went to the bathroom, we were just chatting."


    Yes, indeed she went to the bathroom, Sam thought, given this woman''s sensitivity, her panties must already be wet with love juice, which is quite normal.


    Sticky and uncomfortable, of course, she had to go change her panties, otherwise it would be too damp.


    "Oh..." Ava lazily stretched.


    She didn''t seem to think too much, perhaps instinctively feeling that Zoe, who was already in society, and Sam, who was still a high school student, didn''t seem like they were from the same world.


    "By the way, I''m a bit hungry."


    Ava pouted at Sam.


    Sam looked at her amusedly. "Am I your feeder? Hungry and you just call."


    "What do you mean just call! I''m your sister, of course, you''re supposed to take care of me~"


    "Good grief, how come you selectively forget you''re my sister at other times?"


    Ava''s face turned red instantly.


    She, of course, knew what Sam was referring to, but her response was: "I don''t know what you''re talking about!!"


    Sam looked at the embarrassed Ava and said helplessly, "We''ll eat here with Zoe later."


    "Eh? Really, I just ate at noon, Zoe''s cooking is pretty good."


    "Better than mine?"


    Sam asked with a smile.


    Ava thought seriously for a moment.


    "But I think the food you make is better~"


    "At least you have some conscience."


    "Hehe, but Zoe hasn''t come out yet?"


    Sam also looked at the time.


    "She''s been in the bathroom for a while..."


    But what he didn''t expect was that in the not-so-spacious bathroom, even without the lights on, the woman was in a strange, even awkward position.


    One hand was supporting the vanity, the other reached to her vaginal opening.


    She saw her own face in the mirror.


    Flushed with embarrassment, her eyes hazy.


    Biting her lip slightly, her body trembling slightly.


    "What''s going on today, why does the love juice at my vaginal opening keep increasing... Oh my god, I must really want to have sex with Sam!"

 Chapter 355 355: I’ll use my cock to shut your mouth

    "Ava, are you awake?"


    When Zoe came out of the bathroom, she was almost done tidying up, having changed into a clean pair of underwear. Only Sam noticed the blush on her face hadn''t faded; in fact, it seemed even more pronounced than when she had first entered the bathroom.


    Well, damn. What was she up to? She couldn''t have been pleasuring herself in the bathroom in that short time, could she?


    "Um, sorry for the trouble, Zoe."


    Ava was quite polite, especially considering that during the day when Sam wasn''t around, she had learned from her conversations with Zoe.


    This woman wasn''t a stranger to her brother; they often dined together, which, according to Zoe, made meals less boring and warmer with company.


    Zoe also mentioned that Sam had helped her a lot, which made Ava feel a certain way. She felt she should be polite to this woman, who seemed really nice, gentle, and caring. With her brother living alone in Kuhang, it was comforting to know he had someone to bring a bit more warmth into his life.


    Ava didn''t want her own issues to make her brother disliked.


    Young Ava didn''t seem to think of anything else; to her, some things in the world were still locked areas.


    "It''s no trouble at all. It''s actually nicer to have you guys over for dinner; it keeps the place lively instead of quiet."


    Zoe said with a smile, her eyes constantly on Ava, leaving no room for misunderstandings. This was where Zoe''s intelligence shone. She knew that Sam definitely didn''t want his sister to realize the hidden nature of his relationship with her.


    "Hey, does Zoe always live alone?"


    Ava naturally assumed that Zoe, being as beautiful, charming, and kind as she was, must have many men pursuing her; it seemed unlikely she would live alone in this small apartment.


    Zoe chuckled and naturally turned her head to glance at Sam. That look made Sam''s heart skip a beat for a moment, but Zoe smoothly turned back around.


    "Yes, it''s just me."


    "Eh... I thought a beautiful woman like Zoe would have a boyfriend."


    "Work keeps me busy. In a place like Kuhang, the pace is fast, and the pressure is high. There''s hardly time to find a boyfriend."


    "But with high pressure... shouldn''t you find a boyfriend to relieve some of it?"


    "Well... Ava, I hope, if possible, you avoid living in Kuhang."


    "Why?"


    "Because then you''ll understand, a city can really devour a person."


    Ava didn''t understand what she meant, and Zoe only spoke briefly before getting up to cook. Sam, meanwhile, was quite at ease, first replying to a message from Angel.


    I''m at home, getting ready for dinner.


    Messages like that.


    And Angel seemed a bit busy too, sending Sam a photo of her at a lavish banquet.


    Sam was used to such things by now. He didn''t aspire to fit into her high-class circles. That wasn''t realistic, nor was it his pursuit.


    To live well, to achieve the ending he desired, and to live happily with all the female leads, that was Sam''s ultimate dream...


    He didn''t know why, despite having no grand ambitions, Angel always called him greedy.


    He was really quite simple.


    During dinner, they talked about family matters, like the siblings'' time in Cedarwood, a distant memory. But Ava spoke of it vividly.


    Then they moved on to stories about Ava''s life in Cedarwood after Sam moved to Kuhang. These stories weren''t particularly dramatic, just the usual troubles and amusing incidents a young girl might encounter at school.


    Interestingly, Sam wasn''t much interested in these topics and didn''t interject, but Zoe discussed them happily with Ava, even offering her some life advice from her own experiences.


    Occasionally, their topics even converged. This was probably just how women were; the age difference didn''t seem to be a significant barrier. It seemed to be more stringent when it came to men and women.


    "Um, thanks for having us today, Zoe. My brother and I are heading back now!"


    "Sure, feel free to come over again~"


    Zoe smiled as she walked them to the door, but just before they reached it, while Sam wasn''t looking, she gently scratched the palm of his hand with her fingers. There were no long nails, no extra noise. Just a bit of a tickle.


    Sam looked at her, the woman smiling sweetly, her face gentle and lovely.


    "Alright, goodbye."


    Sam withdrew his gaze, clearly understanding the woman''s intentions. Some people just like to make small moves when others are around. It''s actually quite normal. Including when dating, Sam thought this method was commendable.


    It was a reliable little trick to catch your significant other off-guard, simple in its aim to make them feel an unexpected thrill. Whether it was from surprise or genuine affection, it could turn into something more.


    Of course, how far to take these small moves depended on the other person''s tolerance and your own ''thickness of face''¡ªnot just in the metaphorical sense of being shameless, but also in the physical sense of being able to take what comes.


    Back at the apartment, Sam and Ava watched TV. Some variety shows that Sam didn''t even want to watch, but it had been a long time since he had this kind of experience with the girl, so he didn''t mind it as much.


    Ava''s unique body fragrance wafted over; Sam had prepared a blanket for her, allowing her to wrap her slender but long body comfortably against his shoulder. They were like lovers relying on each other in a winter day.


    Outside was a world of ice and snow, nearly impassable. But inside, they had lit the stove and watched the show.


    "Brother, is it almost the weekend?"


    Sam nodded.


    "Yeah, why?"


    "Do you... have plans that day?"


    Ava asked tentatively, her pretty face blushing slightly, her shallow dimples showing.


    When Ava looked at someone like this, there was always a kind of irresistible charm. Sam quickly understood her meaning.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Sam''s response was simple, unguarded, and he didn''t need to be.


    Ava blinked.


    "Can you accompany me?"


    "Why not? I was supposed to spend time with you anyway, it''s just that these past few days were my school days. I should be the one apologizing."


    "It''s actually fine as long as I can be with you, brother!"


    "Oh, then let''s not go anywhere?"


    "Eh... how can you say that!!"


    Ava pouted.


    Sam chuckled at the very understandable girl... He wasn''t sure how affection could go wrong, but it seemed to just happen.


    Life is a fire, and the sparks that fly can burn you.


    "By the way, why do you think Zoe, with all her good qualities, doesn''t have a boyfriend?"


    Suddenly, Ava voiced her curiosity.


    Sam choked.


    Damn, she''s onto me.


    He kept his expression neutral.


    "Didn''t she already tell you the reason?"


    "But don''t you think that might not be the whole truth?"


    "Why?"


    "Because it''s simple. I always feel that too many things weighing on your heart turn into stress, and you should have someone to share it with, right? Isn''t that how you release it?"


    Sam thought for a moment, then tilted his head to look at Ava.


    "That''s not necessarily the case."


    "Eh, why?"


    "Because not everyone can bear the emotions you release. At first, you''re enthusiastic because the person interests you. But what do you think when you realize they keep sending you negative vibes?"


    "I..."


    "Like if you met someone you didn''t like, but they kept coming to you to talk about their troubles. Would you be happy to listen?"


    "I..."


    Sam sighed. "Would you listen if Angel came to you with her problems?"


    "I''d listen to shit! She has troubles? That''s hilarious."


    "That''s the point. So it''s not necessarily true that being under pressure means you need someone else to share it. Everyone has their choices."


    Sam explained some realities that Ava might not yet be able to grasp at her age.


    Ava furrowed her pretty brows.


    "I see... But if you, brother, were to share your troubles with me, I''d listen carefully!"


    The girl clenched her fists, her statement resolute.


    Sam smiled.


    "But I only want to share things that make you happy."


    Looking at the young man''s smiling face, Ava truly felt it.


    Brother is just brother.


    She thought her statement was a killer move.


    But his easy reply made her heart uncontrollably start racing again.


    He''s so good, what am I to do!!


    The girl changed the subject.


    "But if it''s all kept inside, won''t a person break down?"


    "Maybe."


    "Doesn''t that mean it''s never really resolved?"


    "How so? When your life genuinely changes because of your efforts, and you actually receive some unexpected surprises, your mindset changes along with it. Life is simple... either you get crushed by life, or you conquer it."


    "It sounds like the future is tough."


    Ava seemed to feel worries beyond her years.


    Sam smiled, watching the TV.


    "But what you said isn''t entirely wrong."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Because what I said isn''t absolute. There''s a classic question. How much sweetness does a person who has suffered all their life need to fill their heart?"


    Sam looked at the girl.


    "That would need a lot, right?"


    Sam shook his head with a smile.


    "No, just a little is enough."


    "Ah?"


    "Think about it. Alright, let''s go to bed. I''m tired."


    Watching Sam get up and stretch.


    Ava pondered, perhaps understanding Sam''s point, but not completely. She felt the question and answer were somehow profoundly philosophical.


    Brother is so amazing...


    Such an outstanding man is actually her brother.


    Was she being too greedy?


    Ava suddenly had such a whimsical thought.


    It was late into the night, and both had finished their nightly routines and entered their rooms. Sam, as usual, prepared a bed on the floor.


    But he didn''t fall asleep; instead, he quietly waited for Ava to fall asleep. After all, some promises shouldn''t be broken, right?


    Especially since today''s Zoe had indeed aroused his sexual desire, and with his attributes enhanced, Sam felt like he was brimming with unspent sexual energy and vitality at any moment.


    This couldn''t go on, or he might turn into a creature that impulsively reacts to any woman.


    That''s not what he wanted...


    He and Ava had a brief chat before bed.


    Ava turned over to sleep.


    Sam listened to her even breathing, then waited about twenty minutes to make sure she was deeply asleep before quietly getting up and leaving the bed, opening the door, and stepping out.


    It was quiet, and he didn''t need to wear much, as he wasn''t in the habit of wearing pajamas at home.


    Just wrapping a coat around himself, Sam opened the door and slipped out.


    He certainly didn''t ring Zoe''s doorbell but had sent a message ahead of time.


    When he arrived at the door. He had only stood there for about five seconds.


    "Click."


    The door opened in response.


    Sam hadn''t even had a chance to speak.


    He was grabbed by the hand and pulled in as if swallowed by the door.


    "Bang."


    The young man leaned against the door as it closed behind him.


    And the woman in front of him was still wearing a coat, holding his hand, pinning him against the door.


    Sam looked at her slightly flushed face, which, in the dimly lit environment, appeared even more enticing.


    He was no longer as passive as before.


    Because Sam knew that the initial disadvantage was just a smart choice, to truly start his path of conquest, he had to take the initiative.


    A famous saying on the soccer field goes, the best defense is a good offense.


    "Why are you still wearing your coat? Is it cold?"


    Zoe let go of his hand, but she didn''t move aside; she just looked at the young man.


    "Just to give you a surprise."


    "Oh? What kind of surprise?"


    Sam watched her, unflinchingly, like a master quietly waiting for a servant to present a tribute.


    Then Zoe bit her lip slightly.


    She took off the coat...


    Hmm, a turtleneck sweater.


    Indeed, it was still a turtleneck sweater.


    But... this turtleneck sweater had no sleeves.


    It was more like a vest.


    That might sound a bit odd?


    But... Sam could tell at a glance.


    The back was open.


    You could even see the woman''s waistline, maybe even a bit lower, those perky, full buttocks... also slightly visible, tantalizingly so.


    Hiss...


    So this is the fucking surprise!


    Zoe looked at the young man with a shy and timid expression, her cheeks flushed with a rosy tint.


    "It looked interesting, thought you might like it, so I tried it... How is it?"


    And the young man, already parched, tugged at his collar.


    "Zoe."


    "Hmm?"


    "The soundproofing here is average, I remember."


    "It seems so..." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then when we make love later, don''t make any noise."


    As if understanding the young man''s meaning, her seductive expression deepened.


    She enjoyed being dominated by this young man, but she wasn''t just about retreating.


    So she looked at him and said.


    "What if... I can''t help it?"


    "I''ll use my cock to shut your mouth."


    Sam stepped forward...

 Chapter 356 356: Isnt this a good opportunity for you to conquer me?

    In the dimly lit room, it seemed all secrets could be hidden.


    Sam looked around the unlit room. In the darkness, he lifted Zoe''s chin and gazed into her eyes.


    "Why don''t we turn on the lights?"


    Zoe looked back at the young man, unable to hide her anticipation. She had been eagerly awaiting Sam''s arrival, looking forward to a different kind of energy from him today... eager for him to fuck her hard.


    "Because... isn''t it safer with the lights off?" Zoe said with a charming smile.


    Sam chuckled at her clearly excited demeanor.


    "You just think it''s more thrilling this way, don''t you?"


    Caught off guard by his directness, Zoe felt even more acutely that Sam was different now; he seemed to be shedding his pretenses in their private moments.


    "Do you like it?" she asked.


    "Smack!"


    Sam slapped Zoe''s ass. It wasn''t earth-shattering, but it was enough to send ripples through her, stirring emotions and quite literally making her buttocks tremble. It felt good, as if that slap could transform a man''s stress into drive.


    "Umm~~~"


    Zoe, being a clever woman, knew better than to question what her favored man was doing. If she had turned around and asked what he was up to, it would have been foolish.


    So, the right move was...


    Zoe moaned softly, turning her head coyly to look at Sam with a flutter of her eyelashes.


    "What are you doing~~"


    If this were a fantasy world, Zoe would definitely be a natural-born succubus.


    She was simply a genius at handling men.


    "Isn''t it cold standing here? Let''s go to your room."


    Sam walked towards the room, but Zoe stopped, her cheeks flushed as she extended her slender hand.


    "Hmm?"


    Sam smiled, curious about what she wanted to do.


    "Take my hand..."


    Sam squinted at her.


    "Can''t you walk on your own?"


    She didn''t offer a lengthy explanation, just a reason that seemed absurd yet undeniably compelling.


    "I''m cold..."


    Sam took Zoe''s soft hand, and they walked to the room together. Zoe''s expression was visibly seductive to the extreme, as if she might melt right there. This constant edge of reason was mesmerizing.


    Why do people love extreme sports? Because at the brink of life and death, close to death, one feels most alive.


    Though not an extreme sport, this moment was certainly a challenge to one''s rational limits.


    Once in the room, Sam casually sat on her bed. Only then did he notice Zoe standing before him in that irresistible sleeveless turtleneck that revealed her beautiful back curve and a hint of her enticing buttock line. She seemed a bit flustered, like a shy young girl.


    Sam looked at Zoe.


    "Why are you standing there? Won''t you come sit?"


    Zoe looked at the young man.


    "May I sit?"


    At first, it sounded absurd¡ªafter all, it was her home, and their relationship was such that formalities seemed unnecessary. But seeing her expression, Sam quickly grasped a possibility...


    So, you like this kind of play? Playing this game with me?


    Sam understood immediately. He had no objections; in fact, he was quite willing to try.


    So, he picked up a pillow and tossed it on the floor.


    He didn''t speak but smiled at the very tempting woman.


    Good lord, a backless turtleneck and black stockings. Who wouldn''t be confused?


    But Sam wasn''t fully engaged yet; his gaze was clear. He was testing how far she was willing to go with this game.


    But as it turns out, some people continually push your boundaries.


    Life constantly destroys your standards but raises your thresholds.


    Because Zoe knelt down, she moved the carefully placed pillow aside and sat on her knees right in front of Sam.


    Sam couldn''t help but look at her.


    "You''re kneeling on the floor... Aren''t your knees hurting, and isn''t the floor cold?"


    Zoe placed her hands on her thighs, resembling a Japanese woman.


    She gave Sam the impression that he was a distinguished guest, and she was the hostess dedicated to ensuring his enjoyment.


    The disparity in status often adds more to the experience.


    It enhances one''s senses infinitely.


    Zoe smiled.


    "Isn''t this more fun?"


    Sam leaned forward slightly, then looked at her, now appearing especially humiliated but excited in her eyes, even occasionally twisting her waist as if eager for Sam to fuck her.


    He lifted her chin, her skin smooth and delicate, and looked into her eyes.


    "Do you really enjoy this?"


    Zoe looked back, not playfully but with a somewhat cold gaze, intensifying the sensation.


    Especially the way she looked at him, as if he were an object, made her desire him even more.


    Right then, she didn''t need gentle, delicate, or passionate treatment; she needed this.


    Even... to become his sex toy would be fine...


    Zoe whispered softly.


    "Isn''t this a good opportunity for you to conquer me?"


    Sam looked into her eyes with an indifferent face, then unconsciously slid his thumb.


    Across her cheek, then over her soft lips. The touch was pleasant.


    Sam let go, and in Zoe''s rippling gaze, he placed his hands slightly behind him and looked at her with a very cold, almost indifferent gaze.


    Sam didn''t speak. He stood up, spreading his legs slightly apart.


    This scene, in Zoe''s eyes, was extraordinary. She now realized what truly fascinated her.


    Yes... just like this.


    Zoe, excited, moved... no, it was her knees, inching closer to Sam''s legs.


    Sam saw the opposite wall; his view now only included the top of her head.


    Zoe unbuckled Sam''s belt, then pulled down his pants.


    Her actions went unopposed by Sam.


    Instead, he began to think.


    But Sam quickly realized, never bring unnecessary sympathy into such an atmosphere.


    Because simply put, right now, at this moment, this was their private world.


    In this world, there was no need to adhere to any laws, morals, or even ethical norms.


    The only necessity was to play one''s role wholeheartedly.


    That was the only way to achieve what both needed. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Pitter-patter¡ª


    Pitter-patter¡ª


    The rain tapped against the window.


    Sam looked up, his palm resting on black hair.


    Not caressing, but pressing.


    "It''s raining."


    His voice was hoarse, as if enduring something, yet savoring something.


    And Zoe''s words were hesitant because her mouth was completely filled by Sam''s penis.


    "...Yes... mmm."


    Not only did Zoe get what she wanted, but Sam also gained a new experience in this encounter.


    It seemed to be the result of conquest and domination.


    Even if this might just be a game, perhaps back in reality, he was still a student enjoying his youth.


    But that''s okay...


    Some things change imperceptibly.


    What did Zoe need?


    For Sam to fully display his usually restrained dominance in front of her, and his... semen.


    He just looked down to see Zoe looking up at him, her mouth open, showing off her catch.


    Full, all thick white semen.


    Almost spilling from the corners of her mouth.


    Sam nodded in satisfaction.


    "Go clean up first, then we''ll continue."


    "Gurgle... okay~"


    Zoe was exceedingly obedient at this moment.


    She had fully immersed herself in this role, forgetting the real differences in their identities and the age gap.


    She only knew what to do, knew she needed to keep doing it to experience sensations she had never had before.


    What was there to fear?


    Isn''t life about seeking pleasure, about constantly exploring new and exciting things? Otherwise, wouldn''t it be too boring?


    Zoe swallowed all the semen, then went to the bathroom to brush her teeth.


    When she returned, Sam fulfilled his promise, giving her the reward she deserved.


    He had Zoe lie across his legs, bending down, her proud buttocks arched.


    Looking at her smooth back and the buttocks wrapped in black pantyhose.


    The visual enjoyment was intensely strong.


    "Ready?" Sam asked in a cold voice.


    That voice! That indifferent voice!! Zoe''s eyes nearly melted into mist.


    Sam supported his cock with his hand, aimed at Zoe''s vaginal opening, and thrust forward forcefully!


    "Ah... go slower, slowly insert it, it hurts!"


    "If it hurts, endure it. Don''t scream."


    "I... mmm!!"


    Zoe indeed stopped screaming, enduring and restraining herself, but this resulted in her eyes becoming misty, even tears seeping from the corners.


    Her mouth seemed somewhat uncontrollable, the woman covering her lips, under such endurance, experiencing another kind of restrained stimulation.


    Sam hadn''t expected it.


    Zoe wasn''t pretending; she genuinely enjoyed this kind of sexual experience, and quite a lot.


    The rain grew heavier, beating against the window.


    Sam''s movements also grew more intense, thrusting powerfully, bringing Zoe to climax after climax.


    Zoe''s initially restrained voice eventually became difficult to control.


    Of course, at that time, Sam would stretch out his strong arms from behind her and cover her lips.


    Lowering his voice, he huskily said.


    "Try screaming again? See if I don''t fuck you even harder?"


    This immersion in climax, yet not allowed to make any moaning sounds...


    Zoe felt she might actually die.


    She couldn''t help but roll her eyes back; she only knew that this sensation was unprecedented.


    That feeling of being restricted in everything, only able to enjoy sex within Sam''s rules...


    It was too enticing.


    Zoe wasn''t a particularly weak woman in her daily life.


    But now.


    She could only arch her back, enduring the impact of Sam''s big cock.


    Like soft rocks, meant to withstand the crashing waves...

 Chapter 357 357: Never underestimate your own potential

    The sound of the rain grew louder.


    Of course, Sam''s movements became more intense and wilder.


    But to Sam, the sound of the rain seemed to carry a special rhythm. It was quite magical, almost syncing with the rhythm of his thrusts.


    The only difference was that the raindrops hit the window, moistening it and leaving blurred trails, while on the other side, it was Sam''s cock slamming into Zoe''s pussy...


    This night, did Sam and Zoe do it once, or twice? It was hard to keep track; they hardly rested all night.


    Sam''s cock was like a tireless general on the battlefield, relentlessly charging.


    And Zoe? All she could do was cooperate as best as she could, accommodating every sex position Sam desired.


    ... sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When the wild night finally paused, Sam felt like he had exerted more effort and endured more hardship than usual. His sweat was proof enough.


    The reason was simple: greater excitement led to more exaggerated movements and more intense actions.


    Moreover, keeping Zoe''s mouth covered during sex wasn''t easy, especially given their wild antics that night. Sam thought that without his hand over her mouth, Zoe''s moans might have informed the entire building of their all-night lovemaking.


    After all, Sam was exceptionally gifted in the art of lovemaking...


    Without exaggeration, if such a rating system existed, Sam''s cock''s talent would definitely be SSS-grade.


    Listening to the rain, Sam and Zoe basked in the afterglow of their sexual encounter. Sometimes, for the sake of cleanliness, Sam really wanted to take a shower or at least clean up a bit. But often at such moments, he chose not to.


    He was inherently gentle and knew that women often needed tender care at such times. Enjoying these moments of intimacy was crucial.


    It''s said that people need to feel pleasure both during the process and at the end for an experience to be considered perfect. There must be memorable moments throughout, and a pleasant, unforgettable ending.


    Just like a novel, there should be highlights in the middle and an ending that''s hard to forget.


    At that moment, Sam felt he was striving for a perfect ending.


    The woman in his arms seemed incredibly comfortable. Although both were sweaty, neither seemed to mind; enjoying the intimacy was about appreciating her true presence in his world, or perhaps realizing that he also existed in hers.


    "Ava really is a sensible girl," Zoe suddenly said, her voice languid, enjoying Sam''s embrace.


    She was well aware that Sam couldn''t stay the night at her place, as the young girl at his home would find his absence in the morning difficult to explain. Ava might find it hard to accept this reality.


    Sam looked at the ceiling, the passion and role-playing immersion of earlier fading into a comfortable tranquility.


    "Of course... my sister has always been sensible, a child who doesn''t cause worry."


    Indeed. Ava had known about her adopted status from a young age, so she probably felt she had no right to ask for more than the affection and familial role given to her by her parents and Sam. This made her appear well-behaved and sensible, but it was precisely this that was heart-wrenching.


    So, her most sensible trait was asking for things at the right time, but not excessively so, which allowed her parents to feel like they were raising their own daughter, making their interactions less awkward.


    But what did Ava really think?


    Sam recalled another Ava he had seen in a dream. In the dream, she was possessive and persistent. But the Ava he saw upon waking was still the well-behaved, adorable girl he knew.


    This made Sam feel a vague concern.


    Could Ava really be hiding her true self, or was that just an effect of the dream?


    Zoe nestled in Sam''s arms, the position comfortable not just because she was leaning against his warm chest, but also because his hands could roam her body freely, whether over her breasts or her vulva... as long as it was Sam, nothing else mattered.


    "Your sister is not only sensible but also very cute. No wonder you care so much about her."


    "After all, she''s my sister. Sometimes arguing doesn''t mean I don''t care. Our whole family loves her."


    "Hmm... but do you only see her as your sister?" Zoe asked with a smile.


    Sam paused, a chill running through him. It seemed there was an underlying message in her words.


    "What do you mean?" Sam kept his composure.


    Zoe closed her eyes slightly, relaxing her body as she spoke. "Didn''t I tell you? She had lunch here, and we talked a lot... She also told me about being adopted by your family."


    "She told you that?" Sam was surprised. In such a short time, even back in Cedarwood, Ava had hesitated for days before telling Angel.


    Now, probably Sophie and Isabella didn''t know this; how did Zoe manage it?


    Zoe smiled. "It''s simple... I just mentioned that both of you are very attractive but in different ways, and her feelings for you... aren''t just sibling-like. After a few more words, she herself told me that you''re not biological siblings."


    "You''re something else," Sam sighed silently. But it seemed okay that Zoe knew; not being blood-related didn''t mean they weren''t siblings.


    Some things in Sam''s heart hadn''t changed, at least not until Ava was of age. If she still felt the same way then, Sam might consider it seriously. But not now.


    "You still haven''t answered the key question," Zoe said.


    "What key question?"


    "Didn''t you notice your sister''s emotions toward you?"


    Sam laughed it off lightly. "What special emotions? It''s just that she''s more dependent on me since we''re in Kuhang, and she has no one else to rely on. What are you thinking?"


    "Oh, I see. I thought you, being a womanizer, wouldn''t even spare your sister."


    She laughed as if it truly didn''t matter. Sam couldn''t control her suspicions. After all, Ava wouldn''t casually reveal those hidden feelings to others; Zoe was just using her intuition to tease him.


    Sam then thought of something else. "Since I''m a womanizer... what does that make you?"


    Zoe pondered for a moment. "Hmm, a career woman who''s not very successful but still strong."


    "Ha, what a strange label. Shouldn''t you be talking about how you''ve been behaving since I walked in?"


    Zoe''s cheeks flushed slightly as she bit her thin lips. "That was just a little game... you like that kind of fun and atmosphere, don''t you?"


    "I think I''m okay with it, but... you didn''t seem like you were just playing a game."


    Sam''s penetrating gaze swept over her, the warmth under the covers visible, but what was visible was Zoe''s body post-sex.


    "Me? I... I wasn''t really, just got a bit carried away..."


    Zoe unusually avoided Sam''s gaze.


    But she didn''t know that in Sam''s eyes, a big X had appeared over her head.


    At the moment, she didn''t think there was a problem; after all, she could disguise it as just a mood. But now... remembering earlier, she felt somewhat ashamed and wanted to maintain her facade a bit longer.


    Sam leaned down slightly. "Just a bit carried away? You don''t seem very honest."


    "You have no proof!" Zoe raised her elegant neck.


    But Sam just smirked, his hand on her waist lifting and then falling.


    "Smack!"


    "Umm~~~"


    Instantly, Zoe''s eyes filled with tears, and she involuntarily let out a very soft, almost annoyingly sweet sound.


    Zoe quickly realized she might have revealed something and hurriedly covered her mouth.


    But it was too late.


    Sam''s face bore a sufficient smirk, his hand slipping inside her vagina. "See, now I have proof. You''re completely wet there."


    Zoe let out a weak voice. "Bad boy, why are you so naughty now..."


    Now, seeing Zoe''s vulnerable expression, Sam deeply understood one thing: emotions are a tug-of-war.


    A push-and-pull war.


    In this process, if you retreat, the other person advances. If you advance, the other person retreats because two people can''t stand at the same point.


    Sam squinted at her. "But it seems like just now you were hoping I''d be naughtier."


    "...That''s not true, don''t make things up..."


    She even couldn''t help but lower her head, trying to push away the young man, trying to preserve her last dignity and a bit of pitiful facade.


    It was still early, so Sam didn''t need to rush back to his apartment.


    So he looked into her seductive eyes. "Are you okay?"


    Zoe bit her lip, looking at him, even showing real shyness. "We''ve been making love for three hours now, your movements are still so rough, my vagina is a bit swollen, it might..."


    "Hmm, but this isn''t swollen, right?" Sam pointed at her lips.


    Quickly.


    Under the young man''s playful gaze, he completely lay down on the bed.


    If someone stood at the door, they could clearly see the blanket on him moving, especially near the legs.


    Who knows how long it was, the rain became more urgent.


    A long sigh emerged.


    But it wasn''t from Sam; a head peeked out from under the blanket. "My mouth is numb... spare me."


    She rarely pleaded. "I have to work tomorrow."


    Sam thought for a moment. "Zoe, never underestimate your own potential."


    "What potential do I have left..."


    "You do."


    Zoe looked down as he directed her gaze, and she quickly understood.


    Her face flushed, she looked at him reproachfully. "You really are..."


    Sam pressed on her shoulders, pushing down. "Be good."


    With just words from Sam, Zoe couldn''t resist. She cupped her breasts with both hands, then wrapped them around Sam''s cock, starting to stroke up and down...

 Chapter 358 358: I envy his shadow

    The endgame didn''t require Sam''s intervention.


    All he needed to do was take a shower at her place to wash off any lingering scents and then head back to his apartment to crawl into bed.


    It seemed Ava hadn''t woken up in the meantime. She wasn''t the type to keep things bottled up; had she discovered he''d slipped out in the middle of the night, she would''ve confronted him the moment he walked through the door.


    Sam stared at the ceiling, lost in thought for a moment. He wasn''t quite sure what he was pondering¡ªperhaps the recent events, or maybe the possibilities of what could happen next.


    Like the so-called Fifth Street Saints, the date he had planned with Alice, his sister''s impending departure from Kuhang, and the complications involving Mia and Charlotte.


    It seemed he had inadvertently taken on several side quests in a short span... Could it be that he actually had a bit of OCD? The kind that needs to collect everything in an RPG?


    ---


    The night before the weekend, Sam clocked out from the convenience store. His shift was taken over by a young man in his twenties who had dropped out of school early and ending up working at the convenience store.


    His name was Tom. Tom usually got along well with Sam, often filling his head with ideas about how young people should enjoy their youth and freely chase girls, insisting that one shouldn''t get hung up on just one.


    It made him seem like a seasoned player, though Mia would often scold him when she saw this, causing him to quickly straighten up.


    "Hey, Sam. Tomorrow''s the weekend, right? You''re off school, aren''t you?" Tom asked.


    Sam nodded. "Yeah, what about it?"


    Tom leaned in closer, looking secretive. "Wanna hang out tomorrow?"


    "Hang out?"


    "I''ve got a few girls from the nearby university lined up. Man, they''re cute. You''ve never seen anything like it¡ªthree or four of them. I thought maybe you''d like to come along, see the world a bit. What do you say?"


    Sam chuckled at Tom, who was patting his chest as if he had just offered Sam the deal of a lifetime, a smug look on his face. "Are they as pretty as our boss?"


    Tom paused. "How could they be? A woman as beautiful as our boss isn''t someone you just run into. What are you thinking?"


    Sam held back a laugh, really wanting to say: Your resources really aren''t up to par.


    But he shook his head, feigning disinterest. "Then it''s not interesting, and I''m busy tomorrow anyway."


    "Man, that''s too bad. You don''t know what you''re missing!"


    "Tom, you enjoy yourself. After all, I''m too handsome. I wouldn''t want to steal your thunder."


    Tom''s eyes widened. Damn! More confident than himself?


    Tom shook his head as if it were a pity. "Confidence is good, but let me give you some advice. With women, you need to lower your standards a bit, especially with your high expectations. Do you think women will just come up to you? Women these days... they''re all so proud and reserved..."


    He tried to sound experienced, but then...


    "Sam, wait!!"


    A familiar voice called out, and Tom instinctively flinched. Then he saw a figure rush through the door.


    Perfect body proportions, a beautiful face, and even though she was wearing a down jacket, it couldn''t hide her elegant charm. This person was indeed very pretty, but Tom was scared because it wasn''t just anyone¡ªit was their boss, Mia!


    But soon, Tom realized that Mia''s gaze... didn''t linger on him at all. She walked straight up to Sam.


    Sam was also surprised to see Mia at this time, especially since she seemed to be carrying something.


    "What''s up, boss?" Sam asked curiously.


    Mia looked a bit nervous as she glanced at him. "Are you heading home?"


    "Yeah, what''s up?"


    "Then... take this with you." She handed him a heavy bag.


    Tom''s eyes bulged. What was going on? This temperamental beauty of a boss was now giving gifts to this high school clerk?


    They usually just bickered, maintaining a normal superior-subordinate relationship, but why did the atmosphere feel so strange now?


    Tom couldn''t believe it. But then he saw Sam open the bag and frown. "Orange juice again?"


    Mia hurriedly explained. "Didn''t Ava say she liked it last time? I got some more for you guys to drink, consider it my apology..."


    "Alright, alright, I got it." Sam accepted it.


    Tom was stunned. What in the world was happening? Why was his untouchable boss speaking so meekly to this young man?


    "Hey, wait, do you want this too?" Mia pulled out her motorcycle keys from her pocket!


    Sam thought for a moment and nodded. "Perfect, I''m taking Ava out tomorrow. I''ll take it."


    "Great!"


    Tom could almost hear his teeth grinding. Damn it, Sam. How do you manage to get a beautiful woman to hand over her car keys and still make her happy about it? You should be teaching classes on flirting, I''d definitely pay attention...


    "Actually... I''m free tomorrow too," Mia said, looking at Sam with a hint of something more.


    Sam saw right through it but firmly declined. "You take care of your own stuff, boss. It''s her last day in Kuhang, I''ll take her out alone."


    "Oh... okay then." Mia sighed, seemingly disappointed.


    She really was disappointed. After all, Sam had agreed to help Charlotte, which was an unexpected delight for her.


    She had been avoiding him these past few days because of something that had made her feel guilty, even though it was unintentional. If something bad had happened, she would have felt even more guilty.


    So now, with Sam treating her this way, Mia felt a bit better, at least feeling like she was making amends.


    She didn''t know that Sam was also thinking. Does this woman like to owe others, to be in a state of guilt, does she have a masochistic streak?


    As Sam left, he suddenly remembered something and looked back at Tom.


    "By the way, Tom," Sam called.


    "Huh?" Tom looked bewildered.


    "Thanks for the life advice. I''ll remember it."


    "Ha, haha..." Tom''s forced laugh couldn''t hide his disbelief. Was that life advice? Or was it just setting himself up for a slap in the face?


    It hurt. It really hurt.


    Sam walked away, but...


    "Tom, what did you say to Sam?" Mia immediately changed her expression to one Tom was all too familiar with and feared the most.


    It was as if he was a criminal.


    Tom was stunned. Is this the difference between people? Did she have to switch faces so quickly?


    But all he could do was try to appease Mia. "Ah... nothing much, just chatted a bit."


    But unexpectedly, Mia frowned and said directly, "If you dare to fill Sam''s head with your dirty theories of flirting, you can get out of here, got it?"


    "Got it," Tom replied.


    After she left, Tom slumped in his chair, staring at the ceiling. "I''m starting to hate women... and good-looking men."


    Sam carried the orange juice home, taking Ava to Sophie''s house to cook. The two girls seemed to get along well, though Sophie''s happiness was reserved, a small smile being her most expressive gesture.


    Ava, on the other hand, was incessantly chatty. Although it was inevitably noisy, Sam found it quite beautiful. The key was that both girls were pretty, a pleasant sight.


    If it had been the college girls Tom mentioned, Sam wouldn''t have lasted a minute.


    At the dinner table, Sophie rarely initiated conversation. "You''re going back the day after tomorrow?"


    Ava nodded. "Yeah, I''ve stayed long enough, don''t want to be a bother anymore."


    Sam held a fork. "You mean you''ve been bothering me, right?"


    Ava huffed playfully, "Giving you face, huh, Bad brother. Having a beautiful girl like me around, you should just be happy."


    "Cut it out~"


    Sophie watched their sibling banter with a bit of envy. She and her sister couldn''t do that; they always had to share one body and couldn''t appear at the same time. That''s probably why she felt so close to Ava.


    "So, where are you guys going tomorrow?"


    Ava smiled. "My brother promised to take me to the amusement park! I''ve never been to the one in Kuhang, want to see how it''s different from Cedarwood''s."


    Sophie thought for a moment. "Well, that sounds nice. I hope you have a perfect weekend."


    Sam suddenly realized that Sophie could indeed speak well. Why was she always so stubborn with him?


    Ava suddenly had an idea. "Sophie, why don''t you come with us? You''re free, right?"


    Sophie didn''t hesitate but shook her head. "I''d better not. I can''t go on many of the rides, and it''s your last day. I won''t intrude."


    Hearing this, Ava felt a bit flushed. "Okay then~ Guess we''ll meet next time I''m in Kuhang."


    "Sure."


    Ava smiled softly, a truly adorable girl.


    "Hey, but you could also have my brother bring you to Cedarwood!"


    "Ah?" Sophie was taken aback.


    "I''m telling you, Cedarwood is so much fun, actually..."


    And then the dinner table became Ava''s chattering battlefield, Sam also distributed the orange juice he brought. He left a few bottles in Sophie''s fridge. Since he wasn''t much of a fan of orange juice and Ava was leaving, he might as well leave it for this girl.


    ...


    "Bye, Sophie, see you next time~~"


    Bang.


    The door closed.


    The room, which had been bustling just moments ago, suddenly turned cold again. The departure of the two sucked all the warmth out of the room.


    Sophie leaned against the door. "See you next time..."


    But in life, many ''next times'' often mean an indefinite delay.


    Could it be...


    "Going to Cedarwood, huh..."


    "Are you happy about that?"


    ...


    On the way back, Sam watched Ava bouncing along under the streetlights, stepping on her own shadow, and asked with a smile.


    Ava grinned. "Why wouldn''t I be? I had good food, drank tasty orange juice, and talked a lot with Sophie. I''m happy."


    "That''s good."


    Hope you can always be happy.


    That''s what Sam thought.


    In the chilly air, Ava looked at her brother''s tall figure, which in her life''s journey had become increasingly reliable and secure, and she found herself deeply drawn to it.


    She thought of something.


    "Brother, you didn''t invite Angel tomorrow, did you?"


    "No, I didn''t invite her."


    "So it''s just the two of us?"


    "Of course. Isn''t that okay?"


    "That''s great!"


    "Hmm?"


    "Uh... I mean... it''s not fun with too many people."


    "Alright then."


    Sam chuckled.


    This little girl really couldn''t keep anything to herself. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He didn''t know why Ava kept stepping on his shadow after that conversation.


    But he didn''t mind; let the child have her fun.


    Little did he know, the girl was thinking.


    Hehe...


    Tomorrow is a date just with my brother...


    There will be many more such opportunities...


    I want to always be with him, follow him... never leave his side.


    I envy his shadow..

 Chapter 359 359: Maybe you should consider chasing after me; Im easy to catch

    Weekend. The weather was perfect.


    "When are we going to play?" Ava asked early in the morning, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    Sam smiled and replied, "How about the afternoon? Nobody really goes to the amusement park early in the morning. It''ll be warmer then too."


    "Oh, so after lunch then?" Ava pouted.


    "You''re that eager?" Sam chuckled.


    Ava nodded emphatically. "Of course! I heard the amusement park in Kuhang is huge and a lot of fun. I''m worried we won''t get to see everything."


    Sam wanted to tell her that most people enter the amusement park full of excitement, thinking they couldn''t possibly cover everything in one afternoon. But halfway through, they often find their enthusiasm and energy waning, not to mention the crowds or the weather making them want to head home early.


    It''s like going to a new restaurant, wanting to order everything on the menu, but realizing halfway through that it''s a waste.


    However, Sam chose not to dampen her spirits and instead reassured her, "Don''t worry, the park is open until late. You''ll have plenty of time to enjoy yourself."


    "Really?!" Ava''s face lit up.


    "When have I ever lied to you?" Sam responded.


    "Okay then~"


    Sam spent the morning replying to messages, including one from Angel asking about his plans for the day. Surprisingly, she didn''t suggest joining them, seemingly giving Sam and Ava some space to spend the day alone.


    Sam almost thought it was an illusion. But the only reason he could think of was that Angel, being a girl herself, understood and respected that Ava wanted to spend her last day in Kuhang with someone special. Angel''s unusual generosity seemed like a good sign.


    After lunch, Ava was raring to go, and Sam didn''t delay. He grabbed the car keys Mia had given him the night before and they headed downstairs. Just as they reached the entrance of the apartment complex¡ª


    "Hey, brother, look over there."


    "What?"


    "Isn''t that... Angel''s chauffeur?"


    Ava pointed outside. Sam was startled and followed her gaze, only to see a woman in a suit, her long hair whipped by the winter wind, standing beside a black sedan.


    Why was she here?


    A bad feeling flickered through Sam''s mind, but he approached her with a casual greeting. "Miss Elowen, what brings you here?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elowen frowned slightly at Sam''s address¡ªa rare gesture that made her seem less like a robot. But she quickly composed herself, showing no intention of dwelling on the odd formality. She pulled a card from her pocket.


    "What''s this?"


    "A membership card for the amusement park. Miss Angel asked me to deliver it," Elowen explained calmly.


    Sam couldn''t help but laugh silently. Was the girl giving up on her previous tactics and trying to win him over with kindness now?


    Taking the card, Sam asked, "Did she say anything else?"


    Elowen considered for a moment before offering, "I can drive you there."


    Sam shook his head. "No need, Miss Elowen. If you have nothing else, you should go back. We can manage on our own."


    "Alright."


    Elowen left promptly, her demeanor as efficient as ever. But then¡ª


    "Wait... Miss Elowen!"


    Ava called out, causing Elowen to turn back in surprise. Ava smiled at her and said, "Thank you, Miss Elowen!"


    "...You''re welcome."


    Elowen seemed momentarily taken aback before quickly getting into her car and driving away. Sam watched the scene, puzzled by Elowen''s uncharacteristically hasty departure. It almost seemed like she was fleeing.


    Looking at his sister, who was dressed in a thick pink sweater and jeans, Sam commented, "You''re quite something."


    "Humph, just realizing how amazing I am? Maybe you should consider chasing after me; I''m easy to catch."


    Sam shrugged. "If you''re easy to catch, I''m not interested."


    "What! What if I''m hard to get?"


    "Why would I chase someone who''s hard to get? Too much trouble."


    Sam walked ahead, leaving Ava fuming and wishing she could kick the annoyingly smug brother of hers.


    They hadn''t driven Mia''s motorcycle yesterday, so it was still parked outside the convenience store. Sam picked up two helmets that Mia had thoughtfully left there.


    "It might get a bit cold. Are you sure you''re okay with this? We can take a taxi if you''re worried about the cold."


    Ava shook her head vigorously. "I''m not afraid. I''ve always wanted to know what it feels like to ride a motorcycle!"


    "Alright, put on your helmet then."


    "Okay!"


    Ava put on her helmet and carefully climbed onto the motorcycle, her cheeks flushing as she tightly hugged Sam''s waist. She held on so tightly that Sam could feel the contours of her body against him, even through their thick clothes.


    "Why are you holding on so tight?" Sam asked, somewhat exasperated.


    "I''m scared! What if you don''t drive well and I fall off?"


    "Alright then."


    Sam could just see Ava''s long legs from his vantage point. Despite the weather not allowing for bare legs, her beauty was evident. From the rearview mirror''s perspective, Ava didn''t look like a ninth grader at all; she could pass for a college student if not for her youthful face.


    "Aren''t we going yet?"


    Ava''s voice was muffled against his back.


    "Alright, let''s go."


    "Charge!"


    Sam didn''t drive too fast, but Ava''s heart raced with excitement. She couldn''t even take in the scenery around her, though it was quite cold. The warmth from holding onto Sam seemed to outweigh everything else.


    The ride was shorter than she expected.


    "When do you plan to let go? We''re here."


    When Sam spoke, Ava nearly dozed off. She had been excited and a bit nervous at first, but the comfort and security of leaning against his back made her relax, perhaps a bit too much.


    "Ah... are we here already?"


    "Otherwise, should I just drive around Kuhang for a bit?"


    "Hmph, Bad brother."


    Ava let go of him. Sam parked the motorcycle and led Ava towards the entrance. With Angel''s card, they didn''t need to wait in the long queue at the amusement park.


    As they approached the ticket booth with the card...


    "Sir! Miss Angel informed us in advance. This is an all-access ticket. Please keep it with you. You can use this card for all items and souvenirs in the park¡ªone per person, no extra charge. If you need any services, like a tour cart, our staff can prepare it immediately!"


    The overly enthusiastic staff member left Sam a bit stunned. He knew being wealthy was nice, but was it supposed to be this nice?


    "Could we just go in without the cart? We''ll manage on our own."


    "Of course, sir. If you need to contact staff, there are phones throughout the park. Just dial the number and report the last four digits of this membership card."


    "Thank you."


    Sam quickly ushered Ava inside, partly because everyone around them was staring with exaggerated expressions.


    "That girl is so pretty, and the guy is handsome too!"


    "Why is his membership card different from mine? I have one too, but it''s not free."


    "Must be a VIP card, right? How can someone so young be so rich?"


    ...


    Ava muttered, though she was also benefiting from the perks, it was hard to stomach such extravagant favors from another girl. It felt like everything belonged to her¡ªthe amusement park, the shopping malls, and even her brother seemed like her boyfriend. What could herself possibly compete with?


    Damn...


    Was she really going to end up calling that girl her sister-in-law?!

 Chapter 360 360: Ava loves Sam

    Finally, Sam managed to get a little distance from the crowd and took a deep breath, relieved to be away from the unwanted attention.


    "Ava, what do you want to play first?" Sam asked.


    Ava snapped back to reality, looked around, and pointed towards a nearby haunted house. "There are a lot of people there! How about we start with the haunted house?"


    Sam glanced at her, feeling increasingly able to read her thoughts.


    Why do boys and girls like going to haunted houses when they visit amusement parks? Girls know how to give guys a sense of achievement. The scare factor in these haunted houses is limited; it''s not a real horror-themed escape room, and whether there are live actors inside is anyone''s guess.


    But do girls care if it''s actually scary? Not really. It doesn''t matter how easily frightened they are, as long as they can snuggle up to the guy they like at just the right moment, clutching his shirt or even his hand. Isn''t that how the thrill of romance starts?


    As the old saying goes, if the heart is willing, every path is the right one.


    Sam looked at her. "You''re interested in the haunted house? I thought you didn''t even watch horror movies."


    Ava protested, "That''s not true! I just don''t like watching them alone. I''ve watched them with friends!"


    Sam smirked. "So you''re scared but still want to go to a haunted house. What are you up to?"


    Ava felt like her brother had seen right through her, which was unsettling. Why did he have to point out everything today?


    "I... I want to challenge myself!" she claimed.


    "Oh? Wouldn''t going in alone be the best challenge then?"


    "Sam!!" Ava couldn''t take it anymore and even called out his name in frustration.


    Sam laughed and shook his head. "Alright, alright, let''s go and see. You''re in charge today."


    "Really?"


    "Of course."


    Sam felt a bit melancholic knowing he wouldn''t see her for a while after today, and since it was her first visit to Kuhang, he wanted her to have a good experience.


    But little did he know, Ava was secretly praying: Please let it be scary. I hope this haunted house is terrifying enough that he''ll have to hold me!


    Unfortunately for Ava, the experience was underwhelming. They queued for nearly ten minutes, but once inside, the haunted house was... lackluster.


    The setup was elaborate enough, with immersive music and occasional live actors in disheveled, blood-stained clothes jumping out to scare them.


    However, the problem was the crowd. With groups of about ten entering at a time and narrow passages crowded with people, it was hard to feel scared.


    And Ava wasn''t easily frightened. Even when watching horror movies with friends, she barely blinked.


    But she couldn''t just walk out of the haunted house without trying something. So, she decided to make a move. She watched Sam, who was casually taking photos with his phone, seemingly amused rather than scared.


    "Boo!" A not-so-scary sound effect played as a hidden door suddenly opened.


    The people at the front screamed, and Ava saw her chance. She let out a scream herself.


    "Ah!"


    And without another thought, she turned and threw herself into Sam''s arms. It didn''t matter if she was scared or not; what mattered was getting what she wanted.


    But Ava hadn''t anticipated Sam''s reaction. With lightning-fast reflexes, he caught her by the shoulders.


    Her charge, far from looking frightened, resembled a bull just released in a bullring. But under Sam''s grip, she stopped abruptly, almost like the screech of tires on pavement.


    Then she looked up to find Sam trying not to laugh.


    The moment was incredibly awkward.


    "What are you doing?" he asked.


    "I... I got scared! What are you doing grabbing me so hard? You hurt my shoulders!"


    Sam finally let go, smiling. "Oh, I thought you were rushing to the bathroom."


    "You... you''re the one who needs the bathroom!"


    Ava turned her head away, flushed with embarrassment and annoyance.


    Why did he have to react so quickly? It''s so annoying!


    As they left the haunted house, Ava''s face was still flushed. Sam found it amusing.


    "Did you have fun?"


    Ava stammered, "Of... of course I had fun!"


    "Oh? Want to go again?"


    "Uh?"


    Seeing her instantly blush, Sam couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    Ava swatted at his arm, her hit light and playful.


    "You''re such a bad brother, the worst!"


    Sam held back his laughter. "Alright, alright, what do you want to do next?"


    Ava thought seriously this time. Seeing Sam''s reaction, she realized her little tricks might not work on him, so she decided to just enjoy the day.


    "I want to go on the pirate ship!"


    "Let''s go then."


    Sam was fearless, but he hadn''t expected Ava to be even braver than he thought. She wasn''t screaming in fear but in excitement, her face alight with joy.


    Even on the roller coaster, she was the same. Although he couldn''t capture any embarrassing moments or funny faces, seeing her genuinely happy made Sam truly happy.


    This was how siblings should be. He was there, and she was laughing.


    Hmm? But why did something still feel off?


    Next, they went on bumper cars and the carousel, opting for lighter, less thrilling rides.


    Ava was thoroughly enjoying herself, happy like a child in a new world. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But watching her smile, so innocent and lovely, Sam felt she was like a fairy who had descended to the mundane world. She should always be carefree and happy.


    "Brother, why are you spacing out? Take a picture of me!"


    Ava, sitting on the carousel, called out to Sam who was just a seat away.


    "Alright."


    Sam took out his phone, initially planning to take a photo, but then he decided to record a video instead.


    Watching the girl make a victory sign, then raise her hands and smile, then pretend to be angry and furrow her brows, Sam thought about the future.


    If she ever got married... maybe this video could be played at her wedding? To show her how young and green she was.


    But why did the thought, which should have been filled with good wishes and hopes, make his chest feel tight?


    Something wasn''t right.


    He tried to calm himself, smiling at her. "I''m recording."


    "Why are you recording? Are you trying to catch me looking silly?"


    Ava pouted, her face youthful and charming.


    If there was one person who could perfectly embody the phrase ''youthful girl,'' it would be Ava.


    Sam laughed. "Of course not. I''m just keeping some video footage. Maybe you can use it when you get married."


    But unexpectedly, Ava paused, her expression distant.


    "I don''t want to get married."


    Her smile vanished, and she looked at Sam with eyes that shimmered with unshed tears, her gaze filled with a plaintive sorrow that could melt any resolve.


    He even forgot to stop recording.


    But this couldn''t go on. They were siblings, and Ava was still under 18. Some lines couldn''t be so easily crossed, not without their parents'' consent.


    He couldn''t afford to be soft-hearted at this moment.


    Sam had never imagined he would struggle so much.


    He tried not to meet her pleading eyes, murmuring, "Of course, I hope you find happiness..."


    "Ava without Sam won''t be happy."


    Ava''s words nearly made Sam drop his phone.


    He stared at her, dumbfounded.


    Ava looked back, her gaze intense. "You''re still recording, right?"


    "I... yeah."


    "Then record this too."


    "What?"


    "Ava loves Sam."


    Her voice was soft, barely audible over the carousel''s music, but Sam heard it clearly, unmistakably.


    He was speechless, their silent exchange feeling more profound than any promise of eternal love.


    She just looked at him, as if telling him that even if the path ahead was fire, hell, or ice, she would march forward, never looking back.


    Sam sighed and stopped the recording. "It''s too early to talk about these things... What shall we play next?"


    Ava didn''t quite grasp what Sam meant, though it seemed he was dodging the topic again. But at least he hadn''t outright rejected her, right?


    A feeling of sweet joy bubbled inside her, like a seed you thought wouldn''t sprout suddenly showing a tender shoot. Even if you couldn''t tell what flower or fruit it would become, at least there was still hope, right?


    They got off the carousel. "Want to keep playing?"


    Sam checked the time; the sun had set, and even some of the park''s lights were on. But the crowd hadn''t thinned; if anything, more people had come, taking advantage of the evening cool.


    "Um, I''m not done playing yet."


    Young people have so much energy. Why did Sam already feel tired?


    But he didn''t want to dampen the mood. "What do you want to play next?"


    Ava suddenly spotted a sign. "Look! It says here that the Ferris wheel will open at eight o''clock tonight. There will be a beautiful night view and park lights! Best time to visit is from eight to eleven!"


    "You''re not telling me you want to stay until eleven, are you?"


    "Of course not, I get tired too, you know. But I want to try the Ferris wheel, is that okay?"


    She looked at him with hopeful eyes, her hands nervously intertwined, clearly afraid of being rejected.


    Sam realized how much she wanted to try it. But what did the Ferris wheel symbolize? In countless movies and dramas, it was a place for lovers, a symbol of romance or flirtation.


    But seeing the hope in her eyes, Sam found it hard to say no. He didn''t want her last trip to Kuhang, especially one he accompanied, to have any regrets.


    "Then we should find somewhere to eat first. The food in the park isn''t usually very good..."


    Hearing Sam''s suggestion, Ava was initially puzzled but quickly realized what he meant.


    "You agreed?!"


    "If you want to go that much, wouldn''t I be a terrible brother if I said no?"


    Ava immediately hugged his arm. "I''ll be happy with anything I eat now!"


    Sam led Ava to the park''s dining area to look for something to eat. They found some snacks, though the taste was nothing to write home about. However, Ava really liked the Black Forest cake there.


    "Celestria told me I had to try this Black Forest cake here!"


    Sam chuckled. "Be careful, too much cake might give you cavities."


    Ava pouted. "I''m not a kid anymore, you can''t scare me with that."


    "Really?"


    "Are you going to try some?" After taking photos, Ava scooped up a spoonful of cake and held it up to Sam.


    Sam felt it was a bit strange to be fed by her. "I don''t really eat sweets..."


    "Just try a bite!"


    Ava insisted, and Sam had no choice but to open his mouth. But the spoonful she had scooped was too big, smearing some on the corners of his mouth.


    "Is it good?"


    She asked.


    Sam nodded. "It''s alright."


    Actually, it was quite delicious. Sweet, but not cloyingly so, with a slight bitterness that balanced the flavor, much like how some people enjoy coffee for its bitterness.


    He was about to wipe his mouth when...


    "Wait!"


    Sam paused, thinking something was wrong, and looked at her strangely only to see Ava stand up, reach out, and wipe a bit of cream from his mouth with her finger. Then, she put it in her mouth and tasted it.


    Sam was stunned. What was that about?


    Had his sister just flirted with him?


    Why did his cheeks feel warm?


    Ava was nervous, her heart racing, but she put on a naive smile. "Don''t waste it, hehe~"


    Sam only thought: Her acting needs work. She''s even trying to flirt with her brother?


    Ava, seeing Sam''s odd expression, thought to herself. Did I seem natural just now? He didn''t notice, did he?


    What if he did? After all, she had already embarrassed herself enough. "Enjoy my care!"


    With their thoughts to themselves, they finished their simple dinner and continued to wander the park, playing less physically demanding games and taking photos for the lively girl.


    Sam wasn''t fond of taking photos or selfies, but because of Ava, his phone now had many photos of her¡ªcute, beautiful, or silly.


    Initially, Sam intended to use her phone to take the pictures, but she said, "Why don''t you take them and send them to me?"


    Sam knew her little scheme was just to make him keep more photos of her, but he didn''t expose her.


    Of course, he also knew that she secretly kept some photos of him.


    When it was finally time for the Ferris wheel to start admitting guests, all the park''s lights were on, and the music was lively. The crowd hadn''t decreased; if anything, more people had come, making the evening feel not lonely or isolated but rather like a bustling night market.


    "It''s time, brother. Shall we go to the Ferris wheel?"


    "Sure. But it looks like we''ll have to queue. This time seems pretty busy."


    But Ava boldly linked her arm with Sam''s. At this moment, fully enjoying her day with him, she was determined to make lasting memories.


    The lights shone brightly, like stars above.


    Her hair cascaded to one side, clinging to her body as she turned her face to him, smiling purely like a lily.


    "It''s okay, I can wait. I''m good at waiting!"


    Looking into her watery eyes, Sam didn''t know what to say.


    Some scenes are so strangely cruel¡ªthe more beautiful, the more brutal.


    "Fool, those who like to wait are the most easily let down."


    "Hehe~"


    They walked together toward the long queue.


    And the girl, always smiling, had the bright lights and the bustling crowd reflected in her eyes.


    Silly, right?


    Ava really was a fool.


    But can''t a clumsy person be loved?


    Of course not.


    Fools just move slower and get less than others. But as long as they''re willing to believe and wait, that day will come, right?

 Chapter 361 361: I am me, I havent hidden myself

    The line was incredibly long, and the wait was indeed not short.


    Even though a good number of people were allowed on each ride, the queue in front of them seemed endless, as if there was no end in sight.


    Sam was okay with it; he had enough patience. His only concern was whether the girl could endure the wait.


    But true to her word, Ava showed a remarkable ability to wait. Although she kept looking around and occasionally complained about the crowd, she showed no signs of giving up.


    Finally, it was their turn.


    With excitement and anticipation, Ava and Sam boarded the Ferris wheel. The small cabin, accompanied by the slow mechanical sounds ascending, felt like a special symphony, creating a memorable background music for the moment.


    Sam looked out at the night view, which was gradually becoming more splendid. The brilliance of the lights was something to behold. The streetlights in the distance formed a continuous line, and the scattered, jumping points of light made it seem almost magical.


    Sam suddenly thought that this must be how the immortals in his favorite Xianxia novels viewed the mortal world below.


    What is the essence of life''s fireworks? It doesn''t need deliberate creation; just living ordinarily in this world as ordinary people do, that''s the essence of life''s fireworks.


    "Brother, are you afraid of heights?" Ava asked, looking across at Sam.


    "I''m okay, not particularly scared, but not fearless either," Sam replied. He could handle roller coasters, but bungee jumping was out of the question for him.


    Ava pondered for a moment and then said, "We used to train at those swimming pools with diving platforms. I''m telling you, diving from a 15-foot or 30-foot platform feels nothing like it looks on TV! Standing up there, I just couldn''t bring myself to jump¡ªit was terrifying!"


    Sam chuckled at her. "Why bring that up? Are you planning to try diving in the future?"


    "No, not really. Besides, diving should start from a young age, and with my height, it''s not really suitable," Ava replied.


    That made sense. Sam looked at the girl sitting upright in front of him, who seemed almost as tall as he was, and wondered how she had grown so tall. Especially her long, white, perfectly straight legs without a single flaw¡ªit would be a waste if she didn''t model.


    After saying this, Ava''s expression became slightly reserved, not as lively as before, but rather more serene.


    "I just wanted to say... it seems like the view from up high is a completely different world," she mused.


    Sam nodded in agreement. Looking down at the increasingly tiny crowd below, the massive Ferris wheel was a landmark of the amusement park. Occasionally, travel guides mentioned that a visit to this amusement park without a ride on the Ferris wheel was a visit wasted. From what they could see now, the experience was indeed worthwhile, primarily scenic rather than recreational.


    Sam''s gaze then focused out the window again.


    "Yes... it''s often like that with life''s matters too. Looking at them from different angles always gives you different feelings."


    "What about me?" Ava suddenly asked, making Sam turn back to face her.


    Sitting upright, her hands crossed on her thighs, her cheeks slightly flushed but her gaze direct, Ava didn''t seem like the kind of girl he could just view as a child anymore.


    He slightly averted his intense gaze.


    "Of course, you too. Seen from different angles, you''re differently adorable," Sam said awkwardly.


    In front of her, all of Sam''s usual smooth tactics were useless. He felt as awkward as if he were back at square one.


    Ava was somewhat disappointed by his response. It was too simple and too formal¡ªnot the answer she was hoping for. The Ferris wheel would eventually come to an end, so she couldn''t wait too long.


    Suddenly, she stood up in the cabin, which was a bit cramped for her height, startling Sam.


    "What are you doing? Planning to jump off?" Sam exclaimed.


    "Bad brother! Don''t ruin the mood now!" Ava complained as she walked towards Sam, who shrank back, then watched as Ava sat down right next to him. They had been facing each other, but now their bodies were side by side, changing the atmosphere immediately.


    Sam was momentarily dazed.


    "What''s up? Wasn''t it comfortable over there?" he asked.


    Ava shook her head, her lips firm. "Because I want to be closer to you..."


    Sam gave a wry smile. "We''re already close, can''t get any closer."


    "But brother, we''re not close enough," she countered, her straightforwardness clashing with his evasive remarks, making his words feel as light as feathers.


    Ava looked at him. "Brother, I''m going back soon, you know that?" she said softly, her voice carrying a hint of inevitable sadness, like the end of many stories¡ªnot a reunion, but a parting.


    Sam''s heart trembled. "Yeah, I know... It''s not like we won''t see each other again. Cedarwood is also my home..."


    "But it''ll be a long time, you know? If you don''t come back for the winter break... it''ll be from winter to next summer. Can you handle that?" she asked softly.


    Sam tried to appear casual as he leaned back, seemingly unable to look at the scenery outside or the girl beside him anymore. His gaze and thoughts seemed to wish they could escape into nothingness.


    "What''s there for me to handle... I''m not disappearing."


    "But... I can''t handle it," she said, placing her delicate palm on Sam''s hand.


    Sam was stunned, preparing to pull his hand back, but in the next moment, she gripped it tightly.


    "I''ll be sad because I miss you and can''t see you," she said, her touch conveying feelings Sam had never experienced before.


    In the face of other women, Sam''s resistance and avoidance were just acts, strategies to make them fall deeper. But with Ava, he truly wanted to escape but couldn''t.


    What was she doing?


    He tried to remain calm as he attempted to pull his hand back, but it was like a tug-of-war, and she wouldn''t let go, only gripping tighter.


    Sam couldn''t use too much force, not wanting to cause an accident in the cramped cabin, especially since his strength wasn''t just for show.


    The two of them seemed oddly entangled.


    "Maybe if you miss me... you could text me, or we could video call," he suggested.


    "But you''re slow to reply to texts, if you reply at all. And with calls, you either don''t pick up or hang up quickly..."


    "Really?" Sam asked, feigning ignorance.


    "Of course... you always make me sad," Ava said, her expression woefully aggrieved.


    Sam almost believed her! Ava was gripping his hand so tightly, it was turning red!


    "Well... let''s talk this out, maybe let go first?"


    "If I let go, brother, you''ll run away," she said.


    Where was he supposed to run? Jump from the high sky or just fly away?!


    Sam gave a wry smile, knowing he had no choice but to clear the air at this moment.


    "Ava, I get what you mean. I''m not dumb, you''ve said it so many times, I obviously understand," he said softly.


    "Yeah..."


    "You''re great, adorable when you need to be, and lively and cute when it''s time."


    "Yeah..." Ava''s cheeks flushed, her heart racing, almost breathless.


    "But..." Sam began, the turn coming at the least desired moment. He looked into her beautiful, lively eyes.


    "I''m your brother, and you''re my sister. I can do everything for you, except for this one thing, because you''re too young now, and these are just immature thoughts..."


    Sam didn''t finish his sentence, but he thought to himself: Maybe, when you''re 18 and legally an adult, if you still feel the same way, then I might consider your request...


    Ava couldn''t read minds; she couldn''t hear Sam''s thoughts. She blinked, slightly dazed.


    "But what if I don''t want all that, just that one thing?" she asked.


    "You know that''s hard to do. You''re still a young girl, and as you grow up, you''ll understand some truths. I want you to be happy, but I also hope you don''t waste your feelings on me right now. Because I''m just a person who seems great but is actually a mess."


    Sam not wanting to demean himself to persuade her.


    But it seemed there was no better way at the moment. In this confined space, he couldn''t avoid it.


    Ava slowly let go of his hand, as he had expected.


    His words left her with no rebuttal.


    The barrier in her own heart was the best persuasion.


    Sam thought so as Ava lowered her head.


    Sam felt this scene was somewhat cruel. On such a Ferris wheel, at such a moment overlooking all the lights and splendor, it shouldn''t be so cruel, so sad.


    But there was no other way.


    He could only say softly, "Ava. When you turn 18, you''ll understand that the emotions you feel now aren''t that real. The true heart-fluttering moment hasn''t come yet..."


    "Brother," Ava suddenly spoke.


    Her voice didn''t tremble; at least she wasn''t crying.


    Sam hesitated as he looked at her. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is it?" he asked.


    Ava looked at her toes and said softly, "That day, I had a dream."


    That day... was it the day Mia was there?


    Sam had a bad feeling.


    "What about the dream?" he asked.


    Ava continued softly, "In the dream, I saw another me."


    As expected... Sam couldn''t show his panic or eagerness; he tried to remain calm.


    "Ah... a dream version of yourself?"


    "Yes, it was strange. She looked just like me, but her personality was the complete opposite of mine, and her tone wasn''t lively at all, even a bit cold and unpleasant."


    Just as he thought...


    Sam said quietly, "That''s normal. Everyone has their subconscious, and everyone has another side to themselves. Don''t be afraid."


    "Yeah, she told me... she is the real me, a side of myself I don''t want to face. She said the real me is selfish, also brave, and would do anything to have you, to monopolize you."


    Hearing this, Sam felt as if the sky was falling.


    Could this be the continuation of that dream?


    Ava seemed to have fallen into the story she was telling, her voice immersed, somewhat bitter.


    "She told me... I''ve always been enduring, always restraining myself, always denying these things because of past habits and our relationship. She told me, I clearly know that being sensible results in bearing the bitterness myself, and being too understanding means suffering more losses."


    The noise outside was a bit loud, as if something was being prepared.


    But Sam was no longer concerned about those things. Under the endless night sky, above the brilliant lights, he was suspended in mid-air.


    The Ferris wheel reached its highest point.


    She turned her head and looked at Sam with an unfamiliar expression.


    But Sam felt it was somewhat familiar¡ªwasn''t that... the Ava he saw in his dream?


    Could it be...


    Ava smiled at Sam.


    "She said she could help me, help me get you, make you mine alone. All I had to do... was give myself to her honestly."


    "...So, did you make a choice?"


    Sam not pretending to inquire about the truth of this seemingly bizarre story.


    Because it no longer mattered; he was more worried about other things.


    He was worried that the girl had already made an irreversible choice.


    More worried that the Ava in front of him was no longer Ava.


    Ava pondered the vague dialogue from the dream in her mind.


    What was her final answer?


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, a loud noise seemed to envelop everything.


    It turned out to be the burst of fireworks.


    Just as they were at the highest point, the park''s grandest fireworks burst into the sky.


    Colorful and splendid, like blooming flowers, vast and magnificent.


    The firelight illuminated their faces, and Sam''s gaze was slightly drawn away, but the girl at this moment, amidst the vast sounds of the fireworks, didn''t shift her gaze at all.


    She looked straight at Sam and said,


    "I said..."


    "I am me, I haven''t hidden myself."


    Sam''s eyes were completely astonished.


    He didn''t know whether to feel relieved or... fall into another struggle.


    He had endured all day, using his ability to detect lies at this moment, and above her head was a ¡Ì mark.


    She hadn''t lied; she hadn''t been replaced.


    She was still Ava.


    And she smiled, her eyes gradually glistening.


    "This hopelessly in-love person, it''s me, it''s Ava."


    "Willing to wait, to wait until the day you''re willing to accept me, it''s Ava."


    "Willing to do anything, but only unwilling to trouble you, to make you suffer, it''s Ava."


    Her tears spread from the corners of her eyes.


    The young girl.


    Her first real sadness and bitterness, not because her inner walls had been broken.


    Because they had burst forth, filling her eyes.


    Youth is about getting hurt, about pain.


    She thought to herself.


    She cried, but she cried beautifully.


    Her voice trembled, but she didn''t sob uncontrollably.


    She was resolute in telling her brother.


    "It doesn''t matter..."


    "Just to persist. Even if it''s just for one day, just for a moment... I am Ava, you are Sam. Not just family... I would feel happy... sob."


    She lowered her head, burying it in Sam''s lap.


    Tears wet his trousers, flooding the entire cabin.


    Sam''s hand gently rested on her back, his head raised indifferently watching the fireworks'' splendid burst.


    Then they faded.


    Turning into cold light.

 Chapter 362 362: Goodbye, brother

    No matter how splendidly the fireworks burst, they eventually fade into darkness. The Ferris wheel reaches its highest point only to eventually come back down. When everything ended, Sam and Ava walked down together.


    Ava''s eyes were still a bit red, and the wind made her squint slightly.


    "Are you okay?" Sam asked softly.


    Ava smiled, her usual charming and cute self, which made Sam feel a pang of heartache.


    "It''s okay, let''s go home~"


    "Okay."


    Sam started walking forward.


    "Wait."


    The girl softly called him back. Sam turned around to see Ava reaching out her delicate hand.


    "You have to hold my hand..."


    Sam couldn''t mock her childishness, not even with a deliberate tone. He just paused for a moment, then reached his hand back.


    Soon, he felt his hand gently taken. It wasn''t a firm grip, as if it could be let go at any moment, but they didn''t let go all the way to the motorcycle where Ava hugged his waist again.


    As they sped through the streets, the cold wind rushing past them, the interlacing lights of the street lamps seemed to make Sam feel as if he was traveling through time. All he could hear besides the howling wind was the robust beating of his heart.


    He could clearly feel Ava''s body against his back. Even though they wore helmets, it didn''t deny the fact that she was clinging tightly to him.


    Ava wanted to take off her helmet because she felt she couldn''t hear his heartbeat through his broad, warm back, but she didn''t act on the impulse, not wanting to worry him.


    Well, this was already very good.


    Holding him, feeling him navigate through the vast, bustling city¡ªit felt like they had gone through a lot of time, walked through many stories. She hoped she could be such a person.


    Not necessarily the one who gets the most, because clumsy people just suffer more, but greedy people get punished. So this was fine, to accompany him through the longest times, all the way to the end of time and life.


    After all, compared to other women... she had been with him for many more years.


    And Sam had said.


    No matter what, he wouldn''t abandon her, wouldn''t ignore her.


    Their bond would be stronger than steel and concrete, more secure than the ropes of fate.


    Until Sam parked the motorcycle in front of a convenience store and took Ava back to his apartment.


    On the way, they didn''t talk much, perhaps because of the incident on the Ferris wheel, the atmosphere was somewhat awkward now.


    Not just the desolation of parting, but also many tensions that were difficult to speak of again.


    Thus, they returned to the apartment.


    They each freshened up.


    This time, Sam took the initiative to enter the room and lay down on the floor.


    He didn''t struggle pretentiously anymore.


    After all, the day had been like this, so let the last night be warm and peaceful.


    Sam thought so.


    But in the dark room, the sound of their breathing, though not speaking, seemed to be speaking, which was somewhat strange.


    It made one toss and turn, and even Sam, who always felt he was calm enough, felt a bit awkward.


    Hmm...


    It felt like ants were crawling on his body.


    "Brother... are you asleep?"


    It seemed that the one who couldn''t hold back appeared first.


    Sam looked over, and in the somewhat dark room, with his excellent vision, he could see the girl poking her head out from the bed.


    "Hmm?"


    Sam hummed softly, looking at her.


    Ava lay on the edge of the bed, whispering.


    "I can''t sleep..."


    "But I don''t have any sleeping pills here."


    "I don''t want to take medicine!"


    "Then count sheep."


    "You''re so old, do you really think counting sheep will help you sleep? You''re just brushing me off, huh!"


    Ava huffed.


    Sam couldn''t help but laugh.


    "What do you want then? Talking with me will only make you more awake, and you''ll be even less able to sleep."


    Ava spoke in a coquettish tone.


    "Then tell me a story."


    "Miss Ava, how old are you? You''re not five years old, are you?"


    "Yes, yes, I''m only five~"


    "Shameless."


    "Go to hell!"


    Ava angrily threw a pillow down, which Sam easily caught and then threw back up.


    "Bang."


    The girl who was hit wasn''t hurt, but she was very angry.


    "How could you do that!"


    "Stop making trouble, it''s so late, and you have to catch the train early tomorrow morning. Who''s really making trouble here?"


    "But I just can''t sleep, and you don''t care about me!"


    Ava said, holding the pillow, looking pitiful. It seemed she was about to try a softer approach.


    Sam also looked helplessly at her.


    "What am I supposed to do? Even the police can''t handle this kind of thing."


    Unexpectedly, Ava patted the bed.


    "Come up and sleep."


    "Are you crazy?"


    "Really!! Come up and sleep with me, I''ll be able to sleep then, just like last time!"


    It seemed she was referring to the first day they slept in the same bed. Sam remembered that Ava did fidget for a while, but she soon fell asleep.


    This seemed like a good idea, but...


    Wouldn''t this be indulging her thoughts?


    So Sam didn''t even think about it and directly refused.


    "No way, do you think I''m a professional sleep companion?"


    "Come up~"


    Ava pleaded in a cute tone.


    Sam continued to refuse righteously.


    "No, I''m not coming up."


    "Come up!!"


    Ava seemed unable to hold back any longer.


    "No!"


    "Fine, then I''m coming down."


    "Not coming up... huh? What?"


    Sam saw the figure on the bed move at an extremely fast speed, shifting positions faster than when she swam.


    Then Sam felt his blanket rise and fall, and then a warm body temperature appeared beside him.


    Looking down, Sam saw flushed cheeks and bright, slightly nervous eyes.


    Like a deer curious about a new world.


    "You really are something."


    Sam remarked.


    "Even if we''re siblings, we can still sleep together, right? We''re not doing anything else."


    Ava argued righteously, as if to render the boy speechless.


    Sam laughed.


    "Are you still thinking about doing other things?"


    "I''m afraid you can''t hold back~"


    Ava inadvertently remembered that night at Angel''s house, the scene she ''just happened'' to see.


    Normally such a gentle person, how could he become so wild in bed? The scene at that time almost made Ava think Angel was going to fall apart.


    Ava was somewhat longing, yet instinctively nervous and afraid.


    Sam laughed.


    "You''re so young, and all you think about is weird stuff."


    "I''m not young, brother!"


    Ava argued, trying hard to puff out her chest, as if to prove it with facts.


    Because she wasn''t wearing much to sleep, just a thin long-sleeve T-shirt, it naturally allowed Sam to see her breasts, which indeed had some size.


    Of course, the shape was beautiful, the posture enticing, but unfortunately, Sam had seen too many breasts to be tempted by this level.


    He even casually smiled.


    "Mmm, not young, not young at all."


    "What kind of tone is that!"


    "No, I''m complimenting you, you''ve grown up~"


    "You clearly think my breasts are small, right?!"


    "No, I''m not the kind of person who looks at figures, but you can''t say they''re big, right? Well, the shape is not bad."


    Sam said this in a sarcastic tone, then turned over.


    It seemed he was just going to brush it off.


    But Ava didn''t want to let it go so easily.


    She bit her lip and then rushed over.


    "Bang!"


    Sam felt her hug his waist, and he could clearly feel what was pressing against his back.


    Sam''s pupils slightly contracted.


    "Are you... crazy?"


    Ava''s face was red, her head buried in Sam''s back, enjoying the scent of his body.


    Holding on tightly.


    "Don''t struggle... just like this, it''s the last night."


    Sam didn''t know what to say, the romantic yet unspeakable atmosphere was saddening.


    But what was worse, he couldn''t bear to push her away.


    As she said, it was the last night.


    A night of intertwined struggles...


    He sighed.


    "Go to sleep early."


    "Is this okay?"


    "..."


    Sam didn''t answer, remained silent, but also didn''t resist, which seemed to be the best response.


    Ava smiled, wishing she could forever be intoxicated in this embrace, never wanting to wake up.


    She didn''t know when she fell asleep.


    Only knew that she slept well, without a single dream.


    She only knew that she was deeply infatuated with this scent, a scent she would never forget for the rest of her life...


    In the morning.


    Sam specially took a day off.


    Helping with the luggage, he took Ava to the train station.


    On the way, Ava didn''t talk much, unlike the atmosphere when she first arrived, but rather slightly suppressed.


    She looked at the scenery along the way, her eyes shimmering.


    In this strange and slightly oppressive atmosphere, they arrived at the crowded station.


    At the ticket gate, they had to part.


    Looking at the many queues.


    Sam looked at the girl who seemed still in a trance.


    "Alright, you need to go check your ticket. Don''t miss the time."


    "I know..."


    Ava raised her head, glanced at the ticket gate, then looked back at the entrance.


    She felt somewhat wistful.


    "Time really flies, feels like I just arrived yesterday."


    Sam smiled.


    "Most of life is like that, as soon as you look back, you realize how short life is."


    "I don''t like hearing big truths from brother."


    She wrinkled her nose slightly.


    Sam nodded.


    "Then I''ll say less."


    "Yeah, that''s better, otherwise you seem very old-fashioned, not handsome at all."


    "Got it, now you''re bossing me around."


    Ava huffed, wanting to appear carefree, to seem like an adult, not a little girl who can''t bear to part, who only cries and wails.


    So she stepped back and looked at Sam.


    "Then your cute young sister is leaving now!"


    "Okay, take care on the way."


    Sam nodded.


    Ava looked at the handsome face of the young man, at his eyes meeting hers.


    Suddenly, many words surged in her heart, overwhelming the noisy sounds of the passersby.


    "Remember... to reply to my messages faster, to answer my calls!"


    She said somewhat forcefully.


    If she didn''t speak forcefully, it seemed she couldn''t resist the bitterness that was about to burst from her heart.


    Is this what parting feels like?


    Sam just stood there, maintaining a gentle smile.


    "Okay, I know."


    Ava bit her lip.


    Her brows furrowed a bit more.


    "Remember to eat well, to rest well, not to pick up bad habits like smoking."


    Sam didn''t blame her for ''meddling'', because this was her concern.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t."


    "Okay... then I''m leaving!"


    Ava felt her eyes were really fragile, and couldn''t help but feel a bit sour, a bit hot and moist.


    She would walk through this ticket gate, then leave without looking back.


    Then they would be separated by thousands of miles.


    Then for a long time, she would no longer be able to see his smile, his seriousness, all his care for her.


    It really was a bit sad...


    But she had to be strong, to be carefree, not to let him think she was a nuisance, she couldn''t!


    Ava took a deep breath.


    "I''m going! You have to miss me!"


    "I will."


    Sam smiled and waved his hand.


    Even though they were close, he seemed like a distant lighthouse, seemingly able to illuminate her journey no matter where she was.


    She steeled her heart and turned around.


    Sam''s hand lowered, watching the girl''s back.


    A long farewell.


    Winter is also a long season.


    "Tap tap."


    "Tap tap!"


    She had only taken two steps when turning around.


    Then Sam was astonished to see her let go of the luggage, quickly turn around, and rush towards him with squinted eyes as if restraining some expression.


    Sam was stunned, and Ava had already rushed to his face.


    Without saying a word, Sam saw her almost crying expression.


    So he didn''t resist, letting her wrap her arms around his neck, then tiptoe.


    "Ah woo!"


    "Ouch... it hurts!"


    The girl had actually ''bitten'' his face!


    Sam guessed she had left her teeth marks.


    When they parted, he could still feel the moisture on his face.


    With that, Ava''s eyes reddened, she let go of her hands.


    She took two steps back.


    Sam was about to say something, but saw her clearly having tears in her eyes, yet deliberately enduring, even bending her lips, trying to smile.


    "Goodbye, brother~"


    Just like when she arrived.


    "Long time no see, brother~"


    The scenes seemed to overlap, yet the emotions were completely different. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam watched her in a daze.


    Watching Ava''s eyes finally unable to hold back that drop of hot tear, sliding down at that moment.


    She turned around.


    Picked up her luggage, walked towards the ticket gate.


    The curtain fell.


    It was also a long curtain fall.


    Sam stood there for a long time, until she had disappeared without looking back, then he reached out and touched his face.


    His gaze was incredibly tender.

 Chapter 363 363: Men probably like bigger breasts, right?

    "Ava left?"


    It was a weekend evening.


    Sam arrived at Sophie''s house right on time to make dinner.


    Unusually, Sophie wasn''t waiting idly in the living room this time; she seemed to have something she just had to say.


    While Sam was handling the ingredients at the sink, he calmly responded, "Yeah, she left this morning. She''s home now."


    The message had come in earlier, and Sam had kept his promise by replying to her text right away.


    Ava seemed quite satisfied, but why only temporarily? Well, there was no helping it. Sam couldn''t predict when Ava would message him, and he couldn''t always be glued to his phone.


    Promises made too easily often lack credibility. The more you want to keep them, the more hesitant you become.


    Sophie leaned against the wall, wearing black-framed glasses and her hair tied up in a small bun. She looked like a bit of a slob, but her face was so stunning that even without any makeup, she still looked incredibly beautiful. The glasses only added to her scholarly aura.


    "Why do you look so happy?" Sophie heard Sam humming a tune while washing the vegetables.


    "Do I? It''s not that big of a deal."


    "You might as well have ''happy'' written all over your face," Sophie said, pushing up her glasses.


    "I''m always pretty happy. Maybe I''m just feeling relaxed right now."


    Sophie squinted her eyes. "You''re relaxed because Ava left?"


    "How should I put it? I don''t dislike Ava; she''s my sister. But sometimes, kids can be exhausting."


    Although Ava had gone back home and they wouldn''t see each other for a while, Sam might start missing her in a few days. But for now, some issues could be postponed, and maybe as Ava grew older, she''d become more mature and sensible.


    "Ava''s not a kid anymore. She''ll be a freshman in high school next year."


    "So what? Weren''t you clueless when you started high school?"


    Sophie retorted, "You''re the clueless one."


    "Heh, even if you weren''t, think back to your classmates. Weren''t they all talking about childish things, looking all innocent?"


    Sophie couldn''t argue with that. Thinking back to her first year of high school, it was true. Everyone around her spoke softly, with innocent expressions on their faces.


    "But Ava has a great personality. She probably won''t be like them. She''s more mature than her peers," Sophie said.


    Sam turned around, surprised. "You think highly of my sister. Is it because she''s my sister?"


    Sophie rolled her eyes at Sam''s gaze. "Don''t flatter yourself. It has nothing to do with you."


    "Well, it does a little. After all, she''s my sister. Her excellence has its reasons."


    "Don''t say stuff like that before dinner. It might make me lose my appetite."


    Sophie was as sharp-tongued as ever with Sam. But her change was evident to everyone. She no longer resisted Sam cooking at her place. It was as if her kitchen was made for him.


    She hadn''t even thought about the fact that the one-month period was almost up. If Sam stopped cooking here, how would she go back to her old days of instant noodles and takeout?


    "Then I''ll just enjoy it myself," Sam said nonchalantly. By the time dinner was ready, night had already fallen.


    This season, the night came quickly, like a sudden thunderstorm. From dusk to sunset, it seemed to disappear in the blink of an eye.


    Sophie no longer exclaimed in surprise at the new flavors and the stimulation they brought to her taste buds during dinner. But she couldn''t deny that after tasting Sam''s cooking, no restaurant food could compare.


    "Winter break is coming up. Do you have any plans?" Sam asked casually, glancing at his phone playing short videos on the table.


    It was just a simple question at the dinner table, with no special meaning. But it made Sophie look at him, as if trying to figure out if he had any ulterior motives.


    Sophie wondered if she was being too sensitive around Sam, causing such a reflexive reaction. Seeing Sam''s relaxed expression, she slowly replied, "I don''t have any plans."


    "Don''t you want to go out and enjoy the scenery during the break?"


    "It''s too cold. I don''t want to go out in the wind."


    With her not-so-great health, she was naturally suited to being a homebody.


    Sam chuckled, "If you''re so afraid of the cold, you should exercise more."


    "Exercise is too tiring."


    "Not even running?"


    "Running hurts my knees."


    Sam couldn''t help but laugh. "Wow, you don''t think about junk food when eating instant noodles, but running hurts your knees?" S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sophie''s cheeks turned slightly red, but she looked at Sam with a justified expression. "Why should I run in this cold weather? Sweating could make me catch a cold. Staying home means nothing bad will happen, right?"


    That logic was hard to argue with. After all, the "choose to take it easy" philosophy was always so unassailable.


    "When you get sick, you''ll regret not taking care of your body."


    "And when you''re about to die, will you regret not cherishing life?" Sophie raised an eyebrow, showing no intention of backing down, as if she was determined to argue with Sam.


    Sam put down his utensils, placed his hands on the table, and smiled at the pretty girl across from him. "Sophie, you seem pretty fired up."


    Seeing Sam''s gaze, Sophie quickly looked away. She didn''t like making eye contact, but that didn''t mean she was afraid. It was just that some of her rules seemed to fall apart when facing this boy.


    For example, when making eye contact with him, she inexplicably felt nervous and her face heated up. It was as if he held some unspeakable secret of hers.


    "None of your business."


    "I don''t care, but can you wash the dishes today?" Sam said with a smile.


    Sophie widened her eyes. "Why?!"


    Sam replied matter-of-factly, "You get a free meal and don''t wash the dishes. Is that fair? How about you cook tomorrow?"


    "...I don''t want to wash the dishes."


    Sophie couldn''t help but wrinkle her nose. She didn''t realize that her words sounded a bit like she was pouting, her voice even carrying a hint of coquettishness.


    But Sam had already stood up. "I''m full. I''ll go watch some TV. If you don''t want to deal with it, just leave it. As long as you''re comfortable."


    Sophie couldn''t do anything about Sam. She watched as he leaned back on her sofa, one hand holding his phone and the other using the remote to change the TV channels.


    For some reason, Sophie thought of a housewife managing household chores, helplessly watching her husband do nothing after coming home.


    Wait... what kind of weird image is that?


    Husband and wife? That''s ridiculous!


    Thinking about it made Sophie blush. To avoid Sam noticing, she decided to wash the dishes herself.


    When she finished, Sam glanced over. Sophie was just walking over, looking annoyed at Sam.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Sam couldn''t help but laugh because Sophie''s clothes were soaked in several places, clearly from washing the dishes.


    "Were you washing the dishes or fighting with them?"


    "None of your business!" Sophie looked down and saw how messy she was. Washing dishes like this... it was indeed embarrassing.


    She could easily master any course, so why was she so clumsy with household chores?


    Feeling frustrated and embarrassed, she said, "I''m going to change clothes. Don''t you dare peek!"


    Sam laughed, "Don''t you know that when a guy and a girl are alone, saying that is like saying, ''You better peek!''"


    "I''ll kill you, Sam!"


    She bared her teeth menacingly, but it had no effect. Sam even thought she was being cute.


    "Bang."


    Sophie shut the bedroom door and started changing clothes.


    Sam could have easily used his x-ray vision to see, but he found it meaningless. The highest level of being a womanizer was to have the girl shyly undress in front of you and invite you to admire her body, not to peek.


    In her bedroom, Sophie took off her fleece-lined T-shirt. The mirror was right in front of her, reflecting her image.


    Her skin was fair, with a hint of rosy blood color, looking as beautiful as a fairy.


    Her arms were slender, and her collarbone had an artistic quality. Her long neck was delicate and refined.


    A flawless body... but when her gaze shifted to her slightly raised breasts... they were just slightly raised.


    She frowned in dissatisfaction, tugging at her bra strap.


    "Men probably like bigger breasts, right?"


    Thinking about it made her even more annoyed.


    "Why do they have to be big? Small breasts are cute too..."


    "But that jerk definitely likes big ones!"


    She said with certainty, her face showing more anger.


    But soon, Sophie sighed. "They''ll grow."


    She put on a black hoodie, completely covering her chest, and felt much better.


    Looking at her youthful reflection in the mirror, she made a cute face by pulling down her lower eyelids and sticking out her pink tongue.


    If Sam saw this, he''d definitely think she was a girl straight out of an anime, a pure and beautiful elf-like girl!


    It was hard to imagine that such a cute expression could appear on Sophie''s usually cold face, creating a perfect contrast.


    She hummed contentedly. "Small breasts look better in clothes. Big ones just look vulgar!"


    When Sophie walked out, she planned to surprise Sam with her beauty.


    Her bun was still in place, but her bangs were pulled back, revealing her flawless face and smooth forehead. Even with glasses, her old-fashioned black frames looked high-end because of her.


    But to her surprise, Sam was already standing up.


    "This TV is boring."


    "Are you going home?" Sophie asked, frowning instinctively.


    There seemed to be a hint of reluctance in her heart that she hadn''t noticed.


    Sam nodded, then looked at Sophie as if he remembered something. "Do you want to go for a walk?"


    "Why would I go for a walk..."


    "Just to digest the food?"


    Sophie immediately felt her stomach bloating... It was all this guy''s fault for cooking so well. She always ended up overeating.


    This seemed like a way out, his smile and gaze saying, "I''ve given you an excuse. Will you take it?"


    The girl felt annoyed that he could always see through her thoughts so easily.


    But her honest answer came out of her mouth. "Just... a short walk. You''re lucky."


    "I''m such a handsome guy walking with you. You should feel honored. Grab the trash."


    "I''m not taking it. You take it!"


    Sophie said irritably, even rushing to the door to open it before Sam could, urging him, "Hurry up, grab the trash, don''t dawdle!"


    Sam couldn''t help but laugh. What was this? A textbook example of tsundere?


    Sam grabbed the trash and went downstairs with her.


    As soon as they left the building, the cold wind hit them.


    Sophie, who had planned to maintain her refined, cool look, quickly pulled up her hoodie.


    "It''s so cold! Why am I walking in this weather?"


    Sophie immediately regretted it.


    Sam laughed, "A few steps and you won''t feel cold. It''s because you''re too skinny. If you had more body fat, you wouldn''t feel this way."


    Sophie, annoyed, followed behind Sam, abandoning any thoughts of walking side by side. It was too cold; she just wanted a windbreak.


    "I just can''t gain weight. What can I do?"


    "You probably didn''t eat regularly before. If you focus on nutrition, your body will still develop, especially..."


    Sam deliberately glanced at Sophie''s chest.


    "You jerk, what are you talking about?!"


    But Sophie''s mind inexplicably recalled certain images.


    Like Sam, naked, with his big cock fucking Angel on the bed.


    His body was like a masterpiece, with abs and a V-line... everything, and such a big cock, unlike her barely developed breasts...


    Huh?


    Her cheeks grew hotter, and Sophie shook her head.


    What was she thinking?!


    Getting horny in the middle of winter?!


    After a few steps, Sophie suddenly stopped.


    "Not cold anymore?"


    Sam looked at the girl, still wearing her hoodie.


    Sophie shook her head. She wasn''t cold anymore; she was feeling... hot.


    "Not really."


    But with no pockets in her hoodie, she could only hide her hands in her sleeves.


    Sam chuckled, "Aren''t your hands cold?"


    Sophie replied helplessly, "What can I do if they''re cold? You insisted on walking in this weather... Should I have brought a hot water bottle?"


    "So you came out just because I insisted?"


    Sam asked with a low laugh.


    The girl''s cheeks felt a bit hot.


    "What are you thinking... You''re so thick-skinned."


    "Thick skin keeps you warm."


    "Hmph."


    Sophie snorted softly, about to ask where they were going when she suddenly felt her wrist, wrapped in her sleeve, tighten.


    She looked down, confused, and saw Sam grabbing her wrist.


    What was he doing?


    But she didn''t resist at all, letting Sam pull her wrist into his coat pocket.


    Instantly... warmth.


    She looked at Sam in surprise.


    The boy wore his usual calm smile, with a hint of helplessness in his eyes.


    "Wearing a hoodie without pockets, aren''t you cold now?"


    His tone even carried a hint of gentle reproach.


    But Sophie couldn''t feel any resentment, no anger.


    She only felt nervous and shy.


    And her heart pounding in her chest.


    Why did she feel like... a child being pampered in front of him?

 Chapter 364 364: Sophia

    Sophie''s hand in Sam''s pocket felt like it was glued there, unable to pull away.


    Actually... she was just savoring the warmth, wasn''t she? After all, it was winter... that was understandable, right?


    With a slightly flushed face, Sophie found herself amused by her own thoughts.


    "Pfft..."


    She couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    Sam, walking beside her, turned his head curiously. "What''s so funny? Is there a hole in my pocket?"


    Sophie quickly shook her head. "Nothing... just remembered something funny."


    "Let''s head that way," Sam said, guiding Sophie towards the brightly lit street.


    "So few people," Sophie remarked.


    She wanted to say more, like how the streets felt oddly desolate with so few people around, but maybe it was because her hand was in Sam''s pocket, or maybe it was because they were so close, that she could only manage those few words.


    Sam, however, easily understood her meaning and smiled. "It''s winter, and it''s cold at night, so I guess people don''t want to go out."


    "Feels so empty," she said, not sure if it made her feel better or lonelier. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Sam thought this girl seemed born for solitude. Her demeanor and personality seemed more suited to living alone.


    Sam suddenly remembered something. "It''s been a while since I''ve seen Sophia. How''s she doing?"


    "She''s okay, I guess."


    "Then why haven''t I seen her?"


    "She said she felt embarrassed after the last time she appeared in front of you guys..."


    Sam recalled the last time Sophia showed up. It was an unexpected situation, though it did help them during Angel''s ''big operation.'' It also made Sam realize something was off about that girl.


    She could be seen as a second soul, or perhaps a personality Sophie imagined. Sam couldn''t be sure since he wasn''t Sophie. He couldn''t fully grasp the situation.


    So now, Sam wanted to see Sophia, to clear things up and get a better understanding. It would help him prepare for dealing with these ''two sisters'' in the future.


    He also wanted to know if Sophia''s behavior back then was her true self or just a whim.


    "Why would she be embarrassed? Am I that scary?" Sam chuckled.


    Sophie picked up on something else in his tone. "You want to see my sister?"


    Sam looked at her. "It''s been a while. Talking to her shouldn''t be a problem, right? You can hear it anyway."


    Sophie frowned, feeling a bit uneasy. Especially with Sam suddenly wanting to see her sister.


    "You... you''re not trying to hit on my sister, are you?"


    Sam''s eyes widened. "Are you kidding me? Or is your brain malfunctioning?"


    "Your brain is malfunctioning!" Sophie''s face turned slightly red. "I just thought it was weird you suddenly brought her up. Besides, you''re not exactly a good boy..."


    Sam was annoyed by that comment. On the cold, windy street, he turned around.


    Sophie''s hand slipped out of his pocket. She hadn''t realized how much she''d enjoyed the warmth that wasn''t hers.


    Sam''s sudden turn left Sophie, standing on the street, feeling a bit lost. Even more so when Sam took a step towards her.


    Sophie instinctively took a step back, only to find herself against the wall, trapped with nowhere to go. Sam didn''t stop, stepping even closer.


    Until their bodies were almost overlapping, the distance between them shrinking to nothing.


    Leaning against the wall, Sophie looked up at the boy who was suddenly so close. She didn''t know what he was going to do, but she felt the change in the atmosphere.


    The cold street suddenly felt warmer, her heartbeat quickening.


    What was he going to do?


    I didn''t say or do anything!


    Sam looked down at Sophie, his face expressionless, no smile, no gentle gaze. It gave the girl immense pressure.


    Sophie felt her throat tighten with nervousness.


    "What... what are you doing?"


    The empty street seemed to allow him to do anything. Should she scream for help?


    But he was Sam... what was he going to do? Sophie didn''t know, just felt shy.


    Sam lowered his head, looking at her. Then he reached out, and Sophie instinctively flinched.


    But in the next moment, Sam grabbed her wrists.


    Sophie instinctively tried to resist.


    "No..."


    She tried to pull her hands back, but there was no way she could match Sam''s strength. Instead, her resistance only made her crash into his chest.


    What was he going to do to her?


    As Sophie''s mind raced with this thought, her heart pounding, she felt her hands enter a warm space... Sam''s pocket.


    After placing her hands in his pocket, Sam let go. Sophie leaned back against the wall, looking at Sam who didn''t step back.


    He calmly asked, "Aren''t I a good boy?"


    Sophie looked at his handsome face, her heartbeat thundering in her ears.


    "I... you..."


    "Can''t find the words? Dear Sophie, is your ability to express yourself that weak?"


    Sophie instinctively wanted to retort, but looking up, she met his gaze.


    It felt like she''d get lost in that vortex if she looked any longer, but not looking at him made it hard to say anything.


    Even her hands in his pocket felt like they couldn''t pull away.


    Was it because she had no strength... or because she didn''t want to?


    She couldn''t think straight.


    Her mind was a mess.


    He leaned closer, and Sophie wanted to lower her head and pretend she didn''t know anything, but Sam pressed his forehead against hers.


    Now she wasn''t cold at all.


    Despite it being winter, despite the cold wind on the street, Sophie only felt hot... burning.


    What to do?


    What to do?


    This familiar scent, this strange and awkward position.


    His lips were right in front of her. Should I... kiss him?


    The thought struck Sophie like a bolt of lightning.


    In the next moment, Sophie had only one solution, the only one she could think of.


    "..."


    "..."


    "Sam~ what are you doing to my sister?"


    The innocent, unashamed voice, the playful tone.


    Sam slowly lifted his head.


    He saw the different expression on her face. Though there was still a blush, the eyes looking at him with a playful smile told him it wasn''t Sophie anymore.


    "Are you your sister''s refuge, Sophia?"


    A car sped past them, the streetlight illuminating his back and the girl''s face.


    Her expression was calm, even relaxed, leaning against the wall with her hands still in Sam''s pocket, smiling innocently. She looked more like a hunter than prey.


    "Well... usually, my sister wouldn''t switch to me in dangerous situations because she feels she needs to protect me. But... this situation is different."


    Sam smiled, not bothering to hide his amusement.


    "Is that so? What''s different about it?"


    "Well, saying that is a bit mean, Sam. You know everything, don''t you? My sister has never experienced something like that before. If I had to say, she probably didn''t know how to face it or didn''t want to face it honestly, so she chose to escape."


    Sophia tilted her head, not caring how close she was to Sam.


    She didn''t avoid contact at all. In fact, Sam felt her hands in his pocket gripping tightly, as if worried he might step back.


    Interesting.


    "So I''m that scary, huh?"


    "Pfft... Sam, you''re good at playing dumb. Is my sister afraid of you?"


    Sam looked at her, not letting her easily take the upper hand.


    He leaned down, recreating the scene from before.


    But unlike Sophie, Sophia didn''t try to avoid it. She looked at him expectantly, as if ready to accept whatever Sam did.


    Of course, Sam wouldn''t kiss her or do anything inappropriate.


    He just leaned in close and said, "Sophia, what are you pretending?"


    "..."


    The girl''s eyes flickered with a mix of shame and anger.


    She felt like she''d misheard, but Sam''s gaze told her she hadn''t.


    "What did you say?"


    Sam smiled.


    "Exactly what I said. You''re good at pretending, aren''t you? But I don''t understand, as her sister, what are you pretending?"


    "I don''t understand what you mean by pretending... how strange... you suddenly seem like a bad boy."


    "I''m not exactly a good boy, but I don''t use pretense to harm those around me. What''s your purpose in pretending?"


    Sophia frowned.


    "I don''t understand."


    "Let me simplify it. You, as Sophie''s sister, have been hiding your true nature from her. You''re not innocent or naive. You know exactly what you''re doing, even hiding things from your sister."


    Sophia could easily hold her own against Angel, instantly turning the tables. Her mental strength was formidable.


    Innocent? That was impossible!


    Sophia looked at Sam.


    She was silent, then her expression slowly crumbled.


    She pulled her hands out of his pocket and crossed her arms. The transformation in her demeanor was like seeing a straight-A student turn into a rebellious teen.


    "Well, I guess I can''t fool you, Sam. I thought you were smart enough to figure it out sooner. Was I overestimating you, or were you just unsure how to deal with me?"


    Sam put his hands in his pockets.


    "I don''t need to think about that. I just wanted to see you. It was a whim. You''re the one who confessed."


    Sophia snorted, not hiding her mockery.


    "You don''t need to say that to hurt me. Go ahead, speak your mind. She can''t hear us now."


    Sam frowned.


    "Why?"


    Sophia laughed.


    "It''s simple. When we''re in control of this body, we can block the other''s perception. Like when she''s on the phone with you or alone with you, she sometimes blocks me out."


    Sam didn''t think that was important. What mattered was...


    "So this isn''t the first time you''ve blocked her perception?"


    If she had this ability, it was possible Sophia had done things behind Sophie''s back.


    Anything.


    "If I said it was the first time, would you believe me... Sam?"


    She stepped closer, pressing against Sam, looking up at him.


    Smiling like a hunter eyeing her prey, she seemed to be in control.


    Sam''s breath turned into white mist, then dispersed.


    He didn''t want to waste time on trivial matters.


    He needed to get to the heart of it.


    Because he realized Sophia might be more dangerous than he thought, even a threat to Sophie.


    So he stared into her eyes and asked, "Back at Angel''s house, when you used your copying ability, your goal wasn''t just to help your sister or get revenge, was it?"


    Sophia didn''t answer directly.


    Instead, she unzipped Sam''s jacket.


    Then she wrapped her arms around his waist, pressing against his chest, as if trying to merge with him.


    With a laugh, she said, "So comfortable... Sam, do you know when I first blocked my sister''s perception?"


    "...When?"


    "When our mother tried to jump off the building with us."


    ...Sam tried to control his racing heart.


    He had a bad feeling, a very bad feeling.


    "Why then?"


    Sophia, unseen by Sam, opened her eyes.


    Her smile was something Sam couldn''t imagine, bright and even joyful.


    "Because I didn''t want her to know... I was the one who pushed our mother off the building."

 Chapter 365 365: I still have Sophia

    Memories of childhood.


    For me, the best word to describe it is¡ª''hell.''


    Yes, it was hell.


    My name is Sophie.


    An ordinary girl.


    But also a special one.


    When did I start realizing my uniqueness? It wasn''t because I looked better than my peers, nor was it my exceptional intelligence that allowed me to easily meet the expectations of my teachers and parents.


    It was one day.


    Late at night, when I saw myself in the bathroom mirror, and then I heard a voice.


    "Sister..."


    It sounds like a terrifying, eerie story.


    I clearly didn''t open my mouth, but the person in the mirror did.


    Honestly, I was scared out of my wits.


    I even thought I was dreaming.


    But the ''me'' in the mirror told me she was my sister, Sophia.


    The sister who couldn''t be saved from our mother''s womb.


    It took me a long time to suppress my shock, but I didn''t easily believe it. At that time, I didn''t know what to do.


    I was good at studying, but not at dealing with the supernatural or ghosts.


    My young heart once suspected that those horror stories had come to life, and I thought my life would start to sink into a quagmire, haunted by a ghostly presence.


    But... it wasn''t like that.


    She became my friend.


    She understood my troubles, comforted me when I was sad.


    She told me what to do when my father came home drunk every day, venting his anger from losing money gambling.


    She told me I should protect myself, that she just wanted me... to live well.


    I was surprised, but I was indeed happy.


    My life had gained a sister like this, a special friend.


    But I couldn''t hold back and tried to ask my mother... if I ever had a sister.


    Of course, I will never forget my mother''s expression at that moment.


    Her eyes went blank and hollow, then she gripped my hand tightly, hurting me.


    But I saw my mother''s fragile face, instantly covered in tears.


    I couldn''t bear to pull away.


    I learned everything.


    When my mother was pregnant with me, the doctor told her.


    It was a twin pregnancy, likely twins.


    It seemed like a scene worth celebrating, right? It should have been a joyful event, right?


    But it wasn''t.


    Because among the twins, one was too strong, too robust, absorbing most of the nutrients, leaving the other with very little, even risking stillbirth.


    The doctor at the time gave the most reasonable, yet helpless suggestion.


    "Ma''am, I recommend an early C-section. Otherwise... by the time of normal delivery, the weaker one might be stillborn, and even if born, survival would be difficult."


    So my parents chose the C-section on the doctor''s advice.


    But complications arose.


    The reasons were too complex; I don''t know if my mother forgot or chose to forget.


    The stronger one... didn''t survive the surgery.


    The weaker one was born successfully.


    That was me... Sophie, who survived.


    It was, of course, heartbreaking and unavoidable.


    My parents chose never to mention it, raising me as their only daughter. Looking back now, I did feel all the love for a while.


    I once thought I was the happiest daughter in the world.


    But when did everything start to change? S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Was it when my father got fired and the house was silent all night? I remember that night, the dim light flickering all night, but no one spoke.


    Was it when my father started drinking, gambling to numb himself, hoping for a stroke of luck to change everything?


    I don''t know...


    I just know the arguments at home increased.


    I just know the broken dishes increased.


    I just know my mother''s tears increased.


    I just know the bruises on my body increased...


    Why did life turn out this way? Sophie didn''t understand. Those lessons, those books didn''t tell her why life went from blooming flowers to a muddy mess.


    No one told me why my loving parents turned into snarling enemies, arguing until they were red in the face.


    I didn''t know... I just wanted to escape the trivialities and arguments of life.


    I was like an ostrich in the desert, burying my head in the corner of life, pretending not to see those things, living in happiness.


    But my friends became fewer, not because of anything else, but because I spoke less and trusted others less.


    But what truly changed my fate, waking me from the flood of destiny... was that day, the day I will never forget.


    It was my father, with a grim face, bringing a few menacing men into our already cramped home.


    I never thought I would hear those words from his mouth.


    "...I have nothing, only them... if you want them... take them, I have no money, really no money."


    I instantly understood.


    The man who once gave me fatherly love, countless surprises, who kissed my cheek with a happy smile on my birthday... wanted to sell me and my mother.


    I clearly heard my mother''s desperate, almost broken voice questioning him.


    But that man just knelt there in despair, not answering a word.


    So I clearly understood what it meant for the world to collapse. I buried my head in the blanket, refusing to believe what was happening.


    In my mind.


    That voice.


    My sister Sophia only said one word to me.


    "Run."


    So in that moment, I burst out with unimaginable courage, and my mother and I ran out.


    Running all the way, tears and footsteps splashing in the air.


    At that time, I couldn''t think of any bright future, but I didn''t want to fall into these people''s hands.


    I wanted to live well, I didn''t want to be ruined, I didn''t want to, I didn''t want!!


    Until my mother and I ran to the rooftop.


    When I thought I could catch my breath, I saw an expression on my mother''s face I had never seen before. Now I know, that expression was called despair.


    "Sophie... I''m sorry."


    She smiled, but her eyes were clearly crying.


    I didn''t know how to respond because I was crying too. I didn''t know why I was crying, I was just crying for no reason, feeling sad for no reason.


    Until she hugged my frail body, holding me tightly in her arms, but... I couldn''t feel any warmth anymore.


    My thoughts were just...


    Why does life treat me this way?


    Why does fate play tricks on me?


    Did I do something wrong? Did I tell some lie? Was I... destined to suffer this?


    Why... can everyone else be happy?


    But not me?


    She held me, speaking in a gentle voice.


    "I''m sorry... we ended up like this... it''s because I couldn''t protect you."


    I wanted to say it wasn''t her fault.


    But my choked throat couldn''t utter a word.


    Maybe... if I had been braver, stronger, smarter, things would have been different?


    But... I said nothing.


    She let go of me, holding my shoulders.


    "Would you go to another world with mom?"


    She smiled and asked.


    I looked at her, confused.


    Where was this other world?


    "A happy world, a world where this won''t happen again. We''ll live carefree in that world, we''ll disappear from here forever."


    She glanced at the edge, the bottomless high-rise.


    That was the abyss for mortals, the end of fate.


    I understood her meaning.


    She wanted to die, she wanted to take me with her.


    It seemed like a way to escape all the troubles of this world, her despair explained.


    All the suffering in this world seemed to be resolved.


    But...


    I didn''t want to die.


    I really didn''t want to die.


    I wanted to live, I was still so young, my future hadn''t even arrived, my real life hadn''t started.


    Why... should I die?


    My expression changed, my gaze at her turned fearful.


    I honestly told her I didn''t want to die, I wanted to live.


    As long as I lived, there would be a way.


    As long as I lived, there would be a day when the sun would rise.


    But she just smiled and held my hand. She was smiling, but her grip was unimaginably strong. She had never held my hand with such force.


    It was clearly my mother''s hand, but at that moment, it felt like a hand pulling me into the real abyss.


    "I don''t want to die... Mom, I don''t want to die..."


    She kept comforting me with the gentlest words.


    "It''s okay. It will only hurt for a moment, Sophie... it will be fine. Compared to living in real hell, where we''re going is heaven. Trust mom, mom will protect you, no matter where we go. Come with mom, okay?"


    "I don''t want to... I don''t want! I don''t want to die!!"


    "Listen! You''re mom''s child, how can you not listen? We have no choice! Sophie... we have no choice, we can only die! Our fate is to die now!


    What''s the point of living! To suffer more? To endure more? Let''s die, we''ll die together, Sophie, die with mom!!"


    Her expression turned ferocious, her words became vicious.


    She didn''t look like mom anymore.


    She looked like a demon.


    I didn''t understand.


    Why did the person who once loved me the most... want to drag me into the abyss?


    I didn''t understand why all the suffering in my life came from the two people I loved the most.


    I didn''t understand.


    I wanted to escape, I wanted to live.


    I didn''t want to die.


    When that thought truly appeared, I heard the voice in my mind.


    "Sister... leave it to me."


    Could I leave it to her?


    But at that moment, I had no choice.


    I knew clearly that my mother, who wanted to die with me, was serious.


    She just wanted me to die with her.


    I didn''t know.


    I didn''t know.


    I wanted to live...


    I didn''t want to die...


    Then... leave it to her.


    Sophia... make sure I live.


    So at that moment, in the cold wind on the rooftop.


    In my mother''s ferocious face.


    In the excruciating pain of her grip on my hand.


    I closed my eyes.


    I handed myself over to her.


    And then...


    Then came the sound of an ambulance, the wail of sirens.


    Many people, concerned, asking if I was okay, if I was hurt.


    I just stared blankly.


    Looking into the distance.


    At the two people covered in white cloth being pushed into the ambulance.


    Did my fallen mother go to the happy world she believed in?


    Did my father, who shot himself, find his last bit of conscience, unable to face his guilt?


    But the world felt so empty.


    This world seemed to have only me left.


    I had no parents anymore.


    I had no happiness anymore.


    "It''s okay, you still have me, sister."


    I wanted to hug her, but could only hug myself.


    Yeah, it''s okay...


    I still have Sophia.

 Chapter 366 366: Did he really mean what he said?

    "She''s a naive child... She''s too slow to grasp the changes in people''s hearts, and she underestimates the malice of this world. But she''s lucky because I still exist."


    The cold wind on the street.


    Her arms wrapped around his waist.


    She pressed against him and said those words.


    With just a simple sentence, Sam could picture it clearly.


    He hadn''t experienced it firsthand, and many things he couldn''t fully empathize with, but he roughly understood what had happened.


    Sophie, driven to a dead end with a strong will to survive, chose to escape by handing over control to Sophia.


    Sophia told her she would protect her.


    And she did protect her, but she never told Sophie how. It wasn''t by persuading their mother to give up on taking her life.


    Instead, she used a simpler, more effective, but also more shocking method.


    She pushed their mother off the building.


    Sam wasn''t angry about these events. He knew that if it hadn''t happened this way, the likely outcome would have been Sophie and her mother falling from the building together.


    From that perspective, the result was good.


    But... Sophie would never have imagined that her sister, the other soul living in her body, was far more ruthless and insane than she thought.


    Sam frowned, feeling the cold wind howling behind him.


    But the girl in his arms, though so beautiful, gave him no warmth.


    She was as cold as ice, merely absorbing his body heat.


    "So you lied to her, telling her that your mother gave up on her and jumped?"


    Sophia clung tightly to Sam''s waist, her laughter echoing in the wind.


    "Of course. Otherwise, how could my sister convince herself to live on strongly? She had to believe that her cute, innocent sister used unique means to make it all happen, allowing her to survive. So she has lived with the thought of protecting me, wanting to live on with me, Sam, are you angry?"


    "I don''t think I have the right to be angry about your sisters'' private matters."


    "But you''re still displeased, aren''t you?"


    "Lies always leave a bad taste. Haven''t you thought about what would happen if she found out the truth, or if I told her what you just said?"


    Sam asked.


    Sophia looked up, smiling, even tightening her grip, making their proximity even more intimate.


    "Would you tell her? Would you tell her the truth that has kept her going, shattering her resolve, breaking her courage, making her realize that even the person she trusts the most has deceived her?"


    Sam remained silent.


    Sophia seemed to grow more confident.


    "And from the result, is it bad? Does anyone live in this world without lies? Has anyone never deceived others? Sam... now that I''ve said this, would you still choose to tell her the truth?"


    Sam looked at her.


    Honestly, when this question arose, Sam''s intention wasn''t to threaten her.


    Because he couldn''t possibly tell Sophie the truth himself, as it would be unbearable for her.


    Whether she believed her sister pushed their mother or thought her own body did it, it would be a devastating blow.


    The truth might come to light one day, but it wouldn''t be now, and it wouldn''t be him who told her.


    His purpose in asking was simple: to understand Sophia''s motives for deceiving Sophie. Was it for herself, or was it truly for Sophie, as she claimed?


    Sam had his ways of judging, thanks to his True Sight ability.


    But the question had to be asked at the right time.


    He wasn''t in a hurry and looked at her.


    Under the streetlight, her beautiful face held an unsettling gaze.


    "Even the police didn''t notice anything?"


    "How could they? Who would think a young girl could push an adult off a building? And my sister didn''t know what happened, so her account was flawless."


    Sam took a deep breath.


    "So... since your deception wasn''t a one-time thing, what''s your goal?"


    Sophia looked at Sam, amused.


    "Sam, what do you think I want?"


    "I just want to know if you''re doing this for yourself or for your sister."


    Sam''s gaze focused on her face.


    But Sophia didn''t rush to answer. She stared straight into Sam''s eyes.


    The silence made the air feel tense.


    Until she finally spoke.


    "I remember telling you something, Sam."


    "What?"


    "I have a superpower too. My ability is to copy the last power used on me... Are you planning to do something to me?"


    She smiled, but it was a chilling smile.


    Sam had to admit she was a smart girl, her intelligence surpassing Sophie''s academic prowess.


    But she probably didn''t realize that Sam didn''t care about that ability.


    Because... hers was a one-time use, and it would disappear after being used.


    And his lie-detecting ability wouldn''t affect him.


    So he smiled without worry.


    "Is that so? I almost forgot. But I don''t plan to use anything. I don''t have any superpowers. I''m just asking you a simple question. If you don''t want to answer, then don''t."


    "Then can I ask why you asked?"


    She squinted, trying to gauge if Sam was lying.


    Sam''s Absolute Lucidity, upgraded to True Sight, still retained its original effect. His thoughts weren''t easily seen through, and he didn''t need any extra pretense.


    "Nothing much. People are naturally suspicious. I just think your motives aren''t pure."


    "That''s a simple thought... I thought you wanted to know more about my sister."


    Sophia seemed to be mocking something, and Sam smiled slightly.


    "Knowing more and understanding deeper doesn''t conflict."


    "Now that you know so much, how do you plan to treat my sister? Like those other women?"


    "Other women?"


    "Angel... your sister... even Isabella? Aren''t they all your prey?"


    "Don''t say that. I don''t have any strange methods. I just treat everyone around me with sincerity."


    Sophia couldn''t help but laugh. She let go of Sam, stepping back and leaning against the wall, looking at him playfully.


    "I trust men even less than my sister."


    "That''s sad. I thought you trusted me."


    "You don''t believe I''m innocent, so let''s drop the pretense, Sam."


    "Is this tearing off the mask?"


    "Isn''t that your choice?"


    She smiled.


    Sam nodded, then looked at her.


    "Now can you answer my question?"


    "Answering you is no problem. I''m not afraid of your methods or abilities. It doesn''t matter."


    After saying this, Sophia crossed her arms, her hair slightly messy on her face, but she didn''t bother to fix it.


    In this disheveled state, with a touch of unkempt beauty.


    "From the beginning until now... I just want her to be happy."


    Sam didn''t hesitate to use his True Sight ability.


    But the result was...


    ¡Ì.


    She wasn''t lying.


    Though the result satisfied Sam, it also raised more questions.


    "So that''s your ability... Sam, you''re good at lying, deceiving girls effortlessly."


    Sophia had indeed noticed something, but it didn''t matter. She had no intention of using that ability because it was pointless.


    Sam squinted at her.


    "Just adding a layer of security. As I said before, suspicion between people is normal, just like you never trusted me."


    "Heh, interesting. But now you have your answer, right?"


    Sam felt the wind making his head ache, not clear but painful.


    Luckily, she didn''t lie, but why didn''t she lie?


    He frowned.


    "If your wish is for her happiness, why the deception, the lies, hiding so much from her? Do you think it''s normal to achieve happiness through lies?"


    Sophia sneered.


    "I don''t know if lies can bring happiness, but if she keeps avoiding, being stubborn, denying her feelings, she''ll never be happy. So I need to make decisions for her when she can''t face things. After all, even you can''t deny, I''m the one who knows her best, no one else."


    "...You said you were supposed to be twins. So you didn''t get to be born. Don''t you have any resentment?"


    Sam asked the crucial question, the most unreasonable part.


    Helping Sophie without reservation, even genuinely wanting her happiness.


    Didn''t she have any thoughts about the unfairness of her fate?


    Sophia responded calmly.


    "Watch fewer melodramatic soap operas, Sam. When you understand the world''s nature, the ugliness of human hearts, you''ll stand in my shoes and be glad... that it''s not me living in this world."


    "That''s extreme... but it''s a flawless reason."


    Sam looked at her.


    Though her answers often surprised him, they were unexpectedly genuine.


    He couldn''t find a point to call a lie.


    Maybe that''s the strange part of this world he existed in.


    Not so reasonable, yet normal and real.


    Interesting. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sam, aren''t you going to ask what I plan to do next?"


    Sam chuckled.


    "You wouldn''t tell me. Someone who announces their plans to the world... such people exist, but you''re not one of them."


    "You''re much smarter this time. Indeed, I won''t tell you, but I can give you a small clue."


    "What?"


    She squinted at Sam, showing a beautiful smile.


    "I''ll help her, without reservation, to get you. The best outcome, of course, is... to make you belong only to my sister."


    ...


    Clich¨¦.


    But somehow, I''m not surprised.


    ...


    "What were you two talking about?"


    On the way back, Sophie hesitantly asked.


    Sophia had been gone for a while.


    But her unsettling smile and those strange words lingered in Sam''s mind.


    Sam wanted to laugh but couldn''t quite manage it.


    "Nothing much, just asked how she''s been these days."


    Sophie had her hands tucked into her sleeves.


    "...Just that?"


    If it was just that, why didn''t she let me hear? So strange.


    Sophie instinctively doubted, feeling it wasn''t that simple.


    Sam knew what she was thinking.


    So he smiled and said.


    "Yeah... just asked about some of your past, little stories... some interesting growth stories... don''t you know?"


    Sophie''s face turned slightly red.


    "I... of course I know! Why talk about those things? Talk about your stuff!"


    "Maybe our topics always revolve around you."


    Sam answered casually, looking ahead, walking lightly.


    This seemingly nonchalant sentence made Sophie''s heart race.


    She had thought that compared to her personality, Sam might prefer talking to her sister.


    But... didn''t this sentence mean he just wanted to understand her through her sister?


    What was he up to?


    Why did he always do things that caught her off guard...


    Sophie didn''t know how to respond, even... wanting to escape again.


    So she stayed silent, walking back to the apartment entrance.


    It was time to part.


    Sam, as if nothing had happened, waved lightly.


    "Alright, go back. It''s indeed a bit cold outside."


    "You knew it was cold and still dragged me for a walk?"


    Sophie said with slight dissatisfaction.


    She wasn''t really dissatisfied, just used to being stubborn, as if showing her true feelings was shameful, sometimes even hating her own stubbornness.


    Sam smiled at her.


    "Then I won''t call you next time?"


    "...Don''t call, who cares."


    She snorted softly.


    "What if I do care?"


    Just as Sophie was about to turn and leave, she heard Sam''s clear words cutting through the cold wind.


    She couldn''t help but look at his shining eyes in the dark.


    Like bright stars.


    "I..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Goodnight!"


    Thud, thud, thud¡ª!


    Sophie turned and ran.


    Sam was stunned for a moment.


    Then he couldn''t help but laugh.


    Is it that hard to say a sincere word?


    Sophie ran straight into the elevator, frantically pressing the close button, afraid Sam would catch up.


    Until the elevator doors closed, she let out a long breath as if exhausted.


    She felt like she had sweated out all her day''s sweat in that moment.


    Drenched in sweat!


    She slapped her flushed cheeks, making them even redder.


    "Wake up! Calm down! Sophie!"


    Then she weakly leaned against the elevator wall.


    "Did he really mean what he said?"

 Chapter 367 367: Every part of her body is great

    On a morning when classes were in session.


    After having breakfast, Sam, full of energy, headed to school.


    It seemed like nothing had changed. Even in the dead of winter, the youthful crowd was vibrant, and on the podium stood the ever-elegant and beautiful Alice.


    And then there was Louis, who today seemed unusually enthusiastic, greeting and chatting with everyone, laughing and joking.


    Louis seemed a bit off, overly enthusiastic, overly eager to show himself.


    It was as if he was trying to tell everyone, "I''m fine, I''m doing great."


    This was inherently abnormal, but Sam could understand. Teenagers often did such things.


    Using overly normal behavior to prove that nothing was wrong, that they weren''t affected at all, but in reality, it was a sign of insecurity.


    At lunchtime in the cafeteria, Sam was just having a regular meal, but he seemed to have arrived a bit late. The cafeteria was packed, and Sam, holding his tray, had to find a suitable spot, preferably at a table with fewer people.


    Until he saw someone interesting...


    "President Brody, long time no see."


    Brody was eating in the cafeteria.


    Yes, Brody Montgomery, the young master of the Montgomery family, was eating in the school cafeteria.


    Brody didn''t need to eat in the cafeteria, and he would be leaving the school next spring.


    His family background allowed him to eat whatever he wanted, but he had to maintain appearances as the student council president, especially since he was about to step down. He needed to leave a good impression.


    Creating a ''down-to-earth'' image.


    Maybe some of these ordinary students he looked down on would become useful in the future, and having met them could be beneficial.


    He thought his actions were a sign of maturity. After all, his two older brothers liked to do the same. He didn''t quite understand those business operations.


    Despite being favored, it seemed his two brothers had gained considerable trust through their abilities.


    But at this moment, Brody, who was eating, didn''t expect the person sitting across from him and greeting him... to be Sam.


    Who gave this jerk the courage to sit in front of him? And with a tray, no less!


    Did he invite him to sit?


    Has hanging out with Angel made him forget who he is?


    "Excuse me, I don''t know you well. Why are you sitting here?"


    Sam had intended to ease the tension with Brody, but he didn''t expect such rudeness. Given Brody''s attitude, Sam wasn''t going to be polite either. He looked at him matter-of-factly.


    "This is the cafeteria. I''m a student, so I can sit here. Does the cafeteria have reserved seats for the student council president?"


    "...Sam, do you know who you''re talking to?"


    Brody felt his appetite vanish.


    "President Brody, have you forgotten your own name?"


    Sam looked at him like he was an idiot, then thought for a moment and said, "Hmm, your name is Brody Montgomery, remember?"


    "Remember my ass! Sam, are you feeling smug now?"


    Brody couldn''t help but clench his fists.


    Sam calmly continued eating, not in a hurry to respond, his leisurely demeanor contrasting sharply with Brody''s urgency.


    "Smug about what? Oh... are you talking about Angel?"


    He even took another bite before slowly answering.


    Brody''s blood pressure was about to explode, veins bulging at his temples.


    "You really are smug... A man relying on a woman, don''t you feel ashamed?"


    "I can''t help it. It''s Angel''s choice. I didn''t force her."


    "...Heh, let''s see how long you stay smug. A spineless man like you will get bored of her soon and be dumped. Do you think you can be protected forever? Pray this good time lasts, or I''ll make your life a living hell!"


    Has this guy been reading too many novels lately?


    Saying things like "living hell"?


    Sam smiled, put down his utensils, placed his hands on the table, and looked at Brody with a smile.


    "Tell me, President Brody, do you really know what a living hell feels like?"


    Brody was taken aback. What was this strange expression on the boy''s face?


    He didn''t expect Sam to lean in closer.


    Speaking in a lower voice.


    "Do you know what it feels like to have your body shattered into ninety-nine pieces?"


    "..."


    "Do you know what it''s like to be killed and have your body soaked in a container full of formaldehyde?"


    "...Smack!"


    Brody, unable to bear it, slammed the table and stood up, drawing the attention of many around them.


    People curiously looked at these two prominent figures.


    One was the student council president, the beloved youngest son of the Montgomery family.


    The other was the handsome guy every girl in school had heard of, and also Angel''s boyfriend.


    It seemed natural for these two not to get along, but no one expected... them to be sitting together?


    "You say all this, have you ever died?!"


    "Oh, I haven''t died. Just asking if you know. If you don''t, then forget it."


    Sam leaned back in his chair, smiling.


    Brody immediately realized he had been played by this boy.


    He really had the guts!


    This damn jerk... even dared to mess with him? Who gave him the courage?


    "Sam... just you wait."


    Sam picked up his spoon again. Brody standing there had no pressure on him. Like a clown.


    "Can I ask how long I have to wait? I might consider setting aside some time for you."


    "Heh, don''t be smug. When Angel gets tired of you, when she dumps you, when you realize a beggar can never win a princess''s favor, you''ll know when..."


    Seeing Brody regain his confidence, leaving his tray behind and walking away.


    Sam sighed.


    "President Brody."


    Brody turned back, sneering at Sam.


    "Thinking of begging for mercy now? Too late. I won''t let anyone who pisses me off get away. Don''t have any delusions. Don''t let me catch you, Sam..."


    "Ah... that''s not what I wanted to say."


    "Then what do you want to say? I''m busy."


    "Nothing much, just wanted to tell you, getting tired of someone... at least means having been with them, right? Oh, I''m not bragging. I just wanted to say... Angel is a really great girl, really great. Every part of her body is great."


    "..."


    Brody couldn''t say a word.


    He didn''t even know how he walked out of the cafeteria.


    His rational mind told him not to act out in the cafeteria.


    But all he could think about was.


    What did he mean?


    Was he telling me he and Angel had already had sex?


    Impossible.


    Impossible!! S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Angel wasn''t that kind of girl! She had the best education and manners, she wasn''t that kind of woman.


    She should be pure, chaste, saving herself for marriage, not giving herself away in high school to a poor boy with nothing but good looks!


    No way!


    He must be lying, he must be lying!


    Brody''s eyes were bloodshot.


    No, he couldn''t just sit back and do nothing. He couldn''t let things develop on their own.


    Now Angel was deceived, deeply influenced.


    He couldn''t let Sam continue to harm Angel. He wasn''t worthy!


    So he almost trembled as he took out his phone from his pocket.


    He dialed a number.


    A lazy male voice quickly answered.


    "Hello... my dear brother, isn''t it school time? Why are you calling me now?"


    Hearing this voice, Brody couldn''t help but frown slightly.


    But he took a deep breath and endured.


    "Brother... I want to ask, if there''s someone I really hate... someone I really hate, but I can''t deal with him with my current abilities... what should I do?"


    "Heh, coming to your brother for advice shows you''re not completely stupid. But... why can''t you deal with him? Seems like you''re still too young, need to learn more."


    Brody''s teeth were about to shatter.


    But he could only speak softly.


    "I know, brother... I''m really out of options..."


    "It''s okay, just tell me who this person is. It''s a small favor, no trouble at all."


    "Alright..."


    When the call finally ended.


    Brody put down his phone.


    He closed his eyes and tilted his head back, welcoming the sunlight on this cold winter day.


    "It''s settled... and it won''t come back to me. If it doesn''t work... brother, you''ll be in trouble too. Isn''t this killing two birds with one stone?"


    At this moment, Brody felt a genuine sense of being a schemer.


    He had a strong premonition.


    Meanwhile, the boy in the cafeteria finally put down his spoon and let out a satisfied burp.


    "Ugh... why do I feel like he''s about to do something stupid? Still not low-key enough."

 Chapter 368 368: Could she really be a genius?

    After school, Sam finally made his way to the clubroom, a place that now felt somewhat unfamiliar.


    The room seemed a bit damp, and as he opened the door, he realized he was the first to arrive. He opened the windows, letting the last rays of sunlight stream in. The curtains fluttered in the cold breeze, but he didn''t feel too chilly.


    He was here because of a notification from Isabella. It had been a while since they had one, giving off a sense that something significant was about to happen.


    But Sam had no idea what it could be. Surely, they wouldn''t throw a big surprise at him on the first day back in the clubroom, right?


    As he pondered, the door behind him creaked open.


    Turning around, he saw Angel striding in like a victorious general, head held high.


    Angel... What''s up with her? Why does she look so smug?


    Before Sam could say anything, another girl followed Angel in.


    It was Sophie, no doubt about it. But Sophie looked odd too. Unlike Angel''s confident demeanor, Sophie seemed to be the complete opposite¡ªavoiding eye contact, hands in her pockets, her face full of defiance.


    She looked like she was putting on a brave front.


    Sam looked at the two of them.


    "What''s going on with you two? One after the other..."


    Angel smiled and sat on the sofa, casually glancing at Sophie, who was deliberately avoiding her gaze.


    "Why don''t you ask the defeated one what happened?"


    Sophie clenched her fists at those words, glancing at Angel before quickly turning her head away.


    "I don''t see what''s so great about winning a badminton game..."


    Sam thought for a moment and sat next to Angel. She naturally placed her legs on his lap, as if it were a reflex.


    "You two played badminton?"


    These two didn''t seem like they''d hang out together, but it sounded like they did.


    Angel, lounging lazily, still looked smug.


    "We had gym class together, and since we were both in the gym, I challenged her to a game. I thought she didn''t want to play because she was so good... Turns out it was quite a struggle for you, Sophie. Were you drenched in sweat?"


    Sophie''s face visibly reddened.


    "Nonsense! I was just off my game today."


    Angel couldn''t help but laugh.


    "With your athletic ability, does it even matter if you''re off your game? I feel like I could beat you in a wheelchair."


    "Then remember to use a wheelchair next time we play!"


    "Have some dignity. Or should I just play with one hand tied behind my back?"


    "Stop being so smug, you big-breasted idiot..."


    Sophie muttered.


    Angel didn''t get angry. Instead, she puffed out her chest, even more provocatively.


    "Sam."


    "Yeah?"


    "Are my breasts big?"


    Angel asked without a hint of shame, almost as a challenge.


    Sam glanced at Sophie, who was already blushing on Angel''s behalf, and had no choice but to answer.


    "Yes."


    "And am I stupid?"


    Sam didn''t say anything, shaking his head to express his opinion.


    Sophie understood why Angel was asking these questions, looking smugly at her.


    She huffed.


    "Childish!"


    "Who''s childish? You lost and still won''t admit it. If the world ended, your mouth would definitely survive, Sophie... If there were a Holy Grail War, would your mouth be a holy relic?"


    "Angel...! You wicked woman!"


    Just as the two were about to start another round of bickering.


    "Ahem. It''s been a while, but you all still get along so well~"


    A voice came from the doorway.


    Isabella walked in, hands behind her back, standing tall, breaking the constant arguing.


    Seeing Isabella, everyone''s expressions changed, at least their focus shifted to this unchanged, youthful, and flawless girl.


    She had announced the big news, but she seemed completely unaffected.


    "Hmm? Why is everyone looking at me like that? Do I look particularly good today?"


    As expected, Isabella''s mental fortitude was strong.


    Sam smiled, trying to ease the tension.


    "Senior, you called us here, but it seems you were the last to arrive. A bit neglectful, don''t you think?"


    Isabella smiled as she walked to her familiar spot, where she could see everyone clearly.


    "Well, I haven''t seen you all in a while. I needed to gather my thoughts."


    Angel, unusually proactive, stood up.


    "Spill it. Why did you call us here?"


    Sophie looked curious too, though she didn''t like to show it, especially since it was Angel asking.


    Isabella smiled at Angel.


    "Isn''t this just a regular club activity? Why would you think I have a special purpose?"


    Angel sneered.


    "Isn''t it obvious? Or do you think pretending nothing happened will make us forget you have superpowers? Or act like it never happened?"


    Isabella didn''t panic. Instead, she rested her chin on her hand.


    "But Angel, you haven''t exactly explained your abilities either."


    "I''m not like you, Isabella," Angel replied, annoyed.


    Isabella smiled sweetly. "Don''t take double standards as a given, Angel. I don''t think that''s who you are."


    "It''s not your place to lecture me," Angel retorted, even more annoyed.


    But Isabella''s aggression stopped there.


    She turned her gaze to Sam.


    Sam was taken aback.


    Why are you looking at me now? Talk among yourselves, pretend I''m not here... Isn''t that how it usually goes? Why remember me when there''s a problem?


    Then Isabella said.


    "Sam should have told you about me, right? You know my abilities, so why make me repeat it?"


    Angel squinted.


    "Some things are more convincing when said by the person themselves. Besides... isn''t that why you called us here?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Isabella smiled.


    "Is it possible I just missed seeing you all and wanted to feel the camaraderie of sitting in this room again? ...I might think of this place many times in the future."


    Her nostalgic tone naturally irked Angel.


    "If that''s the case, then I think you lack sincerity, Senior."


    "Sincerity? What sincerity, Angel? Be more specific."


    "If you consider us members of your club, it would be better to be open and honest."


    Sam didn''t know why Angel was so insistent on this.


    Did she think this would humiliate Isabella?


    It seemed pointless. Why?


    At that moment, Isabella casually provided an answer.


    "By ''open and honest,'' you mean you want me to promise never to use my mind-reading abilities on you again, right?"


    Angel was silent for a moment.


    Then she lifted her head, chin up, as domineering as ever.


    "I think it''s reasonable. Your ability is a significant threat to everyone. No one wants their thoughts to be an open book to you. No one wants to be completely exposed in front of someone."


    Isabella smiled.


    "But even if I promised, what good would it do? You wouldn''t know if I chose to read your mind and didn''t reveal it. Any promise would be meaningless."


    "What if I found your vow trustworthy?" Angel smiled back.


    Isabella was a girl who never seemed to be at a disadvantage.


    She shook her head.


    "Don''t overthink it, Angel. We''re not good at promises or vows. I called you here today to apologize for keeping things from you. And... I''ll continue to interact with you this way. After all, everyone has their secrets.


    In that sense, I''m being fair."


    Everyone fell silent.


    Angel seemed to lose interest.


    Sam noticed the atmosphere cooling rapidly.


    He glanced around.


    "Should I clap now?"


    "Pfft..."


    Sophie couldn''t help but laugh a little.


    Angel looked at Sam with disdain.


    "I see you really like being the center of attention, Sam."


    "No way, I might just be a bit humorous."


    "And Sophie, don''t you think your sense of humor is too low? What happened to your previous persona? Not pretending anymore?"


    Angel went full throttle, seemingly ready to diss everyone.


    Sophie shook her head. "I''ll laugh if I want to. Are you going to control everything, even me?"


    "Great, it seems spending time with Sam has thickened your skin too," Angel said, stepping on Sam''s foot.


    Sam winced.


    How is this my fault? Can''t Sophie just be naturally talented?


    Isabella watched the familiar scene unfold, smiling contentedly.


    "Alright~ Let''s stop the bickering and discuss something else."


    "Like what?"


    "Club activities, of course. It''s mid-December, and Christmas and New Year are coming. Doesn''t anyone want to participate in some festive activities together?"


    Angel remained silent.


    Sophie stayed quiet too.


    Sam seemed to understand something and also fell silent.


    An eerie silence filled the room.


    Isabella was momentarily stunned, then realized and slapped the table in frustration.


    "I can read minds, but if none of you speak, it''s exhausting!"


    Angel snorted.


    "If the club is called the Ultimate Human Department, I think we should challenge ourselves to become fireworks on New Year''s Day and see who explodes the best."


    "...Are you even human?" Sophie couldn''t help but say.


    Angel grinned.


    "My subtext is that I''m not interested. Didn''t you get it?"


    Sophie smiled back.


    "I just think with normal human logic. I can''t understand crazy talk."


    Whenever these two talked, Sam felt his head buzzing.


    "I have a small suggestion," Isabella suddenly said.


    "What?"


    Sam quickly responded, knowing no one else would.


    Isabella stood up, adopting a serious stance.


    "On New Year''s Day, each of us should prepare a gift for the club members. That''s this club''s challenge!"


    "...Are you kidding?!"


    "Have you lost it, Isabella?!"


    Sam''s eye twitched.


    Wow, exchanging gifts?


    Isn''t that a bit much?


    Just Sophie and Angel... He wouldn''t be surprised if they gave each other poop.


    But Isabella seemed confident.


    "Don''t you think it''s interesting?"


    "Not at all!" Angel squinted.


    Sophie used her cold expression to show her thoughts.


    Isabella spread her hands.


    "It''s simple. The goal isn''t just to celebrate the New Year but to make the recipient genuinely happy. Since I can read minds, I can ensure fairness."


    "Think about it. People who usually clash can, through keen observation and intelligence, make the other genuinely like their gift. Isn''t that a challenge?"


    Sam realized something.


    He suddenly admired Isabella''s ability beyond mind-reading.


    Her insight into human nature.


    She even lowered her voice, adding a persuasive tone.


    "Isn''t this... a way to conquer the person you dislike?"


    Sam saw the two girls'' faces waver.


    He looked at Isabella''s confident smile.


    He wanted to say something.


    Could she really be a genius?

 Chapter 369 369: I want to drain your cum dry

    Isabella''s suggestion, Sam had to admit, was indeed intriguing.


    He was curious about what Sophie and Angel would give each other as gifts.


    From his experience, Sam realized that Isabella''s strength wasn''t in coming up with entertaining activities. Her activities were always tailored to the personalities involved.


    Take Sophie and Angel, for example. Despite their vastly different social statuses, like night and day, Isabella always managed to devise proposals that neither could resist.


    The two girls, always at odds, now locked eyes again, and Sam could almost see the outcome.


    Angel was the first to turn her head, looking at Isabella, who was watching them.


    "Senior, do you really think we''ll fall for your tricks every time?"


    It seemed like there was a twist this time. Had she finally wised up?


    Isabella, however, remained unflustered, smiling as she replied.


    "Why would it be a trick? This is just a reasonable club activity. Since you''re both club members, participating in club activities is only natural, right?"


    Angel sneered.


    "I think you''re using your mind-reading ability to spy on our true thoughts. Honestly, I don''t find this activity interesting. I''m tired of this endless back-and-forth with Sophie. This time, you might not get your way."


    Isabella shook her head with a smile.


    "Angel, you''ve misunderstood. I didn''t mean it that way. The reason I proposed this activity isn''t to play a prank or watch a show. I just want to accomplish this before I leave this school next spring."


    Hearing this, Sam seemed to remember.


    That''s right, next year Isabella would officially leave the school. According to Kuhang High''s rules, she wouldn''t need to attend school during the final month, whether she was preparing for college or choosing another path. This period would determine her future.


    But the result was the same: her high school life was coming to an end.


    This made Angel frown slightly.


    "Don''t make it sound like a dying person''s last wish. If it''s meaningless and boring, I won''t do it. Do you really think Sophie and I can genuinely exchange gifts? I''d have to think twice about accepting anything from her."


    Angel scoffed.


    Sophie retorted, "Don''t flatter yourself. I wouldn''t give you a gift."


    Isabella smiled.


    "I don''t mind, but I think this might be our club''s last activity. Afterward, I''ll report the results to the club advisor. If we can''t complete this, the club might disband."


    "I don''t know if you care, maybe you don''t have any attachment. Maybe you think it doesn''t matter where or when we gather. But I do care, and I would miss it. So I hope we can do this. But... I won''t force you."


    Isabella''s gaze seemed distant and unfocused.


    She wasn''t looking at anyone in particular, more like she was looking at the classroom.


    At this familiar yet soon-to-be unfamiliar classroom.


    What was she thinking?


    Sam couldn''t tell.


    She simply said.


    "The situation is simple. No need for a vote. If this doesn''t happen by New Year''s, the club activity fails, and the club might disband. This isn''t a threat. You can do as you please. That''s all I have to say.


    Thank you for coming today. You can leave now."


    Isabella ended the conversation decisively.


    No hesitation.


    She even picked up her bag first and walked out of the clubroom.


    Sam looked at the two girls left behind. They were silent, not saying a word.


    Sam didn''t know what to say either.


    He knew their feelings were complicated, but they weren''t fragile or foolish. They could understand many things and had their own opinions.


    As Isabella said: Ultimately, it''s their choice.


    "Let''s go home."


    Angel picked up her bag and handed it to Sam, her expression as cold as if nothing had happened.


    But it was too cold, making Sam realize she was affected.


    Sam took her bag and glanced at Sophie.


    Sophie looked back at him.


    This time, Sophie didn''t blush or avoid his gaze. She just looked at Sam deeply.


    Unclear in meaning.


    Like a story needing to be explored.


    ---


    "Tired?"


    In the familiar black car, Elowen was driving as usual.


    Angel, as soon as she got in, chose to lie on Sam''s lap, enjoying his massage.


    Sam gently rubbed her temples, and the girl closed her eyes in comfort.


    "Not really. I''m always like this, aren''t I?" Angel replied.


    Sam smiled. "But you usually don''t doubt yourself like this."


    "I''m not doubting myself."


    Angel glanced at Sam with slight annoyance, then closed her eyes again, enjoying his massage.


    She looked like a proud cat, always disobedient but needing her owner''s touch.


    Sam nodded.


    "Alright... you''re right."


    Sam didn''t plan to persuade her or ask about her thoughts.


    No need to create trouble for himself.


    In the unusually quiet car, Sam only heard her mumble.


    "Isabella is so annoying..."


    Really?


    Sam looked at Angel''s perfect face, then turned to the sunset-lit street.


    The orange glow covered countless billboards and withered leaves.


    The quiet orange light flowed gently on the ground, with pedestrians either hurrying or peacefully strolling.


    Sam thought.


    They''re all lovely, just maybe not so compatible.


    When they arrived at Angel''s home, Celeste wasn''t there, much to Sam''s relief.


    Selena was still the same, full of enthusiasm like a child, talking about her class and how seriously she was taking her studies.


    But Angel seemed uninterested, barely saying a word.


    "If you want to go back now, let Elowen drive you."


    After dinner.


    Angel said this to Sam.


    But Sam didn''t think much of it. He smiled and shook his head.


    "I''m not going back."


    Angel frowned slightly, then sighed softly.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not that I''m not interested in you anymore. I just don''t want to think about anything today. I want to stay quiet."


    Sam smiled.


    "I''m not worried about that. I just think it might be better if I stay with you."


    "Why?"


    Angel looked at him curiously.


    Sam didn''t answer directly. He looked at the setting sun and the darkening world outside.


    "Since we just finished dinner, how about a walk nearby?"


    Angel hesitated, but since she hadn''t changed clothes yet, she nodded.


    "Okay."


    They temporarily left the mansion.


    "Cold?"


    As soon as they stepped out, a cold wind hit them. Sam felt refreshed, but he was worried about the girl beside him.


    Sure enough, Angel frowned at Sam.


    "I must be crazy to agree to walk with you in this cold."


    Why did that sound familiar?


    It seemed like a certain flat-chested girl had said something similar.


    Sam smiled and reached out, grabbing Angel''s hand and putting it in his pocket.


    This action felt familiar, but there was a difference.


    Sam didn''t pull his hand out. Instead, he kept it in his pocket, wrapping her soft, delicate hand.


    Looking at her, Sam smiled gently.


    "Is this better?"


    Angel snorted.


    "A little."


    So Sam held her hand, and they walked side by side.


    The nearby streets were clean, with hardly any fallen leaves, and stray cats and dogs were rare.


    There weren''t many buildings in this wealthy area, and they were spaced apart, like a large resort with beautiful scenery, pleasing to the eye.


    "Do you rarely go for walks?"


    Sam asked casually.


    Angel''s voice was flat.


    "Of course. Why walk for no reason?"


    "Walking is good for digestion."


    "Never heard of that."


    Sam chuckled.


    "People who don''t digest after eating and just sit or lie down tend to gain weight."


    Angel retorted, "People who walk a lot tend to have thick calves. Why don''t you mention that? Besides, am I fat?"


    She couldn''t gain weight.


    "You''re not fat. I''m just thinking about your health."


    "You better be."


    Angel snorted.


    As they walked, Angel suddenly remembered something.


    She stopped.


    Sam turned his head, puzzled.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Angel looked away.


    "There''s an artificial lake over there."


    "Do you want to check it out?"


    But Angel awkwardly said, "Not really."


    "Well... I want to see it. Can you take me?"


    "Tsk... troublesome."


    Sam was used to her awkwardness. Even if she wanted to do something, she wouldn''t admit it. That was Angel''s ''way.''


    And Sam''s job was simple: find a way to let her do what she wanted.


    The lake wasn''t far. After a short walk, they saw a clear artificial lake under the streetlights.


    There seemed to be koi and other fish, with signs prohibiting swimming.


    The streetlights illuminated the lake, the cold wind creating ripples, spreading out in shimmering waves.


    "It''s beautiful."


    Sam said, admiring the view.


    Angel spoke softly. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I moved here when I was about eight."


    "Do you come here often?"


    "Occasionally, sometimes..."


    "Sometimes when?"


    Sam pressed, and Angel looked at him with slight annoyance.


    As if she would get impatient if he kept asking.


    "Tell me. Let me know more about you. Please?"


    Sam nudged her with his chin.


    Angel grumbled.


    "Don''t nudge me, annoying..."


    But she didn''t pull her hand away from his.


    As if she had no choice, seeing Sam''s expectant eyes, she reluctantly spoke.


    "When I''m in a bad mood."


    "You get in bad moods?"


    Angel sneered.


    "Guess if I''m in a good mood now. Will I kick you into the lake for a winter swim?"


    Sam just smiled and looked at her.


    "Is it because of Godmother?"


    "...Sort of."


    Angel looked away, her gaze unfocused on the lake.


    The cold wind didn''t make her voice tremble, but there was a hint of desolation in her calm tone.


    "She was even more detestable than I am now. She gave me countless tasks, constantly reminding me of our family''s situation. She didn''t hesitate to show her negative emotions in front of me."


    Sam thought for a moment.


    Then he spoke softly.


    "You''ve mentioned some things from that time. But a woman who just took over a big family would have a hard time. Of course, you didn''t have it easy either."


    Angel scoffed.


    "Sometimes I know I should thank her for making me understand the complexity of human nature and the ugliness of the real world early on. But my heart tells me I should hate her for taking away my carefree days."


    "No wonder you''re so contradictory with Selena."


    Sam chuckled.


    Angel frowned and squeezed Sam''s hand in her pocket.


    "I''m contradictory?"


    Sam nodded.


    "Yes, you seem strict with her, but when she''s obviously slacking off, you don''t call her out. Maybe you think she shouldn''t be under the same pressure you were, needing to grow up quickly. She can be innocent and carefree for longer, right?"


    Looking into Sam''s eyes, Angel squinted in displeasure.


    "Don''t act like you''re so smart. I''m not. I''m just too lazy to care. She''s not my real sister."


    Sam chuckled.


    "That''s not true. You''ve already treated her like family. Otherwise, you wouldn''t let her stay with you. I''m not particularly smart, but I''m not dumb."


    "Has anyone ever told you that you''re really annoying when you''re not stupid?"


    Angel lifted her foot and stepped on Sam.


    Deliberately.


    But not hard at all.


    Sam thought for a moment.


    "Not really. I''ve always been praised for being smart and handsome."


    "Stop grossing me out."


    "Hey? Isn''t that what attracted you to me?"


    Angel turned to Sam, amused.


    "If it''s for such shallow reasons, you should worry about me getting tired of you and kicking you away."


    Sam shook his head.


    "I''m not worried."


    "Why?"


    That''s the difference between Angel and ordinary girls. Ordinary girls would ask why.


    But she only asked why.


    Sam pulled his hand out of his pocket, then turned to face Angel.


    This proud and noble girl, often like a hedgehog, looked up at him.


    Even now, there was no shyness or nervousness, only pride and defiance.


    Until the boy reached out and gently cupped her face.


    His warm hands made her cheeks flush slightly.


    He lowered his head, pressing his forehead against hers.


    Then, with this intimate distance, he smiled and said.


    "Because I genuinely believe that having you in my life, even for a moment, makes it perfect and worth it."


    This seemed to be an answer Angel didn''t want.


    She still squinted.


    "So it doesn''t matter if I abandon you in the future?"


    "That would be perfect. I could find other girls to try out!"


    "Sam, you''re asking for it... mmph!!"


    Just as Angel was about to give him a piece of her mind.


    Sam quickly leaned down and gave her the gentlest blow.


    Lightly kissing her jelly-like lips.


    Tasting the unique flavor of this girl.


    Soft.


    Sweet.


    Even if it were poison, it would be worth it.


    The world seemed to fall silent, only the wind creating ripples, gently lapping at the shore.


    Just like the waves in her mind.


    Until Sam slowly let go, looking into her slightly dazed eyes, his hands still holding her face, he smiled and said.


    "What are you thinking, Angel? Haven''t you figured it out yet? Now I''m clinging to you. Do you think it''s that easy to get rid of me? No... it''s impossible."


    Angel didn''t want to smile at this moment.


    But she couldn''t help it.


    Her cheeks flushed, her eyes dreamy, she whispered.


    "You''re like malt candy, so sticky."


    "No, I''m the heart beating in your chest."


    "..."


    "Sam."


    "Hmm?"


    "Let''s go home."


    "Why?"


    Sam understood her look but still asked.


    He knew she couldn''t hold back her impulses anymore.


    And at this moment, Angel wouldn''t be shy. She never felt embarrassed about such impulses in front of this boy.


    She would just proceed quickly until satisfied.


    She lowered her voice.


    It was a bit hoarse, a strange kind of sexy, as if her desire could be heard from her throat.


    "I want to drain your cum dry!"

 Chapter 370 370: Im going to kill you with my big cock

    The time it took to get home was about half the time it took to reach the artificial lake.


    Is that strange?


    Of course not. Sam figured it was probably a warm-up for the sex they were about to have.


    So maybe that''s why, even before they entered the room, Sam already felt a bit hot.


    How could he not be?


    When a girl like Angel is in your arms, her beautiful face pressed against your hand.


    And then she looks at you with those dreamy eyes and tells you she wants to drain you dry.


    What would you do?


    No exaggeration, Sam felt himself getting hard right then and there.


    "Bang."


    The door to the room closed.


    They hadn''t run into Selena on the way, almost as if signaling that they could start right away.


    As the door shut and the lights came on, the girl who had been practically carried into the room by Sam turned around and pushed him away.


    "You seem pretty eager, Sam."


    She looked at him with a knowing smile, as if she could easily read his thoughts.


    Of course... a man in the throes of lust is the easiest to understand.


    And also the easiest to deceive.


    But also, perhaps, the most dangerous.


    Angel slowly turned around, elegantly sitting on the edge of the bed, crossing her long legs.


    The special allure she exuded was overwhelming.


    Angel was indeed young, not a mature woman.


    But a girl like her had her own infinite charm. She knew exactly how to tease this boy''s nerves.


    She smiled at the boy standing in front of her.


    Sam didn''t rush forward, despite his awakened desire. In these interactions, he was also training himself.


    To be more restrained, to be better at enduring.


    This way, he could maximize his safety and enhance mutual pleasure.


    Yes, sometimes foreplay didn''t mean charging ahead.


    Advancing by retreating was also a strategy.


    "Really? Do I look eager?" Sam smiled.


    Angel smiled back.


    "If you''re not eager, why are you here? This is my room."


    Alright, you want to play it like this?


    Sam nodded.


    "Then I''ll leave?"


    His hand rested on the door, as if he would really walk out if she nodded.


    Angel''s brow furrowed slightly.


    Clearly, she realized something.


    This boy wanted to play a game.


    Is that how it is?


    "Fine, go ahead."


    Angel squinted, confident that he wouldn''t actually leave.


    They''d come this far.


    Is it so hard to admit you want it? Is it so difficult to say you want it?


    I''ve spoiled you enough, and you want me to keep spoiling you?


    Angel thought to herself, but Sam actually opened the door in front of her.


    As the cold wind blew in, Angel was momentarily stunned.


    She hadn''t expected him to be so rebellious at this point.


    But she wouldn''t beg him to stay. That wasn''t her style. She''d settle the score later.


    Go ahead, leave.


    Fine, fine.


    If you walk out that door today, don''t ever come back!


    Of course, she wouldn''t say that out loud, but her eyes betrayed everything.


    "I''m leaving."


    Sam said nonchalantly, opening the door.


    "Bang."


    The door really closed.


    But a figure rushed at her with a speed Angel hadn''t anticipated.


    Her expression was still frozen in that moment of shock and anger.


    In the next instant, she felt herself being enveloped, like a lone herbivore in a cave encountering a wolf, with no choice but to surrender.


    "Thud!"


    The soft bed made a muffled sound.


    Angel was tackled onto the bed by Sam, who had closed the door and rushed over.


    Lying on her back, her long hair spread out beneath her, on the sheets.


    Like a post-modernist painting, full of artistic flair.


    Or like the tangled branches in a horror story, pointing to unknown clues.


    Lying on the bed, looking at the boy''s mischievous smile.


    Angel''s anger flared up instantly. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Weren''t you leaving?!"


    Sam chuckled.


    "If I left, what would you do? I thought about it and decided I should fulfill my boyfriend duties."


    "Fuck off! I don''t want to have sex with you now!"


    Angel struggled to push him away.


    But her strength was no match for a determined man, especially not Sam.


    With a simple move, he pinned her wrists above her head, pressing them onto the bed.


    This position was peculiar.


    In simple terms, the girl lying down looked like a prisoner, or a delicate girl about to be violated.


    This almost criminal urge to dominate also stirred Sam''s nerves.


    But Angel couldn''t stand this humiliating position.


    "Sam... do you know what you''re doing?!"


    Angel thought Sam would try to coax her with sweet words.


    But she didn''t expect that the now more assertive Sam wouldn''t use gentle methods.


    He smiled at her.


    "Of course I know."


    "Then let me go! Do you want to die?"


    Seeing Angel''s flushed face and feigned fierceness.


    Sam showed no fear, instead lowering his head.


    Getting even closer to her face.


    "Aren''t you tired of saying the same lines and playing the same act every time?"


    Angel was taken aback. This jerk was belittling her to this extent?


    "Sam... have I been too kind to you lately!"


    But Sam, holding her wrists, had no intention of letting go. He noticed that her body, writhing in struggle, was getting warmer, despite her fierce demeanor.


    Sam took a deep breath.


    He lowered his head, whispering in her ear, his breath hot against her earlobe.


    "Angel, maybe I''ve been too kind to you."


    "...What did you say, you jerk?!"


    Angel couldn''t believe Sam dared to say such things to her.


    How to put it.


    It was like a dog you''ve raised for years suddenly biting you?


    Who could tolerate that?


    She wanted to break free, to give Sam a real lesson.


    But then she heard Sam''s next words.


    "Do you know that a girl as enticing as you makes any man want to ravish your body?"


    Still seemingly excessive words.


    But in this atmosphere, they took on a different tone.


    Making the previously unforgivable words... somewhat seductive?


    Angel felt she shouldn''t soften.


    She coldly said.


    "Do you think your sweet talk works now? Let me go, I''m really mad."


    But Sam, of course, didn''t let her go. He moved his face closer, staring into her slightly evasive eyes and flushed cheeks.


    "Angel... is it so hard to say you want to have sex with me?"


    "...Go to hell!"


    Sam smiled, his smile inexplicable, making Angel momentarily dazed, staring blankly at his handsome face.


    Then she heard him say.


    "The biggest difference between us is that I''m honest. I honestly say... I really want to have sex with you."


    "You idiot... mmph!!"


    Unlike by the artificial lake.


    Though her mouth was forcibly covered, this time it brought dissatisfaction, not satisfaction.


    But this dissatisfaction couldn''t be resisted.


    His kiss was intense and fiery, seemingly mastering mature techniques. She wanted to control it but couldn''t, as if her soul was being drawn in.


    Even as Sam gradually released her hands, she couldn''t use them to push him away.


    Angel struggled.


    She tried hard to pat Sam''s back.


    Until the long kiss ended, and Sam let go.


    Angel glared at him, embarrassed and angry.


    "Jerk... do you believe I''ll really kill you!"


    Sam tugged at his collar, straddling Angel''s waist. As he unbuttoned his shirt.


    Revealing his well-defined neck and collarbone.


    He bared his chest to the girl.


    Then, with unfamiliar confidence and dominance.


    "Yes, I''m going to kill you. I''m going to ''kill'' you with my big cock!"


    "...You... jerk...!"


    Angel''s voice and resistance weakened with Sam''s actions.


    Angel genuinely disliked being treated this way.


    But why... did she feel her body getting softer and hotter with his touch?


    She didn''t know when her clothes were removed.


    She only remembered the moment Sam tore her thick black stockings, her whole body trembled.


    She didn''t know how Sam unbuttoned her shirt, but she remembered the moment he bared his chest in front of her.


    It was like discovering a whole new world.


    She saw a charm in this boy she hadn''t noticed before.


    At that moment, her hormones surged.


    She had to admit her gaze was captivated.


    Despite her efforts to show resistance, to display her strong will.


    But as Sam easily flipped her over, pressing down on her back, whispering in her ear.


    She trembled.


    This jerk actually...


    Then she heard his mischievous words.


    "Angel, your pussy is already soaking wet. It seems your body welcomes me more than your mouth does."


    "...Jerk, do you have to talk? I..."


    She was incoherent, her chaotic emotions impossible to sort out, not knowing how to escape this unfamiliar yet intoxicating situation.


    An unprecedented experience, yet contrary to her true feelings.


    Angel felt she had been tricked, from the moment by the lake when her heart raced with an unfamiliar rhythm, she had been tricked.


    And now, as he wrapped his arm around her shoulder, slightly choking her neck.


    He bit her ear.


    "I''m not just in your heart, but also in your body."


    She wanted to speak, to make one last struggle.


    But the only sound that came out was...


    "Ugh...!"


    Sam thrust his big cock deep into her pussy.

 Chapter 371 371: Are you scared?

    In this world.


    You get tired of eating, tired of playing games, tired of rereading the same book, and even tired of drinking the same flavor of coffee.


    But it seems like Angel never get tired of this boy.


    She has always been someone who gets bored easily.


    She''s been like that since she was a child.


    She doesn''t like doing the same thing repeatedly, doesn''t like wearing the same clothes every day, and doesn''t like using the same perfume two days in a row.


    But how many days has Sam been by Angel''s side?


    Why does she keep thinking about him even when she can''t see him?


    Angel finds human nature really strange. It''s strange how, even when you understand everything, even when you know what you should do, you still find yourself wavering at times when you should be rational.


    Even when you''ve seen through many things, even when it feels like you can see the future.


    You still choose to deceive yourself, to believe in that almost impossible hope.


    Like just now, and now.


    Knowing full well that she''s in an extremely passive position, the worst scenario has occurred.


    That is, being unable to resist, yet finding pleasure in such a situation.


    It''s a peculiar feeling.


    Constantly resisting, but in the end, only putting up a superficial show of resistance. Her vagina, her eyes, seem to be hopelessly welcoming his cock.


    Everything he does to her.


    Even when he holds her wrist with one hand, wraps his arm around her waist with the other, and thrusts his big cock into her vagina, in such an awkward and shameful position.


    Angel is enjoying it, seemingly without any real intention to resist.


    Sam''s movements are forceful, his thrusts deep, his massive cock seemingly penetrating her heart, touching her soul, breaking through Angel''s strong defenses with each thrust.


    In Sam''s vigorous pounding, Angel is quickly conquered by his big cock.


    She collapses weakly on the bed, feeling like the air in the entire world is as moist as her vagina, her strength and soul both drained.


    She can''t even bother to clean up the semen leaking from her vagina.


    She can''t think of anything else, all those little annoyances in life, all those accumulated frustrations, seem to vanish in this moment. Did the pressure and anxiety disappear too?


    She doesn''t know, her hair disheveled, some strands sticking to her cheeks because of the sweat.


    But she doesn''t even want to move a finger, just breathing futilely, her cheeks buried in the pillow, her eyes staring blankly into the void.


    There''s nothing there, the room is brightly lit, yet it feels like darkness.


    So, she can feel like this too, and have such a pathetic moment...


    It''s really awful.


    It feels like... something is forever lost.


    Angel thought.


    But at that moment, a pair of warm hands touched her back.


    Angel was startled, thinking Sam was still tireless, ready to continue fucking her. Though she didn''t want to admit it, after being fucked by Sam for three hours and experiencing dozens of orgasms, she was really worn out.


    Her whole body ached and felt weak, completely drained of energy.


    She felt like a snowflake in summer, melting into the bed.


    But soon she realized, the boy behind her was just pressing against her back, then gently turning her over to hold her in his arms.


    Although Sam had already ejaculated, his cock could get hard at any moment, but he didn''t choose to continue fucking Angel.


    He just let Angel hear his own pounding heartbeat, right there in his chest, a young, strong heartbeat, just like him.


    Feeling the warmth of his embrace, Angel, who usually had a noticeable cleanliness obsession, didn''t mind the sticky contact of their bodies at this moment.


    Semen had almost flowed from her vagina to her inner thighs, and Sam''s cock was also covered in Angel''s juices.


    She didn''t care about any of it, just greedily enjoying the irreplaceable warmth at this moment.


    Especially after such an event, especially in this not-so-warm winter, Sam was like the warmest harbor, making anyone willingly sink into it, never wanting to leave.


    Angel pressed against his slightly damp skin, seemingly covered in his sweat.


    But there was no unpleasant smell, and Angel thought she must be crazy to not find this dirty.


    But she really didn''t want to move... and couldn''t move, so what could she do?


    Her breathing gradually steadied amidst these chaotic thoughts.


    Sam held the enticing girl in his arms, her smooth, silky back still felt wonderful even with the sweat.


    Not to mention, this girl''s body was perfect, every inch seemed precisely measured to be just right.


    Irresistible.


    He took a deep breath, then lowered his head to rest against her forehead, speaking softly.


    "Not falling asleep, are you? Heiress, you seemed a bit weak today."


    Sam''s words were teasing, and normally Angel would have been furious. After all, the last thing she could tolerate was this boy, whom she considered her prey, provoking her.


    Angel would never allow such a shift in power.


    But it seemed the facts were as they were... Sam''s energy was still abundant, only his heartbeat was fast.


    While Angel... was completely limp and powerless.


    "Stop talking... you''re noisy."


    She said with dissatisfaction.


    It seemed she just wanted to enjoy the peace at this moment, but Sam couldn''t stay quiet. His energy was still high, and he didn''t want to fall asleep so hastily.


    "Am I noisy? I didn''t say much during sex, you were the one moaning loudly."


    "...Sam, do you think you can say anything now because you think you''ve completely got me?"


    Angel wanted to show her attitude, to have the same momentum as usual, but unfortunately, her voice was weak and powerless, so there was no momentum.


    Sam thought she was like a cat that had just been rescued, baring its teeth and claws as soon as it felt a bit better, but it was all just for show.


    Quite cute.


    Even a bit endearing, what''s going on?


    He smiled.


    "Actually, I wanted to apologize."


    Angel barely lifted her head, giving him a lazy, seductive look.


    "Don''t you think it''s a bit late to apologize now? But I''ll listen."


    "Yeah, sorry. I was too rough when I fucked you earlier. I should have been slower, gentler. Knowing you might not be able to handle my pace but still being so rough, that was my fault."


    "..."


    That wasn''t an apology, that was bragging.


    This jerk...


    Angel found it strange, how could there be a man like Sam with such strong sexual stamina?


    Doesn''t he ever get tired?


    ''It''s not that I''m too weak, it''s just... I''m not in the best condition.''


    Angel could only comfort herself like this.


    "Sam... I''ll remember every word you say now, just you wait. This is your last chance to be smug."


    Sam blinked, looking at the girl with a shy, angry expression.


    What to do? She seemed even cuter.


    As for her ''threat''... well, people always think they can carry out their threats, but threats aren''t always prophecies that come true.


    So he pretended to be scared and surprised, looking at the girl in his arms.


    "Does that mean if I miss this chance to bully you, I''ll never get another?"


    "...Sam!"


    Angel seemed to have reached her limit, her cheeks flushed.


    At this moment, she felt an unprecedented passivity, with no chance to take the initiative.


    What could she do? She was just so powerless, this was a very frustrating ''game.''


    Of course, Sam''s big cock did bring her immense pleasure.


    Sam smiled and lowered his head, kissing her forehead.


    Then, with a smile, he looked at her awkward expression, wanting to get angry but unable to ignore her own embarrassment, it was just too cute.


    If only Angel could be like this every day.


    "Don''t worry, how could I bear to hurt you? The only way I might bully you is like just now... but you didn''t seem to dislike it, right?"


    Angel would never admit it.


    "Bullshit. I hated it. If it happens again, I''ll cut off your cock."


    "Then you won''t have anything to play with. Would you really do that?"


    Angel reached down and grabbed Sam''s cock.


    She tried to say fiercely.


    "There''s nothing I wouldn''t do... jerk, why are you getting hard again?"


    Feeling the cock in her hand gradually becoming thick and hard, it was like touching a hot iron, she quickly let go.


    Not because she hated it or it was really hot, but because she feared that if she aroused his interest again, she''d have to go through it all over again, and she was already exhausted, unable to continue for now.


    Sam watched Angel''s expression with amusement.


    "That doesn''t sound like a threat, more like a silent invitation... although I''m a bit tired too, if you want, I can ''work overtime'' for you."


    "No way! You... you behave yourself!"


    Angel''s rare timidity made Sam wish he could capture her expression with his phone.


    But unfortunately, Sam didn''t have the habit of filming during sex. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey? Angel... are you scared?"


    "Are you kidding? Me, scared of you?"


    "Then shall I start?"


    Sam deliberately let his hand slide down her back, grabbing her firm buttocks.


    The softness alone was enough to make one''s heart flutter.


    Angel''s eyes flashed with panic.


    "...No!"


    "Look at you, just be a bit more honest in the future."


    Angel was annoyed because it seemed like no matter what she did now, he had her figured out, always in his control.


    This was unprecedented, but it seemed there was no way to change it now.


    Besides impotent rage, she couldn''t do anything else.


    So she simply stopped talking.


    Angel stopped talking, and Sam stopped teasing her.


    Achieving this effect was good enough.


    She was indeed more honest and softer than before.


    Sam thought about today''s events.


    "By the way, what do you think about Senior Isabella''s club activity?"


    "Gift-giving?" Angel rolled her eyes lazily.


    Sam nodded.


    "Yeah, if we don''t participate, the club might disband. If you do participate, you''ll have to give gifts to Sophie and her. What are you going to do?"


    Angel snorted.


    "Are you that eager to know what I think?"


    "Given our relationship, isn''t it normal for me to be curious?"


    "Feeling smug, are you?"


    "Just tell me, I''m really curious~"


    Sam hugged her, almost like he was acting cute.


    Angel said irritably.


    "I don''t have any attachment to this club. You don''t think I really want to participate, do you? If it disbands, it disbands. What does it have to do with me?"


    "But what if I don''t want it to disband?"


    Sam blinked.


    Angel squinted her beautiful eyes.


    "Are you reluctant to part with Sophie or Isabella?"


    Sam said righteously, "I''m just reluctant to part with the sofa you bought, and the chance to see you in that classroom, looking different from usual."


    "What''s different?"


    "Well... a sense of fulfillment, like experiencing all of life''s moments with you."


    Angel had to admit, this boy was really good at saying the right things to the right people, making up perfect lies that you couldn''t find fault with, and still making you feel good.


    Angel was silent for a moment and said.


    "Simple, if you don''t want it to disband, I''ll just prepare some gifts. Money isn''t an issue."


    "But... it has to make the recipient happy."


    Angel sneered, "As long as the value is high enough, who wouldn''t be happy?"


    Sam thought for a moment.


    "I think it needs to be heartfelt."


    "Then I''ll dig out your heart and use it, how about that?"


    Angel''s eyes turned cold.


    Sam immediately lowered his head and kissed her beautiful, delicate collarbone.


    "Of course, I''d be willing, but I doubt you''d bear to."


    "There''s nothing I wouldn''t bear... stop moving, jerk, what are you doing!"


    "Well... I think you still have doubts about my feelings, so I need to prove it again."


    "Screw you... no... hey! Be gentle when you put your cock in, you idiot...!"

 Chapter 372 372: Not answering is the best answer

    Even the hardest iron will soften at times.


    Just like even the truest man needs rest and sleep.


    At least Sam slept exceptionally well, and whatever the girl in his arms was mumbling about him didn''t matter.


    Wait.


    If she still had the energy to curse him, that was indeed his mistake.


    But as the boy left Angel''s house with a particularly straight back today, he felt a sense of pride.


    After all...


    After a night of madness, a certain hard-headed girl couldn''t even get up and had to call in sick first thing in the morning.


    Isn''t that a moment worth commemorating?


    The sunlight today seemed even brighter than yesterday.


    ---


    Today was undoubtedly a special day for a boy named Daniel.


    Sitting in the classroom, he looked towards the window.


    At the girl who seemed so radiant under the sunlight.


    Daniel didn''t know when he first noticed this girl named Isabella. Perhaps... it was a long time ago, after all, no one in this school could ignore her presence.


    Daniel still remembered his first conversation with her.


    "Daniel, you don''t have to take everything on yourself. I''m not a girl who can''t do anything."


    That was during one of the few school events they participated in together. Daniel felt that as a boy, he should take on more work.


    But unexpectedly, she noticed his thoughts and smiled, saying those words to him.


    Her smile that day stayed in Daniel''s memory.


    Although he didn''t have many opportunities to talk to her or get closer.


    As long as he could see her smile, it seemed to genuinely make him feel good.


    He enjoyed that feeling, and he knew exactly what his problem was.


    It was nothing more than meeting someone he couldn''t help but fall for at this age.


    It''s normal, right? Everyone says it''s normal, and his friends told him the same.


    "Daniel, liking a girl is the most normal thing. We can like anyone because liking someone is everyone''s right. But... should you keep this beautiful yet bittersweet feeling in your heart, or give yourself a reason to speak up and leave no regrets..."


    These words echoed in his mind.


    If he could keep avoiding it, Daniel wouldn''t be so conflicted or nervous.


    He could continue pretending nothing was wrong, continue pretending he was just like any other student in the classroom, with a simple, ordinary relationship...


    But.


    Winter had come, and the holidays were approaching.


    And... next year would be their last semester.


    They would soon go their separate ways, and if he didn''t say something now, he might never have the chance. If he didn''t say something, the courage he had built up over these days might slowly dissipate.


    So Daniel took a deep breath.


    He took out his phone and sent a message to the girl.


    [Isabella, can I talk to you after school?]


    He was nervous.


    After sending the message, he saw the girl by the window quickly look down at her phone.


    Then she turned around, looking at him with some surprise.


    At that moment, Daniel''s heart pounded.


    He thought Isabella was very smart and a girl with her own way of life, very beautiful.


    Would she see through him? If she did... what would happen? Would she reject him outright? Or...


    [Okay, I understand.]


    She turned back as if nothing had happened.


    Daniel looked at the message, feeling restless.


    He knew the chances were slim. After all, in the whole school, he was just an ordinary guy, average height, average looks, no special talents, just another NPC in the game of life.


    But this was youth.


    This was a once-in-a-lifetime, no-second-chance youth.


    If a person couldn''t leave some deep memories in their youth, even if they were embarrassing or regrettable... wouldn''t that be too ordinary?


    What if... just what if?


    With a nervous heart, Daniel waited behind the school building after class, in a quiet, deserted spot, for the girl to arrive.


    He was relieved that Isabella hadn''t forgotten.


    But he couldn''t help feeling nervous.


    She was like the sunlight that could shine into the cracks of his life, reaching the most vulnerable part of his heart, walking towards him.


    Her expression was as gentle and elegant as always.


    "Daniel, you called me here. Is there something you want to say?"


    She asked with a smile.


    Seeing her smile, Daniel felt speechless.


    He clenched his fists.


    He knew he couldn''t back out now. He knew he had to muster all his courage.


    People often say youth is bittersweet, full of regrets, but also passionate.


    Not because of the mistakes made, the childishness, how laughable or regrettable they were. But because everyone knows that in the future, there might not be another chance to make mistakes, to take risks.


    Daniel found it hard to smile normally. He felt his gaze betrayed him.


    He tried to smile.


    "Isabella... I want to know... if..."


    If...


    Still using such a cowardly word.


    "If I like you... do I have a chance?"


    As he said this under her clear gaze, Daniel felt all his strength drain away.


    His hands and feet went numb, his brain might be congested.


    He felt he could barely stand.


    He was dazed.


    But he saw that Isabella''s expression didn''t change, still gentle and elegant, as if her emotions were unaffected.


    So... she already knew?


    Isabella looked calmly at the boy in front of her.


    Not very familiar, but not a stranger either, a classmate.


    She didn''t need much time to think. She just chose her words carefully.


    "Daniel, I remember you said your goal is Kuhang University, right?"


    "...You remember?"


    Daniel was surprised she remembered what he had said in front of her a few days ago.


    But why did she remember? Not answering directly... did she want him to get in first and then...


    "I just remembered. I have a good memory. I hope you achieve your goal. Study hard."


    Then Isabella smiled, her words gentle.


    But his heart sank.


    Sometimes, not answering is the best answer.


    Everyone knows, when you ask the most direct question to the person you want to ask the most, and they don''t answer directly, it means something.


    It''s like sending a message to someone late at night, and not getting a reply. You should know.


    It''s not that they didn''t see it, or didn''t answer.


    Not answering is an answer.


    But... Daniel felt a bit unwilling, or rather, he needed a definitive answer to accept it.


    "So Isabella, you mean..."


    Isabella nodded gently.


    "Yes, I''m sorry."


    "...Ah, I see. It''s okay, I knew I didn''t have much hope, but I didn''t expect you to actually come..."


    Daniel tried to smile through the bitterness.


    He knew he must look ridiculous, like a clown.


    But he didn''t want her to feel sorry for rejecting him.


    Isabella just smiled.


    "Because I think it takes a lot of courage to do this. Sometimes we should respect others'' bravery. So I thought a formal answer would be better."


    How could there be such a perfect girl to have a crush on like Isabella?


    Daniel thought.


    Her words didn''t lessen his bitterness, but... she gave him dignity.


    She was really gentle.


    She was truly a Divine Messenger.


    But unfortunately, she was Isabella, and he was just Daniel...


    "I understand. Thank you, Isabella."


    "Alright, then... goodbye."


    "Goodbye..."


    Watching her turn away, Daniel felt the sting of regret.


    The sting of heartbreak.


    Is this youth? It really tastes like green apples.


    But she hadn''t gone far when Daniel sighed.


    "Hmm? Sam!"


    "Damn! You scared me... Senior, why are you hiding here? Trying to scare people?"


    "Hehe, didn''t expect that, did you? I was hiding to catch you. Now get ready to be arrested!"


    "Don''t stick your hands into someone''s collar in the middle of winter!"


    "Don''t run! No running!"


    The distant figures.


    The distant laughter.


    It seemed like a scene Daniel had hoped for, but it was happening to someone else.


    Sam...?


    The name sounded familiar. Daniel didn''t know him, but that boy looked handsome... at least more fitting for that girl.


    But Daniel''s vision blurred.


    ---


    "Senior, you weren''t waiting there just for me, were you?"


    Sam noticed something, of course. He wasn''t omniscient, but seeing a boy wiping his eyes and sneaking away made him think of some possibilities.


    Isabella seemed normal, walking beside Sam, still sweet and beautiful.


    "Junior Sam, do you hope I was there just for you?"


    "Of course not, but why the change in address again?"


    Sam didn''t know why this girl liked changing how she addressed him.


    Sometimes it was Sam, now it was Junior Sam.


    Isabella laughed, her laughter in the sunset was a beautiful memory.


    Especially seeing Isabella like this made Sam think of those not-so-straightforward girls.


    Being straightforward is a rare quality.


    "Junior Sam, looking at one woman while thinking about another is very annoying, you know?"


    Isabella winked at Sam.


    Sam blushed.


    "No way... and stop calling me that."


    "Okay, Junior Sam."


    "...You''re something else."


    "Junior Sam, have you ever been confessed to by a girl?"


    She suddenly asked.


    "So you were confessed to just now?"


    "Is it polite to answer a question with a question?"


    "Oh... I''ve received confession letters."


    "How did you feel?"


    Isabella seemed curious.


    Sam thought for a moment.


    "At first, maybe a bit smug, thinking I must be really charming, satisfying my vanity. Later, it didn''t feel like much."


    "Doesn''t it feel like a burden?"


    "Should it? Being liked... should that be a burden? They didn''t affect my life, they just liked this handsome, charming me. What''s wrong with that?"


    "...Impressive, Junior."


    "I''m gentle, right?"


    "You''re really shameless."


    Sam rolled his eyes.


    Isabella laughed, walking a few steps ahead, the cold wind blowing.


    She sighed.


    "It seems you don''t care much about me being confessed to."


    "Why should I? That''s your business."


    Sam answered calmly.


    Isabella pouted slightly.


    "What if I accept someone''s confession one day?"


    "Then I''ll congratulate you. What else is there to say?"


    "Forget it, you''re slippery. Talking to you is pointless. Don''t you have anything else to ask me?"


    Isabella seemed to give up and changed the subject.


    Sam shook his head.


    "No."


    "Aren''t you curious why I proposed that club activity yesterday?"


    "Well, a bit curious. But digging into everything takes away the fun."


    "You think the proposal is interesting, right?"


    "I think it''s a bit far-fetched, hard to achieve."


    "Why?"


    Sam and Isabella walked on the increasingly deserted street outside the school, fallen leaves covering the ground.


    "Because getting them to exchange gifts is hard, and I don''t think they''re genuinely at that level of relationship... If they do it, it''ll probably be solved with money. As for satisfaction, what''s the standard? Even you can''t define it."


    Isabella smiled.


    She looked up at the setting sun.


    "Sam... I don''t really expect this to succeed. I don''t even care if it happens."


    Sam turned to her, puzzled.


    "Then what''s the point?"


    Isabella smiled, like a mountain coffee flower.


    "Chasing meaning in everything is boring, isn''t it? And now I suddenly think this proposal might succeed."


    "Where do you get that feeling? Mind-reading?" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam didn''t think it would work. Just getting Sophie to give a gift... seemed tough.


    Isabella put her finger to her lips, mysteriously.


    "Not mind-reading, it''s a secret. Just wait and see. Want to bet?"


    "...Bet on what?"


    Sam squinted.


    Isabella fearlessly said.


    "Whoever loses fulfills one wish for the other."


    "No limits?"


    Sam looked at her suspiciously.


    Isabella smiled, her lips like tempting jelly.


    "Anything goes..."


    Then there''s no reason not to agree, right?


    No.


    Sam felt she was deliberately making him think that... why did it feel like a trap?


    But if it could happen... it wouldn''t matter if it was a trap.


    In other words.


    This bet... Sam wouldn''t lose either way.


    But that''s what makes it strange!


    What is this girl thinking?


    She stood in the wind, her long hair flowing.


    Like a beautiful wandering traveler.


    She would appear in anyone''s world for various reasons, and wherever she appeared, she would leave special and interesting stories...

 Chapter 373 373: Borrow money

    Today seemed to be a day without any special plans.


    Sam was working at the convenience store, which, compared to being at school, was a rare moment of peace.


    At least the customers coming in to buy things wouldn''t cause him too much trouble.


    After working for a while, Mia came out of the changing room, carrying her bag, looking like she was ready to leave.


    After a few days of adjustment, Mia seemed less timid.


    But compared to before, there were quite a few changes.


    How to put it, it felt like their roles and statuses were more equal now, more like friends.


    Mia naturally came to Sam''s side.


    "I already told you about that thing... When do you have time?"


    Sam thought for a moment. In a few days, it would be the fifteenth, which was just before the weekend.


    That was the day he had promised Alice, so he said directly.


    "This weekend works."


    "Really?"


    Mia looked at Sam with surprise, as if everything had already succeeded even though nothing had started yet.


    Sam looked at her, not as happy.


    "First, you need to understand something. Our visiting time can''t be too long. The hospital has regulations, and staying too long will definitely cause problems. Plus, you can''t ensure how long we''ll be in the dream. If a nurse or doctor finds us sleeping together in the ward, it''ll be very strange."


    Sam wanted to tell her these things in advance to avoid any unexpected issues due to her carelessness.


    Sam hated unexpected problems, especially those that could have been avoided.


    Mia felt a warmth in her heart. She didn''t know why she suddenly felt this way.


    Maybe it was because she realized he genuinely cared about this matter and wasn''t just doing it to appease her.


    Then Mia smiled.


    "Of course, I know that. I''ve already thought it through. We''ll go to the hospital together, I''ll go into the ward to feed her, and you can wait in the bathroom. When I come back, we''ll start in the bathroom. That way, there won''t be any accidents, and no one will come looking for us in the bathroom."


    Sam looked at her awkwardly.


    "Does it have to be the bathroom? And the same bathroom... isn''t that too weird?"


    Mia''s cheeks turned red.


    "There''s no place more normal than the bathroom! We can''t just find a random corner in the hospital, right? We''re not patients, and it''s not a hotel. Where else would we go? And if we''re not in the same bathroom... I''d be scared."


    Mia''s cheeks flushed, and she couldn''t look Sam in the eye.


    She knew it sounded strange, and the method was odd, but it was the best solution.


    She hurriedly explained.


    "You know, even though it takes longer for three people to enter the dream, it''s only enough time for me to run to the bathroom. We can''t go anywhere else... unless you don''t enter the dream and just watch over me."


    Sam sighed.


    Then he looked at her helplessly.


    "If you could be trusted to go alone, we wouldn''t have these problems. Fine, we''ll do it your way."


    "Thank you... Sam."


    Mia was shy and awkward, but she still thanked Sam. After all, if it were just her, she wouldn''t have the confidence.


    Honestly, when Sam was by her side, Mia felt the safest.


    How to put it?


    So far, no man had given her more security than him, not even her stepfather. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No need to thank me. By the way, you don''t look like you''re going to drink, are you?"


    Mia was puzzled, looking at him.


    Sam said, annoyed.


    "Are you sure you want to drink before doing something this important? Can''t you stay sober for a few days?"


    Mia pouted, feeling wronged.


    "I''m nervous! Just thinking about it makes me... I can''t sleep. Maybe a drink will help..."


    Sam shook his head.


    "No drinking until this is done."


    "Why not!"


    Mia couldn''t help but argue. She wasn''t like those club girls who drank with anyone and got wild when drunk.


    She never drank too much, never caused trouble, and always got home safely.


    She always refused invitations from men who hit on her.


    Why was this boy trying to control her?


    But Sam didn''t give her any grand reasoning or special words.


    He just looked at Mia calmly.


    "Drink if you want. If your self-discipline is that weak, I have nothing to say. If something goes wrong because you drank, and the hospital visit is delayed, it''s not my problem."


    Mia was stunned.


    She felt a strange panic and a bit of unexplainable grievance.


    "I..."


    "Go ahead and drink. Don''t keep others waiting."


    Sam even urged her!


    The woman stomped her foot.


    "Fine, I won''t drink!"


    Sam finally smiled a little.


    "Then go home and rest early."


    "...I''m going to eat! I''m going shopping! Who cares what you say!"


    Mia turned away angrily.


    Sam reminded her.


    "If you change your mind and drink, I can''t stop you. It''s up to you."


    "I said I won''t drink, you''re so annoying!!"


    The woman stormed off.


    Sam shook his head, amused.


    It wasn''t that he was meddling, but he didn''t want her to develop a habit of using alcohol to escape problems. When the problem came, could she still drink? It had to be faced.


    Besides, he didn''t want her to cause any accidents because of drinking in the next few days.


    And... what''s so good about drinking?


    The woman, who had stormed out of the convenience store, wasn''t really angry. She just didn''t want him to see her blushing.


    After a while, she took out her phone and dialed a number.


    "I suddenly have something to do, can''t come for drinks. Sorry, maybe next time. Huh? Tomorrow... can''t do it either, I''m busy these days. I''ll call you when I''m free, sorry, sorry..."


    When Mia hung up the phone.


    She took a deep breath, looking up, her beautiful face showing confusion.


    She hesitated, looking down at her toes.


    "Why am I letting him control me... just because he says so?"


    "...But why am I not angry at all?"


    "...Do I like being controlled by him?"


    Mia panicked.


    Thinking about this possibility made her heart race uncontrollably.


    She quickly covered her face.


    "No, no... I''m just being disciplined, not controlled by him. It''s self-discipline, self-discipline!!"


    Sam, of course, didn''t know what was on her mind.


    He wasn''t good at guessing these things and didn''t care to. Only when bored would he try to guess a woman''s thoughts.


    Now, as a working man, he had only one goal. To look forward to getting off work.


    It seemed like the boring time passed quickly, and finally, it was time to clock out.


    Changing clothes, switching shifts, and getting ready to go home happily.


    To make it even better, he brought a bottle of cola from the convenience store.


    Yes, it was cold.


    Sam was just about to comfortably nestle on the sofa and read a novel on his phone.


    But as soon as he took out his phone, a call came in.


    A bit unexpected.


    The call... was from Louis.


    Sam found it strange. At this time, why was Louis calling?


    He hesitated for a moment, then answered.


    "Hello? What''s up, calling at this time?"


    Sam thought maybe Louis wanted to play games or something.


    But Louis stammered.


    "I... it''s just... Sam..."


    Sam found it odd.


    This wasn''t like Louis. He was usually straightforward, and their relationship was close enough for him to speak his mind.


    No need to stammer.


    "Just say it... you''re not going to confess to me, are you?"


    "What the hell! No, no!"


    "Then what is it? You can''t be asking to borrow money, right?"


    Sam laughed, taking a sip of cola.


    "I... actually do need to borrow some money."


    Sam almost spat out his cola.


    "Borrow money? What for?"


    "I... I have an urgent matter, really urgent, so I wanted to ask if I could borrow some money. Can I?"


    Sam frowned.


    "How much do you need?"


    "Uh... fifty thousand dollars..."


    "Fifty thousand? What do you need fifty thousand for? Louis... you''re a high school student, suddenly needing fifty thousand, what for?"


    Sam felt something was off.


    This wasn''t a normal amount for a high school student to borrow.


    Even if he was spending on games, it wouldn''t be this much.


    Even if there were family issues, he wouldn''t need to borrow money. So Sam quickly concluded.


    Something''s wrong.


    Louis hesitated.


    "Nothing, if you can''t lend it, I''ll figure something out..."


    "Wait, I didn''t say I wouldn''t lend it."


    "Then..."


    "Do you need it urgently?"


    "...Yes, very urgently."


    "Can you come out now? I have cash on me, I''ll bring it to you."


    "Okay."


    They arranged a place and hung up.


    Sam put away his phone and stood up, finishing his cola in one gulp, grabbing his jacket and shoes, ready to head out.


    No hesitation.


    To him, if Louis was asking to borrow money, especially fifty thousand dollars... it had to be something serious.


    Sam didn''t like trouble and didn''t want to meddle.


    But he couldn''t just watch Louis fall into some potential abyss.

 Chapter 374 374: Trust me, I wont let you get hurt

    The place where the two agreed to meet wasn''t far.


    In fact, they didn''t live far from each other, so after about ten minutes, they met in a small park near Fifth Street.


    Louis, standing in the cold wind, looked a bit hesitant.


    It reminded Sam of something¡ªhow Louis had been all day. He had been listless, not his usual self, joking around with Sam.


    Louis walked up and saw Sam sitting on a bench, waiting.


    Sam, wearing a large trench coat, looked particularly like an assassin from some movie with his handsome, stern face.


    "Uh... you haven''t been waiting long, have you?"


    Louis''s usual playful smile was replaced with a guilty one, obvious to anyone.


    Sam looked at him and said, "Sit down, let''s talk."


    Louis hesitated but sat down, looking particularly anxious.


    Men are easier to read, especially boys at this age, who can''t hide their feelings well.


    "Talk... about what?"


    He asked.


    Sam looked at him. "You asked to borrow money. Fifty thousand isn''t a small amount. Don''t you think you need to explain what it''s for?"


    Louis hesitated.


    "Do I have to? I promise it''s important, and it''s not for anything bad... I''ll definitely pay you back."


    Sam stared directly into his eyes.


    "You have to tell me, or I can''t lend you the money. At least let me know what it''s about. Did you get into some trouble?"


    Louis looked away, feeling guilty, and tried to stand up.


    "Forget it, I won''t borrow from you. I''ll figure something else out."


    But as he tried to get up, Sam grabbed his hand and pulled him back down.


    Louis panicked, trying to break free, but he didn''t expect Sam to be so strong. He couldn''t escape and had to look at Sam.


    "Sam... really, it''s nothing. Let go, I won''t borrow the money..."


    Sam shook his head.


    "You look too worried to be okay. We''re friends, and I know you well enough. I don''t want to find out something happened to you later. If you don''t tell me, I can''t help. If you do, maybe I can. I don''t want you doing something stupid."


    Seeing Louis silent and hesitant, not daring to look at him, Sam took out a thick envelope from his pocket and showed it to him.


    "If you really don''t want to tell me, you can take the money."


    "Why?"


    Louis looked at Sam, confused.


    Sam smiled.


    "Because we''re good friends. I''d rather play dumb once. But I want you to be okay, not get into trouble."


    Seeing Sam''s smile, Louis sighed deeply.


    "Sam... I can tell you what''s going on, but... you have to promise not to tell anyone."


    "Okay."


    "Not even Angel..."


    "What could be so serious?"


    Sam frowned.


    Louis leaned back on the bench, looking more troubled than Sam had ever seen him, almost weary.


    He spoke softly.


    "Three days ago... Lily found me."


    "Who''s Lily?"


    "The girl I told you about... the one I met in ninth grade, the one I talked to for a long time."


    "Oh, the girl you had a crush on, right?"


    Louis nodded with a bitter smile.


    Sam looked at him curiously. "What''s that got to do with borrowing money? Did she ask you for it?"


    Louis nodded.


    "Yes. Three days ago, she found me, asked me out, looking very hesitant and in pain. She asked to borrow fifty thousand dollars... I didn''t have it, but I was worried about her, so I asked why."


    Hearing this, Sam couldn''t help but think of those tragic youth novels...


    "Don''t tell me she got pregnant and needs an abortion? Even so, it wouldn''t cost that much."


    Louis shook his head.


    Sam sighed in relief. "That''s good..."


    "It''s worse."


    "Huh?"


    What could be worse?


    Louis spoke softly.


    "I asked her for a long time, but she wouldn''t tell me. She even cried in front of me. She said... she was secretly filmed."


    "Secretly filmed? What''s the big deal... wait, you mean..."


    When Louis nodded, Sam was shocked.


    Louis clenched his fists, gritting his teeth.


    "Lily''s boyfriend from outside school... one day, he tricked her, saying it was his birthday, took her to a bar, got her drunk... when she woke up, he told her he had taken private photos of her. If she didn''t bring fifty thousand dollars, he''d spread the photos all over school, to her teachers, her parents, and all her friends..."


    Sam not knowing where to start.


    What the hell!


    "Lily really doesn''t know how to protect herself, does she?"


    Louis nodded.


    "Yes... she said she was too naive, trusted him too easily. She was set up, Sam, you have to believe me, she''s a victim."


    Sam felt a headache coming on.


    He looked at Louis helplessly.


    "So you decided to help her with the fifty thousand?"


    Louis nodded, looking at Sam earnestly.


    "Listen, Sam, you probably think I''m stupid, willing to help her with anything. But she cried, saying she couldn''t go to the police, or he''d spread the photos. She said she''d kill herself, Sam... I tried to convince her to go to the police, but she was desperate. I had no choice..."


    Sam looked at him.


    "Did she tell you all this?"


    "Yes..."


    "Have you considered what if she''s lying? What if she wasn''t drunk, willingly slept with him, and just didn''t expect to be filmed?"


    Louis hesitated. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Even if she was willing, she''s still a victim."


    "Even if she willingly fell for it, you still want to help her?"


    Sam found it hard to persuade this boy. He was too naive.


    Though he always said naivety wasn''t a bad thing, it wasn''t great either. The problem was, there were too many bad people, and naive people were too easily deceived.


    Sam felt it wasn''t that simple, but Louis seemed completely immersed, thinking the girl did nothing wrong, just an innocent victim.


    Of course, from an outsider''s perspective, she was a victim. She wouldn''t want this to happen.


    But if she lied, specifically called Louis, acted weak and pitiful, even said she''d die... what then?


    It could be seen as a self-preservation instinct. No one wants such photos exposed.


    But Sam found it hard to sympathize with her like Louis did.


    Louis looked troubled.


    "I know it seems... foolish. But Sam... I can''t just watch her do something stupid. You understand, right? Even if I don''t like her, even if she''s just an old classmate, I want to help."


    "So you''ll find a way to get fifty thousand for her?"


    "...Are you questioning my character?"


    Sam said, annoyed, "Forget that... just tell me why you thought of borrowing from me."


    Louis laughed. "Isn''t your girlfriend Angel?"


    "You think I spend her money? This is my own savings."


    "...But with her, you won''t starve."


    "That''s true... but why do you sound so justified?"


    Louis grabbed Sam''s hand.


    "No, no, help me with this, and you''re my brother, my real brother!"


    "If I don''t lend you the money, what will you do?"


    Louis shook his head.


    "I don''t know... I said I''d figure something out, but I don''t know. Aren''t there lots of loan companies?"


    "Are you crazy? Thinking of maxing out credit cards? Can you repay the debt?"


    Louis smiled bitterly.


    "I have no choice... but everything I told you is true. I''m just trying to save someone..."


    Sam squinted at him.


    "Be honest with me."


    "What?"


    "If I help, and her problem is solved, what will you do next? If she says she''s moved by you, will you make her your girlfriend?"


    Sam frowned.


    Louis shook his head immediately.


    "No, absolutely not."


    "Why?"


    "If she really said that, I''d think she''s not worth liking."


    Sam looked at Louis in surprise.


    "I didn''t expect... you to say that."


    Louis smiled bitterly.


    "I know I''m foolish, naive, easily deceived. But if you were in my shoes, you''d understand. You can''t just watch someone you liked fall into such a hell, right?"


    Sam stood up, supporting his knees.


    "Alright, I get it."


    "You''re going to lend me the money?"


    Sam looked at him.


    "Do you know where that guy is?"


    "What do you mean..."


    "I''ll go with you to give him the money."


    Sam said.


    Louis hesitated.


    "I''ll go alone, you don''t need to."


    Sam frowned. "Why? Don''t you trust me?"


    Louis shook his head. "No... I''ve seen him. He''s a thug, probably done this to many naive girls, taking private photos to blackmail them... he''s a delinquent. Last time I went, he had a lot of people with him...


    I''m afraid you''ll get hurt."


    Sam laughed. "You''re not afraid of getting hurt?"


    Louis smiled foolishly. "Better me than you. It''s my debt..."


    "Idiot..." Sam said, annoyed. "Alright, no more nonsense. Take me. You can''t handle this alone. Do you think he''ll stop after getting the money? If you go alone, he''ll just blackmail you more.


    I need to make sure he doesn''t escalate this."


    Louis hesitated. "Alright... when do we go?"


    "Can you find him now?"


    "Now... he''s often at a bar on Fifth Street. We should find him there. But... that bar, he has many friends... you..."


    Sam pulled Louis up.


    "Enough talk, let''s go. Trust me, I won''t let you get hurt."


    Watching Sam stride ahead.


    Louis was puzzled.


    Can he really solve this?

 Chapter 375 375: Sam was playing him?

    "Is this the place?"


    Fifth Street was still bustling close to eleven o''clock.


    Drunken men and women, young people in bizarre outfits, and those who seemed high and staggering around filled the street.


    At this hour, Fifth Street was definitely not a good place, at least not for Sam. To him, it represented the darker side of a bustling city.


    A place overflowing with material desires, filled with chaos and lust.


    Of course, it was also the perfect breeding ground for criminal activities.


    Louis, standing beside him, nodded.


    "Last time, I saw him here..."


    Sam looked at him curiously.


    "How did you find him here?"


    Louis hesitated before answering, "Lily told me... he might be here."


    "So you just came because she said so? Weren''t you afraid of the danger?"


    Sam found it both amusing and pitiful.


    This world is like that. Most people lament losing their innocence, yet they are often the ones who bully the honest.


    Louis gave a silly smile, looking somewhat innocent.


    "It was a spur-of-the-moment thing. I thought of being a hero and got all fired up."


    "Let''s go in and see. Wait, let me make a call."


    Sam suddenly stopped Louis. The naive boy watched as Sam stepped aside and made a low-voiced call.


    He didn''t know who Sam was calling.


    Could it be Angel? Given her family''s influence, they could probably handle this.


    After finishing the call, Sam returned. "Alright, let''s go in."


    Louis thought for a moment but didn''t ask who Sam had called. He realized something¡ªSam was more mature than he had thought.


    Though Sam''s words often made him seem different from other boys their age, it was only when faced with real problems that Louis could see the more tangible differences.


    Louis followed Sam into the bar, which was even more chaotic than he had imagined.


    Cigar smoke filled the air, lights flickered, loud music blared, and conversations were noisy.


    Sam took a quick look around and saw scantily clad men and women mingling, some drinking together, others embracing.


    Some were even more blatant, stripping naked and having sex in public, clearly drunk out of their minds.


    Sam felt a bit nauseous, seeing so many unfiltered displays of depravity.


    It made him wonder what kind of person that man was.


    As Sam and Louis searched for that man, a woman in a short, sexy skirt with dyed red hair suddenly appeared in front of them.


    She immediately locked eyes with Sam.


    "Hey there, handsome. Haven''t seen you around. First time here?"


    Sam looked at her.


    Her lips were painted with bright red lipstick, and her makeup was heavy and seductive. But Sam could see the fine lines around her eyes, barely hidden by the makeup, revealing her age.


    She dressed like she was twenty, but she was at least in her forties.


    Sam didn''t avoid her gaze and smiled.


    "We''re looking for someone."


    The woman smiled and moved closer to Sam.


    "Many people come here looking for someone. Some are looking for a temporary sex partner... You''re so handsome. Do you need me to be your temporary sex partner?"


    Louis was stunned.


    It was his first time seeing such a bold woman.


    But Sam knew most people here were like that, with no sense of restraint, doing whatever they felt like.


    He smiled.


    "A sex partner can wait. Finding someone is more important right now. Louis... what''s his name again?"


    Sam turned to ask.


    "Uh... Kevin..."


    The woman paused.


    "Looking for KK, huh."


    "KK?"


    The woman smiled at Sam.


    "Everyone here calls Kevin KK. If you''re looking for him, you should know that."


    Sam remained calm, flashing a charming smile.


    "We''re close, so I don''t use nicknames. You understand?"


    The woman moved closer, her cheap perfume making Sam want to sneeze.


    "Is that so~ I happen to know where he is, but what''s in it for me if I tell you?"


    Sam smiled. "I''ll buy you a drink later."


    The woman immediately brightened up, her hand almost reaching for Sam''s chest.


    "Alright, I''ll wait for you. Maybe after the drink, we can do something else. He''s on the second floor with his friends."


    "Thanks."


    Sam led Louis towards the stairs.


    Louis looked at him curiously.


    "In movies, don''t they usually slip some cash into a woman''s cleavage at times like this? You just got it done like that?"


    Sam said, annoyed, "Do you know what a pretty boy is? A handsome face is a free pass. No need for money."


    "So are you really going to have a drink with her later?"


    "Drink my ass. Just looking at her makes me want to puke."


    Louis thought about it. If that woman had been all over him... he might not have been able to handle it, even though he didn''t find her particularly attractive. But she was... provocative.


    They went upstairs.


    Compared to the first floor, the second floor was much quieter.


    But as soon as they reached the top, they heard laughter from the far end.


    Louis looked over and whispered.


    "Kevin''s over there... see the guy with the cigar and the glass?"


    Sam''s eyesight was better, and he immediately spotted the man.


    He looked to be in his twenties, wearing a black studded leather jacket, a classic biker outfit.


    Kevin was lounging casually, drinking and laughing with three or four others.


    "Hahaha... you wouldn''t believe it, that schoolgirl the other day, she looked plain, but her tits were huge, like a cow''s! She seemed so innocent at first, but as soon as I stuck my cock in, she turned into a slut, hahaha..."


    Sam led Louis over.


    Someone noticed them and nudged Kevin, who was drinking.


    Kevin turned, frowning at the tall, handsome boy he had never seen before.


    He was puzzled but then noticed the furious Louis beside him.


    He paused, then smiled.


    "Oh, it''s you. Here to pay up? Or did you bring your buddy to get revenge?"


    Louis clenched his fists, his face turning red.


    "You bastard..."


    Sam held Louis back, calmly looking at Kevin.


    "You''re Kevin, right?"


    Kevin smiled, lifting one leg and placing it arrogantly on the table, blowing a puff of smoke at Sam.


    "Yeah, that''s me. Who the fuck are you? Either pay up or get lost. I''m having a good time."


    Facing Kevin''s arrogant words, Sam calmly smiled.


    "I''ve heard the whole story. If I give you fifty thousand dollars, will you delete all those photos?"


    Hearing this, Kevin''s grin widened, looking even more disgusting in Sam''s eyes.


    "Heh heh. Of course, I run my business with integrity. Everyone on this street knows KK keeps his word."


    His cronies laughed, whether at his words or at the seemingly naive, handsome young man standing before them.


    Sam nodded with a smile.


    But what he said was, "You call extorting money with a girl''s private photos a business?"


    Kevin''s face twisted into a scowl, glaring at Sam.


    "What the fuck do you mean?"


    Hearing Kevin''s words, the others immediately changed their expressions, glaring at Sam and Louis. Louis instinctively took a step back but, seeing Sam standing firm, he mustered the courage to step closer to Sam.


    Sam smiled at the now hostile Kevin.


    "Nothing much. I brought the money, but if you consider this a business, I find it hard to trust you''ll keep your word."


    Sam pulled out a thick envelope from his pocket, making Kevin''s eyes light up.


    He could tell this boy was no ordinary person, with his handsome looks and confident demeanor. Maybe some rich kid.


    But Kevin wasn''t scared; he even saw Sam as a cash cow.


    His smile widened, eyes fixed on the envelope.


    "Don''t worry. My reputation on this street is solid. Give me the money, and not only will I give you the photos, but we can also be friends. If you run into trouble here, just mention my name."


    Louis chimed in, "You have to delete the backups too!"


    Kevin laughed, looking at Louis.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll delete them. Want me to send you a copy to enjoy? You like her the most, right? Let me tell you, she may seem cold, but she''s a real slut in bed..." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing this, Louis couldn''t hold back his anger.


    "You bastard! You''re lying! You tricked her into bed! You''re scum...!"


    "Hahaha, drugged her? Is that what she told you? Hahaha!"


    Kevin laughed so hard he almost cried, making Louis hesitate.


    Kevin, wiping tears of laughter, pointed at Louis.


    "You''re such an idiot. Believing a girl like that? Let me tell you the truth. I did take her out for drinks, but I didn''t get her drunk."


    "Impossible..."


    "I may not be a good guy, but where''s the fun in doing it on purpose? I just bought her a few drinks, bragged about my money and influence. Guess what? She said she wouldn''t go home that night and wanted to sleep with me, hahaha!"


    "Impossible!! You''re lying! You piece of trash!!"


    Louis''s eyes turned red with rage, ready to charge. Sam quickly held him back.


    Kevin continued taunting.


    "Impossible? Want to see the photos? She doesn''t look drunk at all. I even recorded a video, full view, no blind spots. Want to watch it now and jerk off in the bathroom? Hahaha, watching your goddess suck my cock, you''d love that, right?


    Hahaha!!"


    "Let me go, I''ll kill him! Sam, let me go!!"


    Sam held Louis tightly, speaking calmly.


    "Don''t be impulsive. Trust me, let me handle this."


    "But..."


    "No buts. Do you trust me?"


    Louis, under Sam''s words, calmed down a bit, looking into Sam''s eyes, feeling a sense of reliability.


    He even forgot that this boy was just a high school student like him.


    "I... I understand."


    Seeing Louis calm down, Sam turned to Kevin.


    "If it wasn''t on purpose, why did you take those photos and blackmail her?"


    Kevin dropped the act, casually leaning back.


    "Why not? Girls like her, I''ve seen plenty. Just a taste, not like I''d be friends with her. Kid, you''re handsome, you should understand. Freebies are a waste if you don''t take them."


    Sam couldn''t help but sneer.


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying, but I''ll give you the money. I have one condition."


    "Condition? Are you giving the money or not? If you piss me off, I might spread the photos. Don''t think about calling the cops; I''ve got multiple copies."


    Sam just looked at him.


    "Do you want the money or not?"


    Kevin, getting annoyed, roughly stubbed out his cigar.


    "What condition, you fuck..."


    "Apologize to my friend."


    "What...?!"


    Kevin''s eyes widened.


    Sam smiled at him.


    "My friend may be naive, but at least he didn''t lie to me. I think he''s a man. Compared to you, he''s a real man. So, apologize to him."


    Hearing this, Louis''s eyes reddened, feeling a lump in his throat.


    He thought, Sam really doesn''t look down on me.


    How do I deserve such a good friend...


    But Kevin realized he was being played.


    Fifty thousand dollars for an apology?


    He stood up.


    "You fuck, playing me..."


    Sam smiled at him.


    "Fifty thousand not enough? How about a hundred thousand?"


    "A hundred thousand..."


    "Would two hundred thousand make you kneel and apologize?"


    "You..."


    Kevin was confused.


    He wasn''t particularly wealthy, not a big shot. A hundred thousand, two hundred thousand... that would last him a long time.


    For a moment, looking at this confident boy, he didn''t know if it was real.


    What if it was?


    For someone like him, dignity wasn''t important. Money was.


    Seeing Kevin''s hesitation, Sam laughed.


    "See, it''s clear who''s the scum. Two hundred thousand to kneel and apologize, you''re really cheap."


    If there was any hesitation before, now Kevin realized he was being mocked.


    Sam was playing him?!


    He grabbed a bottle from the table, swinging it at Sam''s head.


    "You fuck, you''re dead!!"


    "Bang!"

 Chapter 376 376: That was weak. Didnt you eat?

    The glass shattered, flying through the air.


    The sound of breaking glass seemed to shatter eardrums in that instant.


    Louis was stunned. As the bottle was about to come down, he instinctively closed his eyes.


    When the sound of breaking glass reached him, he realized what had happened.


    Sam had gone to such lengths for him; how could he be weak and run away?


    But when Louis mustered the courage to open his eyes and rush forward, he saw a scene that left him dumbfounded.


    Sam''s fist calmly dropped from the air.


    Kevin''s bottle was shattered, glass shards scattered everywhere.


    Sam''s head was unharmed. He simply shook his hand, brushing off some fragments.


    His skin was slightly red, actually broken, but his healing ability was so strong that it quickly healed, leaving no visible injury.


    Louis had never imagined seeing such an exaggerated scene outside of a movie.


    What was going on?


    Was this a movie set?


    Kevin was also stunned.


    Wasn''t this just a high school kid?


    What was this? Breaking a bottle... did he think he was Bruce Lee?


    Sam even smiled at him.


    "That was weak. Didn''t you eat?"


    Kevin, enraged, decided to drop the act.


    This guy wasn''t here to pay; he was here to cause trouble!


    He immediately shouted.


    "Get them! Beat these idiots to death!"


    But before anyone could move, Sam held up the envelope.


    "Don''t you want the money?"


    Kevin paused, then sneered.


    "You think fifty thousand is enough now? Bring me twenty thousand, or you won''t leave this bar standing!"


    Sam smiled.


    "What if I really give you seventy thousand?"


    Kevin hesitated. Would he really give it?


    This kid''s background... maybe he could.


    He could be impulsive, but he couldn''t turn down money, right?


    He raised an eyebrow.


    "If you really give it... I''ll call it off. I keep my word."


    Sam nodded repeatedly.


    "You really are a scumbag."


    "You motherf¡ª"


    "Smack!!"


    Just as Kevin reacted, ready to punch Sam, Sam moved faster, slapping him hard.


    Kevin''s face swelled, and he fell to the ground, knocking over the table and spilling drinks everywhere.


    He looked up, disheveled, at his stunned cronies.


    "What are you waiting for?! Get him! Call everyone, get him!!"


    Under Kevin''s furious orders, the others snapped out of it.


    Though Sam''s quick moves were impressive, they still saw him as just a high school kid.


    They thought they could overpower him with numbers.


    But as they charged, they realized it wasn''t that simple.


    A burly man tried to tackle Sam, intending to pin him down.


    But as he lunged, Sam kicked him in the stomach.


    "Thud!!"


    The man flipped onto his back, clutching his stomach in pain.


    Another man swung a large fist at Sam. Sam dodged, grabbed the man''s arm, and smiled.


    "Heh heh."


    Then, with a swift punch to the face, the man screamed, blood spurting from his nose and mouth.


    The last man, kicking at Sam, regretted it as soon as he saw his friends'' fate.


    This boy was unstoppable.


    But his kick was already in motion, no turning back.


    He prayed he''d be the lucky one to take Sam down.


    But luck had no place against absolute strength. All hope was an illusion.


    His kick missed as Sam dodged, then Sam lunged forward.


    The man barely had time to shout, "No!"


    At least give me a chance to beg!


    I know I was wrong! Don''t hit... at least not the face!!


    "Thud!!"


    But Sam didn''t care what he thought. Even if he did, it wouldn''t matter.


    Seeing scum and not dealing with it was a societal hazard.


    Sam''s punch landed squarely on the man''s face, driving him to the ground.


    To Louis, watching, it was an exaggerated scene. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It looked like Sam had crushed the man with a single punch!


    Only after the man lay on the ground did Sam withdraw his fist.


    Louis was stunned.


    He wondered if he was dreaming.


    Was this a movie?


    In movies, at least there''d be a few rounds. But Sam had taken down four men with just a few moves!


    What kind of exaggerated combat power was this?


    It was more satisfying than playing an RPG game!


    Sam didn''t care about any of that. He walked over, grabbed Kevin by the hair, and pulled him up.


    "Anything else to say?"


    Kevin coughed, blood at the corner of his mouth, one cheek swollen.


    His eyes showed fear, but he forced a sneer.


    "So what if you''re good at fighting?"


    "Isn''t that enough? Do I need to kill you?"


    Sam said, amused.


    Kevin''s eyes flashed with shame and anger.


    He glared at Sam.


    "You think you can leave this bar? This place is run by my boss! I''ll tell you... you won''t just lose what you came for. You might end up in jail for fighting. Go ahead, kill me!


    Otherwise... you''ll face lawsuits and hefty fines!"


    Would he dare kill me? Maybe this high school kid had the ability, but he wouldn''t dare! Killing me would be a crime! He wouldn''t risk his future.


    Though it was odd for a thug to rely on the law, it was Kevin''s only option.


    Sam looked at the defiant man in his grip.


    "Really? Maybe I should paralyze you. That way, I won''t lose out."


    "You... I advise against it. You''ll face longer charges! Let me go, compensate me, and I might let it slide..."


    Kevin didn''t want to be paralyzed.


    He planned to settle the score later, get more money.


    Sam seemed to ponder.


    "Why aren''t you afraid of being jailed for extortion?"


    Kevin sneered.


    "Would you dare? I have backups. One for three of you, it''s worth it!"


    "Really have backups?"


    "Of course!"


    Kevin thought Sam was scared.


    He thought Sam hesitated, realizing the consequences of impulsiveness.


    But he didn''t know Sam had activated True Sight.


    And above Kevin''s head was an X.


    Heh, just as he thought. This wasn''t Kevin''s first time. Would a thug be so meticulous? Multiple backups for fifty thousand?


    Just a scare tactic to prevent reporting.


    Hearing commotion below, Louis realized they needed to leave.


    "Let''s go! They have more people!!"


    Kevin sneered.


    "Too late! Let''s see how tough you are. Can you fight ten, twenty?"


    As Sam was about to speak...


    "Who''s causing trouble on my turf?! Let go of Kevin!"


    A group appeared at the stairs, led by a fierce-looking bald man.


    Some held baseball bats and guns, their presence intimidating Louis.


    He turned pale, speechless.


    Kevin, seeing Sam trying to stay calm, sneered.


    "Still not letting go? My boss is here! You''re dead!"


    Sam smiled at Kevin.


    "So you''re gangsters?"


    Kevin thought Sam was an idiot.


    What did you think? Cops?


    "You just realized we''re gangsters? Kid... you still have a chance to back off. Otherwise... my boss''s temper..."


    "Wait, you think you''re the only one with people?"


    Sam interrupted Kevin''s gloating.


    Kevin was confused.


    Then Sam muttered.


    "Why are the cops so slow?"


    "Cops?"


    Wait, cops?


    What was he saying...


    As Kevin and Louis wondered why Sam was so calm, and the group at the stairs approached¡ª


    "Police! Move aside! What''s going on?"


    "Move, move!"


    "Drop the guns! Hands up, or we''ll shoot!"


    The sudden commands broke the tense atmosphere.


    The group at the stairs quickly stepped aside, revealing a team of police officers.


    Leading them was a beautiful female officer.


    She glanced at the boy, then sighed in relief.


    She turned to the crowd, especially the scowling bald man.


    "What''s this, gang activity?"


    The bald man quickly put on a friendly face.


    "No way, officer. Just some troublemakers. These are security, handling it. No fighting, see..."


    Kevin''s shock was fleeting, but as a seasoned thug, he quickly adapted.


    He started shouting.


    "Officer! Help, officer!!"


    The female officer calmly approached.


    "Help? You''re the victim?"


    Kevin, seeing a lifeline, shouted.


    "Yes! I don''t know what''s going on. These two attacked me! They started it, we were just defending!!"


    "How can you prove it?"


    "There''s surveillance! The bar has cameras! Check them, you''ll see!"


    Kevin thought the footage would show the other side starting trouble. As for his bottle move... he could explain it away.


    Sam calmly said.


    "Officer, he''s extorting and attacked first. I was defending."


    "You''re lying! Where''s your proof?!"


    Kevin didn''t care. He never left evidence, no chat logs. They had no proof.


    But when Sam let go and smiled, Kevin sensed something was wrong.


    "Why do you think I have no proof? Want to... hear this?"


    Sam smiled, pulling out his phone.


    It was recording...


    Seeing this, Kevin was stunned.


    But Sam wasn''t done. He looked at Aurora.


    "Officer, this recording can be evidence, right?"


    Aurora almost laughed at the clever boy. She knew what happened, impressed by his thoroughness.


    "Of course, it''s not a private place, not a home or office. It''s admissible... but we need to hear it..."


    Hearing this, Kevin turned pale.


    He realized it was over.


    With such evidence...


    He could already hear his own words... admitting extortion, even saying¡ª


    "You just realized we''re gangsters?"


    It was over.


    Not just for him, but for everyone involved.


    Seeing Sam''s smile, Kevin felt no contempt.


    Only fear.

 Chapter 377 377: Call from Celeste

    Taking a large group of people back to the police station was quite a spectacle. At least two police cars seemed insufficient to hold everyone.


    Including Sam and Louis, who had to cooperate with the investigation and give statements at the police station.


    Of course, they were separated from the others, and their treatment was vastly different. For instance, they didn''t need to wear handcuffs.


    Compared to Louis''s nervousness and stammering in front of the police, Sam appeared much calmer, almost as if he were a regular at the police station.


    Even a police officer bringing coffee looked surprised to see Sam.


    "Hey, this handsome guy is back? Another act of bravery?"


    Sam smiled and asked, "You remember me?"


    The officer nodded. "Of course, it''s not every day we see such a handsome boy at the station. I think you''re even more handsome than some of the male celebrities we''ve had here."


    Louis, curious, asked, "Which celebrities?"


    "That, I can''t tell you. Anyway..."


    "Can you say a bit less?"


    Aurora rubbed her temples and looked up at the chatty officer with her beautiful eyes.


    The officer immediately fell silent.


    The statements continued.


    After about an hour, Aurora had wrapped things up and told the two.


    "We''ve notified the victim, but she might not come until tomorrow. If there are any issues with this case, we''ll summon you. Can you accept that?"


    Sam nodded. "No problem. It''s our duty as good students to cooperate with the police."


    Aurora looked at Sam, wanting to say: You, a good student? A womanizer who sleeps with different women every day, a good student?


    Aurora wanted to retort, but she held back. Saying that would make her relationship with Sam seem ambiguous, and with Sam''s classmate present, it wasn''t the right time.


    She''d save it for another time.


    Louis, however, remembered something.


    "Officer, can I ask... about those photos..."


    Aurora smiled. "Don''t worry. That guy Kevin isn''t as tough as he seems. A little scare, and he confessed everything. He didn''t have any backups, and the photos have been handed over. They won''t be leaked.


    We''ll protect the victim''s privacy and try to keep this from escalating."


    "That''s great..." Louis sighed in relief, but then he looked at Sam, worried again. "What about Sam..."


    Aurora pretended to be troubled. "Sam... might be a bit of a problem. After all, he was the first to hit someone. Many people saw it, and the other party got injured. Even if it''s self-defense, it might be considered excessive..."


    Louis''s eyes widened, and he anxiously explained.


    "How can that be! He... he was helping me! They started it! Officer, please..."


    "Alright, Officer Aurora, stop scaring him."


    "Scaring? What do you mean..."


    Louis looked at Sam, confused. He sensed that his good friend and this beautiful police officer seemed to have an unusual relationship, not like they were meeting for the first time.


    Aurora sighed.


    "It means he won''t have any trouble. The surveillance shows the other side started it, and those guys are involved in extortion and illegal activities. They can''t even protect themselves, let alone pursue charges against him. Relax, focus on your studies, and stay out of trouble."


    "Really... that''s great..."


    Sam then said, "Thank you, Officer Aurora. We''ll head back now."


    Aurora waved them off. Though she had things she wanted to say to Sam privately, she decided against it. Tonight''s workload was already hellish.


    She''d wait for a better opportunity.


    Sam and Louis walked out of the police station. Louis looked up at the starless night sky.


    It seemed like an endless black void.


    His legs felt weak, but the cold wind on his face cleared his mind.


    He spoke as if in a dream, "Sam... am I dreaming? Such a big issue... resolved in one night?"


    Sam calmly kept his hands in his pockets.


    They walked down the deserted street, which felt especially cold and lonely.


    It was as if they were the only two people left in the world, with no other living beings around.


    Feeling the atmosphere, Louis sighed.


    "But... really, thank you, Sam. I never thought... you could actually help with this."


    Sam smiled and asked, "So you didn''t want to tell me the truth because you didn''t believe I could help?"


    Louis shook his head, looking sincerely at Sam. "That''s not it. I just thought it was a huge problem, and I didn''t want to drag you into it... I didn''t expect you to be able to do all this, but if something had happened to you because of me, I''d feel guilty for the rest of my life..." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam looked at his serious expression and shook his head with a smile.


    "It''s not that serious, but I believe what you said. So... you should do the same in the future."


    "I... should be like you?" Louis asked, bewildered.


    Sam lightly knocked him on the head.


    "Do you think you can be like me? Do you think everyone is as handsome and capable as I am? I''m telling you to think carefully before doing anything. Don''t help with everything. Help when you can, but don''t put yourself in danger for something you can''t handle. Do you know how easily a person''s life can be ruined?"


    Louis looked at Sam, confused.


    Sam''s stern face turned away, and he stepped on a dry leaf, crushing it.


    "It''s that simple. Success might be hard, but destruction is easy."


    "I understand..."


    Louis sighed.


    They walked a few more steps, nearing the bus stop. Though there were no buses, it was easier to catch a cab there.


    Sam asked, "If tomorrow the officer tells you things aren''t as Lily said, what will you do?"


    Louis shook his head. "That doesn''t matter to me. I know the extortion was real. We did a good thing, and that''s enough."


    Sam teased, "Not going to take advantage of the girl''s gratitude?"


    Louis replied, annoyed, "I said I wouldn''t. My feelings for her are over! Of course... I admit I still have some sympathy for her, or I wouldn''t have helped this much. But... I understand now.


    I can''t afford to like anyone right now..."


    Sam looked at him, and Louis bravely met his gaze. He spoke with a mix of frustration and relief.


    "Honestly, Sam, I used to think you were just a bit more handsome, a bit funnier than me. Even when your grades improved, I thought you just studied harder..."


    "And now?"


    "I have to admit... you''re much better than me. You and Angel being together isn''t just because of your looks..."


    Sam thought, if you didn''t have the looks, you wouldn''t even catch her eye. Even if you saved her a hundred times, she''d only give you money, never her heart.


    Louis looked down.


    "I admit I''m a bit jealous of you... but now I understand. Even if I had your looks and physique, I couldn''t do what you do. I don''t have the courage to handle these things alone... I''m just useless. How can I talk about love..."


    Sam exhaled a thin mist.


    He patted Louis''s shoulder.


    He spoke softly.


    "Louis."


    "No need to comfort me... I can figure it out. I won''t get stuck in a rut, don''t worry..."


    Sam shook his head.


    He looked seriously at Louis.


    "Everyone has the right and the ability to love someone. That''s the fairest thing. But... making someone love you back, and maintaining that love, requires more. Is it hard? There are so many people in the world.


    Are they all as handsome as me? Do they all lack love?"


    "Sam... emphasizing your handsomeness makes it hard to be moved."


    "Sorry, it''s a habit."


    Sam smiled at Louis and continued.


    "You may seem unreliable, but you''re serious about love. You may seem naive, but you''re sincere. No one thinks you''re not a good friend. Even if you have flaws, you''re young. Why not reflect and change?"


    Louis''s face scrunched up. "But I feel... no matter how hard I try, I can''t excel in school or get into a good college..."


    "Don''t overthink it. Changing isn''t about saying you''re ready but subconsciously thinking it won''t work. It''s about taking the first step, then the second, the third, and so on. When you look back, you''ll see you''ve changed. And improving yourself isn''t just about getting into a good college."


    Louis looked at Sam, speechless.


    Sam smiled at him.


    "I''m not patient with everyone. I know giving advice can be annoying, like talking without understanding."


    "You know that..." Louis''s voice wavered.


    He realized how rare and valuable a true friend was.


    Sam shrugged.


    "But what can I do? You''re my good friend. So... go for it."


    "Sam... wahhh!"


    Seeing Louis cry like a child, Sam felt the winter night wasn''t so cold.


    He was glad the system didn''t pop up with a [Hidden ''female lead'' conquer progress] message.


    Otherwise, Sam might have chosen to commit suicide.


    Would Louis''s life change drastically after tonight? Sam didn''t know. He doubted it would be that effective.


    But at least he stopped a boy from falling into an abyss.


    Louis, returning home late, might have to explain things to his parents, as he lived in Kuhang.


    But soon, Sam realized he might have some explaining to do too.


    His phone rang.


    The caller was¡ª


    Celeste.

 Chapter 378 378: Fifth Street Saints

    When Sam saw that the call was from Celeste, his mind went blank for a moment.


    Celeste rarely called him because, as Angel''s mother, she could learn about many things through Angel.


    Most of the time, when Sam and Angel went somewhere, Elowen would drive them, and Celeste could find out what they talked about and where they went from Elowen.


    So, this call seemed highly suspicious.


    Sam tried to pretend he was asleep. After all, it was late, and it was normal not to see a call if the phone was on silent.


    He thought he could reply with a text tomorrow morning, pretending he hadn''t seen it, and maybe she wouldn''t want to discuss it anymore.


    Sam had a bad feeling. A call at this hour was definitely not good news, likely related to something that had happened recently.


    The phone rang for a while before finally stopping.


    It seemed Celeste wasn''t planning to call again. Sam thought he could breathe a sigh of relief, but then a message popped up.


    It was from Celeste.


    And it was simple.


    [Don''t pretend to be asleep. I know what you did tonight. Do I need to come over and find you myself, godson?]


    It was indeed about tonight...


    Sam felt a headache coming on.


    He had no choice but to reply: [Godmother, staying up this late isn''t good for your health. How about we talk tomorrow?]


    There was no reply because she called again immediately.


    Sam answered the call with a wry smile.


    Soon, a mature woman''s voice came through, even though it was slightly distorted, it was still pleasant to hear.


    It sounded gentle and very approachable.


    But anyone who knew Celeste a little knew that the gentler she sounded, the more dangerous she was.


    "My dear son, still playing the ''pretend to be asleep'' game with your mom?"


    She started with a laugh, but it was clear she was questioning him.


    Sam could almost picture her smiling face, but he knew there was pressure behind that smile.


    Sam chuckled bitterly.


    "I really didn''t see it. I was in the shower..."


    "Really? Never mind, that''s not important."


    She said dismissively.


    Sam probed a bit.


    "So... what''s important?"


    "Heh, Sam, you tell me."


    "...I don''t know what you mean, Godmother."


    "Has anyone ever told you that you''re really bad at playing dumb, Sam?"


    "...I''m not your real son, so I didn''t learn the essence of it."


    Sam replied without missing a beat.


    "Very funny, Sam."


    "Sorry, I misspoke."


    "It''s okay, I can forgive you. After all, a mother should always forgive her child, right?"


    She said it as if it were a gentle and noble sentiment, but Sam felt the call growing colder.


    "Um... are you talking about what happened on Fifth Street?"


    Sam couldn''t keep playing dumb. It was pointless, and he wanted to know what she had to say about it.


    "Are you surprised I know about it? Do you think I''m some control freak who has people watching your every move?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "...Godmother, don''t you think that sounds like a self-introduction?"


    Sam couldn''t help but retort.


    She laughed on the other end of the line.


    "So you really think that? If I didn''t do that, wouldn''t it be a waste of your suspicion?"


    "Godmother, I was joking. Of course, you''re not like that."


    "Then how do you think I found out?"


    "Godmother, you''re all-knowing. Maybe you dreamed it."


    "..."


    "Godmother, are you still there? Hello? Is the signal bad?"


    Sam couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Sam, you''re good at sweet-talking women, but you''re also good at making them angry."


    "I didn''t mean it that way. I was just joking. I don''t really think that about you."


    Celeste''s tone seemed to change, as if Sam''s words had annoyed her. Her voice was no longer as gentle, and it sounded more businesslike.


    "Sam, you''re more dangerous than you let on. You managed to get out of that bar unscathed? You never mentioned you knew how to fight."


    Sam knew he couldn''t hide these things from her. She might not know all the details, but she could easily deduce the basics.


    So Sam was honest.


    "Well... it''s not something from the past. I recently took some time to learn some fighting techniques at a club."


    "And who are you planning to use those skills on? Angel or me?"


    Angel?


    What a joke.


    Sam wasn''t the kind of guy who would hit his girlfriend. Besides, if he wanted to deal with her... a quiet room and a bed would be enough, right? Just kidding, of course. Angel''s love for Sam wasn''t just about physical attraction.


    It required a long buildup.


    "Of course not. It''s just a personal interest and for self-defense. Kuhang might be prosperous, but it''s not entirely safe. Learning some skills isn''t a bad thing, right?"


    "Heh... you have more and more secrets, and they''re getting more surprising. Is Angel so infatuated with you because you''re like a treasure, always revealing something new?"


    "I guess you didn''t call just to talk about this, right?"


    Sam didn''t want to dwell on these issues. It was pointless, and his relationship with her daughter wasn''t really her business.


    No wonder Angel''s childhood wasn''t worth remembering. This kind of controlling nature and instinct to nip dangers in the bud could be terrifying for a child.


    "It seems Sam still has some reservations about me... Alright, I won''t trouble you any longer. I called to ask if you know who owns that bar on Fifth Street."


    "Who?"


    Sam kept it brief.


    "Fifth Street Saints."


    Fifth Street Saints again?


    What a coincidence.


    But now Sam had to play dumb.


    "Fifth Street Saints... never heard of them. The police said they were involved in illegal activities... are they powerful?"


    Celeste snorted, unclear if she was mocking Sam for hiding something or for another reason.


    She simply said.


    "In short, they''re not simple. As a new gang, they''ve quickly established themselves on Fifth Street and expanded their influence. There must be someone backing them. And I happen to know some inside information."


    Inside information?


    Sam replied.


    "It''s late, and keeping secrets might affect your rest, Godmother. How about giving me a hint?"


    "The Moore family."


    "Huh?"


    Sam was a bit surprised by the name.


    The Moore family clearly referred to Brody Moore, but in front of Angel and her mother, the Moore family wasn''t much.


    It wasn''t enough for Celeste to call specifically about it.


    Unless...


    "Of course, Brody is nothing in front of Angel. But... as far as I know, it''s not just his family. It''s likely a group of people, several big families working together. As for their goal... you can think about it."


    Sam thought for a moment and gave an answer.


    "Only a new era and new rulers can create new elites."


    "You''re very smart, smart enough to make me a bit regretful."


    Regretful about what?


    She continued.


    "If you were just my godson and not Angel''s boyfriend, I would have you try to get close to this gang and gather information to dismantle them. But since you''re Angel''s boyfriend, I don''t want her to be sad because of you. So I hope you stay out of it. Some hidden threats won''t bother the powerful, but they won''t be kind to smaller animals or their own kind.


    Someone else will handle it. Do you understand?"


    Sam understood everything.


    The rapid rise of the Fifth Street Saints was clearly due to the combined efforts of several big families in Kuhang, with a simple goal.


    To usher in a new era, in other words, a change in the ruling party.


    Sam had no interest in these complex interests.


    He replied.


    "I understand. You don''t need to worry."


    "Good. I hope you really don''t make me worry."


    "So... is that all?"


    "Sam, are you so eager to stop talking to me?"


    Sam laughed and replied.


    "Of course not. It''s just that it''s late, and I don''t want to affect your rest, Godmother. You might have work tomorrow, and I don''t want you to be too tired."


    "You''re very considerate. How should I reward you?"


    "No need, no need. It''s what I should do."


    "Heh. Remember what I said. That''s all for tonight. Goodnight, my dear son."


    "Goodnight."


    When the call finally ended, Sam could comfortably lie in bed.


    But he didn''t feel sleepy.


    He thought about these issues again. He really had no interest in getting involved.


    He didn''t think a high school student like him could interfere in these ''big people''s'' affairs.


    Worrying about it was pointless unless... it inevitably affected him... but would that day come?


    Who knew.


    The most boring people in the world were these so-called politicians...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next day, Louis didn''t bring up the matter again.


    He was noticeably more focused in class, even taking notes.


    But Sam knew that real change wasn''t about putting on a show for a day or two. How far Louis could go depended on himself, and it had nothing to do with Sam.


    After all, Sam couldn''t keep persuading him. Everyone had their own life and had to be responsible for it.


    He just hoped Louis would truly gain something.


    Other aspects of life had also changed a bit. As Isabella had said, with half a month until the New Year, she wouldn''t hold any more club activities.


    At least for now, she hadn''t asked anyone to come to the club room.


    And today was the fifteenth.


    Alice had already sent him a message, arranging their plans for tonight at a restaurant Sam hadn''t been to before.


    What would happen, Sam didn''t know.


    But maybe it was a special day for her.


    They couldn''t leave school together, of course. Basic discretion was necessary.


    So, taking this opportunity, Sam decided to check out the club room.


    If there really wouldn''t be an ''Ultimate Human Department'' next year... it would be a shame not to see it one last time.


    Feeling a bit melancholic wasn''t great...


    "Creak¡ª"


    Sam pushed open the classroom door.


    And unexpectedly saw three figures.


    Isabella, in her usual spot, with twin ponytails.


    Her fair, pretty face had a faint smile, dimples barely visible, making those twin ponytails look like steering wheels begging to be handled.


    The other was Sophie, in her usual spot, reading a familiar book, her slender frame wrapped in a thick coat, making her look like a delicate Barbie doll.


    The last one was Angel, sitting on the sofa with her phone, her long legs wrapped in thick black stockings stretched out on the sofa, looking regal...


    They sat in the classroom as if it were the beginning of a dream, as if nothing had happened, as if nothing had changed.


    Only the boy who opened the door stood at the entrance, looking at them, at this incredibly beautiful scene.


    He couldn''t help but feel.


    This scene was so normal, so beautiful.


    It was almost... scary.


    Until their gazes simultaneously shifted to Sam.


    The boy muttered.


    "I must have walked into the wrong room."


    "Creak¡ª"


    So he closed the door.


    "Creak¡ª"


    He opened it again.


    The same boy appeared at the door, his frown deepening.


    "Still not right..."


    The three girls'' gazes instantly changed, surprisingly in unison.


    Because they seemed to be looking at an idiot.

 Chapter 379 379: Should I bring a hat?

    When Sam re-entered the club room, he suspiciously eyed the gazes fixed on him.


    "Wasn''t there supposed to be no club activities? Why is everyone here?"


    Before Isabella could speak, Angel looked up.


    "Then why are you here?"


    Sam answered matter-of-factly, "Because I have feelings for the club. I''ve contributed to it. It''s normal for me to come and take a last look in case it disbands. Are you here for the same reason?"


    Angel, of course, wouldn''t admit to having any feelings, especially for a club that seemed to be just a name now.


    Angel stayed silent, and Sam didn''t push her. He turned to another familiar face giving him a look.


    "And Sophie? Don''t tell me you couldn''t find a better place to read."


    Sophie glanced at Sam, disdain in her eyes.


    "As if I haven''t contributed to the club. I can be wherever I want."


    Huh? Since when did she get this kind of confidence? Sam wondered if Sophie had mixed up her lines with Angel''s. Was today''s theme role reversal?


    Isabella smiled and said, "I think everyone just got used to hanging out here when there''s nothing else to do. It''s nice to see familiar faces and be in a familiar atmosphere."


    Angel coldly added, "I''m just waiting here until it''s time to have dinner with my mom."


    Sam blinked.


    "Isn''t that the same thing? It means you chose to be here."


    "Sam, you sure talk a lot. How about you come with me later?"


    Angel shot him a look.


    Sam, who had plans for the evening, quickly shook his head.


    "Can''t do tonight. I have to work..."


    "How much can you even make from that job? Why don''t I just give you the money?"


    Sam looked at Angel as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    "What kind of boyfriend gets a salary from his girlfriend? What do you take me for? Don''t ever say that again; it''s insulting!"


    Angel was taken aback.


    Insulting? Didn''t this idiot know that being supported by Angel was something to brag about?


    No, this idiot was saying it on purpose!


    "Come here."


    She looked at Sam coldly.


    Sam immediately took a step back, hiding behind Sophie, and said to her, "Sophie, save me!"


    Sophie looked at them, bewildered.


    "What does this have to do with me? Hey, don''t hide behind me!"


    Angel''s expression grew even colder.


    "Why don''t you bring Isabella along and see what I''ll do?"


    Sam finally walked over with a cheeky grin and sat next to Angel. When she lifted her foot to kick him, he anticipated her move, grabbed her leg, and placed it gently on his lap.


    "Don''t be mad. I was just joking. Getting angry easily gives you wrinkles."


    Angel squinted at Sam, who was still smiling.


    "Don''t worry. I can make sure you don''t live long enough to see me get old. That way, all your memories of me will be beautiful. How about that?"


    "...I don''t think that''s a good idea. What do you think?"


    Sam was skeptical.


    Angel leaned in slightly, smiling as she touched his face, caressing it like a lover.


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as your memories are of me. The length of time doesn''t make a difference, right?"


    "...Honestly, if possible, I''d like to live a bit longer."


    "Then it depends on your behavior."


    The noble and elegant girl always had a way of looking at Sam with a challenging gaze.


    And strangely enough, her gaze always stirred a primal instinct in a man.


    You wanted to conquer her challenge, to break through her nobility.


    So Sam lifted his head, gently cupping her face, his hand resting on her beautiful jawline and cheek.


    Then he leaned in.


    If she avoided it because of the people around, it meant he won.


    Was this a child''s game?


    Of course not. Every step was important, and a small win was still a win!


    But would Angel avoid it? Would she care about the other two girls in the room?


    Clearly, she wouldn''t.


    She didn''t avoid it at all, maintaining her challenging smile as if daring Sam to kiss her.


    If he dared to kiss her, what would happen?


    Simple.


    She would give him the best gift in the world, the most exquisite taste.


    But just as they were about to touch, Sophie, with a flushed face, angrily interrupted.


    "Can you two pick a better place?"


    Angel turned her head with a smile.


    "Can''t handle it? I thought you''d be used to it by now."


    Sophie widened her eyes.


    "Used to what?"


    Sophie tried to stay calm, but she was clearly flustered.


    Angel replied matter-of-factly.


    "Used to our relationship. Isn''t it normal for couples to act like this? To be precise, we''re in the honeymoon phase. Besides kissing, we''ll do other things too. You can get used to it slowly."


    "Get used to it, my foot! Have you ever considered other people''s feelings when you do this?"


    Angel laughed, "Why should I consider others'' feelings? I do what I like." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re really not picky, are you?"


    She even dragged Sam into her sarcasm.


    But Angel didn''t back down.


    "I don''t know about being picky, but some people just can''t stop thinking about others'' food and won''t admit it."


    "You...!"


    "What? If you want to join, just ask. I might give you a chance."


    Sam''s eyes widened.


    Was this for real? No way...


    What a joke! Did she think he was some kind of automatic kissing machine?


    Sophie, naturally, felt insulted by Angel''s words.


    She put away her book and stood up.


    "Sleazy couple, I hope you last forever!"


    "Thanks for the blessing. I''ll remember it~"


    "Hmph!"


    Sophie grabbed her bag and left the club room, slamming the door behind her.


    Isabella watched the whole scene without any intention of stopping it. After Sophie left, she blinked and looked at the two of them.


    "She''s gone. Are you two going to continue?"


    Sam replied irritably.


    "Senior, we''re not putting on a show."


    "Really?"


    Isabella blinked, her expression saying: I don''t believe you.


    Angel didn''t need to answer.


    She reached out, pushed Sam against the sofa back, and straddled his legs, her knees slightly squeezing his waist.


    Then she cupped Sam''s handsome face and kissed him.


    It was a passionate kiss that left Sam unable to resist, happening right there on the sofa. Their positions were incredibly suggestive.


    Whether it was Angel''s hips or Sam''s noticeable bulge in his pants, it was hard to imagine such a steamy scene happening in a school club room.


    Isabella didn''t blush or look away.


    Instead, she stood up and watched them.


    "So this is what it looks like when a girl takes the initiative?"


    Sam didn''t get lost in the kiss. He struggled to end the intense kiss and saw Isabella standing nearby, her eyes curious like a spectator or a diligent student.


    What the hell?


    Was there anyone normal in this club? It seemed like the only normal one had left early.


    "Senior, if you have nothing to say, maybe don''t say anything?"


    Isabella smiled at them.


    "Why? You two are making out so passionately in public. Isn''t it natural to have an audience? I''m just being a supportive spectator."


    "I don''t have that kind of fetish!"


    Sam said irritably.


    He was just messing around, not expecting Angel to take it seriously, nor Isabella to be so supportive!


    What a huge mistake.


    Isabella laughed, "I thought I was part of your fun."


    Angel found Isabella''s behavior odd, but the mood was ruined, so she didn''t continue the kiss. She stood up decisively.


    "I have to go. My mom called."


    "Should I walk you out?"


    Sam looked at her.


    Angel rolled her eyes at him.


    "Do I look like I need you to walk me? It''s just a short distance. Stop pretending."


    Sam looked at her innocently.


    "How can you say that? I cherish every moment I get to spend with you."


    Angel smiled at him.


    "Then come have dinner with us?"


    "I have to work, and I don''t understand your big discussions. I''ll stay out of it."


    "Hmph."


    Angel snorted, then remembered something.


    "Don''t worry. Winter break is coming soon. You''ll have plenty of chances to stick around me. I''m off."


    With those words and a beautiful smile, Angel left, like the melting beauty of winter snow.


    After she left, only Sam and Isabella remained.


    The girl with twin ponytails, looking like a character from a manga, was still watching him.


    Her eyes sparkled like never-dimming lights, always twinkling.


    "Looks like I don''t need to worry about you anymore. Have you completely won over Angel?"


    Sam shook his head with a wry smile.


    "It''s not about winning. It''s the power of love, senior. It''s called mutual understanding. Don''t make it sound so bad."


    Isabella thought for a moment.


    "But it seems like a lot of people understand you."


    "That''s your imagination."


    "Really?"


    "Of course. I''m a kind and upright person. You probably don''t know how many good deeds I''ve done."


    "But even the most righteous person can make mistakes in love, right?"


    Isabella blinked.


    Sam looked at her slightly swaying twin ponytails, feeling an urge to grab them and fuck her hard from behind.


    "In love, there''s no right or wrong, only courage and cowardice."


    "So you''re very brave?"


    "Yes, I''m very brave."


    Looking at Sam, Isabella twirled the ends of her twin ponytails with her slender fingers.


    Then she smiled and said, "Looks like this club activity depends on you. I never thought a womanizer could be so useful."


    "What womanizer? I''m just contributing to the club."


    "Hope so. Good luck~"


    Back home from school, Sam took a shower and changed into casual clothes.


    He didn''t dress up too much.


    At this age, a boy should always be like the bright morning sun.


    Youthful and clean was enough.


    Jeans, a white shirt, and a loose coat highlighted his figure and youthful, handsome aura.


    Just like that, he was already dazzling.


    As for his hairstyle, the messier, the better. That youthful, slightly lazy Japanese pretty boy look was deeply ingrained in people''s hearts.


    Then Sam got a call.


    Naturally, it was from Alice.


    A simple message.


    "Come out."


    "Alice-sensei."


    "Hmm?"


    "Should I bring a hat?"


    "Why would I need a hat... wait, you little punk, you mean a Jimmy hat, don''t you?"


    "Hehe."


    "I''ll take care of it."

 Chapter 380 380: Youre one of the prettiest women in school too

    Sam and Alice had arranged to meet at a nearby restaurant, thankfully not on the chaotic Fifth Street. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn''t that Sam was afraid of that place, but every time he went there, trouble seemed to follow.


    Riding his motorcycle, Sam stopped in front of a convenience store. Knowing Alice''s habit of drinking, he decided there was no need to ride his bike to the restaurant.


    Sam took a taxi to their meeting spot.


    The scenery outside the window flew by.


    Sam reflected on the deepening winter, the desolate atmosphere growing stronger.


    Everyone was bundled up, but it couldn''t warm the emptiness inside.


    Getting out of the taxi, he looked at the stylish restaurant in front of him. The ivy climbing the walls was now withered, not its season to thrive.


    The brass sign had a Nordic village charm, and soothing music drifted faintly from inside.


    Sam pushed the door open and walked in.


    It was quiet inside, definitely the kind of place Alice would like. After all, she was a woman who preferred to drink in peace. To put it plainly, without any sarcasm, she had a ''bourgeois charm.''


    He quickly spotted Alice. She was the kind of woman who would stand out anywhere. At this moment, she was sitting quietly at a table by herself.


    Her slightly curled long hair was still smooth, her nose straight, and her features delicate and cold.


    Especially with her teacher''s aura, her intellectual and restrained vibe was even more pronounced. As Sam walked by, he noticed countless men, whether accompanied or not, stealing glances in her direction.


    Men are always like this, unable to resist a beautiful sight.


    Of course, this didn''t mean they didn''t love the girl beside them; it was just a natural instinct.


    In fact, those who pretended to be indifferent to other beautiful women might be the ones hiding something.


    Sam calmly approached her.


    She looked elegant today, though a bit cold.


    A tailored coat, and underneath, a form-fitting black dress.


    She looked up at the handsome young man.


    "You''re a bit late."


    She seemed to be complaining about his slightly delayed arrival.


    Sam smiled at her.


    "I saw you outside, so I took a moment."


    "Hmm?"


    Alice seemed puzzled by his words.


    Sam flashed the straightforward and charming smile typical of his age.


    "Because you looked so stunning today, I had to make sure I wasn''t mistaken."


    Alice''s eyes widened slightly, her cold face softening, like a flower blooming in the harsh winter.


    During a date, a guy doesn''t have to be overly proactive, but he should never overlook the effort the girl has put in.


    Whether it''s a special outfit, meticulous makeup, or even a small accessory change, noticing these details shows that you care and pay attention to her.


    No matter the purpose of the date, making the other person feel good is never a bad thing.


    Getting stuck on so-called ''male pride'' can easily ruin things.


    At this moment, Alice felt a bit moved.


    What the heck... starting off with such sweet talk?


    But Alice still had some doubts.


    "Really? I see you almost every day. You make it sound like we don''t see each other often."


    Sam took a sip of the coffee on the table and replied nonchalantly.


    "Because we usually have to keep our distance, face-to-face moments are rare. And today is a special day, isn''t it?"


    Alice couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    "Not many face-to-face moments because you''re a womanizer?"


    She huffed, but there was no real anger in her expression, just a hint of resentment.


    Sam shook his head helplessly.


    "That''s for your reputation, of course... Hmm? I haven''t seen those earrings before."


    This time, he didn''t clumsily change the subject but focused on the delicate earrings hanging from her ears.


    The silver teardrop-shaped earrings looked exquisite, not overly flashy, complementing her cold and elite aura.


    The kind of woman you''d fantasize about in an office setting.


    Alice couldn''t help but feel a bit pleased.


    She had bought these earrings while shopping with Aurora, and they were quite expensive for her. She had hesitated but eventually bought them.


    She didn''t expect Sam to notice them so accurately.


    It was worth the money...


    She pretended to touch her earrings casually.


    "Oh... just something I bought on a whim, nothing expensive."


    Sam didn''t discuss the value of the earrings or whether it mattered.


    At this moment, all that was needed was a simple sentence.


    "But they look really good on you, very special."


    This complimented the earrings'' value and subtly suggested they looked good because of her.


    A win-win.


    Alice couldn''t help but show a shy smile.


    "You''re full of sweet talk."


    Though she said that, her expression betrayed her.


    Just then, the dishes Alice had ordered arrived.


    Some exquisite dishes, fitting her bourgeois taste.


    She casually said, "I didn''t know what you liked, so I ordered a bit of everything. But don''t waste it if you don''t like it."


    As she spoke, she kept glancing at Sam''s expression, as if to see if he really disliked the food.


    "That''s not the case. I''m quite picky, but I can eat all of this. Looks like we have similar tastes."


    Really?


    That''s good... Alice breathed a small sigh of relief.


    Her mood relaxed, accompanied by the soothing music.


    They chatted while eating.


    At first, it was simple topics. After all, Alice and Sam''s roles were clear: a teacher and a student. There weren''t many common topics, so Sam took the lead in finding things to talk about.


    It seemed like he was concerned about her work, so she did most of the talking, while Sam listened attentively.


    Not with perfunctory responses like: "Hmm, oh, really? I see."


    But with occasional agreements and mild counterpoints, without being confrontational.


    The goal wasn''t to make her take his words to heart. What was said didn''t matter much; even between couples, most conversations were trivial.


    The key was to make her feel that he wasn''t brushing her off, that he was genuinely listening to her concerns.


    For any woman, your attitude is the most important thing. Many men find it bothersome when women talk about trivial matters and expect them to listen attentively. What''s the point?


    But maybe it''s a matter of patience.


    Sam was very patient.


    So even though Alice did most of the talking, she didn''t feel uncomfortable. Instead, her desire to confide in him grew stronger.


    Until she remembered something.


    "By the way, is something going on with your club? I heard from Isabella that it might disband?"


    Sam almost forgot that Alice was the club''s advisor, even if only in name. Many club activity reports had to be reviewed by her.


    So it wasn''t surprising she knew some things.


    Sam smiled.


    "Nothing much, just that the club''s activities are quite unique. Isabella probably thinks if we can''t achieve them, we might as well disband."


    "What kind of activity would lead to that?"


    Alice frowned slightly.


    Sam didn''t hide anything and told her about Isabella''s request for each member to exchange gifts.


    Hearing Sam''s explanation, Alice thought for a moment.


    "That''s not an easy task... Isn''t it because of you? With you in the middle, it''s no wonder the club might disband."


    Clearly, she had some resentment about Sam''s ambiguous relationships with the other girls.


    Last time, there was even Zoe...


    Thinking about it, her good mood seemed to turn into something else.


    Sam chuckled bitterly, "Not everything can be blamed on me, right?"


    "Who told you to be Angel''s boyfriend? A boyfriend, no less."


    She emphasized the word ''boyfriend,'' almost gritting her teeth.


    Sam blinked innocently.


    "Do you think if I weren''t her boyfriend, they wouldn''t argue?"


    Alice glared at him.


    "You''ve got the two prettiest girls in school, and you still have the nerve to say that?"


    "Don''t say things like that, Alice-sensei."


    "Isn''t it true?"


    Hmm? Hadn''t he and Angel slept together? And he wasn''t in a relationship with Sophie?


    But then Sam said, "You''re one of the prettiest women in school too."


    Alice was visibly taken aback, looking at Sam, unsure of what to think.


    "Wait, Alice-sensei."


    Sam suddenly spoke, making Alice''s previously annoyed expression hesitant.


    Then she saw the young man stand up, his tall and slender figure like a tower, not imposing but with a strange sense of dominance.


    It made Alice feel a bit nervous and flustered.


    Then he bent down in front of her, reaching out, and she almost closed her eyes.


    But Sam simply reached out and gently wiped a bit of sauce from the corner of her mouth with his finger.


    He casually wiped the sauce off with a napkin in front of her.


    Alice''s heart pounded uncontrollably, feeling her cheeks heat up rapidly.


    It was... burning.


    He was her student, a high schooler younger than her.


    Why did Alice feel like a girl experiencing her first crush, facing a tidal wave of emotions?

 Chapter 381 381: Is this what being in love feels like?

    After finishing their meal, Alice quickly paid the bill.


    Sam watched her hurried and proactive actions with amusement and said, "Ms. Alice, won''t you give me a chance to show some chivalry?"


    Alice rolled her eyes. "Come on, I can''t let my student pay."


    Sam thought for a moment. "There''s no such thing as a free dinner. Ms. Alice, are you planning to have your student repay you in some other way?"


    Alice''s cheeks flushed at his mischievous look. "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Sam blinked innocently. "I meant I''ll repay you with good exam scores. Why is that nonsense?"


    "Huh?"


    Alice''s face turned even redder, her cold demeanor slowly breaking.


    Sam leaned closer, looking into her eyes. "Or did you think of something else? Like in bed?"


    Alice wasn''t used to Sam being so forward and teasing. This seemed like a new side of him.


    With a slightly flushed face, she squinted her eyes and pinched Sam''s side. "You''re getting bold, daring to talk to your teacher like this?"


    Sam simply grabbed her hand, holding her delicate fingers in his.


    "So, is it common for teachers to invite students to such restaurants for dinner?"


    He smiled as he asked.


    Alice felt a bit panicked, worried that someone familiar might see them. After all, a teacher and a high school student having dinner in such a place could easily lead to misunderstandings.


    She just wanted to enjoy more moments like this with Sam. If their lives changed drastically too soon, it would be something neither of them wanted. She didn''t want to ruin his future because of her selfish desires.


    But Sam wouldn''t let go.


    Under his intense gaze, the usually mature and composed woman now seemed as flustered as a child.


    "Let go... someone might see," she whispered.


    Sam didn''t let go. Instead, he put her hand in his pocket, wrapping it tightly with his own.


    Like a captured prey, there was no reason to let her go easily.


    He even pulled her out of the restaurant with undeniable force, exposing them to the bustling street.


    Alice''s face continued to heat up, even the cold wind couldn''t cool her down.


    Her legs, wrapped in black stockings, pressed tightly together. Under her tailored coat, she looked shy and passive, like a deer seeing humans for the first time.


    As they walked, Sam said, "Ms. Alice, Kuhang is a crowded place. If I''m not afraid, what are you afraid of?"


    Alice was momentarily dazed, then saw Sam looking at her with a teasing smile. "Why do I feel like I''m the teacher here?"


    "I''m not afraid!" Alice retorted, feeling indignant.


    "Then let''s go?"


    "Let''s go."


    "Where to?"


    Sam looked at the defiant woman, thinking her personality was sometimes like a child''s. If only she could always be like this.


    Of course, that was probably just a beautiful wish.


    Alice thought for a moment. "The street ahead is quite crowded. If you''re not afraid of being seen by that Heiress..."


    "Ms. Alice, you always call me a womanizer. If I don''t do something womanizer-like, wouldn''t that be letting you down?"


    With that, Sam led Alice towards the bustling street ahead.


    Night had fallen, but it didn''t affect the street''s vibrancy and liveliness.


    The bustling crowd, the sounds of laughter and noisy advertisements intertwined.


    The colorful neon signs were dazzling.


    Whether rich or poor, high-status or ordinary, everyone had the right to enjoy it.


    Being truly submerged in the crowd, no matter how handsome, beautiful, or wealthy you were, you were just a speck in the vast sea of life.


    "Want some coffee, Ms. Alice?"


    Sam spotted a lively coffee shop. The weather was a bit chilly, and a hot coffee would be nice to hold.


    Alice wrinkled her nose slightly. "Last time I saw you with that Zoe, you were drinking coffee."


    Sam blinked innocently. "Bringing that up now, won''t it ruin the mood?"


    "What mood? I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Alice played dumb.


    Sam laughed. "Never mind, with my hand, you won''t be cold."


    He squeezed her soft hand in his pocket, making Alice''s eyes glisten, looking even more enchanting.


    "Hey, aren''t you going to drink?"


    Alice couldn''t help but ask.


    Sam smiled and led Alice to buy coffee.


    Alice wasn''t particularly fond of coffee, but people often have strange fixations.


    With someone special, you want to do everything together.


    Drink coffee, watch movies, travel, go to amusement parks...


    Alone, you wouldn''t have such impulses, but with Sam by her side, these became things she wanted to try.


    After a short wait, they got their coffee.


    Alice tried to pull her hand away, but Sam wouldn''t let go.


    Holding her coffee with one hand, Alice looked at Sam, annoyed. "This is really inconvenient."


    Sam smiled. "You need two hands to drink coffee? Are you a child?"


    "You are bad boy..."


    Though she said that, in this cold winter, she felt like she was already seeing the romantic season of falling snow.


    Is this what being in love feels like?


    She didn''t know... but it didn''t feel awkward. It felt sweet.


    Like she was back in her innocent school days.


    "Hmm?"


    As they walked, sipping their coffee, they passed an arcade. Alice seemed drawn to it.


    She saw a group of people around a claw machine, many girls holding plush toys. But it was the boys trying hard at the machine who were the real heroes.


    Sam looked at these boys and thought: If only you were this serious about studying.


    "Ms. Alice, do you want a plush toy?"


    Alice''s eyes flickered.


    "Those are for kids. I''m not interested."


    She said that, but didn''t move.


    Instead, she looked at Sam.


    Her gaze made Sam want to laugh.


    "Can''t you be a bit more honest?"


    "Honest about what?"


    She blushed and looked away.


    Sam smiled and walked to the coin machine.


    He paid and got a bucket of tokens. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He walked back to Alice with a smile.


    Alice''s eyes sparkled. To her, Sam was the perfect boy, irreplaceable in anyone''s memory.


    Women, especially mature ones, aren''t easily moved by a few words. But if you effortlessly do something they value, it opens their hearts more directly.


    Like now, the boy with the tokens looked around.


    "Come on, Ms. Alice, which one do you want? I''ll get it for you, no matter what."


    "Idiot..."


    She laughed and scolded, her eyes full of light.


    She quickly pointed to the machine filled with Snoopy plush toys.


    Sam walked over confidently.


    In less than ten minutes, he was sweating.


    "Ms. Alice, listen to me."


    "Yes, I''m listening to how you couldn''t get a single toy in ten minutes."


    Sam explained with difficulty.


    "The machine is rigged. These claw machines are programmed to only give a strong grip after a certain number of tokens. Do you understand?"


    Alice was actually very happy, not impatient at all.


    Even without a toy, just watching Sam sweat over the machine made her happy.


    Alice tilted her head at Sam.


    "Should I give it a try?"


    Sam straightened up.


    "Go ahead. I think someone else must have taken a lot before I started."


    Alice stepped up, without any pressure, casually inserting a token and operating the claw.


    "Clunk."


    A Snoopy plush toy dropped out.


    She picked it up and looked at Sam.


    "Your intuition doesn''t seem very accurate."


    Sam awkwardly scratched his nose.


    "Uh... it''s because I set it up well before. Do you understand?"


    "I understand, I understand."


    "I don''t think you do. I need to get one to prove my skill. Step aside, sensei!"


    Alice watched as he continued to use up the tokens.


    She didn''t realize the smile on her face never faded.


    Her constant smile made her the brightest sight in the arcade.


    When they finished, Sam finally got a Mickey Mouse plush toy.


    Honestly, it was tough.


    As they left, Sam muttered.


    "Such a rip-off. So many tokens for just two toys. Let''s not come here again."


    Alice looked at him.


    "Is there going to be a next time?"


    Sam looked puzzled.


    "Why wouldn''t there be?"


    Alice hesitated, then shook her head.


    "Never mind... let''s go see a movie. You''re not in a hurry to go back, right?"


    Sam felt she was hiding something, something not good.


    But the night was still young, and he wasn''t in a hurry to find out.


    So he nodded.


    "Didn''t I say? Tonight is all yours. What do you want to watch? Let''s go."


    They went to the cinema. Since it was the weekend, it was crowded, but they managed to get tickets for the next show.


    As they waited in line, Sam asked curiously, "Do you really like dogs?"


    Alice had bought tickets for a dog movie, and she had wanted a Snoopy plush toy earlier.


    Alice replied calmly, "I do. Don''t you?"


    "I don''t have strong feelings either way. I''m tolerant of animals. But do you have a dog, Ms. Alice?"


    "Having a dog means walking it often. I''m too busy to take care of one, so I just like them from afar."


    "That''s surprisingly honest."


    "Didn''t you want me to be honest?"


    "True."


    They entered the cinema, having bought cola and popcorn. You might not like them, but they set the mood.


    The movie was as Sam expected.


    A sentimental story with ups and downs.


    As the dog protagonist neared the end of its life, Alice''s eyes reddened.


    "Compared to dogs... our lives are quite long, aren''t they?"


    She said, feeling emotional.


    Sam turned to look at her red eyes.


    "It''s just a movie. Why are you crying and getting all philosophical?"


    Alice looked at Sam, annoyed.


    "Do you have a heart? It''s very touching."


    Sam smiled.


    "If I cried like you, wouldn''t that make me look weak?"


    "I think you''re cold-hearted."


    Alice wrinkled her nose.


    Sam leaned closer, his body tilted.


    He could smell her faint perfume and see her lips clearly.


    Alice sensed the sudden danger.


    As she instinctively tried to pull away, Sam''s hand reached over, wrapping around her shoulder.


    Then he kissed her.


    Their lips met for a moment, a forceful moment.


    They quickly parted, leaving Alice stunned. Sam smiled at her.


    "Am I cold-hearted?"


    Alice''s cheeks flushed, the movie''s emotional impact gone.


    "Bad boy, this is a cinema...!"


    "You didn''t say anything. Now that you mention it... it''s even more romantic."


    "Romantic, my foot. Rom... mmph!"


    Alice couldn''t finish her sentence as her lips were sealed again.


    Sam''s kiss was passionate and aggressive.


    Especially since she was passive, it felt like all her senses were led by him.


    Despite her special abilities, she seemed to forget everything, drawn into the boy''s charming whirlpool.


    Her soul seemed to tremble.


    When Sam''s hand touched Alice''s thigh, she felt a familiar sensation.


    That forbidden feeling of a teacher-student relationship.


    Especially in a crowded cinema, the thrill made her body tremble slightly.


    Worse, Sam''s hand didn''t just stay on her thigh; it moved up...


    Soon, his hand was under her skirt, fingers inside her panties.


    "Slap."


    Alice couldn''t help but press his hand down.


    She broke the kiss, her cheeks flushed, eyes misty, looking at Sam.


    "The movie... is over."


    Sam wasn''t in a hurry, smiling at Alice.


    "So?"


    Alice tried to avoid his gaze but couldn''t.


    "Where... are we going?"


    She asked, trying to escape.


    Sam chuckled, then amidst the noise of people leaving, said,


    "Let''s go to your place. I think it''s nice there."


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 382 382: Not in the living room, lets go to the bedroom

    Alice had mentally prepared herself for the possibility of having sex with Sam.


    However, she had imagined it happening in a hotel or even at Sam''s place, but her own home felt a bit strange.


    Alice wasn''t sure what Sam was thinking. Her emotions were already in turmoil today, but was it bad? Not at all. She felt that today was one of the most memorable days since she came to Kuhang.


    Nothing major had happened, no significant emotional upheavals.


    She had simply had dinner with this boy, drank coffee, watched a movie, and won two plush toys... yet it felt like she had found a genuine memory of happiness in this vast, bustling city.


    It was like planting a seed of everlasting joy deep in her heart.


    If the future could be like this, she might even laugh in her dreams.


    But now... she needed to open her door with a racing heart and inexplicable nervousness.


    "Come in..."


    She said softly.


    Sam had been to Alice''s place once before, with Aurora, to take care of a drunk Alice. He hadn''t expected to discover her upgraded superpowers that night.


    This time, Sam wasn''t afraid. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He felt they had found a better way to get along.


    He figured Alice would also think that if she still needed to use her powers at this point, it would mean she didn''t trust her own charm.


    Seeing Alice''s obvious unease, Sam smiled and said, "Ms. Alice, it''s not my first time here. Why do you seem more nervous than the first time?"


    Why was Alice nervous? Because this boy wasn''t playing by the rules today!


    When Sam stopped pretending to be weak and passive, the dynamics completely shifted, making Alice the one who was passive.


    This made it hard for Alice to control the situation as she usually did. Now, she was the prey.


    It felt... strange.


    But she still wanted to hold on a bit longer.


    "I''m not nervous... there are slippers in the shoe cabinet."


    Sam opened the shoe cabinet and found a brand-new pair of men''s slippers.


    Feigning ignorance, he asked, "So, besides me, do other men come here?"


    Alice, annoyed, replied, "Can''t you see they''re new?"


    Sam held up the slippers, looking at her.


    "Just because they''re new doesn''t mean they''re for me. What if they''re not?"


    "You..." Alice was flustered, wanting to explain. Almost instinctively, she didn''t want him to think she was that kind of woman. But she quickly saw Sam''s playful expression.


    He wasn''t serious; he was teasing her.


    He wanted her to explain eagerly, further losing her control, proving she cared about his opinion.


    So she stopped being flustered. Trying to regain control, she stepped forward, smiling seductively, and provocatively looked at Sam.


    "Maybe there is another man. So what? Are you scared? Starting to care about my business?"


    Sam leaned against the shoe cabinet, looking down at her.


    He wasn''t angry, just amused.


    "Ms. Alice, do you want me to be scared?"


    Sam asked with a smile.


    Alice tried to maintain her patience, continuing the tug-of-war.


    "Not really. But if you want to control everything about me... you should belong entirely to me. You shouldn''t have any relationships with other girls."


    Sam smiled and stepped forward.


    He was almost pressing against her chest.


    The close distance felt highly invasive, and Alice almost stepped back.


    But she stood her ground, boldly meeting Sam''s dangerous, intimate gaze.


    Sam''s smile remained charming.


    But it had a playful, unfamiliar edge.


    "Really? Are you negotiating with me?"


    "Can''t I negotiate with you? You said this is a game, so it''s mutual, right?"


    Alice could barely control the redness spreading across her face, her body heating up.


    It was entirely because of the boy''s proximity, his familiar scent, like diffusing hormones. Once close, the familiar feeling was irresistible, a drug with fatal attraction.


    She tried to keep her expression and voice steady, not letting him see her vulnerability.


    She was about to lose control and lean into him.


    She was holding back, but Sam wasn''t. He didn''t need to.


    He immediately saw through her pretense.


    Alice was too easy to read now.


    Why did it seem like the older she got, the worse she was at hiding her feelings? She was on par with Angel, of course... Celeste was an exception; she was too complex.


    So, with certainty, Sam didn''t need to hold back or pretend.


    He reached out, wrapping his arm around Alice''s slender waist, his other hand climbing up her elegant neck.


    He could see her skin flush where he touched, at the base of her neck, connecting to her delicate collarbone.


    He watched her eyes start to avoid his gaze.


    "Ms. Alice, when did I say this was a mutual game? And I don''t want to negotiate with you."


    "Bad boy, let go...!"


    Alice tried to struggle, but once he touched her, she seemed to instinctively go soft. Even if she forced herself to stay calm, she couldn''t match his strength.


    He turned her around, pressing her against the wall, cupping her face, almost gripping her neck as he kissed her.


    The forceful, undeniable pressure.


    It even made Alice feel a slight choking sensation.


    This should have been infuriating, anger-inducing rough treatment.


    But as the passionate kiss filled with youthful vigor came, she lost all resistance.


    She couldn''t think about anything else.


    Angry about what?


    Mad about what?


    She didn''t know... she only knew she couldn''t resist, only knew he easily pried open her teeth.


    The intense kiss, accompanied by audible sounds, left her mind blank, unable to think of anything else.


    Even as Sam adjusted his kissing position, tilting his head left and right.


    She could only endure, tilting her head, even matching his movements.


    It was all too intense, too sudden.


    Maybe today''s ''assertive'' boy caught her off guard, giving her a new experience. The unexpected passivity brought her a pleasure she couldn''t enjoy when she was in control.


    Her brain''s nerves seemed to be dancing, and Alice''s body began to heat up rapidly. Even between their intertwined lips and teeth, she couldn''t help but moan.


    Moreover, this bad boy''s hands weren''t idle. Initially, they held her waist, but soon, like a wildfire, they roamed between her waist and hips.


    Alice''s senses seemed to be under his control. Despite the bright lights, the atmosphere felt ambiguously hazy.


    She couldn''t see clearly... she didn''t want to see clearly.


    It was as if she had no thoughts, or maybe she had... given up thinking.


    Sam''s hot hands roamed near her enticing hip line.


    He seemed to have complete control over her soft body, feeling it grow softer in his embrace.


    He wasn''t content with the status quo.


    Holding her waist, he led her steps, like starting a passionate waltz in her solitary home.


    Their steps moved from the entrance to the living room, without any sign of stopping.


    Even when Sam lifted her onto the dining table in the living room, ending the kiss.


    Her eyes were still dazed and unfocused.


    Seeing her slightly panting, Sam smiled.


    "Isn''t this more honest, Ms. Alice?"


    Alice regained some clarity, looking at him with a mix of shame and anger. But now, her face was too radiant. Why do men love cold women? Not because they like the coldness, but because after seeing the thaw, you understand how stimulating the contrast can be.


    It''s unparalleled.


    "Bad boy... you forced me. I didn''t say I wanted this..."


    "Really?"


    Sam smiled, seeing through her facade.


    He leaned down again, but this time not to her lips, but her beautiful chin, sliding down.


    Like a smooth slide, one could only follow the gravity.


    He kissed her fair, tender neck, while his hand slipped her coat off her shoulders, then her bra.


    He licked and sucked Alice''s nipples. His actions were measured, knowing when to be gentle and when to be intense.


    Alice, who had just regained some clarity, quickly fell into Sam''s unprecedented skills. She felt like a pile of gunpowder, and his moist lips were the spark.


    Sam''s tongue constantly teased Alice''s breasts, making her sexual desire like a powder keg, ready to explode.


    Especially when Sam''s tongue brushed her nipples, the unique sensation made Alice tense her legs, her toes curling.


    But Sam wasn''t done playing.


    He didn''t let Alice lie down, constantly pressing her into his embrace.


    The urgency to merge into one made Alice feel like she was going crazy.


    She could tell Sam was different now, like a beast shedding its civilized mask. Without the civility, he was just a beast.


    But she couldn''t control this feeling. She even thought she was strange.


    Otherwise, why would she enjoy this treatment, cooperating with his actions like a wanton woman?


    Alice''s legs, wrapped in black stockings, were slightly lifted by Sam. He lowered his head, using his tongue to trace from her calf upwards. He was getting closer to her panties.


    With her eyes half-closed, Alice, her gaze completely dazed, could only bite her lip, squeezing out two words.


    "Pervert, freak..."


    Sam, holding her calf, looked up at her with a smile.


    "Because you''re my Ms. Alice, I''m willing to do this."


    She panted slightly, knowing she couldn''t hold on any longer.


    Like a chemical reaction reaching a certain point, it was irreversible.


    She could only cling to a last bit of hope.


    "Not in the living room, let''s go to the bedroom..."


    She thought it was a reasonable request, and she was almost at her limit. Her panties were already soaked with her lewd juices.


    But at this point, why would Sam obediently listen?


    When a game reaches its most thrilling point, would you stop?


    Even if the world outside was ending.


    "Rip!"


    Sam used his strength to tear the seemingly sturdy stockings.


    Alice''s thighs were suddenly exposed.


    It was as if a deadly fragrance filled the air.


    Sam tugged at his shirt collar.


    "Help me unbutton."


    Alice was embarrassed, but she couldn''t be angry. She was in such a weak position, almost pleading.


    "Let''s go to the bedroom... please me...!"


    But Sam just grabbed her breasts, speaking in a suppressed, hoarse voice.


    "Unbutton me."


    Alice trembled... and reached out...

 Chapter 383 383: Bad boy, why are you so rough

    The temperature this season was quite cold.


    But it seemed that the two of them, immersed in this unique game, felt none of it.


    The heated atmosphere was enough to melt everything.


    Alice felt this way for the first time. How to describe it... it was like scenes from certain movies she had seen.


    Of course!


    Of course, not those ''pornographic movies.''


    But those regular films with strong sexual tension and a bit of eroticism. She remembered those scenes where the excited male and female leads couldn''t contain their passion once they entered the room.


    Every time she saw those exaggerated expressions, she would wonder, is it really that intense?


    Most male actors'' expressions didn''t attract her at all, especially the deliberate sounds they made, which felt boring.


    It seemed only the sexy female lead could be the sole selling point.


    But now...


    As she trembled, her hands involuntarily unbuttoned Sam''s white shirt, revealing his prominent Adam''s apple and the lines of his collarbone. The boy''s hot breath and kisses on her neck.


    She indeed felt like she was going crazy.


    Unlike those so-called male leads on TV, every breath and movement of his seemed to tease her nerves, making her increasingly sensitive.


    Her heart beat faster.


    It felt like hormones were seeping into her bloodstream.


    This was a truly charming man, especially hearing him speak against her neck, Alice felt like she was about to melt, completely powerless.


    But Sam kept talking.


    "More."


    "I... oh my god..."


    Alice wanted to refuse, but Sam''s hand on her breast began to squeeze slightly, and a sweet sound escaped her throat.


    So her hands seemed to move on their own, as if someone was guiding them to the next button.


    Unbutton.


    And then unbutton again.


    She didn''t need Sam''s instructions anymore.


    At this moment, Alice was very obedient, unprecedentedly so.


    When she had completely unbuttoned Sam''s shirt, revealing his smooth muscle lines, his skin seemed to glow under her gaze.


    But now, Alice felt like a girl with no sexual experience, at a loss, only able to tilt her head slightly and squint her eyes, feeling the warmth he passed to her, as if leaving his side would freeze her in the cold winter night.


    So she could only lean into his embrace.


    Especially the intimate skin contact, making Alice''s soul tremble.


    What would happen next?


    It seemed the outcome was already visible.


    Besides being nervous, Alice was clearly aware of her excitement.


    Her breasts were red from Sam''s grasp, but she had no right to complain, only able to look helplessly at the boy.


    Her soft gaze seemed like a final plea.


    Sam smiled and said, "Teacher Alice, still want to negotiate with me?"


    Hearing this title, Alice couldn''t help but grip his strong arms, saying, "Don''t call me teacher..."


    It seemed that at this moment, such a title especially touched on a forbidden feeling, her helplessness was quite evident.


    Sam smiled, holding her waist tighter, not in a hurry.


    "Isn''t this your favorite title? Didn''t you say you loved this thrilling feeling the most? How could you forget?"


    That was indeed something she had said.


    But how did that saying go?


    A long-forgotten boomerang, returning precisely after a long time.


    That was the feeling.


    Because of the shift in control, she now felt only shame at such a title, but the more shameful it was, the stronger the forbidden thrill. People are always so contradictory.


    It even made Alice think that only by resisting could she feel the impact of this wonderful sensation more strongly.


    Alice was almost at her limit. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her legs were so weak they could barely lift.


    "I... I didn''t... I don''t remember..."


    Her legs gave out.


    But it didn''t matter, Sam had hands, easily lifting her plump legs, holding them like a high-quality pillow. Still warm.


    Comfortable or not wasn''t the issue now, Sam felt it was time.


    So, holding her waist with one hand and her leg with the other, he leaned down, smiling.


    "It''s okay if you don''t remember that, but you''ll definitely remember the feeling of my big cock."


    "What...!"


    Instinctively responding, but before she could finish, her eyes widened.


    Because she did remember that unique, irreplaceable feeling.


    What made Sam such a special person?


    From top to bottom, inside and out, he was special enough.


    It seemed he had countless secrets, but uncovering them revealed mesmerizing treasures.


    Especially his big cock, it was simply OP, too powerful.


    But this was her living room...


    Alice initially resisted, but Sam had already started to insert his fingers into her panties, stroking her clit.


    Then, he suddenly tore her panties in half, exposing her alluring vulva completely to Sam.


    Sam withdrew his fingers, finding them covered in her juices.


    At this moment, Alice couldn''t think of anything else.


    She actively removed Sam''s pants and underwear, her vagina eagerly anticipating being filled by Sam''s big cock.


    Sam would never disappoint any of his women, especially in matters of sex.


    Holding her leg with one hand and her waist with the other, he kept her in that position.


    Then, he directly aimed his big cock at her vaginal opening and thrust in.


    Alice''s vagina was filled with juices, so there was almost no resistance, Sam''s glans hitting the deepest part.


    "Oh yes, Sam, I truly love you!"


    Alice''s head tilted back, this standing position was tiring, but the sensation was entirely different. With Sam''s movements, she was completely immersed in the pleasure of sex.


    The table wobbled.


    The vase and coffee cups on it teetered.


    But who could care about that? The two immersed in it had no time to worry.


    The enchanting woman, every inch of her was perfect.


    Those perfect breasts, that beautiful vulva, both visually and tactilely, were so alluring.


    Soon, Alice had experienced three orgasms, her voice trembling.


    "Put... put me down."


    Not only were her legs sore, but her brain seemed to lose its ability to think.


    Sam smiled at her, looking at the sweaty, heavily breathing woman.


    "I can put you down, but you have to beg me."


    Alice''s eyes widened, then with a hint of anger, she said, "In your dreams..."


    Sam didn''t respond with words, but with actions.


    He continued to thrust his big cock into Alice''s pussy, his movements wilder than before.


    The symphony of sex resumed. If the previous was a melodious moonlit piano piece.


    Now it was a frenzied death metal.


    Alice, whose vagina was extremely sensitive and hadn''t recovered from the orgasms, couldn''t handle this rhythm.


    Soon, she was touching Sam randomly, her mouth unable to stop begging.


    "Please, please... put me down... don''t, don''t fuck my pussy with your big cock anymore..."


    "Couldn''t you have said that earlier?"


    Sam smiled, letting go.


    When Alice finally touched the ground, her legs felt weak... even her calves seemed to tremble.


    And her legs seemed soaked.


    But she couldn''t blame him, it was her own problem. Her vagina had released too much juice, flowing down her thighs with Sam''s thrusts.


    But she still wanted to blame the boy for his rough and wild actions.


    "Bad boy... why are you so rough... hey? What are you doing, Sam!!"


    Alice didn''t have time to finish her sentence before she felt herself being controlled by him.


    The result was her seeing the table, her back to Sam, her buttocks and anus fully exposed to him.


    The position was clear.


    When her hands involuntarily touched the table, she realized what the bad boy intended.


    "I said no!! Can''t you let me rest, or we go to the bed!"


    Alice felt the cold table, but the cold brought another kind of stimulation.


    She felt her anus being stretched by a hard object, slowly entering, occupying her body bit by bit.


    Sam smiled, leaning against her back, even pressing on her hair, saying with a mischievous smile.


    "I only promised to put you down, didn''t say anything else, right?"


    "You bad boy, you... oh my god!"


    Alice couldn''t speak anymore.


    She felt like she was going crazy.


    She had no resistance against the boy behind her. Especially now, with his big cock in her anus.


    One must admit, the battlefield is ever-changing.


    This table, meant for eating and drinking coffee, had endured too much tonight.


    Sam worried at times, would the noise be too loud, would it collapse if it wasn''t sturdy enough?


    But fortunately, it didn''t.


    When the exhausted Alice almost collapsed, the ''battle'' seemed to finally end.


    Alice didn''t know how long had passed, only that she had little strength left.


    Too crazy.


    Is this the stamina of an eighteen-year-old boy? Like an unfeeling sex machine.


    But now, the more embarrassing thing was how to face this sweaty, yet more sexy and handsome boy.


    Alice couldn''t explain her behavior just now.


    It seemed like she was both resisting and welcoming.


    She said no, but her body cooperated so genuinely.


    Especially the excessive juices, the floor was wet.


    How to deny all this?


    Alice thought of a good solution, not perfect, but useful.


    "I... I need a shower."


    She rushed to the bathroom, not caring about clothes, not thinking about what to wear after.


    She just wanted to escape.


    When she entered the bathroom, turning on the shower, letting the hot water wash over her.


    She could finally empty her mind a bit, recovering from the shame and excitement.


    What to do?


    It seemed she brought this on herself.


    Though Alice always knew Sam wasn''t a good person, just a bad student.


    But she didn''t expect him to be such a bad, ''bad pervert''.


    Impossible to resist, whether his charm or his methods... despite being more mature and a teacher, she felt like a helpless baby.


    Too absurd...


    What to do?


    As Alice pondered this.


    "Bang."


    The bathroom door opened.


    Alice realized she forgot to lock it!


    She saw Sam, naked, his penis still erect.


    This sight made Alice''s face instantly flush. She instinctively covered herself.


    "What are you doing!"


    Sam walked over, smiling, pulling her futilely covering hands away.


    Smiling, he said.


    "Do you know if there''s an earthquake, should you cover your chest or your privates when running out naked from the bathroom?"


    She bit her lip, looking at Sam, angry but powerless.


    Sam mischievously said.


    "It''s your face, Ms. Alice."


    "...bad boy, get out!"


    But Sam leaned in, hugging her soft body.


    Then, almost biting her ear, he said.


    "This is the perfect time to unlock the bathroom, teacher."


    He was an excellent gamer.


    No matter how big the open-world RPG was, his goal was... full completion.

 Chapter 384 384: Take it easy, you bad boy!

    He was like a devil.


    But the kind of devil you both love and hate, one that can make you feel alive and dead at the same time.


    People always said this boy was a bastard, but if you really had to pinpoint what was wrong with him, it seemed the only thing you could say was that he wasn''t faithful, that he was a womanizer.


    But he never did the kind of thing where he''d start something and then abandon you. He didn''t lie to you, didn''t take your money, and didn''t hide much from you. He was just purely a scoundrel.


    In many ways, he could even give you unique experiences. Just look at that beautiful face, that perfect body drenched in warm water, and you could find supreme enjoyment.


    What could be more captivating than direct visual beauty?


    Is it the kind of middle-aged man, poor and full of resentment, begging you, "I will make you happy"?


    But it also couldn''t be said that Sam was a good person.


    Because... what good person would burst into a woman''s shower, naked?


    And Sam''s actions were very decisive, his intentions clear.


    He immediately turned Alice''s body around, right in front of the sink.


    Alice could only bend over in humiliation, displaying her most alluring curves under Sam''s control.


    No man could refuse, Sam was sure of that.


    This position only made Alice feel more ashamed. What was even harder to accept was... there was a mirror above the sink. If she lifted her head slightly, she could see herself in the mirror.


    The dazed look in her eyes, the flush on her cheeks, all seemed to strip away her facade, leaving her sexual desire exposed.


    Not to mention the boy standing behind her, holding her waist.


    Sam''s cock was constantly entering and exiting Alice''s vaginal opening, and her body could only passively sway with his movements.


    This scene in the mirror...


    Seeing herself like this... Alice felt like she was going crazy. The shame was overwhelming.


    Yet, under such sensations, she became more sensitive. Every touch of Sam''s cock against her vagina elicited a clear reaction.


    Sam''s breathing grew heavier. This was something he had wanted to do since entering the bathroom. He had been preparing for this moment.


    Honestly, it wasn''t about trampling on this woman''s dignity or indulging in some strange fetish.


    It was purely... for pleasure.


    He lowered his voice, listening to the sound of water splashing on the floor, and said softly,


    "Leave it to me. I''ll make this night perfect and unforgettable."


    "Bad boy..."


    Is this how you make it unforgettable?


    Alright.


    Alice had to admit it was indeed unforgettable.


    As Sam''s movements accelerated, Alice''s sensations became more pronounced. Watching her changing expressions in the mirror felt like witnessing a good person fall into depravity.


    The more honest it was, the more it led to irreversible downfall.


    Terrible.


    The sensations were so wonderful that Alice could barely stand.


    Fortunately, this time wasn''t as long as the session in the living room.


    Sam let her off the hook, worried that prolonged sex would exhaust her too much.


    The stimulation was intense, just the angle and everything visible in the mirror were enough to drive someone mad.


    After giving Alice a taste of hellish madness, Sam provided her with Eden-like enjoyment.


    Not only did he help clean her vagina, but he also dried her off and carried the completely limp Alice to the bedroom.


    He dried her hair and then they embraced on the soft bed.


    When they covered themselves with the blanket, their warm skin touching, Alice finally felt the world calm down.


    The madness of the storm was irresistible, but the afterglow was even more addictive.


    Women... always find a sense of security in moments like this.


    Not only madness and novelty but also warmth.


    "Teacher Alice, aren''t you going to scold me a bit more?"


    Sam asked with a smile.


    Alice barely managed to roll her eyes. It was hard to curse this boy for all his previous actions now.


    The slightly forceful behavior and the constant calling her "teacher" to deepen her shame.


    She could only sigh helplessly.


    "Is there any point in scolding you now?"


    "Maybe not, but... isn''t it true that you enjoyed the orgasms, so you''re holding back?"


    Alice''s cheeks flushed.


    "I did not, stop talking nonsense."


    "Yes, yes, I''m talking nonsense."


    Listening to his slightly doting words, Alice felt like Sam was coaxing a child.


    Why?


    She was his teacher, how could he act like an adult in front of her?


    But instinctively, she moved closer to him, adjusting to the most comfortable position in his warm and reliable embrace.


    What could provide more security than his embrace?


    Not even Noah''s Ark could compare.


    Alice squinted slightly, a thought crossing her mind that all women have at times like this.


    If only it could always be like this.


    And at that moment, Alice heard Sam''s calm and gentle voice.


    "Is there something you wanted to say today but didn''t?"


    Alice immediately realized what he was asking about.


    It was nothing more than the topic she hesitated to bring up while they were out.


    Her heart warmed, surprised that this boy remembered such a small detail, not consumed by the earlier lust.


    It seemed to show he wasn''t just after her body.


    She whispered,


    "Nothing."


    Sam smiled.


    "You should know, giving hints but not saying anything is the most annoying. Do you want me to be troubled and sleepless all night?"


    Alice chuckled, "You''d lose sleep?"


    But soon, Alice sighed and said softly,


    "It''s nothing, really. My parents called today and said a few things."


    "Did they say you''re already 26 and should consider marriage and children, or did they directly arrange a suitable marriage partner?"


    Sam asked with a smile.


    Alice frowned, "How did you guess that?"


    Sam blinked, "What else could trouble you for so long? Most women your age worry about these things, right?"


    "If you think I''m old, just leave."


    She said, not realizing her tone sounded like she was pouting.


    Sam hugged the woman who had lost some of her security, making the warmth even more intense.


    "I''ve always thought you were the best. I never cared about numbers, just like I don''t care about money."


    "Nice words..."


    She huffed.


    Sam smiled, looking into her eyes.


    "What really bothers me is that even in this era, people still think marriage and children are necessary. They think not being married at a certain age is shameful. That''s not right."


    Alice''s heart was touched. She couldn''t help but look into his seemingly speaking eyes.


    They always looked so beautiful, so full of affection.


    No wonder he was a natural womanizer.


    With such naturally captivating eyes... how could he not cause trouble?


    "I don''t care about what they say. I said I wouldn''t let them control my life anymore..."


    "But there''s a catch, right?" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam asked calmly.


    Alice looked at him.


    "Sam... do you really not know why I''m so conflicted, both happy and sad?"


    Sam stared into her eyes, not answering.


    Alice bit her lip, her eyes showing a mix of emotions, as if something was pressing on her, unable to speak but desperately wanting to.


    At that moment, Sam spoke.


    "No matter what you think, I''ll support you."


    Alice couldn''t help but hug his arm tighter, her voice trembling.


    "I''m afraid that while I''m immersed in being with you, I can''t face the fact that I can''t have you all to myself."


    It was like seeing despair but having no way out, a final plea.


    The more she realized how unique and rare this boy was.


    The more she had to face the fact that she couldn''t have him all to herself.


    Especially with a girl like Angel, anyone would see her as his best choice, no doubt.


    The right age, the best family background, beautiful and elegant, what man could refuse?


    And Alice, just a teacher, how long could she hold his heart?


    Even Sophie seemed so youthful and beautiful, standing with him like the perfect high school romance.


    Sam knew he needed to comfort Alice.


    But he didn''t use gentle words or empty platitudes.


    Instead, he looked into her eyes and asked,


    "Would you rather leave my world, knowing you can''t forget me, still longing for my future?"


    His questions always left people speechless.


    She felt both ashamed and relieved.


    At least... he didn''t take this opportunity to push her away.


    But...


    "But the future I see... do you want me to accept a version of myself I can''t accept?"


    Sam smiled.


    Not gently, not to comfort her.


    But to tell her a harsh truth.


    He gently stroked her beautiful face, then slid his hand down to her fair neck.


    "I know you might not accept it, but... I have to make you."


    "Why?"


    She was completely dissatisfied.


    Sam smiled, his hand moving down to her breast.


    "Because only then, we won''t be separated."


    "And if I don''t accept it?" She stubbornly lifted her head, looking at Sam defiantly.


    "Then I''ll just have to try harder."


    His other hand became restless, starting to stroke her clit.


    As Sam''s movements continued, Alice''s cheeks turned red, her breathing heavy.


    "Is this how you try? Is this all you can do?"


    How amusing.


    Alice couldn''t find a way to convince herself, so she let Sam suggest it?


    Sam began to unleash his undisguised aggression.


    "This is just part of my effort. There will be more, but right now, I want to make you happy."


    "I''m not happy! I don''t want this... bad boy, I haven''t rested enough!"


    "No, you''ve rested enough."


    Sam was no longer lying down.


    He looked down at Alice.


    Seeing this woman, who was supposed to be his teacher, now more helpless than a student.


    "Bad student..."


    She muttered, weak and powerless.


    Sam smiled, holding her calf.


    "I''m a bad student, Teacher Alice. Since you know this, why not surrender sooner?"


    Alice looked at him defiantly.


    "I won''t surrender. I won''t accept it. Maybe one day I''ll disappear and marry another man..."


    Of course, Alice could still stubbornly say such things now.


    But...


    It probably took less than twenty minutes.


    The sheets were soaked with Alice''s juices, her throat almost hoarse.


    At this point, Sam''s heavy breathing was accompanied by constant questioning.


    "Still planning to disappear on me, huh?"


    "Still planning to marry another man, huh?"


    "Not accepting, not surrendering, you''re so tough, huh?"


    "Disappear, marry, huh?"


    "Still planning to disappear, still planning to marry someone else! Speak! Alice, speak!"


    Could Alice still speak?


    She could only manage rapid breaths.


    Her vagina felt like it was being fucked to pieces!


    Take it easy, you bad boy!

 Chapter 385 385: Does it suit your taste?

    Her vagina was completely filled, swollen...


    Painful...


    And yet... supremely pleasurable.


    How to describe this feeling? It reminded Alice of a yoga session she once had.


    That session was intense, leaving her exhausted when she got home. But the next morning, she felt the soreness in her limbs, and from that soreness, a sense of rejuvenation and comfort.


    It was something like that.


    So, the saying that women need a certain amount of sexual activity for nourishment was indeed true...


    She thought about this while being vigorously fucked by Sam.


    Alice tried to take some control, deciding to switch to a cowgirl position. She spread her vaginal lips with her hands and sat directly on Sam''s big cock.


    Her body began to move up and down rhythmically, her breasts bouncing with each motion.


    Sam closed his eyes to savor the moment, even leaning in to suck on her breasts, experiencing that unique sensation.


    They indulged themselves all night, and as dawn approached, Sam ended the wild night by shooting his cum all over Alice''s chest.


    ...


    When Alice slightly opened her eyes, the tightly drawn curtains still let in a bit of sunlight, making her realize it was already morning.


    She looked to where an incredibly handsome boy should be, but he was nowhere to be seen.


    When did he leave?


    Was it because she was too tired and slept too deeply to notice?


    She felt an indescribable sense of loss.


    Although some things were within her expectations, like Sam being busy and not having just her to accompany.


    Anyone could take up more of his time; he had made that clear from the start.


    But knowing this didn''t make Alice feel any better.


    It seemed she could only blame herself. Why was she so stubborn? Knowing what kind of man Sam was, she still threw herself into this ''game'' without hesitation.


    Now it seemed that Alice, who once thought she had a good chance of winning, was gradually losing control, losing the possibility of success.


    As Alice irritably ran her fingers through her smooth hair, she suddenly heard footsteps approaching the door.


    Then, with a creak, the door opened.


    Alice looked at the door in surprise and saw Sam, already dressed and wearing an apron, standing there.


    He was as radiant as ever.


    In this morning light, he appeared as clear as dew, as brilliant as the dawn, standing before Alice.


    With that charming smile, he said,


    "Breakfast is ready. If you don''t get up, do you want me to feed you?"


    Alice''s face instantly turned red.


    "You... you didn''t leave?"


    Sam feigned surprise.


    "Oh, so Ms. Alice wanted me to disappear first thing in the morning? You should have said so. I''ll leave now."


    "No, stop!!"


    Alice knew Sam was probably teasing her, but she couldn''t help but shout.


    Sam smiled, looking at the now even more radiant young woman.


    "Anything else, Ms. Alice?"


    "N-no, nothing. You can go out now. I need to get dressed."


    "Alright."


    Sam easily closed the door.


    The room returned to silence.


    But now, Alice couldn''t calm down.


    Her cheeks flushed, she stared blankly at the empty wall and the closed door.


    "Am I dreaming?"


    She couldn''t help but think.


    Breakfast?


    A sunny, handsome boy?


    Appearing in her home first thing in the morning.


    He didn''t leave?


    He didn''t leave!


    Alice almost jumped out of bed in excitement.


    But she quickly calmed herself.


    Then clenched her fists.


    "Calm down... Alice, you need to calm down. You''re a mature woman, a smart high school teacher, a homeroom teacher. You can''t act like you''re in your first relationship, losing your composure over a little womanizer''s trick. That would only make you seem weak and easy to bully. You can''t let him get too smug..."


    But... she had never been in a relationship!


    With a whirlwind of thoughts, Alice got dressed, though she noticed her panties were still a bit stretched out.


    She couldn''t help but blame Sam for his roughness last night... but on second thought, she hadn''t resisted at all during the process.


    Come to think of it... she had consented to all of this, right?


    So annoying. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But she had to admit... roughness had its perks. At least... he was really strong. The sensations during sex were something no one else could provide.


    Dressed, she left the bedroom. Alice hadn''t even reached the dining table when she smelled an unfamiliar but enticing aroma.


    Though she could cook, her dishes weren''t particularly delicious, and she hadn''t put much effort into culinary skills.


    Wait... did he make this?


    When she saw everything on the dining table, her eyes widened.


    Fried eggs, milk, pan-seared pork chops, and a salad with broccoli.


    And some exquisite side dishes.


    It didn''t look like breakfast; it could easily be a sumptuous lunch.


    She couldn''t help but approach.


    Sam could cook this well? He was too perfect!


    Alice didn''t know what to do. She just wanted to sneak a taste of that pork chop to see if it was as amazing as it smelled.


    But as soon as she reached out.


    "Slap."


    Sam, holding toast, slapped her hand.


    Alice turned, blushing, to see Sam smiling.


    "Wash up before eating. Why are you acting like a child, sneaking food?"


    "I... I wasn''t sneaking food."


    "Then what were you doing?"


    "I was just... checking if it was cold."


    Sam smiled, not exposing her lie.


    "Don''t worry. As long as you wash up within ten minutes, the taste will still be there. Now hurry up."


    Alice swallowed hard. She wanted to tell him, like a child, that eating first and then washing up would be cleaner.


    But Alice knew she couldn''t say such childish things.


    So she nodded, blushing.


    Then she went to the bathroom and washed up quickly.


    Of course, seeing the familiar mirror where they had made love last night inevitably stirred her emotions.


    It was too crazy. She had actually gone along with Sam, making love in front of that mirror...


    When Alice quickly finished washing up and returned to the dining table, Sam was waiting for her. He pushed a glass of milk towards her and said softly,


    "Let''s eat."


    "You... can cook?"


    Alice asked curiously.


    Sam nodded.


    "Why not? I live alone. Isn''t it normal to have such skills?"


    It was normal, but... for a high school student to cook this well was unbelievable!


    But delicious didn''t necessarily mean it tasted good. She skeptically took a bite.


    Just one bite, and Alice''s eyes widened.


    It was incredibly delicious!


    The wonderful taste almost made her eat the entire pork chop in one go. She didn''t care to question or ask anything.


    She just kept savoring the rich, layered, perfectly textured pork chop.


    It was better than any meal she had eaten in Kuhang. Before she knew it, she was full.


    The unimaginable satisfaction and joy.


    It felt like all her taste buds and her tongue were celebrating and dancing for this feast.


    She leaned back in her chair, feeling lazy and incredulous, looking at Sam.


    The boy smiled and asked,


    "How is it? Does it suit your taste?"


    More than just suiting her taste... who wouldn''t like his cooking?


    Alice asked skeptically,


    "Are you from a family of chefs?"


    Sam laughed, "My parents are ordinary people. They don''t work in the culinary field."


    "Then... how did you cook so well?"


    Alice couldn''t help but ask.


    Sam smiled.


    "Nothing special. I just watched online videos and learned by myself. As for why it''s delicious... well, I guess I have a talent for it."


    Alice wanted to ask if there was anything he wasn''t talented at. He was so gifted at everything. Where did this genius come from?


    He was more than a genius!


    After breakfast, Sam even helped Alice wash the dishes.


    To what extent did he go?


    After spending the night at a woman''s place, Sam made sure she wouldn''t feel awkward at all. Instead, she felt more comfortable. He did everything to make her feel cared for, leaving no room for complaints.


    Afterward, she couldn''t even pretend to be upset.


    Maybe this was why womanizers always won women''s hearts?


    "Today is a day off. You don''t have any work to handle, right?"


    "No, why?"


    Alice took a sip of the coffee he had made.


    Sam smiled.


    "Nothing, I just have something to do later. If you don''t have work, you should rest. You might need more sleep after last night."


    At this, Alice''s face turned red.


    "What do you mean, more sleep? Stop talking nonsense... If you have something to do, go. I didn''t ask you to stay."


    "Teacher, you''re so heartless." Sam pretended to be hurt.


    Alice found it both funny and annoying. "Weren''t you the one who said you had something to do?"


    Sam shrugged helplessly.


    "Can''t help it, something came up unexpectedly. But by the way, Ms. Alice, are you satisfied with my performance?"


    It was hard to say she wasn''t satisfied.


    Whether it was last night''s lovemaking or this morning''s breakfast...


    Alice pretended to be dissatisfied and huffed.


    "Just a temporary performance. If you can always be like this, I might be barely satisfied."


    "You''re really demanding. I''ll try, but no guarantees."


    Seeing Sam pick up his coat to leave.


    Alice remembered something.


    "By the way, Sam."


    "Hmm?"


    He turned around.


    Alice looked at him, a bit awkwardly.


    "You know the holidays are coming, right?"


    "Winter break, right? What student would forget that?"


    "Are you going back home this winter break?"


    She finally asked.


    Sam thought for a moment, during which Alice''s nervous gaze was evident.


    Finally, Sam smiled brightly.


    "I probably won''t go back this winter break. It''s short, and there''s no point. Why?"


    "Oh... nothing, just checking on my student''s holiday plans..."


    "Talking about teacher-student stuff now, isn''t that a bit weird?"


    "Mind your own business! If you have something to do, go. I need to sleep."


    "Alright, alright. I''m leaving. Teacher, have a good rest."


    "Hmph."


    "Bang."


    When the door finally closed, Alice collapsed on the sofa.


    When he really left, the emptiness seemed to fill her body, and she couldn''t resist it.


    But there was no choice. She might have to get used to many moments like this...


    But it was okay.


    He would be in Kuhang for the entire winter break...


    For some reason, this woman, who had seen many storms, felt like a child eagerly anticipating...


    And as the boy left the apartment, he took out his phone to reply to a message.


    Of course, it was from Mia.


    [I''m almost at the hospital. You should head out now.]


    He didn''t bother going home to shower or change. No need.


    But his life was getting more and more hectic.


    Did he have to time everything so precisely? There was no break at all.


    But what could he do? He was the male lead, after all.

 Chapter 386 386: Fateful kiss

    When Sam arrived at the hospital entrance, he immediately spotted the woman with a clearly displeased expression.


    Today, Mia was dressed very simply, not even wearing much makeup, looking a bit rushed.


    But even in just a white down jacket that wrapped her slender figure, with her hair lifted by the cold wind, she still exuded charm.


    Especially with those tight yoga pants, her legs looked incredibly enticing, even though the long hem of her jacket perfectly covered the most tantalizing areas.


    The sporty look suited her well.


    Seeing Sam approach, Mia immediately snapped, "This is what you call ''almost there''? I''ve been waiting for five minutes!"


    Sam smiled apologetically. "Didn''t expect the traffic to be this bad. Don''t worry."


    Mia glared at him, then sighed. "I called Charlotte''s parents earlier today. They said... after this month, they might consider giving up... giving up on hospital treatment."


    Sam frowned. "Most people believe that if someone doesn''t wake up after three months, the chances are slim. But does it really have to come to this?"


    Mia looked equally helpless. She said softly, "I want to ask the same, but it''s her parents'' decision. I''m not family, so it''s hard to say much. So, Sam... you understand, right? This might be our last and only chance."


    It was clear that Mia was under immense pressure.


    Her gaze was more serious than ever.


    Although Sam fully understood her meaning and her current feelings, as they walked into the hospital, he preemptively told her, "First, we haven''t fully confirmed the effectiveness of this method. Don''t overthink it. Let me tell you what might happen."


    "One, she might have lost the ability to dream. Most people in a vegetative state have severe brain damage, so we might be doing this for nothing. But that doesn''t mean we give up; it''s just to prepare you."


    "Two, she might still be able to dream, but we might not be able to wake her by influencing her dream. No matter what, it might be futile. But don''t get too upset or impulsive. At least we tried, and it''s not entirely your fault, so don''t burden yourself with guilt."


    "Three, if we''re lucky enough to wake her, she might need time to recover. Don''t interfere with her family''s decisions and expose your abilities. Superpowers are still too shocking in this world. We need to be patient after this and not do anything rash."


    After Sam calmly and methodically explained all this, Mia''s expression became more complex.


    She took a deep breath and stepped into the hospital building with him.


    "I understand. I''ve prepared myself for this. Don''t worry, I won''t cause more trouble with my impulsiveness and carelessness. I''ll listen to you this time."


    Sam nodded at her earnest expression. "Good. So in the dream, listen to me. Tell me everything you can, don''t hide anything, and don''t act on any thoughts alone, okay?"


    Mia pouted slightly. "Am I that unreliable? You don''t trust me at all."


    Sam chuckled. "You brought this on yourself. Why else would I be so cautious?"


    "Alright, alright. After this, you''ll see me in a new light!"


    "Let''s hope so."


    Sam smiled.


    Mia huffed, but she didn''t say what was on her mind.


    With Sam by her side, she felt like a mission had a guide, like a home had a foundation, like a battlefield had a general.


    It was a magical feeling, like the strong premonition she had today.


    Maybe a miracle would really happen.


    On the way to the floor, Sam thought of something.


    "Should I go to the men''s room or the women''s room?"


    "Of course, the women''s room!"


    Sam''s eyes widened. "Are you serious? If I get caught in the women''s room..."


    "The women''s room is cleaner!"


    "...Alright."


    Sam could only use this reason to convince himself. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though the cleanliness of hospital restrooms was debatable... but once you''re in a restroom, does it really matter?


    "Remember to text me which stall you''re in!"


    "I know."


    Sam hurried to the restroom. Luckily, it was empty. He looked around.


    He pretended to head to the men''s room, then quickly darted into the women''s room, finding an empty stall. He didn''t make a sound.


    Once inside, he covered the toilet seat with layers of toilet paper.


    As footsteps began to come and go, Sam waited nervously. Damn, why did he have to be such a pervert?


    If he got caught, how could he explain a handsome guy in the women''s restroom without being seen as a pervert and getting arrested?


    And if he ran into Aurora at the police station... wouldn''t that be even more dramatic?


    No, he couldn''t think about that. Just thinking about it made him feel like he''d ''burst''...


    Sam texted Mia.


    Meanwhile, Mia waited for the nurse to leave the room. She looked at the pale, bloodless lips of the girl lying in bed, still youthful but now frail.


    She took a deep breath.


    "Charlotte, this is my last effort. Please wake up."


    She took a deep breath, then took a sip of the prepared water, holding it in her mouth.


    Then she leaned down towards the girl...


    Half a minute later, Mia rushed out of the room.


    She didn''t know how long it would take for the effect to kick in, but it should be soon. As dizziness began to set in, she reached the restroom, found the stall, and coughed three times as per the agreed signal.


    Sam quickly opened the stall door, and Mia slipped inside.


    She immediately noticed the layers of toilet paper under Sam and paused.


    Sam was already sitting on the toilet seat, looking at her.


    "Ready?"


    Mia took a deep breath, nodded, and approached Sam.


    The scene was a bit embarrassing.


    What they were about to do seemed bold and... stimulating.


    But there was no turning back now.


    She spread her legs and, blushing, sat on Sam''s lap.


    Sam tilted his head back.


    One had to admit, yoga pants were special. The unique texture made Mia''s vulva feel incredibly clear.


    Though this wasn''t the time for such thoughts, some things couldn''t be controlled.


    Like Sam''s exaggerated libido.


    Almost immediately, before Mia could take the next step, she felt something hard pressing against her sensitive area.


    Her face turned red.


    "What are you doing!"


    Sam awkwardly said, "You had to wear these pants? Hurry, you''ll fall asleep soon!"


    Mia couldn''t worry about anything else. She endured the hardness below, gathering her hair with one hand.


    Then she brought her lips close to the boy''s beautiful face.


    In that moment of eye contact.


    She thought of a fateful kiss.


    The sudden romantic atmosphere, though in a hospital restroom, felt strange, but... why was her heart racing?


    Don''t overthink it, Mia!


    You''re here to save someone, not get lost in this!


    "Mm...!"


    She kissed him.


    Her mind went blank, unable to do anything else, leaning into his embrace, sitting on his lap, feeling dizzy. She couldn''t even transfer the saliva.


    But soon.


    She felt it...


    Sam''s guidance...


    He pried open her teeth, trembling as they exchanged the final ''ticket.''


    Before falling into darkness, she opened her eyes to see Sam''s expression.


    He had his eyes slightly closed, seemingly not looking at her.


    But... he was so handsome.


    Like a timeless painting, a face that shouldn''t exist in this world.


    But soon, Mia couldn''t think of anything else.


    She could only feel her body leaning into his, sinking, sinking into sleep...


    Darkness.


    Then chaos.


    Then familiar consciousness...


    It was hot.


    Even blinding light gradually filled her world.


    Sam opened his eyes.


    He was momentarily stunned by what he saw.


    When he took in his surroundings...


    It was an incredibly familiar street...


    Even this gate...


    Wasn''t this Kuhang High School!


    Sam turned around in shock.


    He saw Mia, equally stunned, standing behind him, looking up at the gate.


    Sam walked over, hearing students chatting about unfamiliar topics.


    "This is the school, right?" Mia nodded.


    She looked at Sam, puzzled.


    "But why... are there so many people? She did attend school here, and it was summer when she had the accident. But why are there so many people? This never happened!"


    She was panicking.


    Because the situation was completely different from what she had imagined.


    So many people, it felt like a real world, making her think they had traveled through time or space.


    Sam frowned, thinking.


    "Don''t panic. This is definitely a dream. We''re probably in her dream, and since she''s been asleep for so long, the dream might be powerful, creating many characters..."


    "So... what do we do now?"


    Sam looked at the familiar yet strangely unfamiliar school gate.


    "What else? Do you know which class she''s in? We need to find her first. Since this is her dream, she must be in the school."


    Mia shook her head, troubled.


    "I don''t know her class... but at this time, she should be in her senior year."


    "Got it. I have an idea."


    "What?"


    Mia asked excitedly.


    Then she was stunned to see Sam grab a male student.


    "Excuse me, do you know Charlotte?"


    Seriously?


    So straightforward?

 Chapter 387 387: Ill do it

    Mia was instantly worried that Sam''s approach might be too reckless.


    But then she saw the bespectacled boy Sam had grabbed look at him with a face full of admiration.


    "Charlotte? Of course, I know her! She''s the best girl in our school!"


    "The best girl?"


    Sam asked skeptically.


    Charlotte definitely wasn''t in his year, nor in Isabella''s. Based on what Mia had told him about her age, if Charlotte had grown normally, she should be in her second year of college now.


    Which meant, in this dream''s timeline, she was a senior, and Isabella would be a freshman.


    So, Charlotte was about three years older than Sam.


    But even in this timeline, he had never heard Isabella mention Charlotte. Could it be that asking a random person would lead to her being described as the best girl in school?


    That didn''t seem reasonable.


    But the boy in front of him spoke with conviction.


    "Of course! Who else in our school is better than her? She''s always top of her class, beautiful, kind, polite, and her charisma is just mesmerizing. It''s obvious!"


    "Do you like her?"


    Sam continued to ask.


    The boy immediately showed a shy expression.


    "Of course, any guy would be captivated by her charm..."


    "Alright, can you tell me which class she''s in? I need to talk to her."


    "Class 4..."


    After finishing the conversation with the boy, Sam turned to Mia.


    Mia also sensed something was off.


    She frowned and said, "This doesn''t match the Charlotte I remember at all... Her grades weren''t great because she missed an entire semester in her second year. And saying she''s kind and polite... she''s socially anxious. Even in her senior year, she was just starting to get better, but she wasn''t outgoing."


    Sam thought for a moment and said, "Randomly asking someone and getting such high praise, even after missing an entire year. That doesn''t make sense... Even if her charisma and looks match, it wouldn''t elevate her reputation this quickly, right?"


    "Yeah... it''s very strange."


    Sam looked around.


    "Let''s ask a few more people."


    So, Sam and Mia approached several more students.


    From their conversations, they gathered a few conclusions.


    In this dream, all the boys saw Charlotte as their dream girl, believing she was undoubtedly the prettiest girl in school.


    No one in the school had more charm than her.


    Even more strangely, in their memories, Charlotte hadn''t missed her second year. In fact, they remembered her as always being this way since she started school.


    Charming.


    Kind and gentle, polite and graceful, almost like a benevolent celebrity.


    She participated in many school activities, performances, sports events, and art festivals, always shining brightly.


    She could sing, dance, and seemed capable of anything.


    In their eyes, Charlotte was like a goddess, almost like a living deity.


    The two of them stood at the school gate, deep in thought.


    "This is too strange. I know Charlotte missed a lot of school because of her personality. She''s a smart and beautiful girl, but she couldn''t have reached this level so quickly. And in their descriptions, she never disappeared or had social anxiety. How is that possible? It''s like they''re denying my memories."


    Mia couldn''t understand.


    But Sam had a theory.


    "First, you need to understand this is a dream, and Charlotte has been in this dream for a long time. She might have realized this is her own dream."


    "Realized? What do you mean?"


    "I mean, she might have gained the ability to control her dream. There''s a theory that through subconscious suggestion, one can control what they dream about. It''s not a superpower, but a possible psychological phenomenon."


    As Sam explained, Mia seemed to understand. She thought for a moment.


    "So, you''re saying these things, these people''s evaluations, and their perception of Charlotte... might be what she wants? She wants them to see her this way, wants to be this kind of girl. So, she used her dream to change her subconscious and achieve this?"


    Sam nodded.


    "That''s about right. This kind of thing is common, like multiple personalities. Often, it''s because the main personality has flaws and, when triggered by certain events, creates a different personality to cope and protect itself. It''s similar to that."


    Mia hesitated.


    "So... what do we do next? Should we still see her? I''m afraid she might have changed so much that I won''t recognize her."


    Sam thought for a moment.


    "Of course, we need to see her. Discussing this won''t help. Whether we can handle it or not, we''ve come this far. Are we just going to turn back?"


    "You''re right... let''s go."


    "Let''s go."


    Sam led Mia into Kuhang High School.


    It looked no different from his memories. In recent years, Kuhang High School hadn''t undergone any major renovations, so finding the classroom building and Class 4 was easy.


    It didn''t seem to be class time, as students were freely walking around the hallways.


    Sam marveled at the detailed construction of this dream. Every detail was perfectly replicated, with no obvious flaws to distinguish reality from the dream.


    This wasn''t a good sign.


    It meant that during her time in a coma, unable to move her body, Charlotte''s subconscious had strengthened, constantly perfecting this dream, reaching an almost obsessive level of control.


    This meant that if Charlotte had become a different person or had a twisted personality, she could be very dangerous.


    They reached the classroom door, and Mia searched for her.


    She recognized her immediately but stood at the door in shock.


    "Wait... is that Charlotte?"


    She was astonished.


    Because although the girl in her sight looked exactly the same, with a similar figure.


    But...


    What was with this aura?


    She stood among a group of girls, smiling and responding to everyone''s admiring words.


    She chatted and laughed, her face showing a polite smile, looking like a princess surrounded by admirers, both noble and elegant.


    Sam frowned.


    "Did you see her shoes?"


    "What''s with her shoes?"


    "I''ve only seen those shoes in Angel''s shoe cabinet. You said her family wasn''t wealthy... so how could she have such shoes?"


    Mia frowned.


    "That''s true... but why?"


    "I don''t know. We need to ask her. Do you want to go, or should I?"


    "Can''t we go together?"


    Mia felt uneasy.


    Sam thought for a moment.


    "It''s better if one of us goes. I suggest you. To her, I''m a stranger with no impression, so she''ll be more guarded. You''re someone she knows, so it might be easier to talk."


    But Mia hesitated.


    "But this is a school... won''t it be strange for someone who clearly isn''t a student to be here?"


    Sam grabbed a student about to enter the classroom.


    It was a girl. Sam gave her a charming smile.


    "Hi, sorry to bother you. Could you call Charlotte out? Her sister is here to see her."


    "Sister? Charlotte doesn''t have a sister..."


    The girl hesitated.


    Sam smiled, "Okay, maybe cousin."


    "Oh... I''ll go tell her."


    She walked in.


    She didn''t seem to question it much.


    Mia''s eyes widened.


    "That worked?"


    Sam smiled.


    "Even though there are many people and the facilities are complete, one person''s energy is limited. How could she precisely control everyone''s will? It''s like a game. No matter how realistic, you can only perfect a few key characters. You can''t give every NPC a unique system. So, these people probably follow a template, worshipping her, surrounding her like stars around the moon."


    Mia saw the girl approach Charlotte.


    She immediately asked nervously.


    "What should I say?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Say whatever you want. But remember, don''t rush her to wake up from the dream. Talk about when you tutored her, use those memories to awaken her. Don''t push her. If you sense her emotions getting intense, change the subject."


    "Okay... I''ll try."


    "Good luck."


    Sam moved aside to observe.


    He didn''t plan to intervene directly.


    Because he didn''t know Charlotte as well as Mia did, his approach might not work.


    Better to watch first.


    Soon, he saw Charlotte walk gracefully to Mia.


    He leaned against the wall, pretending not to notice, listening to their conversation.


    "Hmm? Who are you?"


    Charlotte looked puzzled at Mia.


    Mia''s eyes widened.


    "Charlotte... you don''t remember me?"


    Charlotte''s confusion turned into a polite smile.


    "Sorry... it''s not that I don''t remember you. I just think... I don''t know you. Who are you?"


    She was polite but distant.


    Mia couldn''t believe it.


    "I''m... I''m your tutor, Mia! Mia-sensei! Don''t you remember? I tutored you for months, helped you with your social anxiety..."


    "Ah?"


    Charlotte looked even more puzzled.


    "Sorry, I don''t remember that. As for a tutor... I don''t think I needed one. I''ve always been top of my class, all through my own hard work. Saying I had a tutor... sorry, no offense.


    I just think you might need to see a psychologist."


    Listening to this, Sam frowned slightly.


    It wasn''t just that she didn''t remember Mia. Was this really polite? Why did it sound like there was some sarcasm and sharpness in her seemingly polite words?


    Especially her smile, it seemed off.


    Did she think this was a polite, gentle smile?


    Mia persisted.


    "Wait, Charlotte... think carefully. Do you really not remember me? No impression of the name Mia? Think carefully, is this the life you should really have?"


    Charlotte in front of Mia still smiled faintly, without any emotional fluctuation.


    "Sorry, I don''t understand what you''re saying. Class is about to start, so I can''t talk much. Sorry."


    She smiled, even bowing slightly.


    Then she turned away.


    At that moment, they could hear others praising her.


    "Wow... is that Charlotte? She''s so polite, even to a stranger. I wish I could be like her..."


    "Who is that stranger? Should we call the school security?"


    Hearing this, Sam turned and pulled Mia, who was still unwilling to give up, into the hallway.


    As the bell rang, the students moved like programmed robots into the classrooms, and the school fell silent...


    "She doesn''t remember me? How is that possible? Sam... how is that possible!"


    Mia looked at Sam, confused.


    Sam calmly said, "It''s normal. If she denies those years, doesn''t admit to her social anxiety, or missing school, how could she admit to having a tutor? Didn''t you hear? She said she''s always been top of her class. Such a person wouldn''t need a tutor. So, in her dream, your existence is an unreasonable story, likely buried by her subconscious."


    "I don''t exist in her memory..."


    "That''s about right."


    "Then... how can I persuade her?"


    "Useless, I''ll do it."


    Sam sighed.


    Mia looked at him, annoyed.


    "What can you do? You''re someone she''s never seen."


    Sam smirked.


    "Do you know the value of a Kuhang pretty boy? Watch."


    When the bell rang, the students filed out of the classrooms like programmed robots, and the school became lively again.


    Mia watched Sam.


    "Let''s see what you can do."


    "Watch."


    Sam smiled and walked straight to Class 4''s door.


    Mia followed closely, seeing Sam walk in without asking anyone to call Charlotte.


    Gradually, people noticed the unfamiliar boy, but Sam ignored their gazes, focusing only on Charlotte.


    He walked up to her.


    "Hi, are you Charlotte?"


    Charlotte seemed surprised by Sam''s appearance, then said curiously, "I am... do you need something?"


    Sam flashed a charming smile.


    "Hi, I''m Louis from the photography club, first year."


    "Louis?"


    She seemed unfamiliar with the name.


    Sam smiled, "It''s okay if you don''t know me. The important thing is, I''ve met you."


    Charlotte showed a shy smile.


    "Is meeting me something special..."


    "Not special, but stunning."


    "Ah..."


    The girl couldn''t help but show a shy expression, and the people around were amazed.


    "Wow... is this a confession?"


    "A public confession? But this boy is so handsome. Is he a student here? Why haven''t I seen him before?"


    "Handsome or not, he''s not good enough for Charlotte!"


    Sam ignored the comments, smiling.


    "Actually, I wanted to invite Charlotte to a photoshoot. My theme is capturing beauty."


    Charlotte''s cheeks seemed to blush slightly.


    "Capturing beauty... has nothing to do with me."


    "How not? To me, your existence is beauty itself. Isn''t that right?"


    "But... there are many beautiful people..."


    Sam shook his head, looking into her eyes, his gaze focused, even affectionate.


    Charlotte couldn''t look directly at him, shyly wanting to avoid his gaze, but Sam''s eyes followed, lowering his voice, slightly hoarse, saying softly,


    "There are many beautiful things, but my photography has a requirement. I want to capture not just beauty, but the most beautiful beauty. To me, only you meet that requirement. If you can accept, please come to the playground after school. I''ll be waiting."


    "But... I haven''t agreed yet!"


    The boy, already turning away, looked back with a smile.


    "It''s okay. If you don''t come, I''ll wait there every day until you do."


    "Wow... so romantic!!"


    "I can''t take it!!"


    Amidst the exaggerated exclamations, with Charlotte''s shy gaze, Sam walked out of the classroom gracefully.


    Mia looked at Sam, stunned.


    "That actually worked?!"


    She couldn''t help but curse.


    Sam smiled.


    "How was it?"


    Mia gave a thumbs up.


    "You''re a top-tier womanizer, top-tier!"

 Chapter 388 388: An uppercut

    "Will she really come?"


    The sports field was mostly empty, with only a few people scattered around. The sun was setting quickly.


    Time seemed to move faster here than in the real world.


    Sam sat calmly on the bleachers.


    "She''ll come."


    "How can you be so sure?"


    Mia looked curiously at the boy who always seemed inexplicably confident.


    Sam smiled.


    "If you were in a world where every day was the same, doing the same things over and over, and one day a stranger invited you to do something different, wouldn''t you be curious enough to check it out, even if you didn''t like the person?"


    Mia paused.


    "Is it really that simple?"


    "What else? Do you think I can solve every problem with just this face? Although, that might be true." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stop being so smug. You said you were from the photography club... but you don''t even have a camera. How are you going to fool her?"


    Sam laughed and pulled out his phone.


    "Isn''t this a camera?"


    "Huh? A phone? Wait, I have one too... but there''s no signal."


    Mia also took out her phone.


    Sam chuckled. "Of course, there''s no signal. Even if there was, it wouldn''t connect to the real world. But it still has basic functions, and it can take pictures."


    "Using a phone to pretend to be from the photography club is too sloppy."


    Mia said, annoyed.


    Sam smiled.


    "Sloppy or not, it doesn''t matter. What''s important is the story... wait, she''s here."


    Sam looked towards the entrance of the sports field.


    Mia saw her too.


    She came alone.


    Wearing those expensive shoes and carrying a stylish bag that set her apart from the other students.


    She walked in with an elegance and confidence Mia had never seen before.


    Mia quickly hid.


    "Should I not be here?"


    Sam nodded.


    "Smart. At least for now, you shouldn''t be seen. Hide, I''ll handle this."


    "Be careful. She may seem different now, but she''s still sensitive inside. Don''t hurt her!"


    Sam laughed.


    "Do I need you to teach me?"


    "Don''t forget, I''m your boss!"


    "Alright, alright, hide."


    Mia quickly hid herself as best she could.


    Sam walked down from the bleachers, heading towards Charlotte.


    Charlotte approached with a look of displeasure.


    "I asked around. There''s no Louis in the photography club or the first year... you''re not even a student here, are you?"


    Sam remained calm, looking at her.


    "Sorry for deceiving you earlier. I''m not from the school''s photography club, but I am a photographer who captures beauty. I take beautiful photos to support charitable causes."


    "...What are you talking about?"


    Charlotte looked at him suspiciously.


    Sam smiled and shook his head.


    "That''s not important. What''s important is that you''re here, and I''ll take the best photos and post them online, showing everyone in our country and even abroad that there''s a beautiful girl named Charlotte. Isn''t that enough?"


    A blush appeared on Charlotte''s youthful face.


    She said shyly, "I''m not that great... are you really not lying to me?"


    Sam smiled and took out his phone.


    "You''ll see in the photos. At most, you''ll waste a bit of time, but you won''t lose anything, right?"


    "...Alright then."


    Hiding and watching from a distance, Mia could hear some of the conversation. More importantly, she could see the way Charlotte looked at the boy.


    Shy, bashful.


    Like a girl with a budding crush.


    What a womanizer.


    How many girls had he charmed with these tactics? Wait, was she one of them too?


    No, Sam had never been this gentle with her!


    While Mia was lost in thought, Sam had already started taking photos of Charlotte with his phone.


    He even had her pose in various ways, though nothing too bold or revealing, just youthful and lively poses.


    The photoshoot lasted about twenty to thirty minutes.


    "Can I see how they turned out?" Charlotte asked shyly and curiously.


    Sam smiled and handed her the phone.


    "Take a look."


    "Wow... is this really me?"


    Charlotte marveled.


    Sam''s photography skills were indeed impressive, thanks to the high standards set by a certain heiress. Even if he had been terrible, he had been trained well.


    Different styles, different filters, and angles that always worked. Even the moment when the wind lifted her hair.


    He had captured Charlotte as an elegant, noble, and artistically perfect goddess.


    "Do you believe me now?"


    Charlotte smiled shyly.


    "Sorry for the misunderstanding earlier. Can I ask, are you going to post these photos online now?"


    Sam nodded, smiling.


    "Yes, I think those kids will be very happy to see them."


    "Those kids?"


    Charlotte asked, puzzled.


    Sam nodded, speaking casually.


    "Yes, those special kids. Oh, I didn''t mention it before. My main audience is a group of special users online, like those born with disabilities, or those with personality disorders, like autism or severe social anxiety."


    "...Social anxiety?"


    Charlotte''s expression changed.


    Whether it was because she had heard the term twice today or something else, her expression became uneasy.


    Mia, hiding behind, also became anxious.


    Was Sam''s goal with the photoshoot to bring up this topic? But... her expression was already off. Wouldn''t this provoke her?


    Sam, however, smiled brightly.


    "Yes. Especially those with social anxiety. They lack confidence and are afraid to appear in public or communicate normally. I hope your photos will show them that with confidence, even an ordinary person can show their beautiful side. They can stand confidently in front of everyone."


    "...Ordinary person? Are you saying that''s me?"


    Charlotte''s attention was clearly caught by this description.


    She frowned slightly.


    Sam looked at this beautiful girl, who was definitely not someone you could meet every day, and deliberately said,


    "Ah, I think... you''re quite ordinary. Is there something wrong with that? Of course, my skill is to capture the beauty in ordinary people, so you''re a suitable subject."


    Charlotte clearly couldn''t accept this. She couldn''t understand.


    "But you said in front of everyone in the classroom that I was beautiful, that I was special. Was that all a lie?!"


    Sam looked at her even more strangely.


    "Charlotte, do you... not know what true beauty is?"


    Charlotte froze, her expression becoming cold.


    "What do you mean?"


    Sam quickly opened his phone''s gallery and showed her a photo of Angel.


    It was a photo of Angel wearing exquisite, expensive earrings, sitting elegantly in the back of a luxury car, looking out the window.


    A simple composition, not overly colorful.


    But it perfectly showcased her unadorned nobility and stunning beauty.


    Charlotte looked at the photo in disbelief.


    Sam added fuel to the fire.


    "This is what I consider true beauty, the image of a perfect, real heiress..."


    "Perfect... real? What are you talking about!"


    Charlotte frowned, her politeness and warmth disappearing, replaced by anger and frustration.


    Sam looked at her innocently.


    "My point is simple... Charlotte, you look more fake."


    "Fake?"


    "Fake politeness, fake warmth, fake nobility. It''s all fake, isn''t it?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I just know you''re being incredibly rude!"


    Charlotte''s face turned red with anger.


    But clearly, her confident aura had vanished, her slender figure looking weak and powerless in the sunset.


    Like a full-color comic suddenly turning into a pale page.


    Sam, however, smiled and stepped closer to the girl, saying,


    "Charlotte, do you know where you''re the most fake?"


    "What nonsense are you spouting!"


    Sam looked at her slightly panicked eyes and said calmly,


    "Putting on qualities that don''t belong to you is the most fake form of self-deception..."


    "Get away from me!!"


    Charlotte pushed Sam hard.


    The force was strong, making Sam stumble back a step.


    She glared at Sam.


    "I warn you... don''t ever appear in front of me again!"


    With that, Charlotte stormed off.


    Mia, who had been holding back, rushed over.


    "What were you doing? You were provoking her!"


    Sam nonchalantly put away his phone.


    "Clearly, she''s in a state of confusion. Everything around her is supporting the identity she''s created for herself. Saying nice things won''t work anymore. She needs a bit of a push."


    "But... she didn''t admit anything."


    "It''s okay. She will. Let''s go."


    "Where to?"


    "Follow her and see where she goes."


    Mia couldn''t keep up with the boy''s thought process.


    But she followed him anyway.


    They followed Charlotte from a distance.


    They saw her reach the school gate, where a luxury car was waiting for her. She got in.


    Sam immediately hailed a taxi.


    "Follow that car."


    "I didn''t expect we could hail a taxi in a dream... is she really that powerful?" Mia marveled.


    Sam smiled.


    "If you were in a coma for this long, you''d create a lot of scenes too. When your real world is lacking, you create a rich dream world."


    "Can you stop talking like an old man? It makes you seem so old."


    "Why do you care? Is this the time for that?"


    As they followed, Mia noticed something.


    "She''s going home... this is near her house."


    "Really?"


    But as they turned a corner, the car stopped, and they saw Charlotte, still fuming, get out and walk into...


    "What... what is this?!"


    When they got out of the taxi, Mia couldn''t believe her eyes.


    This was indeed a familiar street because it was near Charlotte''s house, she remembered clearly.


    But... where there should have been an apartment building... it was gone.


    Instead, there was a large iron gate, and behind it... a huge, luxurious mansion!


    There was even a fountain in front.


    And guards at the gate.


    The mansion was visibly opulent, even the roof seemed to sparkle!


    Sam looked at the scene and thought for a moment.


    "She seems to want to be rich... is she a gold digger?"


    Mia immediately shook her head.


    "Absolutely not! She''s kind and has never shown any desire for money... wait, I remember."


    She looked at Sam and said, "She told me one reason for her social anxiety. When she was in elementary school, she didn''t have much pocket money, but she loved making friends and playing with other kids. Until a group of very wealthy kids rejected her, saying: ''Have you ever lived in a mansion? You don''t even have a phone, why should we play with you?''"


    Mia became more certain as she spoke.


    "She said that although she soon transferred to another school, she never dared to make friends again..."


    Sam nodded.


    "It seems that this underlying factor planted a seed in her heart. She believed that being rich would help her fit in and make friends, becoming more popular... that explains it."


    "...So what do we do now? Wait until tomorrow to see her? Or call her out?"


    Mia looked at the seemingly sturdy iron gate and the two guards standing like sentinels.


    It felt like a game level, hard to pass.


    But Sam shook his head.


    "Let''s go in and find her. There''s no point in waiting. We know enough to face her."


    "Go in directly? She won''t see us, right? She seems to be immersed in this perfect world and won''t want to be disturbed."


    Sam looked at Mia like she was an idiot.


    "Then we''ll make her have to see us."


    "What do you mean?"


    Sam didn''t answer her question.


    Instead, he walked towards the iron gate.


    As he approached, he caught the attention of the two guards.


    But he didn''t panic. Instead, he lifted his foot.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!!"


    Sam suddenly started kicking the gate furiously!


    Mia''s eyes widened.


    Is this how you''re making her see you?


    "There are guards! Are you crazy?"


    Sure enough, the guards approached, warning Sam.


    "Whoever you are, stop your actions and leave, or we will take action!"


    Sam turned to them.


    "What action?"


    "Bang!"


    He kicked the gate again.


    "You little punk!"


    The guard couldn''t hold back and rushed at Sam.


    Mia was startled.


    But what happened next shocked her even more.


    As the guard lunged, Sam turned.


    He clenched his fist.


    Lowered his stance.


    Then...


    "Bang!!"


    An uppercut!!


    The guard''s sunglasses flew into the air.


    He spun dramatically in mid-air before crashing to the ground...


    Mia stood frozen.


    What... what is this?


    Is this a movie?!

 Chapter 389 389: Dont worry, Im here

    Sam''s sudden punch was something Mia hadn''t anticipated.


    In her view, Sam was definitely not the impulsive type. She was the one who was impulsive and not always thinking things through.


    And now, the boy who had been advising her to stay calm and not act rashly had done something so outrageous?!


    Mia hadn''t even processed his sudden outburst.


    The other guard rushed over.


    He swung his baton at Sam''s head with a force that made a whistling sound through the air.


    But Sam simply turned, raised his arm, and blocked the guard''s arm.


    "Bang!"


    A punch landed in the man''s abdomen.


    The guard doubled over like a cooked shrimp, and Sam followed up with a powerful knee strike!


    "Thud!!!"


    Blood splattered in the air, and the guard fell flat on his back.


    Sam didn''t stop. He reached down, found a remote on the guard, and pressed the button.


    "Creak¡ª"


    The iron gate opened with a not-so-pleasant sound.


    Mia, just coming to her senses, looked at Sam urgently.


    "What... what are you doing?"


    "Opening the gate."


    Sam answered matter-of-factly.


    Mia''s eyes widened.


    "This is how you open the gate?!"


    "What else? We''re in a dream. Are they going to hold me legally responsible?"


    Where else could be a better ''fighting'' ground?


    You could go all out without worrying about causing serious harm.


    Sam wasn''t a saint, and even if he were, he wouldn''t be so saintly as to pity his opponents in a dream.


    If necessary, he could even use force against Charlotte.


    Of course, it wasn''t clear yet if that was necessary.


    "That''s not what I mean! Won''t this alert her?"


    Mia thought their next move would be something like a stealth mission, like spies...


    But this was how you ''sneak'' in? How was this different from announcing your presence to the world?!


    Sam shrugged nonchalantly.


    "What''s there to alert? This is her domain, and we''re in a dream. It''s hard to escape her notice no matter what we do, so why bother?"


    Sam had already stepped into the luxurious estate, which stood out like a fortress in the middle of the street.


    Mia didn''t know what to say. She could only follow his lead.


    As they entered the estate, several more men in black suits, looking like security personnel, rushed out from both sides.


    Clearly, these were the security measures Charlotte had set up to protect herself.


    "More people?"


    Mia hadn''t expected this and felt a bit intimidated by the sight.


    Sam didn''t seem nervous at all. In fact, he was smiling.


    "Looks like your student has quite the security issues, having so many bodyguards."


    Mia said, annoyed.


    "If we can''t handle them, we should run. There are too many of them!"


    Sam glanced at her.


    "Just take care of yourself."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean..."


    "Bang!!"


    Sam turned and kicked, sending one of the black-suited men flying several meters.


    Mia was stunned, and in the brief moment she was dazed, Sam had already started taking down the rest.


    Aurora''s personal training, combined with Sam''s impressive abilities, showed their full effect in this setting. He was like an unstoppable superhero, straight out of an action movie.


    Even the sounds were more thrilling than the sound effects in movies.


    If the situation weren''t so serious, Mia felt she could sit back with popcorn and soda, watching Sam''s performance.


    Yes, it was a performance.


    Sam seemed tireless. His movements were efficient and powerful, using the simplest methods to incapacitate his opponents instantly.


    This was what Aurora had taught Sam.


    No need for fancy techniques, just know the weak points and how to disable someone quickly while avoiding their attacks.


    Especially when outnumbered, never engage in a mutually destructive fight, conserving your own energy.


    "Bang!!"


    When the last black-suited man fell to Sam''s punch, the once clean ground was now littered with bodies. The commotion was bound to alert those inside the estate.


    "Stop! Who are you, and why are you trespassing on our property?"


    The doors to the estate opened, and a couple stepped out.


    Sam hadn''t seen them before, but... they looked so ridiculous he almost laughed.


    The couple was dressed in what looked like medieval Western aristocratic attire.


    Bright colors, frilly cuffs.


    The short man even wore high-heeled boots and carried a scepter.


    It looked like they were about to perform in a play set in Versailles.


    Mia couldn''t believe her eyes and stepped forward.


    "Don''t you recognize me?"


    Mia looked at them.


    The couple looked at Mia with a mix of anger and confusion.


    "We''ve never seen you before. Who are you? Why did you make a mess of my estate? I''m calling the police!"


    The man shouted, like a suddenly aggressive rooster.


    Sam didn''t say anything. He just watched.


    Until¡ª


    "Father, Mother, go back inside. I know them. I''ll handle this."


    The couple turned to the voice.


    She walked out slowly.


    Dressed like a princess in a pink gown, with a long train trailing behind her like a wedding dress.


    She wore exquisite earrings, and her makeup was far too elaborate for her age.


    She looked like a noble princess, stepping into their view.


    She raised her swan-like neck, her face showing a slightly indifferent expression, her eyes filled with suppressed emotions as she looked at them.


    "Charlotte..."


    Mia whispered.


    Surprisingly, the couple didn''t question the girl''s words. Without a word, they turned and walked back inside, disappearing quickly.


    Standing at the door, looking like a noble princess, Charlotte gazed at them.


    "You two are persistent."


    Sam looked at her.


    "We just have some things to say. Can we talk privately?"


    Charlotte sneered at them.


    "Is this how you come to talk? How peculiar."


    Gone was the politeness and warmth, replaced by contempt and sharpness.


    This was nothing like the Charlotte Mia remembered.


    She had never shown such expressions, but now it seemed so real, as if this was her true self.


    Sam smiled.


    "Sometimes, special measures are needed to get your attention, don''t you think, Princess?"


    Sam even called her "Princess," but whether it was genuine respect was debatable.


    Charlotte scoffed.


    "If you want to talk so badly, follow me."


    She turned and walked into the estate.


    Sam was about to follow when Mia grabbed his arm.


    "She''s nothing like the Charlotte I remember. Are we really going into her territory?"


    Sam smiled, patting her hand.


    "The entire dream is her territory. What''s there to fear about the estate?"


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry, I''m here."


    Sam''s words and smile left Mia with no reason to hesitate.


    Nothing gave her more security than his smile and words. Fine... she had chosen this. No matter where they went, they had to stay together. In this dream, they couldn''t be separated.


    Mia thought. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They followed Charlotte into the estate.


    Inside, the decor was just as luxurious, like a grand palace. Intricate carvings, seemingly gold-plated decorations, countless world-famous paintings on the walls. Sam even playfully smiled at the Mona Lisa.


    He seemed as relaxed as if he were at an amusement park.


    Mia didn''t know how Sam managed all this. He was a strange person... but also a magical one.


    Following Charlotte, they reached the rooftop, where the setting sun cast an orange glow over the terrace.


    The summer breeze was refreshing.


    The sky was clear, with fiery clouds.


    It looked like a perfect painting, a dreamlike world.


    Charlotte sat elegantly on a white chair that looked like it was made of ivory. She smiled at them.


    "Sit."


    Sam sat down easily, while Mia hesitated.


    "The people at the gate..."


    "Don''t worry about them. Someone will take care of it."


    Charlotte replied, and Mia looked over the balcony. The black-suited men who should have been lying there were gone. The gate was peaceful, as if nothing had happened.


    She sat down.


    Looking at the unfamiliar, elegant, and noble Charlotte.


    Charlotte looked at them with a calm, cold gaze.


    "Speak, strangers. What do you want from me? If you think you can extort me, it''s impossible. But if you sincerely beg, I might give you some money as charity."


    She even crossed her legs elegantly.


    Sam could clearly see her long legs under the gown, clad in white stockings with lace trim at the top.


    Sexy and elegant.


    But her face was so young, creating a strong sense of incongruity, though the contrast only enhanced her beauty.


    The overlapping legs, the flesh pressed against the slightly transparent stockings, became even more enticing.


    "Charity... what are you talking about? We''re not here for money!"


    Mia said.


    Charlotte scoffed.


    "If not for money, then what? A strange man and woman, saying odd things, doing odd things all day. Are you here to help me?"


    "Of course, we''re here to help you!"


    "What do I need your help for? As you can see, I lack nothing. I''m perfect and unique. You look more like beggars in need of charity."


    Her sarcasm was merciless.


    Mia deeply doubted herself. This didn''t seem like Charlotte.


    The real Charlotte would never say such things. Even in her social anxiety, she wouldn''t show malice. She would just protect herself cautiously.


    At that moment...


    "Ha Ha."


    Sam laughed inappropriately.


    Charlotte frowned at him.


    "What''s so funny? Laughing at a time like this is very rude, don''t you know? Even with such a handsome face, you''re just a lowly commoner!"


    Sam smiled at her.


    "Even with such a face, just a lowly commoner... did someone say that to you, Miss Charlotte?"


    "..."


    Charlotte''s pupils widened slightly.


    She clenched her fists under the table.


    "What are you talking about...!"


    Mia looked puzzled. She didn''t understand the significance of Sam''s words.


    Sam leaned back in his chair, looking at her.


    He said thoughtfully,


    "Nothing. I was just thinking, this grand estate, the luxurious decor, your sudden noble status, even dressing like a princess... what made you so obsessed? But now it seems the puzzle is solved... someone must have belittled you, so you wanted to escape that judgment and become someone completely different, right?"


    "Rubbish! I was born noble. I don''t know what you''re talking about! Can''t you see? This entire estate, all the gold, the servants, they''re all mine, all mine!"


    Her rage surprised Mia.


    She didn''t know why Sam''s simple words could provoke such a reaction. Was there a secret she didn''t know?


    Sam felt the wind around them grow more violent, the temperature rising.


    It was like a tropical storm approaching.


    He sat calmly in his chair, letting the wind mess up his hair, but it didn''t affect his calm, stern expression.


    "Is it yours? So, you must be a princess of noble blood, right? Then, may I ask, what are your parents'' statuses?"


    "My parents are renowned nobles. Our family is the highest authority here!"


    "Really? So, did your parents achieve this status through merit, or some other means?"


    Charlotte gritted her teeth.


    Her fingers turned white from clenching.


    "Bastard... why should I tell you that?!"


    Sam stared at her face, her beautiful but now fierce eyes.


    "Is it inherited bloodline, or sudden wealth?"


    "Of course, it''s bloodline!"


    "Then, may I ask, what were your grandparents'' statuses? How did they gain their noble status?"


    "..."


    Her lips trembled slightly.


    But Sam pressed on.


    "You said all the servants are yours. Do you have their employment contracts? Do you have records of their wages? Do you have receipts for the estate''s renovations?"


    "..."


    She couldn''t answer.


    Charlotte couldn''t answer a single question. Her trembling lips had turned white.


    She was visibly shaken.


    Sam felt the storm around them grow fiercer, the parasol looking like it might blow away.


    He remained seated, leaning back in his chair, smiling.


    "Can''t answer any of them? Actually, I laughed earlier because... it''s funny. Someone would immerse themselves in this fake play, playing a fake princess with no foundation, unable to extricate themselves..."

 Chapter 390 390: Do you love him?

    "Fake princess?"


    Charlotte murmured, her delicate face showing extreme turmoil.


    She shook her head, as if denying the existence of something.


    Her trembling lips had lost their original rosy color.


    The storm raged on.


    Trees in the estate seemed to be uprooted, spinning in the air, and the entire world appeared to be teetering on the brink of a massive crisis.


    This seemed to reflect Charlotte''s tumultuous emotions.


    "No... no... I am Charlotte. This is mine. All of this belongs to me. It''s not fake, it''s not an act, it''s not a stage play!!"


    Her face twisted with rage as she looked at the two of them. She stood up angrily, clenching her fists.


    The entire world seemed to roar with her fury.


    The distant sunset became scorching and blinding, like a solar storm heralding the end of the world.


    At this moment, Mia stood up and boldly took Charlotte''s hand. Charlotte looked at her.


    Mia''s eyes were filled with compassion.


    She spoke softly.


    "Charlotte... I know this might be the world you wish for, the way you want to be. But... you have to remember, this is just a dream. It''s not real. The real you knows who I am, remembers our memories together...


    Please, remember, okay?"


    Charlotte''s eyes flickered as she looked at Mia''s earnest gaze.


    She bit her lip.


    Then she yanked her hand away.


    She took a step back, her eyes trembling.


    "Lies... liars!"


    "You''re lying! You''re all liars! This is me, this is my world, this is how everything is supposed to be, this is real!!"


    She was like a furious little beast, her slender body bursting with immense energy.


    In her dream, in her world, she summoned storms and rain.


    Sam pulled Mia behind him, facing the now increasingly frantic girl who was clearly shaken but still unwilling to wake up. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He looked at her calmly.


    "Charlotte. Because in elementary school, you were looked down upon for not being wealthy, you started to embellish your family''s status in your dreams."


    "Because of your social anxiety and extreme lack of confidence, you made yourself superior in every way in your dreams, with great social relationships, loved by everyone."


    "If I''m not mistaken... you never told anyone you were bullied at school, did you?"


    Sam watched Charlotte''s eyes widen uncontrollably and continued calmly.


    "Even with such a beautiful appearance, you were called a lowly commoner... that must have been what the bullies said to you. You never told anyone, and perhaps this incident led you to withdraw from communicating with the outside world."


    "No... I didn''t..."


    Charlotte instinctively stepped back.


    But the railing behind her blocked her retreat.


    Sam looked at her shaken expression and said calmly.


    "You need to understand. This isn''t your fault. Even if those wealthy kids said such things to you, it doesn''t mean you are what they said. You just didn''t realize they were jealous of your looks, jealous of your unique presence. You thought you lacked these things, so you created this noble persona. Haven''t you noticed that by doing this, you''ve become just like those you once hated?"


    She seemed to be in extreme self-doubt.


    Shaking her head frantically, as if trying to deny the words entering her ears.


    Seeing Charlotte on the verge of breaking down, Sam didn''t plan to show mercy. Mercy could be left to his real-world self, but this was a dream, and any slight misstep could lead to unexpected dangers, even being trapped in this dream forever.


    Having lived in this world for so long, Sam had learned certain survival rules.


    Sometimes, being soft on others was being cruel to oneself.


    So he pressed on, taking it a step further.


    At this moment, he said something she couldn''t avoid.


    "Charlotte, when you first saw Mia, you recognized her, didn''t you?"


    "What...?!"


    Mia''s eyes widened.


    Charlotte snapped her head up, staring directly at Sam.


    Sam''s calm gaze met hers.


    He didn''t need to understand the meaning behind her gaze; he just needed to look at her without flinching.


    Charlotte suddenly smiled.


    The turmoil on her face vanished instantly, replaced by a cold, mocking expression.


    "So, you figured it out. I thought I didn''t give anything away. That was exactly how I should react to a stranger."


    "How could this be..."


    Mia couldn''t believe it. Charlotte hadn''t selectively forgotten her; she had chosen not to acknowledge her.


    Charlotte turned her head, smiling at Mia.


    "Sorry, Teacher Mia. To deny my past, to deny my experiences, I had to pretend not to know you, not to remember you. It''s normal, right? You should understand."


    Sam spoke calmly.


    "Actually, there was no concrete evidence. As you said, you hid it well. But your attitude towards me and her was completely different. You were genuinely polite to me, a stranger, but you were sharp and sarcastic with her. I think you wanted her to feel your coldness, to be disheartened and give up on you. But you couldn''t completely harden your heart.


    In the end, you''re not suited to play such a ruthless role."


    Mia took a deep breath, looking at her.


    "That''s right... Charlotte, this isn''t the real you. You know this is your dream, right? You should know that these seemingly beautiful things aren''t real. Wake up, okay? You''ve already come so far...


    why go back to something fake? Charlotte... we''re all waiting for you."


    Charlotte leaned back, laughing.


    Her modestly sized chest heaved dramatically.


    Then she straightened up abruptly.


    "Why should I go back? If I consider this my reality, then this is my reality. What''s wrong with that? Here, I have no flaws. Why go back to the so-called real world? Instead, you...


    Teacher Mia, and your friend, should go back. Otherwise... you might never have the chance to return."


    Mia stared directly at Charlotte.


    "No... I have to take you back. We have to go back together."


    "Heh."


    Charlotte sneered.


    "Rumble!!"


    Suddenly, Sam felt the ground beneath him tremble violently.


    He sensed everything around him teetering on the brink of collapse.


    It felt like the entire world was about to shatter and crumble.


    In that instant, Sam made a decision.


    He grabbed Mia around the waist and, before she could react, leaped over the railing!


    "Boom!!"


    Just as they jumped, the estate behind them collapsed, as if struck by an earthquake. The entire world shook, even the sky seemed to tremble, with colorful lights, including gold, swirling in the air.


    Sam held Mia as they fell, rolling on the ground before looking up.


    "Are you okay?"


    Mia, feeling dizzy, shook her head.


    "I''m fine... but you..."


    "Don''t worry."


    "That''s good... wait, where''s Charlotte?"


    They stood up and looked back.


    What they saw was both spectacular and terrifying.


    Charlotte was unharmed, standing in her princess gown, but her black hair was slightly lifted, as if a mysterious power was emanating from her body.


    More frightening was what was behind her.


    The rubble, the shattered estate, had turned into countless fragments suspended in the air.


    Above her head, they rose, carrying soil and uprooted trees, swirling in the air, slowly coalescing into a massive sphere, like a moon.


    Seeing this, Sam turned to Mia.


    "Does she like watching Naruto?"


    "Where did you get that idea?"


    "Isn''t this like the Planetary Devastation? Does she have the rights for this?"


    "What are you talking about at a time like this!"


    Charlotte walked towards them, accompanied by the immense sphere, carrying a powerful pressure.


    It seemed ready to fall at any moment, crushing everything into dust.


    Charlotte looked at them, her eyes cold and indifferent.


    "This is your last chance. Will you go back?"


    Sam faced Charlotte.


    "We didn''t come this far to turn back. I understand your thoughts."


    "You understand? Heh... do you really understand? The girl in your phone''s photo is so beautiful and elegant. Your life must be wonderful, right? Have you ever been ostracized?


    Have you ever been bullied like that? Do you understand what it''s like to be surrounded by hateful, disdainful looks, to be entangled in baseless rumors? You''re just speaking from a high place, saying empty words."


    Her voice grew clearer and sharper.


    "If your so-called reality is like that, why don''t I have the right to choose my way of living? Do I have to live in the real world you think is right? I can live here, enjoying my more perfect life, without bullying, without hatred, without misunderstandings, without rumors. Everything is gentle, everything is kind!!"


    Sam smiled.


    "The reality you choose, where everyone admires and worships you with the same logic, is that what you mean? You can''t create real people because you''ve never truly understood the complexities of human nature. I admit there are indeed malicious people, those despicable jerks everyone hates. It''s unfair that they can thrive in society."


    "But... what about Mia? Your teacher, Mia? Is she like that?"


    Sam looked into her eyes as he asked.


    A flicker of hesitation appeared in Charlotte''s eyes.


    As she looked at the mature woman who still wouldn''t back down, who looked at her with unwavering determination, she couldn''t help but question.


    "Teacher Mia... the tutoring is over. Why are you still here?"


    Mia didn''t break down in tears or beg for her to change her mind.


    Instead, she spoke softly, with a gentle smile.


    "Because I can''t forgive myself. I think every day, if you had come to me, if I had stopped you, or if I had given up that overtime and met you in person, that accident wouldn''t have happened. It''s all my responsibility, isn''t it? Since I caused this tragedy, I have the responsibility to atone... I can''t just watch you disappear from my world, from my memory."


    Tears streamed down her face.


    But she still smiled.


    "How can I... how can I watch you, who just emerged from the mire, who just saw the dawn of hope, sink alone into the darkness... I can''t let you... be so lonely."


    Charlotte''s eyes trembled.


    Her lips quivered.


    "No... I''m not lonely. I have everything here, my classmates, my teachers, my parents... they''re all here. I''m not lonely, I''m fine, really. Just let me stay here.


    I''m really fine..."


    Charlotte was still holding on.


    But her tone had changed completely.


    Sam couldn''t help but reflect.


    Sometimes, long-winded arguments and grand theories are useless and only make people annoyed.


    Like a movie or a song.


    Fancy words and beautiful lines might look good.


    But what truly resonates and touches the heart is genuine emotion.


    Emotion is the bond that connects humanity.


    Sam sighed and said.


    "You know you''re lacking. This isn''t real. Even the parents you created aren''t real. They obey your every word, unable to react genuinely. I believe you can feel it. Moreover...


    can you bear to let your real parents worry about your condition? Can you bear to let your teacher Mia live in guilt and self-torment every day?"


    Hearing this, Charlotte looked at them in confusion.


    "Mom and Dad... they worry about me? How can that be..."


    Mia stepped forward, taking the girl''s hands, looking at her with concern.


    "What he said is true. You''re in a coma in the hospital, and they take care of you every day, praying for you. If you don''t try to wake up, your chances of recovery will get smaller and smaller. I had to come in my own way to tell you all this. We''re all waiting for you to wake up. We haven''t given up on you.


    Before it''s too late, please wake up, okay?"


    Sam watched the two of them, glancing at the massive sphere above.


    "Living in a dream seems beautiful, like creating a whole new world. But I believe you''ve played enough games to know that in the end, it''s boring and empty. Even the most advanced AI can''t simulate genuine human emotions. They follow programs and can''t surprise you. You''ll only find everything increasingly fake, your existence increasingly void. It''s time to face reality.


    You have the strength to do it, don''t you?"


    Charlotte looked at them in bewilderment.


    "But... if I wake up, won''t I still face those things? Will everyone treat me kindly? Will I never be bullied or isolated again?"


    Sam shook his head.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t promise that. You might still be bullied, still be looked at differently, still be rejected. These things might happen."


    Charlotte''s face flushed slightly.


    "At a time like this, can''t you tell a comforting lie?"


    Sam smiled.


    "Lies only hurt. If I promise you now and you wake up to find it''s not true, wouldn''t that hurt you more?"


    At that moment, Mia hugged her tightly.


    She leaned against her slender frame.


    Whispering softly.


    "Charlotte. I didn''t tutor you for long, but I know what kind of girl you are. I never taught you to believe everyone is kind or that the world is always beautiful. What I wanted to teach you is... no matter how people are, no matter how the world is, we must have the courage to face it all. Live firmly, and prove to everyone that we deserve our happiness, not through others'' charity or pity.


    Right?"


    Charlotte trembled, reaching out to hug Mia.


    Tears streamed down her face.


    She closed her eyes.


    "I''m sorry... I''m really sorry..."


    Mia cried too, but she smiled, patting her back.


    "It''s okay... wake up, promise me, wake up, okay?"


    "I... hey, you, stop looking, close your eyes!!"


    Sam was taken aback.


    "What? I helped too, can''t I watch?"


    Mia also shouted.


    "Sam, don''t look!"


    "Sam? Isn''t his name Louis?"


    Charlotte stopped crying, looking at Sam with slight anger.


    Sam raised his hands and turned away.


    "I''m not looking, I''m not looking."


    "You''re a liar... Mia-sensei, how can you be friends with a liar!"


    Charlotte complained.


    Mia loosened her embrace, wiping away her tears with a smile.


    "He''s a jerk, but... a trustworthy jerk. So, Charlotte, can you promise me?"


    Charlotte''s eyes darted around, then she sighed helplessly.


    "I understand. I''ll try to wake up. Sorry for causing you trouble."


    "It''s okay. As long as you wake up, nothing else matters."


    "By the way, teacher Mia..."


    As the sphere above shattered into fragments, Charlotte lowered her voice, speaking softly.


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    "That... what''s his name again?"


    "Oh, Sam. He''s also a student at Kuhang High, your junior."


    "Really... so, who was that girl in the photo he showed me?"


    Mia looked at her curiously.


    "His girlfriend, I think. Also a student there... why?"


    Charlotte blushed slightly and shook her head.


    "No, nothing. I was just asking... a girlfriend, huh... how can a liar have such a beautiful girlfriend..."


    "True, I often wonder that too."


    "Teacher Mia, can I ask one last question?"


    "Sure, what is it?"


    Mia blinked, watching Charlotte closely.


    "Do you love him?"


    "What?!!"


    Sam, facing away, couldn''t hear anything.


    But suddenly, he heard a scream.


    He turned around.


    And saw a comical scene.


    The mature woman, in front of the young girl, was flailing her arms and jumping around.


    "No way, what are you talking about! Absolutely not, he''s just my employee, don''t worry, nothing like that, absolutely not!!"


    What''s going on?


    Is this another stage play? An evolution of cavemen?


    Charlotte watched her, then couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Okay, I understand... Mia-sensei, if I wake up and I''m a bit different from before..."


    "It''s okay. I''ll accept you no matter what. As long as you''re Charlotte, I''ll always be your friend."


    "What if... I''m a bit bad? Not so pure and kind?"


    Mia laughed brightly.


    "That''s even better because then I won''t worry about you getting hurt."


    "Okay... you two should go back. I''ll wake up."


    She nodded, letting go.


    Mia stepped back, taking one last look at Charlotte''s smile.


    "Good luck... I''ll be waiting for you."


    Charlotte tilted her head slightly, showing a sweet smile.


    As bright as the first ray of dawn.


    As fresh as the morning dew.


    "We''ll... see you outside."


    "See you."

 Chapter 391 391: Humans arent inherently great

    As consciousness gradually returned to his body, Sam didn''t feel the fresh air but rather the distinct and familiar smell of disinfectant from the hospital.


    This smell was quite strong.


    It quickly reminded him of where he was and what state he should be in.


    This was the stall in the hospital restroom... and fuck, it was the women''s restroom!


    Sam then felt the pressure on his body.


    He quickly realized that Mia, having no other place to sit in the cramped stall, was sitting on him.


    So the softness he felt was Mia''s sexy body, leaning against his chest, with the elastic sensation on his legs clearly indicating her well-shaped figure.


    The feel of her pants was also unique, allowing Sam to distinctly sense her perfect hips through the fabric.


    She leaned against Sam''s chest, her head resting on his neck, and with each breath, he felt a slight dampness on his neck.


    The atmosphere was quite intimate.


    This made Sam, who had just woken up, instinctively react. After all, he was a young man full of vigor and a man with exceptional sexual prowess.


    But out of politeness and to avoid any unnecessary misunderstandings when she woke up, Sam decided to get up first and break the intimate contact.


    However, just as Sam was about to move, he felt a stir on his body.


    "Mmm..."


    Mia let out a soft moan and slowly opened her eyes.


    She looked a bit confused as she saw Sam in front of her. She propped herself up slightly, sensing something was off, and her eyes began to search for what was wrong.


    When her eyes clearly saw their position and the intimate contact, especially the connection between their legs, even though there was fabric in between, she could still feel the prominent bulge.


    From the feel, the shape, and the hardness that seemed to penetrate through the pants...


    Mia''s eyes widened, and she immediately realized what was happening.


    Out of a woman''s instinct, feeling violated and ashamed, she was about to scream.


    But Sam, quick to anticipate, reached out and covered her mouth.


    "Mmmph!"


    Mia''s scream turned into a muffled whimper.


    Sam lowered his voice, given that they were in the women''s restroom.


    He looked at her frightened eyes and said,


    "Calm down. Think about what happened before we entered the dream."


    Mia''s eyes gradually showed doubt, then cooled down a bit.


    Sam looked at her.


    She blushed and nodded slightly.


    Only then did Sam release his hand.


    Mia, having just woken up, was already feeling extremely embarrassed.


    In a previous dream, she had experienced the power of Sam''s big cock. Although it was a dream she could deceive herself about, she knew her dreams were special, capable of reflecting real-life sensations.


    And she had experienced Sam''s exceptional endowment and his ''highly skilled'' lovemaking.


    Honestly... that feeling was hard to forget, even though Mia kept telling herself it was just a dream. But once she sensed certain clues, those memories would flood back instantly.


    Mia''s breathing became a bit rapid, making the atmosphere in the stall even more intimate.


    Sam looked up at her. Although her expression was indeed very tempting, this was a hospital''s women''s restroom, and Sam couldn''t ignore the peculiar location.


    "Aren''t you going to get up?"


    He whispered.


    This brought Mia back to her senses. She reluctantly propped herself up, using Sam''s shoulders for support, and moved away from his body.


    Leaving Sam''s broad, warm embrace, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of loss, as if the world had suddenly turned cold.


    She understood that she was somewhat reluctant to leave his embrace.


    But what could she do? She had no right or position to claim something that wasn''t hers.


    So there was no reason to cling to it.


    Mia avoided showing any extra emotions, turning her back to Sam to hide her somewhat disheveled expression.


    Sam didn''t seem to notice this subtle change.


    He just adjusted his clothes slightly and then said softly,


    "Go out and check if there''s anyone around. If it''s clear, cough three times, and I''ll come out."


    Sam was being very considerate. After all, if he were caught coming out of the women''s restroom... he''d either have to run for it or be taken to the police as a pervert.


    Neither option was acceptable to Sam.


    Mia nodded and carefully left the stall.


    When he heard three coughs from outside, Sam quickly stepped out.


    Sure enough, there was no one. As they exited the restroom, Sam felt a sense of freedom and safety.


    He let out a long breath.


    Mia watched this, seeing Sam''s rare nervousness, and couldn''t help but laugh. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Aren''t you afraid I might have tricked you?"


    Sam looked at Mia, annoyed.


    "If you tricked me at a time like this, I''d be heartbroken."


    They walked out of the hospital together.


    Now, Mia couldn''t go back to the ward to check if Charlotte had shown any signs of recovery, as visiting hours were over. Going back might cause unnecessary trouble.


    All they could do was wait patiently. After all, they had done everything they could. Now, it was up to fate.


    "Anyway... thank you for today."


    They walked along the quiet street outside the hospital.


    Mia seemed much calmer, not as playful and lively as usual, more mature and composed.


    Sam looked at the fallen leaves and the hurried people.


    "You don''t need to thank me. I promised you."


    "Do you always keep your promises? Is that your principle?"


    Mia looked at this extraordinarily handsome boy, who always seemed to bring a fresh and stunning feeling with every glance.


    In the slightly dim light, he possessed an indescribable beauty.


    Sam shook his head.


    "I''m not that rigid. If I make a promise but find it impossible to keep, I''ll say so upfront and not act foolishly."


    "Being so rational ruins the mood." Mia wrinkled her nose.


    Sam laughed.


    "What mood?"


    Mia couldn''t find the words, blushing in the cold wind.


    "Nothing... just the mood of sincerely thanking you."


    She found a reason that didn''t seem like a reason.


    "I told you, no need to thank me."


    "You don''t need it, but I do. I can''t take your help for granted, right? After all... it wasn''t an easy task."


    Mia said.


    Sam nodded slightly.


    "Boss Mia."


    "Hmm?"


    "You seem to have grown up suddenly."


    Hearing this, Mia paused, then raised her arm and elbowed Sam.


    "How dare you talk to me like that?!"


    "Hahaha... just a thought. Haven''t you noticed you''ve become much calmer and more composed?"


    Mia huffed.


    "Thanks to your constant warnings? It''s hard to be impulsive and irrational with you around, like being watched by a teacher..."


    Mia knew why she had become more cautious and thoughtful.


    It was because of Sam.


    If it weren''t for him, if it weren''t for the previous incidents and his stern warnings, she might still be as reckless and careless.


    She never thought that after all these years, she would be changed by this boy.


    Sam smiled.


    "It''s not that serious. These things aren''t big issues. You could always do it. You just didn''t realize it before. When something important came up, you remembered. So, no need to thank me.


    You could always be this person."


    Mia''s eyes sparkled slightly, her face turning away awkwardly. She changed the subject.


    "Do you think... she''ll wake up?"


    Sam thought for a moment.


    "Hard to say. It''s been a long time, and it might take some time. But since she listened to you, at least she''ll try. We''ve done everything we could, right?"


    Mia looked up at the dim sky, which seemed dark even though it was still early.


    She spoke softly.


    "I think people are strange sometimes."


    "Why?"


    "Look, Charlotte hasn''t woken up yet, but I feel so relieved, like my guilt is gone. Do you think atonement is a selfish act? Just to make ourselves feel better, not really about the other person."


    Sam didn''t stop walking.


    He moved forward.


    "Maybe the ultimate lesson for everyone is learning to face our imperfect and selfish selves honestly. It''s normal. Humans aren''t inherently great."


    "You''re talking like an old man again."


    "Didn''t you bring up this old topic first?"


    "Hmph."


    "By the way, do you remember what you promised me? Since I helped you with this..."


    Sam was about to continue, but Mia interrupted.


    She turned, looking directly at him.


    "I know what you mean. This deal... you want me to go back home, to my family, right?"


    Sam blinked.


    "I don''t want to push you that hard. Just talk to them. Whatever you decide is up to you. No pressure from me. Just follow your heart."


    Mia sighed softly.


    "What did she do to you?"


    "Do to me? What do you mean?"


    "I mean, what did she do to make you go to such lengths to get me to agree to this?"


    Sam laughed.


    "Nothing like that. It''s just mutual help between people. I''m a very warm-hearted guy."


    "Stop being gross... fine, I promise. I''ll keep my word."


    "Good."


    It was time to part ways.


    Mia''s home and Sam''s home were in different directions.


    The farewell was easy.


    Sam thought about the day''s events, feeling like he had completed a not-so-long but not-so-easy side quest.


    There was a sense of accomplishment.


    Even without tangible rewards, Sam thought, if everything in life required a reward, it would be too dull.


    Work needs rewards.


    Studying needs rewards.


    That''s understandable.


    But if helping and saving also required rewards, wouldn''t that make us like machines?


    Who knows.


    All Sam knew was that as he prepared to head to Sophie''s house to make dinner, he received a sudden call from Mia, whom he had parted with earlier in the day.


    "Hey, Sam, I have good news! Charlotte''s parents called me. The hospital said there''s been a response from Charlotte. She might really be waking up!"


    Holding the phone, Sam looked at the sky.


    It was dark, with no stars.


    But the streetlights illuminated him, making him feel warm.


    See, doing meaningful things doesn''t always need a reward, right?

 Chapter 392 392: Double celebration?

    "Hmm hmm, hmm hmm hmm~"


    Today, Sam was acting strange.


    As Sophie sat in the living room scrolling through her phone, she could hear the boy humming an unfamiliar tune in the kitchen. She noticed it immediately.


    The strange thing was quite simple.


    He was happy.


    Even overly happy!


    People always say they wish for world peace and for everyone to live happily.


    But when you''re not feeling so great and you see someone in front of you so happy, it can be hard to feel good yourself.


    "Dinner''s ready~"


    When Sam brought the usual well-prepared dishes to the table, Sophie, dressed in her cotton pajamas, looked like a chubby little bear with an incredibly small face, sitting across from Sam.


    Seeing the unmistakable happiness on Sam''s face, Sophie couldn''t even bring herself to taste the food she usually couldn''t resist.


    "What happened to make you so happy?"


    Sam blinked.


    "Really? Do I look that happy?"


    Sophie said irritably.


    "You might as well have ''happy'' written on your face."


    Sam laughed casually.


    "Nothing much, I just feel inexplicably relaxed today."


    Sophie thought for a moment. As she picked up her fork, she looked at Sam with a strange expression.


    "Are you happy because you don''t have to come cook for me tomorrow?"


    Sam was taken aback.


    Huh?


    Has it already been a month? Sam hadn''t realized it, but it seemed so. The time since the last test had indeed flown by, and now winter break was approaching.


    Sam quickly composed himself and looked at her with feigned surprise.


    "Really?"


    "Of course. You don''t remember?" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sophie wondered if Sam had become addicted to cooking at her place and didn''t want to leave, or if he had genuinely forgotten.


    But... Sophie didn''t really want to bring it up. She wasn''t one to play dumb.


    It felt like as long as she didn''t mention certain things, she could let this increasingly familiar routine continue.


    Because she knew, the more she indulged, the harsher the backlash would be when she could no longer hide it.


    Sam smiled.


    "I really didn''t remember. So today is a double celebration?"


    Sophie was momentarily speechless, almost choking.


    Her expression turned cold, and she slammed her fork onto the table.


    "No one forced you to cook for me. It was your idea. If it was so difficult, you could have stopped on the first day."


    Seeing her cold, unwavering gaze, Sam laughed.


    "I was just joking. Why so serious?"


    Sophie hated jokes the most.


    "So, after messing with someone''s emotions, you blame them for taking it seriously by saying it was a joke? Is that what you like to do? I don''t like it. I''m always serious."


    Sam smiled at the girl whose expression hadn''t changed.


    "How should I put it? I actually enjoy cooking at your place."


    "...Still lying?"


    Sophie seemed to trust nothing now.


    This bad man couldn''t be trusted with a single word.


    All he seemed to do was mess with her emotions, as if he couldn''t do anything good.


    Sam smiled.


    "Do you really not believe me?"


    Sophie glared at him.


    "Every time I start to believe you, you joke with me. Is that how you want me to trust you?"


    Sam looked at her innocently.


    "Why don''t we eat first? It''ll get cold."


    "I''m not eating. I''m in a bad mood." She said, pouting.


    Sam laughed.


    "Do you want me to coax you? How old are you, needing to be coaxed to eat?"


    "Who needs you to coax me!!"


    "Hahaha... I''m not joking this time. I really enjoy cooking at your place. Because, you know, a chef''s greatest satisfaction is when the diners appreciate their dishes and eat everything clean. It''s a great joy."


    Sophie paused.


    Did she always finish her meals?


    Was he mocking her for having a big appetite? Is it embarrassing for a girl to have a big appetite?


    For some reason, Sophie''s cheeks turned a bit red.


    She was still a bit annoyed. Even though Sam''s words seemed sincere, she just didn''t like him always making jokes that affected her emotions.


    It made her feel like she was overly emotional.


    "Stop it. Who knows if you''re telling the truth or lying. You never say anything honest."


    Sam looked at her with a smile.


    "Can''t you tell if I''m telling the truth?"


    Sophie was a smart girl.


    She immediately sensed the underlying meaning in Sam''s words, and her eyes showed a hint of panic, her cheeks reddening.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. You''re just a bad boy... I don''t know what you''re saying."


    She said, trying to divert attention by starting to eat.


    As if that would hide her embarrassment and momentary confusion.


    "You say I like to play dumb, but I think you like to play dumb even more."


    The girl, now stuffing her mouth with food, didn''t care about manners.


    Mumbling through her food, she said,


    "Eat, eat! So noisy!"


    Sam laughed, watching her, and said, "Eat slowly, don''t choke."


    "Hmph..."


    She hummed ambiguously, probably trying to show she didn''t need his concern.


    But to Sam, it looked like a cute little piggy: snorting and munching.


    The meal went by quickly. This time, Sam, determined not to waste food, didn''t cook too much. After a month of experience, he had a good idea of the girl''s appetite.


    "Want to go for a walk?"


    As Sam finished the ''cooking punishment'' and took out what seemed like the last bit of trash, he looked at Sophie.


    Sophie glanced at Sam.


    After the last walk, she had told herself she wouldn''t go for a walk with him again.


    But when he smiled and asked, her resolve wavered.


    Sam looked at the hesitant Sophie.


    "This is my last time at your place. Want to go for a walk with me?"


    "...I''ll change my clothes."


    The phrase ''last time'' seemed to have a persuasive power that was hard to refuse.


    Sam smiled and nodded.


    "I''ll wait for you."


    Sophie didn''t respond, not knowing how to. She quickly went to her room and changed.


    Her slender figure, sensitive to the cold, wouldn''t wear something like a Korean-style coat. She opted for a simple cotton jacket. But even in that, she looked exceptionally good, like a girl holding a glow stick in the snow, smiling and waving at you.


    No one suited the youthful girl look better than her, though she rarely smiled.


    She didn''t like being called cute either.


    "Let''s go, the last time."


    She said, wrinkling her nose slightly.


    Sam smiled without saying anything.


    As they stepped outside and the cold wind hit them, Sam looked at her and said,


    "Want to put your hands in here?"


    Sophie''s face turned a bit red.


    She quickly put her hands in her own pockets.


    "I have my own pockets."


    Sam pretended to be disappointed and shook his head.


    "That''s a shame..."


    "Stop it. Are we going or not?"


    Sophie ignored his antics, seeing them as just another way for him to tease her.


    Sam smiled, walking beside her, both facing the cold wind together.


    Their noses turned red from the cold.


    Sam remembered something.


    "After Christmas, winter break is coming. Do you have any plans?"


    "You''ve asked me this before." Sophie frowned.


    Sam paused. "Really?"


    Sophie smirked at him. "Talking to different girls about this every day must be tiring. It''s okay, just don''t mix it up."


    Sam might have forgotten, but he didn''t want to admit it. So he said, "No, I just wanted to ask about the club activities."


    Sophie looked at the fallen leaves swept up by the cold wind.


    Her voice was as cold as the endless darkness, even with streetlights, it felt desolate.


    "You mean Isabella''s so-called club activities?"


    "Yeah, the gift exchange."


    "Do you expect me to give you a gift or give one to Angel?"


    Clearly, she had no intention of participating.


    Sam didn''t push, just sighed.


    "It seems our club is like fireworks in the night sky, beautiful but fleeting."


    "I don''t think failing this activity means the club will disband. It''s her leaving the school, not us."


    Sam smiled at her.


    "So you don''t want to give a gift, but you don''t want the club to disband either?"


    Sophie lightly kicked a small stone with her toe, the sound of it rolling on the quiet street was clear.


    "I don''t need it to disband, but if it does, I don''t care."


    "That''s so like you. But are you really not going to make any effort?"


    Sophie frowned.


    "Why should I? Do you think Angel will sincerely give me a gift? Even if she does, it''ll be something to make me angry, to mock me. She''s the one treating the club like a toy, not me."


    Sam looked at Sophie and said,


    "If everyone thinks it''s unnecessary, that the club''s existence is optional, I won''t say anything or make any effort. But is that really the case? Is there no point in the club''s existence?"


    "So you came today to persuade me to give Angel a gift?"


    Sophie looked at Sam.


    Her expression was naturally cold.


    Sam smiled at Sophie.


    "Yes, and I convinced her to give you a gift."


    "Convinced? Not conspired?"


    "Conspired for what?"


    "To mock me, to give me some weird gift, to see my reaction, to record my anger and helplessness."


    Sam couldn''t help but laugh.


    Sophie''s expression faltered.


    She even stomped her foot.


    "What''s so funny!"


    "I... hahaha... no, lol..."


    "Jerk!"


    Sophie turned to leave, feeling that Sam was mocking her.


    She knew she wasn''t exactly normal, but she had always lived this way. She didn''t expect everyone to understand her, but she wouldn''t accept being mocked.


    Just as she turned, Sam grabbed her hand.


    His grip was strong, and Sophie couldn''t resist, even spinning around.


    The embarrassed girl found herself face-to-face with Sam again, her hand still held tightly.


    Sam had composed himself, smiling.


    "Sorry, I couldn''t help it. I wasn''t mocking you. I just think you have a bit of a persecution complex."


    "You''re still mocking me? Let go, we''re in public..."


    Sam didn''t let go, his eyes shining like the cold moonlight.


    "So, not in public, we can hold hands?"


    "That''s not what I meant!!"


    "I know that''s not what you meant, but you don''t understand my meaning."


    "What do you mean?"


    Sophie, blushing, frowned, seeing Sam''s gentle and serious expression.


    "I promise Angel''s gift won''t mock you. I won''t cooperate with her to tease you. I just..."


    He hesitated.


    Sophie, curious and anxious, asked,


    "What are you trying to say..."


    Sam let go of her hand.


    Then he faced Sophie.


    "I want to receive a gift from you and give you one. That''s all."

 Chapter 393 393: At least I know you care about my feelings too

    Everyone knows that Sam isn''t just a jerk.


    He''s also a liar.


    And a rule-breaker.


    The most obvious thing about him is that he always knows the right moment to say something that catches you off guard, especially when you''re angry, down, sad, or heartbroken. It''s like he punches through your defenses when you''re at your weakest.


    Of course, that''s exactly what''s happening right now. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the cold wind, everything around seemed to roar.


    Every time Sophie was alone in her room during winter, hearing the howling wind, it felt like the wailing of another world.


    It was often at those times that Sophie felt a profound loneliness.


    It was as if she didn''t belong to this world, or rather, she was already living in a post-apocalyptic world, just waiting for the moment of her demise.


    Strangely, when Sam appeared in her world, as they got to know each other more deeply, she felt that the desperate loneliness she used to feel, like she was striving towards an endless void, was diminishing.


    It was as if Sam''s presence was specifically to show her that her existence in this world wasn''t so lonely.


    And now...


    Looking at Sam in front of her.


    Sophie''s pupils dilated uncontrollably. The boy stood under the dim streetlight, with an endless darkness as his backdrop, but because he was standing in the light, it seemed like the darkness could never reach him.


    What did he represent?


    At this moment, it felt like there were infinite revelations on him.


    But she wasn''t a devout believer, so she couldn''t read anything from it.


    "You... you should ask Angel for a gift. You two are the couple. Why ask me for a gift?"


    Sophie turned her head. On the other side was just a wall, with nothing on it, not even interesting graffiti. It was as pale as her own emotional experiences.


    Sophie felt a bit resentful now.


    Why hadn''t she dated more? If she had, she wouldn''t be so helpless when facing this jerk.


    She thought her intelligence could solve all problems, not just in academics but also in relationships.


    But she hadn''t realized that emotions were so irrational.


    She was powerless, helpless, clenching her hands hidden in her sleeves, trying to hide her confusion and appear calm and wise.


    "Only couples can exchange gifts? I thought our relationship was close enough to exchange gifts too."


    Sam said with a smile.


    He didn''t get too close to Sophie, leaving her plenty of space to retreat.


    "We don''t have that kind of relationship... stop saying weird things, we..."


    Sam smiled at the girl who was so good at pretending to be strong but wasn''t annoying when she did.


    How to put it, her pretense was like a self-introduction. If you understood her pretense in reverse, you could get the correct answer.


    Sam couldn''t help but smile.


    "Aren''t you curious about what I want to give you?"


    "I... why should I be curious? It''s probably nothing good. I don''t care."


    Sophie said.


    But in her heart, she was already thinking.


    Does he really want to give me something? But what could he give me? A few books? A bouquet of flowers? She didn''t know. She couldn''t think of anything.


    She didn''t want to think about it, but she couldn''t help it.


    It was at times like this that she realized her rational mind and her heart were always at odds.


    She didn''t know how to reconcile these feelings, only that she felt so small, unable to fully control herself.


    Her thoughts... didn''t seem to follow her will.


    "Alright, then forget it. Pretend I didn''t say anything."


    Sam took a step back, returning the distance between them to normal.


    His smile looked so ordinary.


    But seeing this, Sophie felt a sudden pang of bitterness.


    Was he giving up?


    That didn''t seem like Sam. Sophie had gotten used to the boy always being persistent, never giving up until he got what he wanted. She hadn''t expected him to give up so easily.


    In the end, she was the one who had gotten used to it all.


    When things didn''t go as she expected, she couldn''t bring herself to say anything to stop him.


    She lowered her head slightly, looking at her toes.


    "You don''t want the club to disband, do you?"


    She said softly in the wind.


    Her mind was a bit blank. She didn''t know the purpose of her words, but she didn''t want to take them back.


    Sam smiled.


    "How to put it, I think places with special memories, places you might often think about in the future, shouldn''t just be let go. But if it''s just me thinking that, it doesn''t matter. I don''t want to cause you too much trouble because of my feelings. So don''t force yourself. Do what you think is best."


    He said.


    He had been like this all night.


    Calm and rational, as always, smart, with no emotional waves.


    It was as if their previous conversation was all trivial.


    Sophie didn''t know what she was thinking. She just knew she didn''t bring up any more topics, her thoughts a bit scattered, not knowing what she was thinking, and in the end, she came to no conclusion.


    This walk, which had seemed so long, felt empty, like swallowing a bunch of air.


    It seemed meaningless... like she was a soulless zombie, numbly accompanying this handsome boy to the end.


    Maybe... it was a kind of repression.


    Maybe it was her own doing.


    She knew her lack of honesty and habitual denial weren''t behaviors a friend should have, but it was hard to change... she thought he would always understand.


    But now it seemed people had limits, patience had limits, and no one would endlessly tolerate your bad habits.


    "Alright, this is it. Get some rest."


    At the familiar spot in front of her apartment complex, it felt like the end of a race.


    Sophie felt like she had something stuck in her throat. Looking at Sam''s smiling face, which seemed completely normal, she felt that if she didn''t say something, she wouldn''t be able to sleep tonight.


    It was this calmness that made her uneasy.


    "Sam."


    She looked up at him, the cold wind lifting her hair.


    "Hmm? What''s up?"


    Sam looked at her calmly, still with that mask-like expression.


    As if he couldn''t feel any hurt.


    She turned her face away, embarrassed.


    "I... I know I have some bad habits... I always say annoying things."


    Sam smiled.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t think that. Really, it''s fine. If you''re talking about the club, I can tell you I don''t see your choices as a betrayal. Those are your choices, and I have no reason to interfere. Whatever you choose, we''re still friends."


    "But..."


    Sophie felt that wasn''t what she wanted to say. She tried to do something she wasn''t good at, which was explaining her thoughts clearly.


    She had never explained anything to anyone.


    Because she thought it wasn''t necessary, always taking things for granted, always thinking if someone understood her, they were smart. If they didn''t understand and disliked her, she didn''t care. She thought it was fate that they weren''t meant to be.


    "Don''t overthink it. Go rest. Goodnight."


    "..."


    Sophie didn''t say anything, just watched the boy turn and walk away, heading into the darkness.


    It seemed like the first time there was such a silent moment.


    She had gotten used to his jokes, always having something to talk about.


    Even always giving her unexpected emotional waves at the end of their time together.


    She thought she hated it then.


    But now she realized the huge sense of loss.


    Was it her unchanging attitude that disappointed him?


    Or had his patience with her reached its limit?


    There''s a saying that seems very true: when you keep trying at something with no result and don''t know when to stop, it''s not persistence but foolishness.


    He was never foolish, right?


    So had she hurt him? She had never thought this way before, but now it was a real thought in her mind.


    She lowered her head, entered the elevator, went upstairs, returned home, and sat on the sofa, hugging her knees.


    Burying her face in her legs.


    "But... I told him I was like this, didn''t I? If he can''t stand it... is it my fault?"


    Sam returned home and took a shower.


    He didn''t feel any emotional waves. He realized Sophie had something to say at the end, but he wasn''t interested in hearing it then.


    It wasn''t that he was disappointed in Sophie, but he knew she wouldn''t say anything meaningful, and it would still require his guessing and probing.


    It was a bit too tiring.


    He was already exhausted today.


    So he let it go for now.


    The key thing was what Isabella had said to him.


    It seemed like everything about the club was his and her effort, while the other two girls were more passive.


    So maybe they really didn''t care about the club.


    If, after Isabella left, he still had to keep making efforts to maintain the club, then maybe the club didn''t need to exist.


    It would be in name only.


    Losing its original meaning.


    So let them choose for themselves. This time, he wouldn''t make any effort.


    Would he be disappointed? Maybe a little, but it didn''t matter. He couldn''t force others to do what he wanted just because of his hopes. If they didn''t do it, it wasn''t a betrayal.


    It wasn''t reasonable.


    No one was obligated to fulfill his hopes.


    So, let it be.


    He thought this as he got into bed, ready to sleep.


    But then his phone lit up.


    It was a call.


    From Sophie.


    This surprised Sam.


    It seemed like the first time Sophie had called him, not even a text.


    He hesitated but answered the call.


    "Hello."


    "Sam, are you mad at me?"


    Her voice was muffled.


    Like when you have a cold, and your nose is blocked.


    It was a voice that could soften anyone''s heart.


    The boy, lying in bed, sat up, opened the curtains, and let the cold moonlight spill onto his bed like flowing water.


    "No, why would you think that?"


    "Then why didn''t you talk at the end?" she asked.


    Sam smiled.


    "I said goodnight, didn''t I?"


    "That''s not what I mean... I mean... when we were walking, why did you stop talking after that topic?"


    She sounded a bit aggrieved.


    Sam felt puzzled. What was going on?


    Sophie seemed more sensitive than he thought...


    Was his behavior really that strange?


    Sam thought for a moment.


    "Nothing much, don''t overthink it. I just thought a quiet walk was nice too..."


    "Liar," she said softly.


    "Really."


    "Then... were you serious?"


    "Which part?"


    "When you said you wanted to give me a gift and wanted to know what I''d give you... something like that..."


    Sophie''s voice grew softer as she spoke, like a secret agent afraid even an ant could hear her.


    But Sam heard it clearly.


    He couldn''t help but laugh.


    Why so cute?


    Was she unable to say this face-to-face, so she called to confirm?


    "That part~"


    Sam deliberately dragged out the words but didn''t answer directly.


    He could hear her breathing quicken on the other end.


    "Say it... was it true!"


    "See, you''re getting anxious again."


    "I''m not anxious!!"


    "Hahaha... alright, I won''t tease you. I was serious, but I also said I respect your choices. So don''t feel pressured. Don''t force yourself because of what I want. There''s no need.


    So relax, I''m not mad, and I''m not disappointed. Our relationship hasn''t changed."


    "Then... what is our relationship?"


    "What do you think?"


    "I... I shouldn''t have called you!"


    "But you did, didn''t you? I''m pleasantly surprised you called."


    "What''s so surprising about that..."


    "At least I know you care about my feelings too."


    "..."


    Suddenly, there was silence, but he could hear her slightly rapid breathing.


    Sam didn''t say anything, just looked at the clear, cold moonlight outside, his eyes calm and distant.


    "Nothing, I''ll rest now. Oh, and..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Goodnight..."


    The goodnight was soft.


    Like a cat quietly climbing onto your bed and falling asleep in your arms.


    The call ended.


    Sam put down his phone, smiling.


    "Is this what they call a windfall?"


    In another room.


    A girl, clutching her phone, hid under her blanket as if escaping.


    Her cheeks were red.


    In the darkness, her wide, watery eyes sparkled.


    Then she fell into a dilemma.


    "What gift can I give Sam?"

 Chapter 394 394: It will be a home run

    As the end of the term approached, there was only a week left.


    After that, it would be winter break and the arrival of the New Year.


    Unlike the real Earth, the new semester here would start after spring break, meaning Sam wouldn''t officially be a senior until March of the following year.


    As for Isabella, although she wouldn''t officially leave school until after spring break, she probably wouldn''t have many reasons to show up before then.


    With the holiday approaching, the weather''s damp coldness became more noticeable.


    Of course, this didn''t affect Sam much, given his exceptional resistance to cold.


    But not far from him, another boy was rubbing his hands together for warmth.


    Sam looked at him with amusement.


    "Are you really that cold? I saw someone wearing a short skirt without long socks today. You look like you''re freezing to death."


    Louis replied irritably, "You can''t compare us to girls. They can wear long sleeves and wide-leg pants in 95-degree weather or short skirts and crop tops in 14-degree weather. We can''t compete with that. It''s really cold; my hands are shaking just writing two words."


    Sam laughed and glanced at Louis''s notebook, surprised to see it filled with notes.


    "So many notes? This is more than you''ve taken in two years of school."


    Louis wanted to kick Sam.


    "That''s an exaggeration... I just don''t understand a lot, so I have to write it all down."


    "That''s a good attitude towards studying. Are you serious?"


    Sam asked with a smile.


    Louis rubbed his hands together. For some reason, Sam was reminded of a fly, rubbing its hands together until it could rub its head off.


    "Of course I''m serious. Last night, I went home to study and didn''t even play games. My mom walked in and thought I was depressed, insisting I see a psychologist."


    "Hahaha... really?"


    Louis replied irritably, "What do you think? I used to go straight to my room to play games every day... but I believe my parents will see my change soon!"


    Sam found his enthusiasm amusing but didn''t want to discourage him.


    So he offered a bit of advice.


    "Don''t overdo it. Change requires consistent effort, which is the hardest part. Don''t give up after a day or two because it''s too tiring and go back to playing games all day."


    Louis straightened up.


    "I won''t. Trust me. Actually... Lily talked to me yesterday."


    "Really? She talked to you?"


    Sam was a bit surprised.


    Because logically, after a girl finds out about such an embarrassing situation, she should avoid him.


    Could this girl have some ulterior motive?


    Louis lowered his voice.


    "She thanked me for helping her and said she didn''t know how to repay me. Then she said she wanted to treat me to dinner this weekend."


    "Did you agree?"


    "No, I refused."


    Sam''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Louis looked at his expression and was stunned.


    The scene was awkward and a bit funny.


    Until Louis said irritably, "You don''t believe me?"


    Sam gave him a thumbs up.


    "If that''s true, I salute you as a real man."


    Louis replied irritably, "I''m not that stupid. Honestly, knowing what I know, how could we be friends, let alone a couple? Maybe it sounds clich¨¦, but I can''t get past it. So I told her clearly."


    Sam stretched and stood up, patting Louis on the shoulder.


    "Keep it up, Louis. Good people deserve happiness. Believe in that."


    As Sam walked out of the classroom, he looked at the gloomy weather outside. There was no sunlight, and it seemed like it could rain at any moment.


    He thought about himself.


    Was he a good person? Certainly.


    But was he always a good person? Not necessarily, but for now, he was.


    Could he find happiness?


    Sam thought...


    Surviving was the greatest happiness.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "How''s your preparation for the final exam?"


    After school, Sam was specifically called to the office.


    Most of the teachers in the office were busy, but Alice seemed quite free. She had specifically called her notable student to the office.


    Passing teachers even praised her, "Ms. Alice is really dedicated."


    Sam didn''t bother pretending anymore. At this point, there was no need.


    So he casually found a chair and sat down in front of Alice.


    Alice, who had asked the question but received no answer, was wearing gold-rimmed glasses, her slightly curled long hair cascading down.


    Though her tailored coat concealed her figure, it couldn''t hide her sophisticated and aloof demeanor.


    Sam had overheard other male students talking about how conquering Ms. Alice, the cold and strict ice queen, would be the ultimate thrill, worth dying for.


    But in front of Sam... she couldn''t maintain her cold demeanor at all.


    "Did I tell you to sit?"


    She frowned.


    Not only did Sam sit down, but he also pulled the chair closer to her.


    Alice''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Aren''t we familiar enough?"


    Sam blinked innocently.


    Alice couldn''t stand this jerk''s innocent act.


    "Cut it out... move away. Aren''t you afraid someone will see?"


    Instead of moving away, Sam spread his legs and trapped hers between them.


    "I remember you used to like this. What, are you scared now?"


    Alice wanted to ask that question... she sensed a shift in their roles, with the balance of power reversing.


    But she was helpless.


    The current Sam was hard to handle. The key issue was... despite knowing her situation was becoming increasingly unfavorable, she still wanted to see this boy. She wasn''t satisfied with just seeing him in class; she wanted to talk to him alone, to meet him alone, as if that was the only way to ease certain feelings.


    Even though it had only been a few days since they spent the night making love at her place.


    "I''m not scared... let go. Are you a child? Why are you so childish?"


    Alice struggled but couldn''t break free. She slapped Sam''s thigh in frustration.


    Sam smiled at her.


    "So Ms. Alice is easily satisfied? You don''t want me to be exclusively yours anymore? Is this game over?"


    "In your dreams! When did I say it was over? If you push me, I''ll not only tell Angel, but I''ll also announce it to the whole school. Don''t think I won''t ruin both our lives."


    Alice said defiantly.


    But she knew deep down.


    She couldn''t ruin this boy''s life, not just because it was true, but because... she didn''t want to.


    She couldn''t imagine this boy''s life being ruined because of her, nor could she bear to see him go from a spirited young man to a dejected one.


    Hearing her words, Sam sighed. He released her legs and stood up.


    He wasn''t leaving.


    Instead, he walked behind Alice, placing his hands on her shoulders.


    "In that case... there''s no other way."


    He leaned down, speaking into her ear, watching her ears turn red. His hands slid down her neck to her chest.


    Like a smooth slide, they glided down.


    Alice''s eyes widened, and she frantically tried to cover her chest, but Sam had already grabbed her breasts.


    She nervously glanced at the door, fearing someone might come in, her voice trembling.


    "What are you doing! Stop it!"


    Sam smiled, breathing against her ear, even licking her earlobe.


    "You called me here after school. Didn''t you want to make love here?"


    "Jerk... I just wanted to ask about your exam preparation! Let go... mm."


    Her voice softened, unable to maintain her cold, strict demeanor.


    Her ample chest heaved, not just from her rapid breathing but also from Sam''s hands.


    Sam''s hot breath reached her neck, spreading to her cheeks.


    This seemingly impulsive, unskilled approach was actually very calculated.


    He knew exactly how to manipulate Alice''s emotions. She was like a ripe fruit, turning more vibrant and glossy with each touch.


    As Sam''s hands moved, her body trembled.


    Her throat couldn''t suppress her instinctive sounds. "Oh yes, Sam..."


    "So Ms. Alice is so dedicated. I must repay you well."


    With that, Sam withdrew his hands and pulled Alice onto the desk.


    He looked into her eyes, and Alice bit her lip.


    "Jerk... this is school!" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, and this is the teacher''s office. Isn''t it more exciting to make love here?"


    "Is this how you repay your teacher? Don''t pull too hard; you''ll break my blouse buttons!"


    She was both angry and embarrassed, but Sam had already undone two buttons of her blouse.


    Her bra and ample breasts were exposed, filling the air with a sweet scent.


    The atmosphere heated up, making it impossible to avoid.


    Sam smiled at her.


    "I''m just a student. I don''t have many ways to repay you, so I can only use my cock."


    "Bad boy... aren''t you afraid of being seen?"


    Alice made a final stand.


    Because she realized that when Sam got close, his seemingly magical eyes and hot hands would quickly make her succumb.


    Sam was too good at seduction.


    If there were male succubi, Sam would be one.


    Now, it wasn''t an exaggeration to say Alice couldn''t control her body, swaying with his every move...


    Sam thought for a moment.


    "What about your superpower?"


    "...What do you mean?"


    She was puzzled.


    Sam smirked.


    "Can''t you use your superpower to lock the door?"


    "My superpower is for this?!"


    This had to be a joke!


    Using such a powerful superpower to lock the office door? Using her ability like this? It was an insult to her superpower.


    Sam shrugged, easily lifting Alice''s skirt to reveal her enticing panties.


    "Then suit yourself. I''m... not afraid."


    "You... mm... don''t bite my breasts. There''ll be marks... are you a dog? Be gentle!"


    Sam was nestled against Alice''s chest.


    Her hand pressed against the back of his head.


    The woman, already caught in a whirlpool of desire, bit her lip and raised her hand, pointing at the door.


    "Click."


    The sound of the lock was clear.


    Sam looked up, first at her breasts.


    The red mark near her nipple was his handiwork.


    He smiled.


    "Ms. Alice is so obedient."


    "I want to kill you..."


    Alice gritted her teeth, reaching to remove her glasses.


    But Sam stopped her.


    Alice looked at him, puzzled.


    Sam smirked.


    "This... is more exciting."


    With her glasses on, Alice looked more intellectual, especially with her cold, seemingly frigid demeanor... the contrast with the current situation was incredibly stimulating.


    "You''re such a... oh yes..."


    When it''s time to release desire, you should release it.


    Not acting when you should is cowardly.


    Without a doubt, this time, it will be a home run.

 Chapter 395 395: In my pussy

    At this moment, Alice was completely lost in the sensation, her face almost pressed against Sam''s cock.


    Sam lifted her up, his left hand cradling her neck as he kissed her lips. With this kiss, Sam gently laid Alice down, using his right hand to remove her panties.


    Under Sam''s teasing, her vagina was already soaking wet, secreting a copious amount of love juices. There was no doubt that her vagina was eagerly awaiting Sam''s big cock.


    As he kissed her, Sam unhooked her bra. When her breasts were fully exposed, he kissed her breasts and nipples again.


    This time, Sam''s tongue circled her nipples continuously, occasionally sucking on them, and soon Alice began to moan.


    "Oh my god..."


    Next, his left hand moved to her vulva, then slowly downwards, pausing at her pubic mound before moving towards her rear.


    Sam''s hand slid along her buttocks, reaching underneath to gently lift her hips, smoothly pulling her skirt and panties down to her thighs.


    Sam didn''t rush to conquer Alice''s vagina with his big cock. Instead, he slowly caressed her tailbone groove, inner thighs, anus, and perineum, while his right hand gently rubbed her right nipple, and his mouth kissed her ears and neck. He occasionally dipped his fingers into her wet pussy, using the love juices to lubricate her perineum and anus.


    Under Sam''s teasing, Alice couldn''t stop moaning. Finally, she couldn''t take it anymore and shyly said, "Come inside."


    Sam feigned ignorance, "Inside where?"


    Alice covered her face with her hands and whispered, "In there."


    Sam pressed further, "Where?"


    Alice had no choice but to say, "In my pussy."


    Hearing such a crude word from Teacher Alice''s mouth felt strange. But with only the two of them there, any word, no matter how crude, was appropriate.


    Sam immediately inserted two fingers into Alice''s vagina, while his middle finger continuously stroked her clitoris and labia.


    Alice twisted her body, crying out, "Not with your hand, not with your hand."


    Sam asked deliberately, "Then with what?"


    Alice turned and lightly slapped Sam''s crotch, "Bad boy! With your... big cock."


    Sam helped Alice sit up, then carried her to the sofa, spreading her legs apart.


    Her outer labia weren''t thick, just two narrow ridges, slightly parted; her inner labia were very small, as Sam had felt earlier.


    Sam used his fingers to spread her inner labia. They were incredibly tender, pink inside, with a reddish hue on the outside. Her inner labia had few folds, looking like those of a young girl.


    Her clitoris was also small, just a pea-sized bump at the top of her vulva. Sam pushed the surrounding skin upwards, revealing the clitoral head.


    Unable to resist, Sam lightly licked it, causing Alice to tremble all over.


    Sam knew the foreplay was almost over, so he grabbed his big cock, guiding it from behind her buttocks. Her love juices had already flowed out, making everything slippery.


    Sam held his big cock and thrust it in, filling her vagina completely.


    Alice let out a satisfied cry. Although this wasn''t their first time making love, every time Sam''s cock entered her, it brought a unique and perfect pleasure.


    "Oh~yes~ this feels so wonderful," Alice gripped the sofa cushions tightly, trying to control her voice. Even though she had locked the office door, they were still at school, and loud moans would surely attract attention.


    So, while enjoying the extreme pleasure Sam brought, she had to remain restrained.


    Sam smiled, feeling the warm, slippery sensation of his cock inside Alice''s vagina.


    When Sam''s big cock reached the deepest part of her vagina, he began to thrust. Alice bit her lip, trying not to moan too loudly, her hands gripping the sofa tightly, her breasts bouncing with Sam''s thrusts.


    Sam thrust harder, the impact of their bodies and the pleasure from his cock invading her vagina quickly bringing Alice to orgasm.


    At that moment, she couldn''t hold back anymore, moaning rhythmically with Sam''s thrusts, "Ah¡ªyes, oh¡ªyes."


    Sam pounded Alice''s body with his big cock, her legs spread wide, allowing his hard cock to thrust freely inside her pussy.


    Her hands gripped the sofa cushions, her legs moving involuntarily, accompanied by her seductive moans.


    As Sam''s thrusts quickened, their bodies collided, making loud slapping sounds, and the wet noises from their joined bodies grew louder. Alice''s love juices flowed down her thighs in several streams.


    Sam''s thrusts became faster and more forceful, Alice''s buttocks making loud slapping sounds with each thrust. Her vagina swelled from Sam''s big cock, her breasts bouncing wildly in front of him.


    Alice lay on the sofa, her legs spread and bent at her sides, her hands lightly holding Sam''s waist, as if afraid he might be too rough.


    Sam''s hips moved rhythmically between Alice''s spread legs, the sound of their wet bodies filling the room. He slowly withdrew his big cock.


    Alice saw Sam''s cock glistening with her love juices, knowing it was her body''s way of making it easier for Sam to fuck her.


    Sam lifted Alice, making her sit on his lap, holding her in his arms.


    Then Sam wrapped his arms around Alice''s back, pulling her close.


    His hands slid to her buttocks, gripping them and lifting her. His thighs flexed, bouncing Alice up and down on his cock. Alice gasped, her body rising and falling on Sam''s cock.


    Sam''s strong arms lifted and lowered Alice''s hips, the visual stimulation making her moan in ecstasy, leaning against his shoulder. Their chests pressed together, heightening Sam''s excitement. He kissed her passionately.


    Alice''s soft lips were sucked by Sam, her tongue slipping into his mouth.


    As they kissed, Alice''s love juices flowed more, her tight vagina making wet sounds with each thrust. Sam''s cock reached the deepest part of her vagina with each thrust, making Alice shudder and moan.


    Alice, panting, lay on Sam''s shoulder, her eyes catching a glimpse of the office mirror. She saw a sexy woman with long hair clinging to a man, moving vigorously in his arms. Her long legs wrapped tightly around his waist, her hair swaying with his thrusts...


    Was that really her?


    Now, all she could do was make Sam cum quickly. If they made love in the school office for over an hour, the risk of being caught would be very high.


    "How does this feel?" Sam asked, holding Alice''s buttocks, thrusting his cock back in. Alice gasped, collapsing against Sam''s chest.


    Sam thrust in, his hand playing with Alice''s breasts, increasing his pace.


    Alice hung her head, clinging to his neck, her body moving with Sam''s rhythm.


    "Mm... mm... yes..." Alice moaned softly. Sam''s thrusts quickened, her vagina growing wetter, the sound of their wet bodies filling the room.


    Her lower body began to tremble, convulse, and tighten.


    Sam''s big cock thrust in and out, bringing him indescribable pleasure.


    "Ah... ah... ah ah ah... ah..." Alice''s moans turned into short cries, her head tilting back, her buttocks moving with force.


    Alice''s moans grew louder and more frequent. She clung to Sam, her hands gripping his back tightly, as if seeking salvation in her grip.


    Alice''s tight grip brought Sam immense pleasure, the slight pain stimulating his masculine strength.


    He saw Alice''s contorted body and heard her increasingly urgent moans. He knew it was his power giving her the ultimate sexual pleasure.


    He felt like a leopard, agile, strong, fast, fierce, tirelessly pounding...


    "Oh~ yes~" Sam finally thrust deep into Alice, releasing his cum inside her.


    He slowly withdrew his cock, a stream of milky white cum flowing from Alice''s slightly parted lips... Alice lay limp on the sofa, too exhausted to dress, needing at least half an hour to recover.


    ====


    "Click."


    After regaining her strength and dressing, Alice lit a cigarette.


    She glared at Sam.


    Of course, it was futile. After all, being fucked by Sam in her office was partly her own doing.


    She hadn''t expected them to do such a thing in her office, especially at school...


    For Alice, who had always sought excitement and taboo, this was undoubtedly thrilling.


    Watching Alice light a cigarette, Sam looked at her with amusement.


    "Why are you smoking?"


    Alice glared at him.


    "None of your business."


    "Smoking at school isn''t something a teacher should do."


    Alice replied irritably.


    "And making love at school..." She trailed off, unable to finish.


    Though it was true, Alice still wanted to maintain some dignity.


    "Why stop talking?"


    Sam asked with a smile.


    Seeing Alice''s face turn red, she took a frustrated drag on her cigarette.


    "Don''t want to talk, jerk."


    Sam stood up, took the cigarette from her, and put it out.


    Alice frowned, clearly displeased.


    She didn''t like his behavior.


    Sam looked at her nonchalantly.


    "Being unhappy won''t help. I don''t like the smell of smoke. Besides, this is a school, and smoking is prohibited here."


    Alice glared at him.


    "Isn''t it strange for a man to say that?"


    Sam shook his head, smiling at her.


    "Smoking is harmful. I''m doing this for your own good."


    "Well, thank you for your concern."


    Alice said, somewhat awkwardly.


    In truth, she was happy. She was grateful to feel such warmth in the cold winter.


    For years, living alone, she''d met many men. When they found out she smoked, they might say a few words about the health risks, but took no action.


    Sam was the first to stop her from smoking.


    And he seemed to have the right to do so.


    Sam smiled nonchalantly.


    "No problem. There might be more of this concern in the future."


    "I didn''t call you to my office to have you meddle in my business."


    Alice said, pretending to be annoyed, though her acting was far from convincing. To Sam, it seemed almost clumsy.


    Having Celeste as a standard for perfect acting had raised Sam''s expectations significantly.


    "So, Ms. Alice, why did you call me? To greet my cock?"


    Alice blushed.


    How could he say that?


    She had just wanted to see him, maybe chat a bit, but ended up having sex because of this bad boy''s teasing...


    "I wanted to ask about your exam preparation." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do I need to prepare for exams?"


    Sam smiled confidently at Alice.


    With his current abilities, if he still needed to study hard, take notes, and pay attention in class like an ordinary student, would he still be considered a transmigrator?


    Alice replied irritably.


    "You''d better be prepared. If your grades drop..."


    "Even if my grades drop, there''s no punishment, right? Is Ms. Alice planning to punish me with your pussy?"


    Seeing Sam''s mischievous smile, Alice stood up.


    "I''m not betting with you. Do you think I''m one of those naive girls?"


    Was she hinting at Angel or Sophie?


    "Of course not. Ms. Alice is a mature woman."


    Sam said, standing up as well. As he passed Alice, he quickly reached out, catching her off guard¡ª


    "Slap!"


    Alice''s butt was suddenly smacked. She covered it, her face turning red as she glared at Sam.


    "What are you doing!"


    Sam grinned.


    "Just refreshing my memory. Isn''t it normal for students to review? Ah... it''s getting late. The school gate isn''t closed, right? I''ll head out.


    See you."


    "Stop right there!!"


    They chased each other down the school building.


    Of course, once outside, Alice couldn''t chase Sam. It would be too strange for a teacher to chase a handsome student... it would definitely cause misunderstandings.


    "Winter break is coming. Behave yourself. Don''t wander around."


    At the school gate, Alice couldn''t walk him further. This was school, and colleagues could appear at any moment. The risk was too high.


    "Am I such an untrustworthy student?"


    Sam asked with a smile.


    Alice didn''t want to admit it. She had nothing to say but wanted to speak, so she said something any teacher would say to a student.


    He... hadn''t really wandered around.


    Except for occasionally daydreaming in class, he was almost perfect in every other aspect. He helped classmates, scored high on exams, and had no disciplinary issues. There was nothing to criticize.


    "You know yourself... by the way, how''s your club doing?"


    Alice asked.


    Sam thought for a moment.


    "Not sure... we''ll only know the answer when the time comes."


    "Like your exam results?" she teased.


    The boy smiled.


    "That''s different. My exam results are already determined."


    "What?"


    "Excellent, very excellent."


    "Narcissist... alright, I''m leaving. Go home and don''t linger or go anywhere else, okay?"


    Seeing Alice seriously warning him as a teacher.


    Sam looked at her with amusement.


    "Is Ms. Alice worried I''ll go see other women?"


    "...Who cares about that! If you don''t listen, fine, hmph!"


    Watching Alice storm off in another direction.


    Sam smiled.


    How to put it, it seemed he was finally tasting some of the world''s wonders. It wasn''t all danger.


    But he wasn''t going home yet. He had other things to do.

 Chapter 396 396: If you fucked me tonight, would it be considered rape or assaulting an officer?

    "Heh!!"


    "Bang!!"


    "Is that all you''ve got, Sam? Are you even a man?"


    "Bang!!"


    "Hey? Wait, when did you get behind me...!"


    "Focus, Officer Aurora."


    In the ring of the fight club.


    The air was filled with the scent of sweat.


    Today, there weren''t many people at the fight club, probably because of the cold weather, but that didn''t stop Sam from keeping his routine.


    That routine was to come here every few days and have a real fight with this young, beautiful, but incredibly strong female cop.


    This time, Sam took advantage of the moment when Aurora was talking tough, using his impressive speed to get behind her, locking her neck and effectively restraining her arms.


    Compared to the clumsy Sam who only knew how to use brute force and speed at the beginning, his skills had improved dramatically.


    Aurora, with her throat locked, was momentarily stunned, her face turning red.


    Not just because of the warmth of the boy''s shirtless body pressed against her back.


    But also because of the shame of being caught by this boy.


    "You''re lecturing me now?"


    "Why not?"


    Sam smiled, his breath brushing against her ear, making her sensitive ears tingle.


    Aurora, embarrassed and angry, narrowed her eyes.


    "But your chokehold is wrong. You need to go a bit lower."


    "Really?"


    Sam tried lowering his arm, almost touching her chest, but at that moment, Aurora raised her hand, slipping it between his slightly loosened arm and her neck, breaking free and turning to give him a lesson.


    What lesson?


    That you should never trust your enemy''s words.


    And never believe the current situation is the final outcome.


    But she didn''t expect that as she turned to throw an elbow.


    In an instant.


    "Ah...!"


    Aurora suddenly felt a tightness around her waist.


    She was pulled into Sam''s embrace with a powerful force.


    Her face pressed against Sam''s chest, near his collarbone.


    Her cheek made intimate contact with his sweaty skin.


    And his hands were tightly around her waist, like a lover''s embrace. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurora knew exactly what had happened.


    The boy had anticipated her move, never letting his guard down, and had set a trap for her to fall into.


    But her mind went blank.


    This unexpected intimacy with the boy, though not the first time, felt unfamiliar and unsettling.


    Her heart seemed to race.


    "What... what are you doing!"


    Aurora''s eyes widened, trying to push away the sweaty but not unpleasant boy.


    Sam laughed above her.


    "Why are you complaining? Weren''t you planning to ambush me? Using my kindness and innocence..."


    Kindness and innocence?


    After years of taking statements, Aurora had never heard such shameless words.


    "Jerk... let go of me. The match is over!!"


    She couldn''t lift her head, not because she couldn''t, but because if she did, he would see her current expression.


    That unfamiliar, shy, and radiant expression.


    An expression that even she feared.


    "Really not going to ambush me?"


    Sam didn''t let go immediately.


    He asked to confirm.


    He had to admit, this woman''s tall and fit body felt different from other women.


    Very... elastic, or resilient?


    "Of course! Let go..."


    Aurora felt a different kind of heat rising in her body, different from the post-exercise warmth.


    It felt like it was burning from within.


    A heat that made her legs weak and her mind foggy.


    "Then promise me, Officer Aurora."


    "Promise? Promise what?"


    She widened her eyes.


    Sam tightened his grip.


    "Otherwise? What if you ambush me again?"


    The close contact became even more pronounced.


    She could clearly feel what was pressing against her lower abdomen... was this jerk getting hard? His libido was too strong if just this simple contact could arouse him.


    "...I promise I won''t ambush you. Let go."


    "Okay."


    To her surprise, Sam easily agreed and let go.


    The earlier shame returned to Aurora.


    It seemed she had to do something, or she would feel even stranger.


    So she lifted her leg to kick Sam.


    But Sam easily dodged with a swift turn, looking back at her.


    "Knew you wouldn''t keep your word, Officer Aurora. But it''s fine, I won''t hold it against you. I''m off to shower."


    Aurora could only grab her things in frustration and head to the women''s shower.


    As the hot water flowed over Aurora''s nipples and vulva, that heat inexplicably surged again.


    Her mind began to picture the boy''s body.


    Sam''s bare upper body, with smooth lines and delicate skin... even his sweat didn''t smell bad.


    It seemed every inch of him was perfect, especially his big cock...


    Damn... why was she thinking about such strange things?


    Was she in heat? Fantasizing about a boy who had an ambiguous relationship with her sister?


    This is really terrible.


    But his body was really good.


    And he was very handsome.


    The type that easily attracted women.


    Especially during the fight, when his big cock pressed against her lower abdomen, that wonderful sensation...


    If it wasn''t her lower abdomen, but...


    As Aurora thought about this, she didn''t realize her hand was moving down her body, following the water''s path.


    Past her tight abdomen, down to her vaginal opening.


    She couldn''t take it anymore and began to masturbate, but her fingers couldn''t compare to Sam''s big cock.


    ...


    Sam quickly finished his shower, changed into his clothes, and walked out of the bathroom.


    He expected Aurora to come out quickly, as she usually did. Aurora didn''t have the "bad habits" of other girls; she didn''t need to remove makeup before showering or apply various skincare products afterward.


    Her natural beauty allowed her to be so carefree.


    But this time, Sam waited a full twenty minutes before she finally emerged.


    Aurora seemed a bit fatigued, her eyes looking somewhat languid.


    But her cheeks had an inexplicable flush.


    This flush looked oddly familiar to Sam. How to describe it... it was similar to what he had seen on Alice, Zoe, and even Angel''s faces.


    And the common factor among these women was that they only showed this expression when they were being fucked by his big cock.


    "Why are you staring at me? Are we going or not?"


    Aurora squinted at Sam.


    She appeared to be scrutinizing him, but in reality, she was hiding her slight panic. She was a bit nervous.


    Because she hadn''t expected to do such a thing in the shower...


    Fantasizing about this boy''s big cock... and then masturbating.


    She had realized halfway through what she was doing, but some things, like the passage of time, could only move forward, not stop.


    The intense sexual stimulation invaded her mind, and even a calm officer like her couldn''t avoid falling into the abyss at that moment.


    After it was all over, Aurora felt a strange sense of guilt.


    It was as if what she had done was a taboo, especially since the object of her fantasy was this boy.


    But she couldn''t deny that she now looked very unnatural.


    Sam was momentarily stunned, then stood up.


    "Let''s go... wait, where to?"


    "Haven''t you eaten yet?"


    Aurora asked casually.


    Sam nodded.


    "Now that you mention it, I''m starving. I feel like I could eat a whole cow."


    "Then let''s go for some grilled pork belly."


    "Huh? Weren''t we talking about beef?"


    "If you''re treating, we can go for beef. Do you think a cop''s salary is that generous?"


    Aurora said irritably.


    Sam sighed.


    "Pork belly it is. At least it''s meat... sigh, even being a punching bag doesn''t get you good food these days."


    "I''ve never seen a punching bag that fights back."


    Aurora retorted.


    But then she remembered those moments, him getting close, his hot body temperature, and the big cock pressing against her lower abdomen...


    Aurora quickly turned her head.


    Sam found her behavior a bit odd, wondering why she was acting so strangely.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll treat. Let''s go."


    "Really?"


    Aurora looked at Sam in surprise.


    Sam responded with a smile.


    "After all the times you''ve been my sparring partner, my skills have improved a lot. I should show some appreciation, right?"


    "At least you have some conscience. Let''s go!"


    They quickly headed to a nearby barbecue restaurant.


    As soon as they sat down, Aurora ordered two large mugs of draft beer without hesitation.


    "Why are you drinking?"


    Sam asked.


    Aurora couldn''t possibly tell Sam that she had a strange heat in her body, that just seeing him made her want to have sex.


    Even in the cold winter, she could only drink some chilled beer to cool down.


    She didn''t know if it was because she had been single for too long or if this boy was just too strange, with some magical charm that always aroused sexual desire in the women around him.


    "It''s nothing. I just have a habit of drinking a beer after exercising. Why? Don''t you want to drink?"


    Sam took a piece of meat and started grilling it.


    Then he said calmly,


    "If you''re that interested, I can drink a bit with you, but I hope you don''t get drunk."


    Aurora laughed at him.


    "Stop pretending to be mature. Don''t worry, a bit of beer won''t get me drunk."


    Indeed, for someone who drinks regularly, beer wouldn''t have much effect.


    But Sam found it a bit strange.


    "You seem to like drinking. Boss Mia likes drinking too. Is there a connection?"


    Sam clinked his glass lightly with hers, then drank the beer.


    Though it was cold outside, the atmosphere inside the barbecue restaurant was warm, especially after exercising. Drinking beer felt refreshing.


    Aurora took a big gulp, but her lips were too small, causing some beer to spill onto her light-colored shirt, staining a noticeable area and making her prominent chest even more eye-catching.


    After finishing her drink, she said,


    "There''s no special connection. My father was very disciplined, always practicing swordsmanship, so he rarely drank. As for me... it''s because of this job."


    Sam thought for a moment.


    "You smoke too, right?"


    "Want one?"


    "Are you trying to corrupt a student?"


    Aurora laughed, glancing at Sam.


    "In those movies, don''t the cops always smoke? It''s not just for the gritty look or the film''s atmosphere. Being a cop for a long time, it''s hard not to smoke or drink. Not all, but most do."


    "Is the job too tough?"


    "Partly. Whether it''s the boring waiting or the dangerous chases, you need to stay awake, so you do other things, like smoking. And after a thrilling chase, a cold beer helps calm you down."


    Sam placed a piece of grilled meat on her plate, then said sincerely,


    "No wonder the risk of dying on duty is so high with all the late nights, smoking, and drinking. It''s not easy."


    "You finally said something sensible, showing some concern for me."


    Aurora took a sip of beer, glancing at the handsome Sam, who was seriously grilling meat.


    Sam had rolled up his sleeves, revealing his well-defined arms. His focused expression made him look like a beautiful painting.


    Unconsciously, Aurora realized her panties were wet again...


    "Cough, cough..."


    "Choking?"


    "No, no."


    Taking the napkin Sam handed her, she wiped her lips.


    Aurora''s cheeks felt hot, unsure if it was from the slight embarrassment or the unnatural feeling in front of this boy.


    She quickly changed the subject.


    "By the way... about what you mentioned last time..."


    "Which thing?"


    "My sister... you said she would be willing..."


    "Oh, that."


    Sam ate a piece of grilled meat, his actions not deliberately slow, but making Aurora inexplicably nervous.


    She worried he might give a negative answer or that something had gone wrong, changing the situation again.


    Then Sam looked at her.


    "Well, contact her soon. She''ll probably go home with you to see your father. I can''t guarantee the outcome, but I hope you don''t push my Boss too hard. Be prepared and think about what you want to say."


    Despite the additional explanations, the result was enough to make Aurora''s eyes widen with uncontrollable joy.


    "Are you serious?"


    It was rare to see a cop so emotionally affected.


    Sam couldn''t help but lean back a bit.


    "Yes, it''s true."


    "That''s great!"


    Aurora immediately downed the rest of her beer in one gulp.


    Not satisfied, she loudly called the waiter.


    "Excuse me, can I get another beer?"


    Sam found it amusing.


    "Is it that big of a deal?"


    Aurora looked genuinely happy.


    "Of course it is. You don''t know how long I''ve waited for this... my father will be even more excited. You really did it. My judgment was right."


    Sam sighed.


    "Don''t get too excited yet. I just helped her with something in exchange for this. It''s just the beginning. She only agreed to visit, not to accept you, so you still need to work hard. But this might be your best chance."


    Sam said.


    Aurora looked at Sam, unable to hide her curiosity.


    "I understand. But I''m curious... how did you do it? What did you help her with?"


    Sam wouldn''t foolishly tell her the truth, even if Aurora was Mia''s sister.


    So he took a sip of beer and smiled.


    "Let''s just say I can''t tell you the specifics. You''ll have to wait for her to tell you."


    "Why?"


    "Because if she willingly tells you one day, it might mean you''ve truly reconciled. Understand?"


    "Maybe I get it..."


    At that moment, the waiter brought Aurora''s beer.


    She raised her glass to Sam, this time very solemnly.


    "This one''s for you. Thank you, really. I didn''t expect you to actually do this."


    Sam didn''t hesitate much and clinked glasses with her.


    After taking a big gulp, he said,


    "It''s nothing. I promised you, and it was a condition of the exchange. I just kept my word."


    Aurora shook her head, looking at Sam seriously.


    "Teaching you fighting techniques was a small thing, but Mia''s situation is very important to me. I should thank you."


    "No need. Maybe getting Boss Mia to see you was a small thing for me too."


    "Why don''t you help me all the way then..."


    "Nice try. Do you think I''m a free volunteer?"


    "Pfft..."


    Aurora couldn''t help but laugh, leaning back and forth.


    After laughing for a while, Aurora leaned back in her chair, looking at the boy with bright eyes.


    "Don''t worry. I know I have to work hard myself. If I still need your help, it means I''m too useless."


    They drank and ate for who knows how long.


    But Aurora seemed to genuinely open up to Sam.


    She talked about her work experiences and shared stories from her and Mia''s childhood.


    Like how she decided to protect her sister and tried to ease her awkwardness in their family.


    What impressed Sam was Aurora''s innate sense of justice.


    Normally, when a new child joins a family, the existing child might feel jealous or unhappy, fearing the newcomer would take away their parents'' love.


    But Aurora told Sam,


    "My sister is a pitiful child... if she can get the fatherly love she lacks from our family and my care, she''ll become an excellent person. And Mia was really cute as a child~"


    At that point, Sam realized Aurora was a bit drunk.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t use such a deliberately cute tone.


    He didn''t know if Mia was cute as a child, but Aurora was a bit cute now.


    "Can you still go home?"


    After paying the bill, Sam returned to their table, looking at the woman with flushed cheeks, propping her head on her hand.


    Aurora looked at Sam, then took out her keys.


    "Of course, see... I can still find my keys."


    "Give me a break. Those are car keys! Are you planning to drive drunk?"


    "I''m not drunk. Would I drive drunk?"


    She looked at Sam, confused.


    Sam looked at her, exasperated.


    "Officer Aurora, you better not be pretending to be drunk."


    "I''m not drunk!"


    She was really drunk.


    Sam helped her up.


    "Alright, good thing I know where you live..."


    "You''re taking me home?"


    She leaned against Sam, enjoying the comfortable scent and embrace, instinctively rubbing her cheek against his chest.


    Sam felt a strange itch, like a cute cat rubbing against your face when you just woke up.


    "What else?"


    Aurora squinted, her drunken eyes scrutinizing Sam.


    "Are you going to do something weird to me? Like taking advantage of my drunkenness, stripping me naked, and having sex with me."


    "Where did you get that idea? Stop talking nonsense, there are people around!"


    When Aurora said that, Sam immediately felt several sharp gazes.


    Cold sweat started to form.


    But then Aurora, after a moment of silence, said,


    "Actually, I''m curious..."


    "Curious about what?"


    "If you... fucked me tonight, would it be considered rape or assaulting an officer?"


    So, what would it be?

 Chapter 397 397: Dont bother, just take it off directly

    Of course Sam can''t really think about such outrageous questions.


    Because thinking about such questions would be an insult to him.


    Did he need to get a woman that way? Obviously didn''t need to, and he didn''t do anything so exciting to pursue it.


    One could appear perverted, but one couldn''t really be perverted.


    Aurora did drink quite a bit, so much so that the woman remained in a state of drunkenness from the moment Sam assisted her until he helped her home.


    Even pulling out a key, she almost pulled out her handcuffs.


    This was probably the cop in charge?Sam wasn''t sure, he just assisted the drunken woman to her room.


    It was a little too dark to turn on the lights, but with Sam''s excellent eyesight and the familiarity of having been to the other side of the other side''s house once, Sam managed to place Aurora on the bed in the bedroom without any problems.


    "Hot..."


    She rolled over in a daze and lifted the top off her body, revealing the shirt inside.


    Her high breasts rose and fell with her breathing.


    Her flushed face looked all flushed with drunkenness, making her look especially attractive.


    Sam frowned slightly.


    "Officer Aurora?"


    "Um... Pour me another, another drink!"


    She waved her arms for a moment, and the next moment they hung down feebly, but her lips quirked up as if she was barreling down on something.


    It seemed as if she couldn''t get enough of it and still wanted a drink.


    Sam stood up without a word, then he turned and left the bedroom.


    There was no way Sam was going to be able to leave hastily when Aurora was in such a drunken state.


    While she was a cop that could be trusted, sadly, no one seemed reliable when they were drunk.


    Sam remembered clearly that the last time he''d been back to her home with Alice and Mia, she''d had something in a cupboard in the kitchen.


    Turned on the light and rummaged around.


    Sure enough, she found a can of coffee.


    Sam made a cup of coffee and went back to the bedroom.


    But once back in the bedroom the image made Sam barely drop the coffee cup he was holding on the floor.


    Aurora wasn''t honestly asleep.


    Instead, she was hot and bothered, not sure if it was the alcohol that was making her hot.


    Not only had she thrown her coat right under the bed, but even her shirt was pulled halfway down, revealing her red bra with lace edges.


    Sam sighed and quickly snapped out of his shock.


    The scene was obvious.


    It was nothing more than the woman undressing when she felt hot, only to pass out halfway through her clothes.


    It seemed fine to let her just fall asleep.


    But Sam understood that often such hangovers brought with them a good headache the next day.


    He set the coffee cup on the nightstand first, then pulled the other woman''s shirt down slightly to cover her bra before assisting Aurora up again.


    "Officer Aurora? Wake up, Aurora!"


    "Hmm... Who''s yelling at me... Hmm? Is it Sam?"


    She reluctantly opened her eyes, looking confused as she looked at Sam.


    Sam looked expressionlessly at the woman leaning on his shoulder.


    "What do you think?"


    "It''s... it''s you eh... What''s your offense? Come to the police station?"


    "Take a good look, this is your home." Sam said helplessly.


    Aurora glanced around, looking confused, her whole body still leaning weakly against Sam, seemingly not realizing at all that getting along in this position was already quite ambiguous.


    Definitely not a posture that a man and a woman in a normal friendship relationship could do.


    "My house... Well, surprisingly it''s my house eh!"


    She was suddenly surprised and almost scared Sam enough.


    "Okay, don''t be surprised, have some coffee before you go to sleep."


    Sam picked up the coffee cup.


    Then tried to get the other to hold it.


    But the flushed Aurora looked at Sam strangely and her speech seemed a little slow.


    Sam had never heard Aurora speak in such a tone before, was she that drunk today?


    Remember the first few times she drank... She was all right, right? Except for that one time with her sister Mia when she got drunk and went to her room to sleep... But not to the point of babbling like that.


    Did she drink herself into a second personality?


    "Why, why did me drink coffee?"


    "Because you just drank too much, you know?"


    Sam felt like the gentle kindergarten teacher who was coaxing single-digit-aged children to eat, sleep and learn.


    He was a very patient one indeed, but it was starting to feel irritating.


    "But I don''t want coffee... And I want a drink..."


    Aurora muttered before tilting her head over Sam''s shoulder to look at the teenager.


    The look was naive and over the top.


    Could this be what Aurora looked like before entering the police profession? This look was more like Ava''s to be sure.


    The breath of her mouth mixed with the flavor of alcohol was constantly spewing onto Sam''s face, hot and a little wet. It was like the blowing of a humidifier.


    This kind of angle tends to make people stupid, no wonder so many people can''t hold themselves with a little bit of alcohol, as if they come with a natural sense of atmosphere.


    Sam said helplessly.


    "You''ve had too much to drink right now, only coffee or water or you''ll wake up with a headache tomorrow."


    "Headache?... Oooooooooh, I''m most afraid of headaches, don''t have a headache..."


    "So in order not to have a headache you have to drink water obediently, don''t you think so?"


    "Drinking coffee won''t give you a headache?"


    Aurora looked at Sam blearily, pitifully like a tender little girl.


    More like a child who needed to be taught many life lessons.


    Sam thought this was becoming more and more strange, but it had come to this, and there was nothing to countenance.


    He could only nod his head and say with that coaxing smile of a child.


    "Well, drink it and you won''t have a headache, come on, good boy."


    "Then... You feed me."


    Aurora looked at Sam with those eyes that looked extraordinarily disoriented and hazy from the alcohol, Sam was in a bit of a trance, was this woman really drunk?


    Sam hesitated, but picked up the coffee cup.


    "Okay, open your mouth and be careful."


    "Uh... Ah~~"


    Surprisingly, she was tilting her head and opened her tantalizing red lips.


    From this angle, Sam could clearly see the other party''s white teeth.


    It was possible to see her pink tongue, and the entire structure of her mouth.


    It was because of this... That''s why the picture seemed even weirder and stranger.


    No, to say weird would be somewhat insulting to Aurora, an extremely attractive woman.


    I should say... It''s too seductive, and this angle alone conjures up a lot of images.


    It was a scene that every man had fantasized about at one time or another... ...Sam certainly wasn''t going to lose control of himself at this point in time, having his libido control his brain to make the urge to put his cock in her mouth.


    He held his breath and picked up his coffee cup.


    "Drink slowly."


    When he finished, he let the edge of the cup of water come close to the other woman''s lips and then tilted it slightly.


    Just watch as the coffee with milk and sugar added to it trickled a little into the other''s mouth.


    Sam''s technique wasn''t very skillful and he realized that he had poured a little too much.


    The coffee flow overflowed her lips and slid down to the corners of her mouth, then flowed down in a silky smooth stream.


    "Shit..."


    Sam immediately put the coffee down, worried that he''d make the other woman choke because of his slight lapse in concentration.


    But no thought came to mind.


    "Gulp..."


    A big gulp.


    Aurora drank all of her coffee cup, and she smashed her lips in a satisfied bar.


    "Sweet..."


    But next, under Sam''s slightly dumbfounded gaze, she sensed something and her eyes gradually shifted downwards. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Eh? My bra got wet eh."


    "I''ll get you a tissue."


    Sam hurriedly got up to get paper towels to wipe the other party.


    But the moment he got up he heard.


    "Don''t bother, just take it off directly!"


    Sam immediately realized something and instantly turned around with wide eyes.


    "Wait..."


    "Whew!"


    But it was too late.


    Aurora took her bra right off directly in front of Sam.


    Sam was instantly mesmerized by her breasts as well as that tight, perfect body.


    "So sleepy na..."


    Aurora said this then lay backward, she just seemed to not care about her posture anymore and was about to fall asleep on the bed.


    Sam couldn''t care less, this scene was too easy to misunderstand.


    So he picked up the spread and covered her up while he did so.


    While saying.


    "Sleep well then, I''ll go back first..."


    He just hoped that Aurora wouldn''t remember what just happened when she woke up in the morning, otherwise... She should feel embarrassed, and won''t feel too good about appearing in front of Sam again in the future.


    But just as Sam was about to leave, all of a sudden a hand grabbed his wrist.


    It was precise, and the grip was tight.


    "Where are you going?"


    She asked softly, and if it hadn''t been for the overly soft, even a little weak tone.


    Sam would have thought the other man had returned to his senses.


    He looked back to see Aurora lying on her side exposing her ample breasts and looking at herself with slightly narrowed eyes.


    Her face was still delicately overdressed, like a juicy, just-right ripe fruit.


    "I... Go home."


    "You go back... What about me?"


    "Huh?"


    Sam didn''t expect the other party to look at him with such soft eyes and say such helpless words to him.


    Was it still the same Officer Aurora?


    She looked like a little girl who was homeless and afraid of the dark.


    For a moment the contrast was a little too great, so much so that it created a strong sense of incongruity, enough to make one doubt reality.


    "But... This is your home, you can just go straight to sleep."


    "I''m afraid."


    She gripped Sam''s wrist.


    Steeply.


    "Rumble!!!"


    There was a sudden clap of thunder from outside.


    "Ah...!!!"


    Suddenly screaming Aurora''s entire body burrowed into Sam''s arms, her plump breasts sense squeezing Sam''s chest.


    Just at this moment blankly holding her hands, looking out the window steeply becoming electric lightning and thunder, Sam just wanted to spit.


    This is winter, why would there be lightning and thunder?


    Such a clich¨¦.


    Must a police officer who didn''t bat an eye when arresting a vicious criminal be made to burrow into his arms and even tremble all over because of thunder?


    The knot in Sam''s throat slid as he lowered his head with a strong sense of foreboding.


    Then he saw Aurora, who slowly raised her head, giving Sam a panicked and tense expression.


    Then in a shaky voice, she uttered the unexpected words that put it all together.


    "Please don''t leave... I''m scared..."

 Chapter 398 398: A reward?

    In the few minutes that Sam went to make coffee, what exactly happened to Aurora?


    Sam didn''t know.


    But it couldn''t have been more than five minutes. Besides taking a short nap, there wasn''t much she could have done.


    What could cause such a drastic change in someone''s demeanor in just five minutes?


    Sam couldn''t figure it out. It seemed impossible to draw a conclusion.


    But he thought of a theory: some people, after doing certain things or entering specific states, become entirely different. It''s not about summoning a second personality but rather shedding their facade.


    They would remember what happened afterward, but most people are good at pretending otherwise.


    Could it be that drinking a lot of mixed alcohol was the specific condition that turned Aurora into this helpless, vulnerable state?


    It seemed like a plausible explanation. After all, alcohol does numb the nerves, making it hard to control one''s true emotions.


    But could it really cause such an exaggerated, drastic transformation?


    That seemed a bit strange.


    But what should he do now?


    Sam found himself on her bed. Honestly, he was confused about why he was there, why Aurora was quietly nestled in his arms, sleeping against his chest.


    The wind outside was intense, tapping on the windows, rustling the trees, and sweeping the streets.


    The various sounds, like different instruments blending into a perfect, natural symphony.


    The night was deep, so deep that the moon was nowhere to be seen.


    Sam sighed silently.


    Maybe it would be better to leave once Aurora was fully asleep.


    The woman in Sam''s arms seemed to be breathing evenly, gradually falling into a deep sleep.


    But her enticing body was pressed tightly against Sam, her full breasts against his chest, like the perfect sponge no one could replicate.


    Soft yet elastic, not small in size, and perfectly shaped.


    Not to mention Aurora''s sleeping posture... how to describe it?


    People who often sleep alone, whether male or female, need a sense of security, so they like to hug pillows or blankets.


    And now... Sam seemed to have become that substitute.


    Her long, slender legs were wrapped around Sam''s, holding him tightly.


    This position was quite awkward. But to help Aurora fall asleep faster, he even considerately turned off the bedside lamp. The room was plunged into darkness.


    But it wasn''t cold at all.


    Sam gradually forgot that he was supposed to leave once Aurora fell asleep.


    His eyelids grew heavy.


    Then he slowly closed his eyes... as if he were sleeping at home.


    Sam seemed to finally get some rest in this not-so-complicated but particularly long night.


    Until...


    "Click."


    A sudden sound, like a switch being flipped.


    Accompanied by a sudden, blinding light.


    Sam slowly opened his eyes.


    He looked in the direction of the sound and saw a figure sitting on the edge of the bed, reaching out to turn on the bedside lamp.


    And at this moment... who else could it be but Aurora?


    Sam, still a bit dazed, quickly remembered something.


    Damn... he had fallen asleep?


    Sam was about to speak.


    "Click."


    Another soft sound.


    Aurora, wearing only a bra and panties, lit a cigarette.


    It was indeed Aurora.


    She wasn''t screaming or acting like she had been violated.


    But... wasn''t she a bit too calm? Even turning on the light and smoking without worrying about waking Sam?


    Sam sat up.


    "Looks like you''re sober now?"


    Aurora took a drag from her cigarette, exhaling smoke into the room.


    "Yeah... I tend to wake up in the middle of the night after drinking. My head''s still a bit dizzy."


    Sam looked curiously at this woman who had regained her usual calm and cold demeanor under the lamp, but who was now only in her underwear, giving off a contrastingly seductive vibe. "Do you remember what happened earlier?"


    The woman, holding the cigarette between her fingers, paused.


    She turned her head.


    Under the lamp, her face showed a slight blush, making her look less cold.


    She squinted at Sam.


    "What did you do to me?"


    Sam wasn''t intimidated by her interrogative tone.


    He smiled.


    "You''re a cop. If I did anything to you, you''d be the first to know, right?"


    Aurora glanced subtly at the half-empty coffee cup on the bedside table and the clothes on the floor.


    "My clothes... I took them off myself, right?"


    "Of course, and you''re still not wearing them."


    "Well, you''ve already seen everything. There''s no point in putting them back on."


    Aurora seemed quite nonchalant.


    Sam looked at her curiously.


    "Officer Aurora, are you always this open?"


    "Do you think any other man besides you has seen me like this?"


    Aurora said, her face showing a hint of discomfort.


    Sam pondered for a moment.


    "So I should feel honored?"


    "At least you shouldn''t feel insulted."


    "That''s true... but you don''t seem embarrassed at all, which makes me feel a bit awkward."


    Aurora laughed.


    "So men are this hypocritical? When a woman is dressed, they can''t wait to undress her, but when she''s undressed, they think she should put her clothes back on?"


    "Not exactly... it''s just that our relationship doesn''t seem appropriate for this, right?"


    Sam said.


    Aurora placed the cigarette on the edge of the table.


    Then she walked to the wardrobe, calmly picked out a black long-sleeve T-shirt, and put it on.


    She sat back on the edge of the bed, looking at Sam.


    "Is this better?"


    It did seem more normal, but... the beautiful view was gone, which was a bit of a shame.


    "Maybe you could take it off again for comparison?"


    "What do you take me for, you little pervert!"


    She said irritably, taking another drag from her cigarette.


    Suddenly.


    "Boom!"


    Lightning and thunder roared again.


    But this time, Aurora didn''t panic and dive into Sam''s arms. She sat there calmly, elegantly smoking.


    Sam looked at her curiously.


    "You''re not afraid of thunder?"


    Aurora frowned.


    "I was scared as a kid. Who''s still afraid of thunder at this age?"


    "But earlier you..."


    "Earlier?"


    Aurora stared intently at Sam, as if trying to detect any subtle clues.


    Sam looked at her expression and asked suspiciously.


    "Wasn''t that an act earlier?"


    "...If you mention what happened earlier, you''re dead."


    Aurora clearly remembered something, turning her head uncomfortably.


    This piqued Sam''s interest.


    He smiled, got up, and sat beside her, looking at Aurora, who was deliberately avoiding his gaze.


    "You remember, don''t you?"


    "Yes, I remember."


    Aurora answered reluctantly.


    "But it''s strange. You didn''t seem to be acting earlier, and now you don''t deny remembering... isn''t that awkward?"


    Aurora blushed, looking at the lamp, seemingly helpless.


    "I think lying about it is pointless. I don''t like lying."


    "Surprisingly honest, fitting for a cop. But can you tell me what''s going on?"


    Aurora sighed softly, then turned to Sam with some annoyance.


    "Didn''t Alice tell you that I tend to... become someone else when I drink too much?"


    "Someone else?"


    "A... sensitive, fragile, and childish me."


    Aurora said, her cheeks visibly red, and this expression wasn''t fake.


    Sam realized she didn''t have a second personality or another self. It was just the sensitive, vulnerable side of Aurora that came out when she was drunk, the side that needed companionship.


    "Does this happen often when you drink?"


    Sam asked with a smile.


    Aurora glared at Sam.


    "I never drink too much with people I''m not close to, and I rarely drink with men. Even when I drank with you and Alice, or with you and Mia, I didn''t get drunk. Only this time..."


    "Only this time? Why?"


    "How should I know?" Aurora retorted.


    "Does that mean I''m someone you trust a lot, Officer Aurora?"


    Sam asked with a smile, trying to tease her.


    He expected her to deny it outright.


    But Aurora paused, then asked Sam in return.


    "You''ve done so much for me, and there''s nothing to dislike about you, so you deserve my trust."


    "...Wait, Officer Aurora, you''re throwing me off here."


    Sam had encountered many stubborn girls.


    Even when they were willing, they''d still say ''no'' while taking off their clothes.


    Aurora''s response was so... different, it was surprising.


    Aurora smirked at him.


    "Did you think I''d blush and deny it like the girls you''ve met?"


    "But your face is red now."


    "That''s because it''s hot!"


    Aurora said, fanning her face with her hand.


    Alright, maybe not that straightforward after all.


    Does this woman have a knack for being honest in strange situations?


    "Fine, I''ll take it as a compliment."


    "Of course it''s a compliment. I do trust you. Not just because you helped me with Mia, but also because... I know you''re a man with a strong sense of justice and a kind heart."


    "And you still think I''m a womanizer?"


    "Is that contradictory?"


    Sam couldn''t argue with that.


    Aurora put out her cigarette.


    She leaned back against the headboard, her legs bent on the bed.


    She looked at Sam sitting on the edge of the bed, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    "Earlier, you saw me make a fool of myself. I said I wouldn''t get drunk on just beer, but I did."


    "It''s okay. You were happy and excited. I understand. At least you were rational and didn''t cause me much trouble."


    "Why are you so understanding?"


    "What else? Should I ask you to take responsibility?"


    Sam asked with a laugh.


    Aurora frowned uncomfortably.


    "In your eyes, I seem completely unattractive. Is it because men don''t like female cops? Or do you think I''m too tough to be a woman?"


    Sam shook his head.


    "You''re very attractive. Your straightforward and unpretentious personality is very charming. It''s not about being tough."


    "Are you comforting me?"


    "I already did, Officer Aurora." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he said this, his eyes glanced at the half-empty coffee cup.


    Clearly, Sam was thinking about the image of putting his cock in Aurora''s mouth.


    "Smack!"


    Aurora slapped the back of Sam''s head.


    "Jerk, you''ve already seen it, and you''re still thinking about it?"


    Sam rubbed his head.


    "Can''t I think about it? I took care of you without any reward, and I paid for dinner. Isn''t it a bit unfair?"


    Sam pretended to be aggrieved.


    Aurora glared at Sam.


    Sam looked at Aurora innocently.


    Aurora chuckled.


    "You want a reward?"


    "A token of appreciation would be nice. After all, I''m just a student..."


    Before Sam could finish his sentence.


    Aurora suddenly reached out, cupping Sam''s face with both hands.


    No extra prelude.


    No elaborate setup.


    She simply and directly, under the glow of the lamp, held Sam''s face and... kissed him.


    When the moist sensation touched his lips.


    Sam felt a bit dazed.


    She and Mia really were sisters.


    Both liked to express gratitude in such a traditional way.


    Surprisingly.


    Her kiss was extremely inexperienced.


    Just pressing her lips against his, not moving.


    It was a bit awkward, neither moving nor pulling away.


    What was she trying to do?


    So Sam couldn''t help but move a bit.


    And with that one move.


    It became unstoppable.

 Chapter 399 399: I have no sexual experience, so what should I do now?

    Sam swore.


    He brought Aurora home not to take advantage of her.


    Nor to teach her so-called kissing techniques.


    Because she was so inexperienced, like someone with no romantic experience at all. To put it simply, she was a novice.


    A bronze player.


    A child holding a game controller for the first time.


    Facing someone like that, it''s hard for a normal person not to feel the urge to teach them a thing or two, right?


    It seemed like there were many reasons, but that was part of the truth. The rest was a strange instinct.


    Sam had long recognized that he was a womanizer.


    But people make mistakes, learn, and transform.


    So... how soft were her lips?


    Officer Aurora, who usually seemed as hard as a rock, was now trembling slightly. Sam could only feel the slight quiver of her lips.


    Her kissing technique was so inexperienced that she didn''t know what to do with Sam''s tongue. She didn''t move her face away, but her tongue instinctively dodged.


    The small space of her mouth became a battlefield of pursuit, but there wasn''t much room for her to hide.


    Occasional touches became heart-pounding spices.


    It was like being captured in an instant, then released the next.


    Like a toyed-with prey.


    No matter how she ran, it was only within the hunter''s designated range.


    The result was nothing but increased pleasure.


    For Aurora, this was an entirely unfamiliar experience.


    She couldn''t compare this contact to any other experience she had.


    Completely unfamiliar... yet constantly producing irresistible sensations.


    Her heart was pounding, and every nerve felt so sensitive.


    Aurora never thought she would become like this, with a boy, in such intimate contact, falling into such a passive state.


    A hunter used to being in control had become the prey.


    Aurora, who always held the upper hand, now felt like a small boat in a storm, swaying in the wind, her emotions controlled by him.


    The increasingly obvious sounds of their kiss made her face heat up even more.


    It was a wet entanglement. Like two water snakes entwined in a swamp.


    It felt like a conscious descent, as if her familiar world was gradually collapsing. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But it didn''t bring extreme fear.


    It was like a child discovering a fun game or toy for the first time.


    Novel...


    Even... wanting to experience more.


    When Aurora''s hands unconsciously wrapped around Sam''s neck, as if it was the natural thing to do...


    Sam''s hand came up, touching her face.


    But it wasn''t for the next move; he gently held her charming face and broke the intimate atmosphere.


    Sam saw her dazed eyes.


    Her flushed face, her eyes sparkling like gems, so bright and beautiful.


    She seemed still immersed in some lingering sensation, unable to fully wake up.


    Perhaps it was a beautiful dream?


    Sam smiled at her.


    "Officer Aurora, are you compensating me, or are you enjoying yourself?"


    Aurora, flustered, let go of her hands, realizing her subconscious actions had betrayed her thoughts.


    It couldn''t be entirely explained by being drunk; she didn''t dislike being this intimate with Sam.


    Yes...


    Why would she dislike it?


    He was so young, so handsome.


    His body was excellent, especially his big cock, every woman''s dream.


    Apart from not being a faithful man, there was nothing wrong with him.


    Sam wasn''t a boy who made women feel repulsed... so Aurora''s feelings were normal.


    A woman with no romantic experience, encountering a close, charming man, would easily be captivated, develop feelings, and even fall hopelessly.


    She was a cop.


    Often self-reflecting, so she could quickly analyze her own heart.


    But some things, no matter how clearly analyzed, seemed pointless because once done, there was no turning back.


    She averted her gaze slightly, letting go.


    "I just drank a bit too much, that''s all."


    "This ''just a bit too much'' is quite nuanced. Not denying there''s some meaning, but not saying how much. Is this a language trap?"


    Sam found it hard to believe he had gained such an upper hand with this sharp-witted cop, able to precisely gauge her thoughts and even control her.


    So dealing with women really required a womanizer. Whether it was a female cop or a female teacher, there seemed to be no obstacles.


    It felt like an awakening.


    "Sam, are you trying to act smart and sharp in front of me? And your hand, put it down."


    Aurora raised her eyes, seemingly regaining her usual rational and calm demeanor.


    Sam calmly lowered his hand.


    "I''m not particularly smart or sharp. I just think you''re the one who likes to play tricks."


    "Why?"


    Aurora looked at Sam.


    Sam looked at her calmly.


    "Tonight, you suggested drinking, but I paid. You drank beer and got drunk, then acted out that strange scene, suddenly kissed me, and now you''re telling me to let go, as if trying to draw a clear line... aren''t you the one playing tricks?"


    Aurora paused, then frowned.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Sam yawned, stretching lazily.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want you to do anything. I just want you to understand one thing."


    "What?"


    Sam smiled at her.


    "I''m not a good person. I have a lot of trouble, as you said, mostly involving women. I do have ambiguous relationships with several women, so calling me a womanizer isn''t wrong. I often deny it out of habit, and I have no intention of changing."


    Aurora didn''t expect Sam to say that.


    What was this?


    "A womanizer''s confession?"


    "You could say that. So I want you to know, don''t approach me with such ambiguous means. If you do, you might lose control. Be prepared to fall. I might take responsibility, or I might not. Be ready to get hurt, and know that I won''t change my situation for you."


    Aurora understood Sam''s point.


    But his behavior... she found it unbelievable.


    "Sam, I don''t know if it''s me or you who''s got a problem. Do you think normal people say things like this?"


    Sam knew she''d react this way. He said nonchalantly,


    "That''s because you don''t know my situation. Anyway, that''s all I have to say. How we interact from now on is up to you. My stance is not to refuse, not to deny, and not to take responsibility. That''s it."


    Being seen as crazy was unavoidable. Sam was warning Aurora not to get too close, not to continue this ambiguous approach.


    He''d seen it too many times.


    What seemed like just friends, through some inexplicable physical contact, the relationship gradually changed, and both parties ended up in a difficult situation.


    Harem novels loved doing this.


    And Sam''s current special situation left him with few choices. What else could he do? Just embrace being a womanizer. If Aurora insisted on being with him, he wouldn''t refuse.


    That was Sam''s current thought.


    Aurora watched Sam stand up and finally spoke.


    "Sam..."


    "Hmm? Anything else?"


    "Have you been hurt in a relationship?"


    She asked curiously.


    Sam shrugged.


    "Who knows? But it has nothing to do with what I said to you. Don''t overthink it and start pitying me. Just see me as a slightly warm-hearted womanizer."


    "A natural womanizer?"


    How could that be!


    If not for special circumstances... would Sam have ''fallen'' to this extent?


    Though it didn''t seem all bad, so far, it had been thrilling and even enjoyable.


    But if he had a choice, Sam would want to be a good person too...


    "You could think of it that way..."


    "So you have a lot of sexual experience?"


    Her questions were getting strange.


    Sam looked at her curiously.


    "What exactly do you want to ask?"


    Aurora''s eyes burned with curiosity, thinking about something.


    But her state was a bit strange, making Sam uneasy.


    Damn... was she planning to arrest him?


    Aurora straightened up, moving closer to Sam, to the edge of the bed.


    Closing the distance, she looked at him.


    "I heard... you''re very good at sex?"


    "...If you''re curious, you can ask Alice."


    "No, I mean... I want to try it."


    "Holy fuck! What did you say?!"


    Sam was stunned, looking at Aurora in disbelief.


    This cop, who should represent justice, was saying something so outrageous.


    She wanted to try it?


    Aurora looked up at Sam.


    She reached out, grabbing his shirt, not to arrest him, but to unbutton it.


    Her eyes lowered slightly, her cheeks honestly blushing.


    "Honestly, I have no romantic experience and haven''t tried this... seeing you with Alice... I want to try it, to see what it feels like."


    Is this something a cop should say?


    Sam still looked at her suspiciously, thinking she might have some ulterior motive.


    "Are you still drunk?"


    Aurora didn''t answer. She just nodded, her face red.


    But she clumsily unbuttoned the first button of Sam''s shirt.


    Honestly, she was used to tearing off a suspect''s clothes. Unbuttoning carefully felt unfamiliar, her hands trembling slightly.


    "Alcohol is a convenient excuse... don''t worry, I won''t use it against you tomorrow. This is my choice. Don''t overthink it. I just want to try. You''re good at sex, and I don''t dislike you.


    You''re a suitable partner."


    Sam couldn''t help but laugh.


    But his shirt was already being unbuttoned, revealing his body.


    "Officer Aurora, I didn''t expect you to be so straightforward. But do you know what this could lead to?"


    Aurora saw Sam''s beautiful muscle lines, his chest, his abs, everything so perfect, shining under the dim lamp.


    "Consequences...? Hiss..."


    Sam''s eyes widened.


    He didn''t expect her to stick out her tongue and lightly lick his chest.


    After this inexperienced yet strangely seductive move, she looked at Sam with a soft, almost pitiful gaze.


    "What will happen?"


    "Bang!"


    Sam pressed the beautiful cop onto the bed.


    It was the first time he felt such an uncontrollable urge.


    He looked down at her sexy body, her long hair spread on the pillow, her hands pinned down, unable to resist. At this moment, she wasn''t a cop but a vulnerable woman, Aurora.


    "Officer Aurora... you''re tempting me, and I might actually do it."


    Aurora looked at him, her eyes still holding some rationality.


    She looked at Sam, her face red but not showing much shyness.


    "I just want to take this opportunity to indulge a bit, to feel happy, to experience what an orgasm feels like."


    "Not considering the consequences?"


    "It''s okay. I won''t blame you tomorrow or cling to you. Watching my parents'' marriage and Mia''s growth, I realized something long ago, something no one else knows."


    "What?"


    "I''m a non-marriage advocate. So... you have no burden, right?"


    Sam lowered his head slightly, looking at this still calm, still cold officer.


    "If you regret it, you can ask me to stop, but I might not listen."


    Aurora blinked. So far, her eyes hadn''t shown any obvious desire.


    A fearless determination.


    "If you don''t satisfy me, I won''t arrest you for assault, but I will mock you afterward."


    "Heh."


    Sam could only chuckle.


    No need for words. In this world, besides his handsome appearance, the only thing Sam could boast about was his big cock.


    At this moment, Aurora looked at Sam curiously.


    "I have no sexual experience, so what should I do now?"


    "Just lie down. I''ll take care of the rest."

 Chapter 400 400: So this is what an orgasm feels like during sex

    Aurora didn''t want to get married.


    Marriage had been off her life plan for a long time.


    How to put it?


    She could see love as a sacred thing but didn''t think marriage was necessary.


    She still remembered her mother, saying under the moonlight before leaving her father,


    "No matter how perfect someone is, after being together for a long time, you''ll get tired of each other. You''ll start seeing each other as burdens, as chains... I want my own life too."


    Everyone is selfish, and that''s understandable.


    Was her mother a responsible person? Not really.


    But how could Aurora blame her...


    Because her father didn''t give her what she wanted, so she left without hesitation?


    Or should she say, if there was no intention of growing old together, why bring her into the world, only to deprive her of motherly love from the start?


    So, whenever there was a thunderstorm, Aurora could only hide under her covers and cry alone, with no one to comfort her.


    As she grew up, Aurora gradually understood certain things.


    People are complicated.


    On one hand, they want to convince themselves to be responsible, to be accountable.


    But on the other hand, they can''t resist the fading novelty over time, which eventually turns into torment.


    So, should one pursue a new life to find more meaning, or continue a loveless marriage out of responsibility?


    She had no answer; a thousand people might have a thousand answers.


    So, since it was such an unreliable thing, why should she get involved? Why get married, have children, and walk a path that others hope for but won''t bear any risks for her?


    So, Aurora was a non-marriage advocate.


    But she didn''t let that ruin her life; she just chose to focus her attention on her work and her young sister, who always worried her.


    As a result, even though Aurora was never short of suitors, she had never been in a relationship.


    Her colleagues, the people she saw every day, never sparked a desire for romance. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everything seemed normal, but people do get lonely, right?


    She just suppressed it... Now she understood why seeing this boy named Sam always made her happier and more relaxed than usual.


    Because he was a suitable outlet.


    An honest womanizer.


    A bad man who didn''t do bad things.


    She didn''t dislike him.


    So why not use him to relieve her loneliness and repression?


    It was normal, and with him, he was surrounded by beautiful women and wouldn''t interfere with her life or try to twist her path.


    It was the perfect arrangement.


    Aurora felt she had made the right choice.


    She wasn''t promiscuous or casual; she just wasn''t traditionally conservative. She could bravely choose the life she wanted.


    When Sam''s lips touched her neck.


    A completely different sensation entered her mind, like a tornado sweeping through.


    It was like a small boat in a stormy sea, unable to withstand the rain.


    Aurora felt a bit nervous.


    Nervous yet wonderful.


    Sam''s lips moved downward, and Aurora''s black T-shirt left its original position, failing to fulfill its purpose.


    She thought Sam would take off her clothes directly, but instead, he stopped at her wrists, tying a firm knot with her shirt.


    "Is this... your kink?"


    She looked at Sam.


    Sam found it amusing. What was with this woman? Even with her hands tied, she remained calm and curious.


    Was she really here to learn about sex?


    "You don''t seem scared at all."


    Sam looked into her eyes, seeing her seductive curves more clearly.


    Aurora looked at Sam with clear, calm eyes, maintaining her professional demeanor.


    "I won''t regret my choices, that''s all."


    "Good."


    Sam lowered his head and continued.


    Aurora thought she could handle it if it was just like before, a gradual comfort that didn''t exceed her expectations.


    But as Sam kissed her chest and his hand moved to her panties, everything changed.


    No one had ever touched Aurora like this, so the unfamiliar sensations were overwhelming.


    She couldn''t resist, didn''t want to resist.


    Her breathing quickened.


    Sam''s hand brushed over her panties, then moved to her buttocks.


    Aurora, inexperienced, didn''t understand his intentions. She was immersed in the strange sensations, then heard his soft words.


    "Lift up a bit."


    "Mm."


    She responded softly, lifting her hips slightly.


    Her flexibility was evident, and she felt his hot hand caressing her buttocks.


    Then he gently removed her panties.


    "Relax, Aurora. You''re too tense. Close your eyes and enjoy." Sam didn''t throw her panties aside but used them to blindfold her.


    Aurora was very compliant at this moment. She didn''t resist, just lay on the bed, closing her eyes. With her vision darkened by the panties, she could only guess Sam''s next moves by feeling.


    Sam spread her legs wide. She felt her labia parting. Then she felt a gentle tongue kissing her labia. It was Sam!


    Aurora kept her eyes tightly shut, but her heart was racing, her body trembling slightly. She couldn''t help but think, "Oh my god, it''s Sam kissing my pussy! This feels amazing."


    Aurora felt incredibly excited. Besides occasional masturbation, she had never let any man touch her pussy, let alone with his tongue!


    While Aurora''s mind was racing, Sam turned on some soft, soothing music. Accompanied by the music and Sam''s continuous sucking, Aurora moaned softly.


    Sam wasn''t satisfied with just kissing her pussy. He started sucking on her sensitive clitoris. Aurora quickly felt a different sensation, her body writhing, moaning happily.


    Aurora knew this boy named Sam had excellent sexual skills and experience. Soon, her vagina was secreting love juices, flowing out of her pussy.


    Aurora couldn''t see any of this; she could only feel the wetness beneath her buttocks.


    When the love juices flowed out, Sam stopped kissing her pussy. Aurora kept writhing, her vagina ready to welcome Sam''s big cock.


    Finally, Sam lifted Aurora''s legs. His strength was immense, lifting her whole body.


    Aurora couldn''t see anything, but she knew her body was in an "M" shape.


    Sam held his big cock, aiming at Aurora''s pussy, and thrust it in forcefully.


    A storm of painful pleasure hit, breaking her hymen. She felt like she was suffocating.


    "Oh my god..."


    Because it was Aurora''s first time, Sam started gently, with slow thrusts.


    With his movements, a small amount of blood flowed from her pussy. Aurora showed no discomfort, even writhing, wanting more from Sam.


    Sam felt it and increased his thrusting frequency, going deeper each time. His cock hit her cervix, making Aurora moan continuously.


    Aurora lifted her hips, matching Sam''s thrusts. His huge cock filled her pussy completely. Each thrust had enough friction to make her scream.


    Aurora was quickly reaching orgasm, moaning uncontrollably, "Oh... oh, my pussy feels like it''s being torn apart, but it feels so good... oh... oh... keep going, don''t stop... it feels so good..."


    Sam didn''t expect Aurora to moan so lewdly, but for a man, such moans were a compliment and encouragement.


    So he continued thrusting hard... Aurora''s breasts bounced with Sam''s movements.


    Suddenly, a strong, special sensation overwhelmed her, almost making her body convulse. Her pussy tightened around Sam''s big cock, feeling like it was sucking his head¡ªAurora''s orgasm had arrived!


    "So this is what an orgasm feels like during sex. Just like Alice said, it''s amazing."


    Aurora''s pussy contracted rapidly, tightening around Sam''s cock. She moaned, "Oh... oh... I''m cumming! Sam, stop..."


    Aurora said to stop, but she hoped he would continue, to see what more she could experience.


    Sam didn''t stop. He kept thrusting, and soon Aurora felt even more wonderful sensations!


    This was a gift from heaven for women¡ªunlike ordinary men, who couldn''t continue after an orgasm, a woman''s pussy became more sensitive and hungry for sex after an orgasm, like wanting more after tasting delicious food.


    Aurora''s hips lifted, her pussy filled with love juices, dripping out, as if greeting Sam''s cock!


    With her pussy full of juices, Sam''s cock slid in easily, and he began thrusting hard, hitting her cervix each time.


    Aurora''s sexual desire was fully awakened, and within minutes, she had another, even stronger orgasm!


    At this moment, Aurora''s mind was blank, completely immersed in the pleasure of orgasm.


    This night, Sam helped Aurora experience the pleasure of orgasm, not just once, but thirty times!

 Chapter 401 401: Because of you, Im very happy now

    Sam''s cock was still inside Aurora''s tight pussy, being tightly sucked by her spasming walls. Aurora felt the cock inside her twitching, followed by a rush of hot liquid shooting deep into her vagina...


    When Sam pulled out, a mix of his cum and Aurora''s juices flowed out, dripping down to her anus and even onto the sheets.


    Impulse often comes with a price, and the aftermath of their wild session left the place in a mess.


    Sam took a few deep breaths, then untied Aurora''s restraints and grabbed some tissues to help clean her up.


    As he wiped her pussy and the sheets, Aurora spoke up.


    "So this is what an orgasm feels like. It''s so unique, so unforgettable!"


    Sam paused, then laughed.


    "As long as you want, there will be many more opportunities."


    Aurora watched as the boy turned to dispose of the tissues and then left the bedroom.


    She didn''t know what he was up to.


    Looking at the mess in the room, she rubbed her temples.


    "That was absolutely crazy..."


    She said this without a hint of regret.


    On the contrary, if her expression could be described in words, it would be ''satisfaction.''


    At that moment, the door opened.


    Sam appeared at the doorway, looking at Aurora.


    "Go take a bath. I''ve filled the tub with hot water."


    "Huh?"


    Aurora was indeed in a bit of a state... her body was covered in sticky fluids.


    "Just me? You don''t want to join?"


    Sam looked at her, and Aurora looked back.


    "Is that what you were doing just now?"


    "Pretty much, what else?"


    "I just didn''t expect you to be so considerate."


    Sam smiled.


    "Who says a womanizer can''t be considerate? Just considerate to several women at once."


    "You''re a sly boy."


    Aurora stood up, her naked body heading to the wardrobe to grab some clothes to change into.


    As she passed by Sam, she grabbed his hand.


    Sam, like a puppet on strings, was led by her into the bathroom where the sound of running water was evident.


    Aurora''s home had a bathtub, not as luxurious as Angel''s, but big enough for two. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    During the simple cleaning process, there was no extra drama. They had just finished making love, and Sam could see that Aurora''s body was a bit tired.


    Aurora comfortably leaned against Sam''s chest, her wet hair sticking to his skin.


    "Sam."


    "Hmm?"


    Sam quietly looked at the white walls of the bathroom.


    He responded instinctively.


    Aurora spoke softly.


    "I really haven''t been in a relationship before."


    Sam chuckled.


    "Why bring that up now?"


    Aurora closed her eyes slightly, feeling the warm water and the even warmer embrace.


    "Nothing, I just thought my actions tonight might seem too forward, maybe not..."


    "Do you care about that?"


    Sam asked.


    Aurora spoke softly.


    "Isn''t it something you guys care about more? Like if you found out through some detail that I''m actually a lustful woman, wouldn''t you be disgusted?"


    Sam laughed.


    "Of course, I''m not the kind of guy who sleeps with just any woman. I just think you don''t need to explain these things. I just didn''t expect you to be a virgin."


    Aurora looked at her reflection in the water, blushing.


    "You could tell, right?"


    "Yes, I could feel it when I broke your hymen. It''s nothing to be ashamed of. In fact, I think it''s a testament to your self-discipline."


    "What if it wasn''t you I had sex with, but another man?"


    "Then you''d be a bit of a jerk."


    "Hahaha."


    Aurora couldn''t help but laugh.


    Sam laughed too, then reached out to ruffle her hair.


    "Alright, are you done? It''s getting late, time to rest."


    "Splish splash."


    Sam stood up, but Aurora remained sitting in the tub, looking a bit strange.


    "What''s wrong?"


    She hugged her knees, then turned to look at Sam.


    "Nothing..."


    "Then hurry up and get out."


    Sam thought Aurora was just feeling a bit shy after sobering up, so he left the bathroom.


    He didn''t know that Aurora, sitting in the tub, touched her head, as if replicating Sam''s earlier gesture.


    That gesture... she hadn''t experienced it in many years.


    Since her father became obsessed with sword practice, chasing fame and fortune, it hadn''t happened again.


    Just now... it felt like her father, but different.


    When Aurora returned to the room, she found that Sam had even changed the sheets.


    The battlefield of their passion needed cleaning, but Aurora hadn''t expected Sam to be so considerate and meticulous.


    "I have to say, you really know how to move a woman at times like this," Aurora said sincerely.


    Sam looked at her, slightly surprised.


    "That moved you?"


    Aurora smiled, then sat on the bed, leaning against Sam and comfortably hugging his arm.


    She had never been in such a vulnerable position, leaning on a man''s chest, something she hadn''t even thought about for years. But now, she didn''t reject it at all, even finding it very comfortable.


    "Don''t you know women pay a lot of attention to details? Especially in this day and age, where everyone thinks they''re clever, believing that old-fashioned sweet talk proves nothing. It''s the unnoticed details that become rare qualities and the only evidence."


    "Aurora, when you say things like that, you sound like you''re solving a case."


    "Maybe, it''s my habit as a cop."


    She adjusted her position comfortably, snuggling against the boy''s chest. Sam considerately lifted his arm, pulling her into his embrace.


    "But... given your profession, why did you suddenly want to have this kind of relationship with me? Doesn''t it feel awkward?"


    Sam was still curious, unsure if Aurora was deceiving him or if she hadn''t thought it through herself.


    Aurora confidently said.


    "There''s nothing awkward about it. I live my life the way I find comfortable. Of course, if you feel uncomfortable being with me like this, you can tell me anytime, and I''ll choose to leave your life."


    Sam looked at the ceiling, smelling the faint scent of her post-bath fragrance.


    "What if... my boss finds out?"


    "Just be careful. If she does find out, I''ll be honest with her."


    "And then it turns into a clich¨¦ family drama where she wants you to leave, and you do?"


    Aurora looked up at Sam. "You really have an unusual relationship with her, don''t you?"


    Sam admired Aurora''s sharpness, even in such moments.


    "Well, we''re closer than friends, but... not as close as you and me. After all, we haven''t had sex."


    Does dream sex count?


    Sam wasn''t sure, but for now, he could only say this.


    Aurora shook her head, then placed her hand on his waist.


    "It doesn''t matter. But I won''t give up my life just because she asks. You can rest assured, I might withdraw calmly when I don''t need it, but I won''t deliberately wrong myself."


    "So, there''s a chance I might be abandoned?"


    "Are you scared?"


    "No, I''m just worried you''ll get too deep and won''t be able to leave me easily."


    "That might happen, but... I don''t plan to resist or avoid it in advance. Let''s just live comfortably, isn''t that the most important thing?"


    Sam looked down at her.


    As if in sync, Aurora opened her eyes and met his gaze.


    The night was silent, with only the sound of their hearts beating.


    Their breaths were in perfect harmony.


    Aurora seemed to hear her mother''s voice. ''My dear daughter, there''s nothing more painful than wronging yourself. One day, you''ll forgive Mom.''


    But at this moment, she lifted her head and kissed the boy''s lips.


    It was a gentle, not frantic kiss.


    ''Mom, I don''t want to forgive you. But because of you, I''m very happy now.''

 Chapter 402 402: I like you a bit more than yesterday

    Aurora didn''t know when she fell asleep.


    She only knew that when she woke up to the soft morning light, she didn''t have a headache and felt incredibly relaxed.


    It didn''t feel like she had been hungover all night; it was more like she had enjoyed a top-notch massage and then woken up.


    Not only was there no discomfort, but she felt excessively comfortable...


    She remembered last night''s events. Was that considered a massage?


    She didn''t know, but Sam was already gone.


    Aurora frowned slightly, feeling the lingering warmth of the boy beside her.


    She instinctively reached for her phone to check the time.


    To her surprise, the first thing she saw was a message from half an hour ago.


    From the boy who had already disappeared from her side.


    [Had a good sleep? That means my service last night was spot on. When you wake up, go wash up, and there''s breakfast waiting for you on the table.]


    Aurora was momentarily stunned.


    She quickly grabbed her phone, got up, and then¡ª


    "Tap, tap, tap!"


    She hurriedly opened the bedroom door, walked into the living room, and saw the breakfast on the table, thoughtfully covered.


    Instantly, Aurora felt an indescribable warmth.


    No one would reject being cared for and thoughtfully looked after.


    She remembered Sam''s gesture of ruffling her hair in the bathtub last night.


    He... really felt like a father.


    Just so young...


    Aurora quickly picked up her phone, sat at the dining table, and dialed Sam''s number.


    Her fingers unconsciously traced circles on the table, a habit she had when she was slightly nervous.


    "Hello, what''s up? It''s really cold outside."


    The familiar voice of the boy came through, along with the sound of the cold wind, a bit noisy.


    Aurora pulled her legs up onto the chair, holding the phone and speaking softly.


    "When did you leave?"


    "About an hour ago. You just woke up, huh? The breakfast must be cold by now. Go heat it up."


    "I''ll heat it later..."


    "Then why did you call?"


    "Why did you leave so early?" she asked softly.


    Sam''s laughter came through the phone.


    "Obviously, I have to go to class. I had to go back and change clothes. Did you think I could sleep in like you?"


    "Oh."


    "Is that all?"


    "Thank you."


    She said softly.


    "No problem. Consider it my extra service for you. You''re the only one who''s enjoyed it. Anything else?"


    "Yes."


    "What else?"


    Aurora spoke into the phone.


    "I like you a bit more than yesterday."


    "Huh?"


    Aurora quickly hung up the phone.


    She placed the phone on the table and then, somewhat troubled, ruffled her messy but thick hair.


    "Oh my god, I''m almost thirty, why am I acting so childish..."


    "Beep~"


    The phone screen lit up again.


    She looked over and unlocked it.


    It was a message from the boy she had just finished talking to.


    [Don''t cry alone anymore. If you feel lonely, you can always reach out to me.]


    "Pfft..."


    Aurora couldn''t help but laugh.


    She took a deep breath, still smiling.


    Looking out the window with a smile.


    "Now I understand why you think I might get deeper and deeper..."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "The final test of this semester is tomorrow. Pay attention to exam discipline and make sure to rest well. The schedule for the upcoming winter break has also been announced."


    On the podium stood Alice, wearing her familiar and stylish gold-rimmed glasses.


    Her cold and slightly authoritative demeanor was now something Sam thoroughly enjoyed.


    "Hey, Sam."


    Louis, sitting next to him, leaned over sneakily, whispering.


    "What?"


    Sam looked over.


    Louis looked at Sam suspiciously.


    "What''s your relationship with Ms. Alice?"


    Sam found it amusing.


    "Why? Have you set your sights on Ms. Alice already?"


    Louis quickly explained.


    "Of course not! Although Ms. Alice is indeed very beautiful, and many guys at school like her and talk about her, I know my limits."


    "Then why ask?"


    "Do you ever get the feeling..."


    "Feeling?"


    "That Ms. Alice pays special attention to you..."


    Sam looked at Louis''s suspicious eyes. Of course, he had that feeling.


    But Sam remained expressionless.


    "That''s normal. I''m the top student in this class."


    "That makes sense, but... I don''t think Ms. Alice is the type to only look at superficial things."


    He said.


    Sam smiled and said, "If you think so, maybe you''re right. But why are you so concerned?"


    "Nothing, it''s just that Ms. Alice looked at you a couple of times just now, so..."


    Hearing this, Sam already felt something was off.


    Sure enough, the next moment.


    "Sam, Louis, what are you two doing?"


    The woman''s stern voice came through.


    Louis immediately sat up straight, stammering.


    "I, he, I..."


    "What are you mumbling about? Go stand outside. You''ve been behaving well for a few days, and now you''re back to your old habits, disturbing others. Out."


    "Just me?"


    Louis looked at Sam.


    The boy turned his head nonchalantly, indicating it had nothing to do with him.


    "Who else?"


    "...Alright."


    Louis walked out of the classroom dejectedly.


    Sam looked up at Alice on the podium. She was casually scanning the room, seemingly not paying attention to Sam.


    Sam could only silently apologize to Louis. Sorry, Louis, there will be many more unfair moments like this in life.


    After school, Sam didn''t go anywhere else.


    He didn''t go to the club either because this evening had already been reserved by a certain heiress.


    When Sam appeared at the school gate on time.


    Many students passing by saw Sam standing conspicuously by the roadside.


    "Wow... so handsome, is that Sam?"


    "Who else in our school is that handsome?"


    "Why is he standing there alone? It''s so windy and cold. I wish I could give him my scarf."


    "Sure, as long as you''re not afraid of a certain someone''s reaction, go ahead."


    "Screech¡ª"


    Accompanied by the clear sound of tires skidding on the ground, a familiar black car appeared in front of Sam.


    Without hesitation, Sam opened the car door and disappeared from sight, followed by the car disappearing from view.


    "You''re quite punctual today."


    Angel was wearing a thick black coat over her shoulders, with a black fitted dress underneath, like something for a banquet.


    She had delicate crescent-shaped earrings.


    Her whole aura was that of a refined noble, looking even more elegant.


    Sam blinked.


    "Did you just come from a banquet?"


    "I just accompanied my mom to meet some board members."


    She hadn''t attended classes today, having taken the day off, which Sam knew from the morning.


    Sam smiled.


    "You''re already involved in such things?"


    "Of course, even if I don''t do anything else, getting familiar with faces is something the only daughter of this family should do."


    Her tone was a bit displeased, clearly not enjoying it.


    Sam didn''t offer any comfort but said,


    "Do you want a massage?"


    Angel looked at Sam suspiciously.


    "What did you do wrong? Trying to please me?"


    Sam answered innocently.


    "How can you call it pleasing? It''s caring for you. When you''re tired and irritated, I should help you relieve or resolve it."


    "What if my irritation is all because of you?"


    Angel said this but lay down first, right on Sam''s lap.


    Sam''s hands gently covered Angel''s temples, using the Hand of Desire.


    He massaged gently, looking down at her beautiful face that he never got tired of.


    "Anything but disappearing."


    "What if I want all the women around you to disappear?" she squinted at him.


    Sam blinked. "How about we talk about me disappearing instead?"


    "Hmph."


    Sam''s increasingly skilled massage techniques, though Angel didn''t say it, her more refreshed appearance was enough to show her satisfaction.


    At the familiar mansion, Selena came up holding Biscuit.


    "Good evening, Sam!"


    She smiled brightly.


    Sam smiled back.


    "Good evening, Selena."


    Selena blinked.


    "Sam, the New Year is almost here!"


    "Now that you mention it, it is."


    "So, have you prepared my New Year gift?"


    She looked at Sam expectantly.


    Sam immediately understood her enthusiasm today and turned to Angel.


    "Isn''t Selena almost in ninth grade?"


    "Yes."


    "How about I give her some practice tests to help her study?"


    Angel laughed.


    "I think that''s a great idea."


    Selena''s eyes widened.


    "No, no, Sam, I was just kidding. You don''t have to give me a New Year gift..."


    Sam smiled, making Selena shiver.


    "How can that be? My girlfriend''s sister wants a gift. Of course, I''ll give one. Don''t worry, I''ll personally deliver it to you."


    "...No, please no!!"


    Selena covered her face and ran off.


    Watching the little girl''s back, Angel couldn''t help but laugh.


    "You really enjoy scaring kids?"


    Sam looked at Angel curiously.


    "When did I say I was scaring her? I really will give her the tests."


    "Alright, you''re amazing."


    During dinner, Celeste finally appeared at the table.


    She arrived with her familiar charm and captivating presence.


    Oh, Sam wasn''t talking about the roast pig on the table.


    "Isn''t your school having exams tomorrow?"


    Celeste asked with a smile.


    Sam nodded.


    "Yes, starting tomorrow."


    "Oh dear, that means I''ve been taking up Angel''s study time, having her accompany me to work these past few days..."


    Without hesitation, Sam looked up and smiled.


    "It''s alright. Angel is very smart. Missing a day or two won''t affect her. Her grades are excellent now. Besides, it''s tiring for Godmother to handle everything alone."


    This way, he didn''t offend either side.


    Angel just focused on eating, uninterested in the topic. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She seemed used to her mother testing her boyfriend with various strange questions.


    She had no mood to stop it, knowing she couldn''t anyway.


    Besides, she increasingly felt she didn''t need to worry about Sam.


    Celeste''s smile grew brighter.


    "Sam, you''re getting better at talking, so smooth in every way."


    "How could it be otherwise? Our bond is deepening, and these words come from the heart."


    "If you care so much about Godmother, would you like to help her with her work? To share some of her burden?"


    Another obvious trap.


    Sam wasn''t tempted at all.


    "I''m not good at those things. I''d only cause trouble. It''s better left to Angel. She''s more suited."


    "But how will you know if you don''t try? You''re at the best age to learn."


    Celeste seemed unwilling to give up, almost shoving the olive branch into Sam''s face.


    Nothing like the Celeste who had called to ''threaten'' him a few nights ago.


    Sam kept smiling.


    "Some things require talent. I''ve always been bad at math, not cut out for business. I don''t want to embarrass myself. Besides, Godmother is already busy enough. Teaching me would be too much."


    "Such a good boy~"


    Hearing this, Selena felt the atmosphere was harmonious, but why did it feel strange? She was too young to understand the awkwardness.


    But Angel, straightforward as always, spoke her mind.


    "Enough, you two. I''m eating. Don''t make me sick."


    The atmosphere turned awkward.


    Sam slowly put away his smile.


    He leaned over and whispered.


    "Come on, cut me some slack."


    Angel didn''t respond, just continued eating.


    Celeste suddenly remembered something. She took out two tickets.


    "By the way, someone gave me these today. Tickets to a concert hall. I''m a bit tired and probably won''t go. Why don''t you two go?"


    Sam took the tickets.


    The packaging looked high-end, clearly valuable.


    "Interested in a concert?"


    He looked at Angel.


    The girl frowned.


    "Why would you go? Do you have any artistic sense?"


    Sam immediately got defensive.


    "I wasn''t that interested, but now I have to prove my artistic germ."


    "Sam, isn''t it gene?"


    Selena asked innocently.


    Sam smiled at the little girl.


    "How about I give Selena some practice tests as a preview?"


    "Why! No, I don''t want... Sis, look at him. He''s trying to kill me!"

 Chapter 403 403: Am I sweet now?

    "Do you really want to go to the concert?"


    Dinner for the four of them ended quickly, and as Angel turned her head, she saw Sam still examining the two concert tickets.


    She didn''t think this rascal had any artistic gene, let alone germ.


    How to put it, this kind of thing should be an innate quality, not something that can suddenly appear overnight.


    "Well, we have nothing else to do, so why not check it out?" Sam said with a smile as he turned to her.


    Angel squinted her eyes.


    "So, you think being alone with me is boring, and that''s why you decided to go to the concert?"


    Sam was taken aback.


    "Where did you get that conclusion? Being with you, anywhere is fine. In other words, as long as you''re there, even a garbage dump feels like a garden."


    Saying such things, Sam could now do it without blushing or skipping a beat, as if it were a natural instinct.


    Angel flashed a charming smile.


    "What if I just want to stay in my room?"


    Stay in the room again?


    Sam smiled and said, "Of course, that''s fine too. But it''s not too late to go to the concert first. Although my musical appreciation skills aren''t great, everything needs a good start. What''s that saying? Foreplay that sets the mood is just as important as passionate lovemaking."


    "Ugh."


    Angel gave Sam a sidelong glance, her eyes filled with allure, a glance that could make anyone feel comfortable, like a current of electricity passing through.


    As she said this, she stood up.


    Sam looked at her. "Where are you going?"


    "To change clothes."


    That was a yes.


    Sam waited quietly outside.


    After about half an hour, Angel finally emerged.


    Angel was very confident in her charm, so she didn''t need many steps to enhance her beauty.


    Her choice of clothing might take a bit longer, as her wardrobe was like a museum of modern women''s fashion.


    Angel didn''t disappoint Sam. It was as if he were the sole audience of a perfect runway show.


    She wore a thick white wool coat over a black, silky, form-fitting dress.


    A white and red scarf adorned her neck as a beautiful accent, her legs in black stockings, and high heels completing the elegant and noble look.


    Sam didn''t know how to describe Angel at this moment with the most accurate words, as it seemed no words could perfectly capture her perfection.


    She carried her bag and stood elegantly in front of Sam, slightly tilting her head up.


    "Ready."


    Though she said it simply, her eyes were fixed on Sam.


    Clearly, a woman who dresses up meticulously, regardless of the outcome, needs the man in front of her to give his evaluation.


    Sam wouldn''t miss this opportunity. This time, he didn''t use his extensive vocabulary to flatter her but smiled wryly.


    "Absolutely perfect. Let''s go."


    They quickly left, with Elowen driving them to the concert.


    The concert was held at a well-known venue in Kuhang.


    Those who performed here were internationally renowned musicians. Ordinary stars and singers didn''t have the qualifications to perform on this stage.


    The parking lot outside was full, like a luxury car exhibition.


    Even before they got out of the car, they could see people in suits and ties, smiling and chatting, their watches gleaming like stars in the sky.


    "Does this scene intimidate you?"


    Angel noticed Sam''s gaze and asked with a smile.


    Sam smiled.


    "I may not have a fancy watch on my wrist, but as long as I''m holding your hand, I have a treasure more dazzling than all these combined."


    Angel''s lips curled slightly, satisfied with his words.


    So she extended her hand, allowing Sam to hold it easily, and they got out of the car together.


    Angel looked at the crowd at the grand and elegant entrance of the concert hall.


    "Most of the people here aren''t really here for the music. They''re just pretending to be cultured, using the occasion to make deals or network. In their circles, everything can be a tool for profit. So don''t mind what they''re doing."


    Sam smiled, unfazed.


    "I know."


    "Let''s go."


    They walked into the concert hall together, and of course, many so-called high-society individuals recognized Angel.


    As Celeste''s only daughter, she was the most dazzling heiress in Kuhang.


    So it wasn''t surprising that people knew her. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Angel responded to their enthusiastic greetings and compliments with indifference.


    She only gave simple greetings, sometimes just a nod.


    Until someone said with a smile,


    "Ah, it''s the first time seeing Miss Angel with a boy. Is this your boyfriend?"


    Sam didn''t speak, smiling as he looked at Angel.


    Angel''s lips curled slightly.


    "Yes, this is my boyfriend, Sam."


    No matter how beautifully the maestro played inside, Sam felt this trip was already worth it.


    However, seeing the slightly nervous looks in their eyes, Sam knew what they would do next.


    They would hurriedly contact their subordinates to investigate who this boy named Sam was.


    He wondered what their expressions would be when they found out Sam was just an ordinary high school student from Cedarwood.


    Would they think this heiress was too lovestruck, or would they admire Sam''s skill in wooing women?


    But none of that mattered.


    They entered the concert hall and sat in their designated seats, quite close to the stage.


    On the stage was a solitary piano.


    Apart from the lighting, there were no other decorations.


    It looked clean and elegant.


    A middle-aged man, about forty or fifty, took the stage. He was thin, with graying temples. His expression was serious, with little smile. After bowing to the audience, he began his performance.


    Indeed, Sam didn''t have much artistic sense and wasn''t good at appreciating such things.


    But he had to admit, the music that reached his ears, sometimes crisp, sometimes deep, and then suddenly lively, really moved his emotions with the notes.


    Perhaps this was the magic of music.


    People are sensory creatures; they can''t resist beautiful sights and sounds.


    More importantly, she and he held hands throughout the performance.


    As the concert neared its end, applause erupted around them. The musician stood up and bowed again, and someone presented flowers.


    Angel turned to Sam.


    "Since we''re at a concert, aren''t you going to give a flower?"


    Sam blinked.


    "I only give flowers to you."


    "You better not be lying."


    Though she said it as if she didn''t believe him, the moment she turned her head, she smiled slightly.


    They left the concert hall together, and as they reached the car, Angel leaned down to the driver, Elowen.


    "You go back first. We''ll take a walk."


    Sam looked at her in surprise.


    "Not in a hurry to go back?"


    Angel squinted slightly.


    "I spent over half an hour getting ready. Just attending a concert and going back would be a waste."


    Sam laughed.


    "Art is priceless. You''re not respecting art."


    "Then you go back. I''ll walk alone."


    Sam grabbed Angel''s hand.


    "It''s fine. Even if you didn''t respect art, at least you respected me. Let''s go."


    Neither of them said where they were going.


    It seemed they had formed a tacit understanding that as long as they were together, anywhere was fine, even on a cold winter night.


    In the cold wind, they walked along the long road. This part of the city was quieter, and it took about ten minutes to reach a bustling area.


    The streetlights cast long shadows of the two, and their breath turned into thin mist.


    "Winter break is coming soon. Do you have any plans?"


    Sam asked casually.


    Angel looked at the gradually lively crowd ahead. She didn''t like it much. She preferred walking on the quiet streets with Sam.


    "No plans."


    "Don''t rich people usually go to warm places for vacation in winter and cool places in summer?"


    Sam asked with a smile.


    Angel sneered slightly.


    "You just want me to leave Kuhang to give you more time with other women, right? Don''t worry, even if I go somewhere, I''ll take you with me, like my luggage."


    "Such sweet words, but you have to call me luggage?"


    Sam looked at her innocently.


    Angel scoffed.


    "I''m not incapable of being sweet. You just haven''t reached the level where I want to be sweet to you. Isn''t that your fault?"


    As Sam was about to speak.


    "Excuse me, sir, ma''am, would you like to buy a bouquet?"


    Suddenly, a little girl holding many roses appeared in front of them, blinking her big eyes and blocking their way.


    Sam looked at Angel, who already seemed slightly impatient. Clearly, she didn''t like being interrupted.


    The little girl didn''t seem to notice and looked at Sam with wide eyes.


    "Sir, this lady is very beautiful. Won''t you buy her a bouquet?"


    Sam smiled and bent down slightly to look at her.


    "Why don''t you ask her to buy me flowers?"


    "Huh?"


    The little girl was stunned, clearly never having heard such a strange question.


    Even Angel couldn''t help but roll her eyes at Sam.


    "Please, don''t be so shameless."


    Sam laughed, then said with a smile.


    "I''ll buy a bouquet."


    He took out some money, handed it to the girl, and took a bouquet of roses from her, ready to give them to Angel.


    But to his surprise, and the little girl''s surprise.


    "I''ll buy the rest. Give them to this gentleman."


    "Huh?"


    The little girl was stunned, looking at this girl who was more beautiful than any she had seen, coldly staring at her.


    Then, a wad of cash was stuffed into the little girl''s hands.


    She was a bit dazed, instinctively handing over all the flowers.


    Angel took the flowers and ''thumped'' them into Sam''s arms.


    Sam held one bouquet and cradled the rest, looking at Angel with a wry smile.


    Angel smiled slightly, taking the bouquet he hadn''t yet given her.


    She smiled and asked, "Am I sweet now? Sweeter than you?"

 Chapter 404 404: Miss is as happy as a child

    Angel held a single bouquet, while Sam had an armful of flowers.


    "Do you think we did a good deed?" Sam asked, still getting used to holding so many flowers.


    Angel, casually holding her bouquet as if it were a trivial item, glanced at Sam.


    "I don''t know, but I definitely didn''t buy these flowers out of sympathy."


    "I get it. You''re just head over heels for me and had to buy me flowers. To cover it up, you said it was because I called you not sweet enough."


    "If you keep talking nonsense, I''ll glue your mouth shut."


    Sam took a deep breath. "These flowers smell amazing~"


    "If you like them so much, take them home and worship them."


    Sam looked at the sensitive, rebellious girl beside him.


    "I just want you to always be healthy and happy."


    "Sure, if you annoy me less, I''ll be very healthy."


    "I''m not always annoying you. Can''t you see? I''m full of love for you."


    Angel sneered. "I don''t see it."


    Sam nodded.


    Then he looked around at the bustling crowd, took a step forward, and approached a young girl passing by.


    "Excuse me."


    Sam''s sudden appearance startled the girl, making her nervous.


    Seeing her reaction, Sam smiled.


    "Don''t be nervous. I just wanted to ask if you could take a picture of us?"


    "A picture?"


    The girl clearly didn''t expect this request.


    Angel, who heard everything, squinted. What was this idiot doing? Did he think taking a picture together would show his love?


    "Yes, could you take a picture of me and my girlfriend? Please."


    "...Sure. But I''m not very good at taking pictures..."


    The girl hesitated, worried that her lack of skill might ruin the beautiful moment for this seemingly perfect couple.


    Sam smiled.


    "It''s okay. Just do your best."


    "Alright."


    Sam handed her his phone.


    Then he returned to Angel''s side. "What are you waiting for? Let''s take a picture."


    Angel squinted at Sam. "I don''t like taking pictures like this."


    She didn''t mind taking pictures with Sam, but she wasn''t used to posing and making expressions in front of strangers. It felt awkward and uncomfortable.


    But Sam nudged her shoulder.


    "It''s okay. Just one picture. We need to capture memories, or how can we call ourselves a couple?"


    "If that''s what makes a couple, your idea is too shallow." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Excuse me, are you ready?" the girl holding the phone asked softly.


    Sam smiled. "Just a moment."


    Then he put his arm around Angel''s shoulder, facing the camera.


    "How about this pose?"


    "I don''t like it."


    Whether she was being difficult on purpose or genuinely disliked the pose, Angel expressed her dissatisfaction.


    Sam lowered his arm and simply held her hand.


    "How about this?"


    "I don''t like it."


    "You''re doing this on purpose, aren''t you?"


    Sam turned to Angel, squinting.


    Angel smiled and looked up. "What do you mean, on purpose? You just can''t find a pose I like."


    Her words sounded strange, but her expression was clearly challenging.


    She seemed to be deliberately uncooperative, not caring that someone was waiting to take their picture. She didn''t care because she could always find top photographers to take their pictures. A random passerby didn''t matter to her.


    Sam saw Angel''s obvious challenge. He smiled.


    Then, holding the bouquet in one hand, he turned slightly and reached out.


    He gently lifted her chin.


    "I know a pose you''ll like," he said, smiling into her eyes.


    They stood on a busy street, in front of a fast-food restaurant, with the bright sign behind them and mist swirling around.


    The scene made the lights look hazy and beautiful.


    The girl holding the phone thought this scene was already perfect, like a wallpaper.


    But... it seemed to be missing something. What was it?


    Angel squinted at Sam. His playful gesture made her eyes flash with challenge and danger.


    "Whether I''ll like it or not, if you don''t let go, you''ll definitely..."


    Angel didn''t finish her sentence. Not because she didn''t want to, but because she couldn''t.


    As she spoke, Sam''s gaze, his face, moved quickly towards her.


    The surroundings blurred and darkened, the night sky above seemed to disappear.


    He no longer used his fingers to lift her chin.


    Instead, he cupped her face with his warm hand.


    He kissed her.


    And Angel... tilted her head slightly, as if ready to receive the kiss, like a natural response.


    Could it be that Angel''s heart was already adapting to being with Sam?


    She didn''t feel anger, but rather... a sweet surprise spreading.


    Sam''s kiss was gentle, not forceful, but Angel had no intention of pulling away.


    Was this her preferred way?


    No...


    She was just cooperating for the photo. This picture should turn out well, right?


    "Perfect, so beautiful!!"


    As they broke the kiss, the girl holding the phone was wide-eyed, blushing, more excited than Sam and Angel.


    She walked over to Sam, holding the phone.


    "This is the most perfect picture! Can you send it to me? I... want to use it as my wallpaper."


    Sam smiled, letting go of the still-dazed Angel, and took the phone. He looked at the picture and smiled. "Sure."


    The girl nodded excitedly.


    "Great, I''ll add you as a friend..."


    At that moment, Angel smiled and said,


    "Do you have to add friends to send a picture?"


    Both Sam and the girl looked over.


    The girl shivered.


    For some reason, this beautiful girl was smiling... but why did it feel so cold?


    Sam quickly responded, amused. "Bluetooth works too. It''s convenient."


    "That works too."


    The girl received the picture and politely said goodbye.


    Angel looked at Sam, who was still admiring the photo.


    "You seem good at using this method to pick up girls. If I weren''t here, would you have added her as a friend?"


    Sam looked at her, amused.


    "Do you think I''m the type to flirt with other girls in front of my girlfriend? Even if you call me a womanizer, a womanizer isn''t blind. She''s not as pretty as you."


    "Oh, so you only care about looks?"


    "Like you didn''t notice my face when you first found me."


    "..."


    Angel was momentarily speechless.


    Because Sam was right. It was true.


    If it weren''t for Sam''s face, she wouldn''t have been interested in him initially.


    "Speechless?"


    Sam teased.


    Angel didn''t respond, changing the subject.


    "Let me see the picture!"


    "Here, I think it turned out great."


    Sam handed her the phone.


    Angel looked dismissive.


    How good could it be?


    But the moment she saw it, her eyes were glued to the screen.


    The composition was simple: a boy holding a bouquet, cupping the face of a girl holding a rose, leaning in for a kiss.


    But the beauty lay in the location, the uncomplicated colors.


    The girl in the picture, her cheeks slightly flushed, eyes closed.


    And Sam''s perfect profile, serious expression, could grace any fashion magazine cover.


    The hazy background, the rising mist, the boy and girl holding flowers.


    Even the perfect angle.


    No filters, no extra edits needed.


    It was the perfect picture...


    Sam watched Angel''s expression.


    "So, do you think we should update our social media profile picture?"


    Angel glanced at Sam.


    Then she started scrolling.


    Sam was puzzled.


    "What are you doing?"


    Angel squinted.


    "Nothing, don''t worry about it."


    "You''re looking through my photos?!"


    "Can''t I?"


    "Even if we''re a couple, I have privacy. Wait! Stop scrolling!"


    "No way, I''m looking."


    "Give it to me!"


    "In your dreams."


    "Don''t run!"


    Angel, holding Sam''s phone, started running while looking through it.


    Sam chased after her.


    The streetlights couldn''t keep up with their shadows. The bustling street now had two lively figures.


    Elowen, driving behind them, watched through the car window.


    They laughed, played, chased, and ran.


    When was the last time Miss was this lively and happy?


    Sometimes Elowen felt this girl was a shadow of her mother.


    In many ways, she seemed to be learning her mother''s ways and style.


    If not for this scene, Elowen might have forgotten.


    Miss was originally a vibrant young girl...


    And that boy, just as Madam said.


    He was really changing her...


    At that moment, her phone rang. She glanced at it and answered.


    "Hello, Madam."


    "How are they?"


    "Very well."


    "What do you mean by ''very well''?"


    Elowen thought about how to answer.


    She looked up and saw the boy finally catching the girl at the end of the street.


    He held the beautiful, noble girl in his arms, laughing.


    In the cold winter night, their breath formed thin mist as they laughed.


    Elowen answered softly.


    "Miss is as happy as a child..."

 Chapter 405 405: You really are my angel

    How to spend a perfect night?


    Of course, it starts with your girlfriend not finding any suspicious photos in your phone''s gallery.


    Sam was very fortunate.


    He didn''t have the habit of taking random photos.


    So, apart from the pictures of him and Angel, there were almost no photos of other girls. Except for Ava, of course.


    But Ava was Sam''s sister, and that could be explained from various angles. Angel wasn''t someone who nitpicked over trivial matters, and she wouldn''t dwell on questions without definitive answers for too long.


    So, they managed to return home smoothly. As for everything that happened on the street, perhaps it would come to mind on some ordinary night long after.


    In their young high school days, they would have such memories.


    Of course, if they never thought of it again, that would be even better.


    Because it would mean they had many more beautiful memories worth recalling, not just this seemingly ordinary but warm moment.


    They returned to Angel''s room without any issues, with its familiar luxurious decor.


    But once the lights were off, it didn''t matter much, as all they needed for sleep was a bed.


    Familiar kisses.


    Familiar exploration of each other''s bodies, which seemed to have become a given.


    The familiar touch, indescribable and incomparable to anything else.


    This was Angel, perfect from head to toe.


    Irreplaceable Angel.


    Her beauty, her body, her breasts, and her vagina were all unique.


    Maybe it was just a feeling, but tonight, Angel seemed especially gentle.


    Even her actions of kissing Sam''s cock were incredibly tender.


    And Sam, of course, wouldn''t miss such a gentle moment.


    He displayed his lovemaking skills to Angel without reservation.


    Until she experienced orgasm after orgasm, losing her strength and unable to move.


    Their bodies were drenched in sweat, but it seemed neither of them cared about that. They just embraced each other, drawing warmth from the night as if it were their last.


    Sam didn''t like to think too pessimistically about things.


    Or rather, no matter how pessimistic or desperate the situation, he would always find a glimmer of hope or something to comfort himself.


    Otherwise, nothing could have sustained him to this point.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Perhaps because Sam had been silent for too long, just holding Angel in his arms without speaking.


    The girl in his arms lifted her head slightly, her eyes no longer cold, looking at him.


    Sam lowered his head slightly, his hand instinctively grabbing her breast.


    "Nothing much, just reflecting a bit. It feels like another year is about to pass."


    "It''s not even Christmas yet, and we haven''t even had the exam that''s in a few days," Angel said with a hint of sarcasm.


    Sam smiled and lowered his head.


    "Yeah, people tend to worry about things that haven''t happened yet, which makes them anxious."


    Angel scoffed.


    "Even if you try not to think about it, you will. But thinking about it doesn''t help. Until things actually happen, you never know what to do. As for anxiety... the smarter you are, the more anxious you get."


    She summarized succinctly.


    Sam smiled, pressing his lips together.


    "So, are you complimenting me for being smart?"


    "You don''t like being praised by me?"


    "No, it''s just a bit unusual. I never thought I''d live to see the day when the Heiress praised me."


    As soon as Sam finished speaking, Angel clamped his cock tightly with her legs.


    The boy, gritting his teeth, looked at Angel innocently.


    "What are you doing?"


    "You''re getting too full of yourself."


    "You praise me, but I can''t get full of myself?"


    "I praise you because I want to. Getting full of yourself is something I hate."


    "Alright, the Heiress''s rules are rules."


    Sam smiled, not taking it to heart.


    What else could he do?


    She was Angel, after all...


    "You really are my angel."


    Sam murmured softly, lowering his head to nuzzle her nose.


    With both of their noses being quite prominent, this action was easy to do.


    Angel, of course, heard his seemingly nonsensical murmur.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "Hmm? Was I wrong?"


    At this moment, Angel suddenly smiled.


    "Let me guess what you''d say... It should be, ''A man as excellent as me shouldn''t belong to just one person; I should belong to all of humanity.'' Right?"


    Sam blinked, seeing the slightly mischievous look in her eyes.


    "I don''t think I''ve ever said that."


    "You''ve thought it countless times."


    "Can you read minds too?"


    "I specialize in reading yours."


    "Is that a high school course? I''d like to take it."


    "Stop joking. Who doesn''t know your thoughts?"


    Angel snorted, then turned her back to Sam.


    Sam, understanding, gently held her, turning his arm into her pillow.


    He lay against her back, holding her shoulder.


    Sam inhaled the faint scent of her hair, as if everything was about to fall into silence again.


    He heard her soft voice.


    "So, you still haven''t given up on that crazy idea?" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam knew what she was referring to.


    He replied softly.


    "Yeah."


    "So, I haven''t made you feel unparalleled happiness?"


    Angel seemed unusually doubtful of herself.


    Sam leaned closer to her ear, speaking softly.


    "I do feel your unparalleled beauty and happiness."


    "Then why haven''t you given up? Are you saying other girls can give you the same feeling?"


    Sam didn''t know what expression the girl in his arms had at that moment.


    Was she restraining her anger, ready to lash out, or was she quietly feeling sad?


    He didn''t know. He just had to give his own answer.


    "No one can replace the feeling you give me, just as no one can replace me. But... I still hopelessly, unrepentantly believe that everyone should be happy."


    "You describe it that way, so you should know it''s neither correct nor just." Angel''s voice was light, seemingly devoid of extra emotion.


    Sam smiled.


    "There''s no such thing as absolute justice or correctness. I just know I want to do what needs to be done, to make fewer people sad, to make our lives more complete. I can''t accurately explain why I feel this way. But..."


    Sam held her tighter.


    Tightly.


    As if loosening his grip would make her disappear like smoke.


    "I like you. I''m sure now. I really like you, and I can''t lose you."


    He felt the body in his arms tremble slightly, so clearly.


    Angel didn''t respond immediately. She was silent for a long time.


    How long?


    A minute?


    Five minutes?


    Or longer?


    Sam didn''t count the time. He just closed his eyes, thinking it wouldn''t be bad to fall asleep like this.


    But he still heard Angel''s response.


    "Is that your way of admitting defeat?"


    "When two people like each other, there''s no winning or losing."


    "But games have winners and losers."


    "The game ended long ago."


    "When did it end? I don''t know."


    Sam opened his eyes.


    The closed curtains only let in a few strands of light, like spider silk.


    But that was the only light in the room.


    He said.


    "It started when we met, and it ended when we met."


    "I don''t like riddles."


    "This isn''t a riddle. From that moment, no games were needed, no extra reasons. The strings of fate have bound us together. For whatever reason, we won''t part. We''ll always be together. Forever."


    "If I say I don''t understand your words or why you''re saying them."


    Angel''s voice wasn''t as calm, allowing Sam to catch a hint of emotion.


    Sam kissed her hair.


    Like a knight kissing the queen''s hand with reverence.


    "It doesn''t matter... There''s plenty of time. I''ll spend my life proving this. And I said I like you... I''m telling you I''m willing to spend that much time."


    "Aren''t you afraid of dying?"


    "I''m afraid, but I can''t leave you."


    "...Sleep."


    Angel said softly.


    The long night seemed to have no answers or conclusions.


    Sam would never know what expression Angel had when she heard his words.


    Until a few days later, at the end of the exam.


    The unclosed window, in the gloomy weather, let snowflakes fall on his arm, slowly melting.


    Sam suddenly looked up.


    Last night, when he was used as a pillow, it seemed there was a similar wetness.

 Chapter 406 406: lets go together

    The exam went smoothly.


    It''s hard to find anything that doesn''t go smoothly for Sam these days.


    Any knowledge that passes through his eyes can be quickly digested, understood, and retained with long-lasting clarity.


    The boost in intelligence has its perks, enough to change the fate of an ordinary person. But for Sam, these things no longer bring much surprise.


    After finishing the exam, Sam put down his pen, once again the first in the class to complete it. Many classmates were no longer surprised by this.


    Sam''s grades used to be average, and his sudden leap in performance took some getting used to. But now, it was seen as a normal "awakening" that happens to boys in high school.


    Stepping out of the classroom, it was still snowing outside.


    Despite the gloomy weather, the excitement of the approaching holiday was palpable.


    Even though exams weren''t over, many classrooms were already buzzing with noise.


    But none of this concerned Sam. On the last day of the term, he naturally headed towards the club room.


    The familiar Room 103.


    Standing at the door, Sam tilted his head slightly, seeing the other club rooms already bustling with people.


    Exchanging greetings, wishing each other a Merry Christmas in advance.


    "Sam, Merry Christmas!"


    A girl with thick glasses, blushing, waved vigorously from a distance, as if she had spotted a celebrity.


    Sam smiled.


    "Merry Christmas."


    He didn''t know who she was, but she knew his name.


    After greeting her, Sam opened the door and walked into Room 103.


    From a distance, he heard the girl''s excited voice.


    "Oh my god, Sam said Merry Christmas to me! I''m so lucky!"


    But, was Sam really worth such anticipation?


    Sam closed the door behind him.


    The room was as quiet as ever, but not empty.


    There was a girl, perfectly in harmony with the environment¡ªSophie.


    She sat in her usual spot, holding a familiar book.


    "Why is it just you?"


    Sam put down his bag and sat across from her. Even though there were only two of them, sitting right next to her wasn''t a good choice.


    After all, human interaction isn''t just about getting close; sometimes maintaining a distance is also a way to preserve beauty.


    Moreover, this angle was perfect, allowing him to see Sophie''s delicate face, her hair slightly falling, partially covering her profile.


    Sophie looked up at Sam. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If you want to find someone else, just wait at the door. No need to come in here."


    Her words were still sharp, but her tone was noticeably softer than before.


    Yet, Sam could still sense a bit of awkwardness in her words.


    How to put it?


    It was like she wanted to show her friendly and gentle side, but habit and pride stopped her attempts.


    But, it was kind of cute.


    Sam just smiled at her.


    "If I wait at the door, I won''t see you."


    Sophie looked at Sam. Her eyes showed a hint of shyness, and her pink cheeks betrayed her thoughts.


    She seemed a bit annoyed, as if displeased that Sam could so easily say such heart-fluttering words.


    "Stop saying things like that to me," she couldn''t help but say.


    Sam smiled at her.


    "Why? You don''t like hearing it?"


    "Of course I don''t."


    Sophie wanted to make it clear that she wasn''t someone who could be swayed by sweet talk.


    Sam chuckled.


    "That''s because you''re not used to it. If I say it more often, you''ll get used to it and start liking it."


    "What nonsense..."


    "This is the Sam''s exclusive social guide."


    "Womanizer..."


    She muttered softly.


    Then she turned her attention back to her book, trying to focus on reading to distract herself.


    Sam didn''t continue chatting with Sophie, and the club room fell silent.


    The only sounds were the turning of pages and their shallow breaths.


    Sam looked at his phone, tapping the screen occasionally.


    Sophie stole glances at him, seeing the boy sometimes smile, sometimes look serious.


    Who was he texting?


    So happy... it must be Angel, right?


    Who else could it be?


    Only that girl could make him show so many expressions.


    But maybe there were others. After all, his relationships were so complicated, surrounded by so many beautiful girls...


    Wait.


    What was she thinking?


    Why was she suddenly thinking about these things?


    Thinking about these things made Sophie feel like a teenage girl with a crush, watching her popular crush surrounded by girls, only able to secretly watch from the corner.


    It was terrible.


    Sophie''s emotions became chaotic.


    She couldn''t focus on her book, even though the words were familiar. She couldn''t string them together into coherent sentences.


    Her attention was inexplicably drawn to the boy across from her. She picked up her book, but she couldn''t control herself.


    Sophie didn''t realize it.


    Except for the serious time during the exam, she had been frequently thinking about this boy named Sam lately.


    His face, his words, like shells washed up on the shore, appearing uncontrollably.


    Then she would think.


    This was a path they walked together, a tree they saw together, words he said.


    Even a familiar voice...


    It was really terrible.


    She finally gave up.


    She closed her book, put it in her bag, and stood up.


    "Are you leaving?" Sam looked up and asked.


    Sophie turned her head slightly, avoiding Sam''s eyes.


    "Yeah."


    "Wait a minute, let''s go together."


    Sam stood up too.


    Sophie hesitated, then frowned.


    "Aren''t you waiting for them?"


    Sam smiled at her.


    "Why does it sound like I came here just to wait for them?"


    "Isn''t that the case?"


    "Can''t I be here to see you? After all, this seems to be the place where I can reliably find Sophie."


    "What do you mean, find me... You... do whatever you want."


    Sophie wanted to argue instinctively.


    But she restrained herself.


    She could feel herself changing subtly because of this boy.


    But... was change really bad? Why... didn''t she dislike it?


    They walked out of the club room building together.


    Sam looked at the gloomy sky, the snow falling.


    "Your clothes seem a bit thin. Are you cold?"


    Sophie frowned.


    "No."


    "Then why is your body shaking?"


    Sophie wrinkled her nose.


    "I''m fine. You should go ahead."


    But Sam had already taken off his coat and draped it over Sophie.


    This made Sophie pause. She instinctively stepped back and looked at Sam.


    She saw the boy''s smiling face.


    Like the only light in the cloudy weather.


    "Let''s go, together."


    "Aren''t you afraid Angel will see?" Sophie asked.


    Sam smiled brightly.


    "We''ll deal with it if she does. Don''t overthink it. If I''m not afraid, why should you be? Are you really that scared?"


    At times like this, a bit of reverse psychology worked wonders on her.


    But... this time, Sophie didn''t move.


    She looked at Sam, her eyes filled with an indescribable struggle.


    "Sam... if you give me your coat, you''ll catch a cold."


    Sam listened to her words and just smiled.


    "Does it really matter? If one of us has to catch a cold, I''d rather it be me than you."

 Chapter 407 407: Okay

    Sophie lowered her head and followed Sam.


    As they exited the school gates, she hesitated. How to put it?


    It was as if she had mustered up the courage, but not entirely, like an ostrich ready to bury its head in the sand at any moment.


    She kept her head down, not daring to look at anyone.


    It wasn''t until they boarded the bus that Sophie finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Today, they were lucky; there were still seats available on the bus.


    Right at the back, and Sophie had no choice but to sit next to Sam, as she couldn''t sit in front of or behind him.


    Sam, being considerate, said, "You can sit by the window."


    Sophie couldn''t find a reason to refuse. More accurately, she had set a trap for herself, no longer able to reject this boy as she used to.


    Who said it?


    When you''re alone, you can be as free as you want.


    But when someone special enters your world, you start setting many limits for yourself.


    Getting close is a double-edged sword.


    You can''t deny the freshness and joy the other person brings.


    But you also can''t escape the freedom and courage you lose bit by bit.


    She sat by the window, while Sam sat on the outer side.


    The bus was crowded, noisy with the murmur of conversations. With the holiday approaching, everything seemed lively and cheerful.


    Sophie watched the snowflakes on the window melt into droplets, sliding down in wet trails.


    The street scenes outside were blurry, like the carvings of time, the mottling of years.


    Sophie seemed to realize only now that another semester had passed. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And she and Sam had known each other from summer to winter.


    Not a full year, but it felt like a complete story in their lives.


    She felt a bit dazed, turning her head to see Sam''s slightly damp hair.


    "How did your exam go?"


    Her initiative to ask surprised Sam.


    In his memory, he was always the one to start their conversations. This girl was mostly passive, and now... in this brief silence, he hadn''t planned to bring up any topic.


    He just wanted to enjoy this temporary peace, swaying with the bus, like a time train heading towards an unknown future.


    Caught off guard by her question, Sam quickly reacted, smiling as usual.


    "Not bad. How about you?"


    Sophie, feeling awkward, glanced at Sam''s familiar smile.


    It seemed like one of her rare moments of courage, bravely making eye contact.


    "Normal performance."


    But the courage she mustered quickly dissipated after saying this simple sentence, like a deflated balloon. She quickly turned her head, avoiding letting the boy see her already blushing face.


    Brave beforehand, regretful afterward¡ªthis had become Sophie''s recent norm.


    And it often happened when she was with this boy.


    Like now, she regretted it.


    Why did she take the initiative to speak?


    It made her seem boring... and eager to talk to him.


    Would he think she was strange now? But even she thought she was strange...


    Soon, Sam''s voice came through clearly.


    "If it was just a normal performance, I might beat you this time."


    It sounded like a challenge.


    After all, Sophie''s greatest pride in front of this boy was her top rank in the grade.


    She snorted softly.


    "My normal performance guarantees first place. There''s no way you can surpass me."


    "Then... how about a bet?"


    It seemed like familiar words.


    They hadn''t bet often, the last time being a month''s worth of chores.


    It felt like revisiting old times, like Sam was giving her another chance.


    Sophie hesitated for a moment.


    Should she engage in this self-deceptive way to start an unfinished story? It didn''t seem worth debating.


    It was a step offered by him, and if she accepted it like before, unable to resist the challenge, she might relive that month''s wonderful experience.


    But... was she really provoked?


    It''s easy to deceive others, but hard to deceive oneself.


    She bit her lip. "No bet."


    Sam sighed, sounding a bit disappointed.


    "You''re smart, knowing you''d lose, so you didn''t bet."


    Sophie was smart. She understood that Sam wasn''t mocking her; he just didn''t want her to miss this opportunity.


    It seemed like the best reason he had to let her interact with him more normally.


    But... he was a fool.


    Sophie looked ahead, noticing how crowded the bus had become, with people standing shoulder to shoulder.


    She looked at the crowd and softly said, "Do you have plans tonight?"


    Her question disrupted Sam''s thoughts.


    "I don''t have any plans. Why?"


    Sam was puzzled.


    He didn''t know what she was getting at, but his heart started racing.


    It felt like his heart was being pulled by a thread of fate, leading somewhere... why was it affecting his heartbeat?


    She didn''t dare turn her head, just looking ahead. Her profile was already blushing.


    She didn''t even have the courage to look at her reflection in the window.


    Snowflakes hit the window, the wind howled outside.


    The chatter, the honking on the streets, all filled the air.


    But none of it could match the penetrating power of her soft voice.


    "If you don''t have plans... come to my place and cook. Is that okay?"


    She controlled her voice to keep it steady.


    And tried to keep her heartbeat and temperature normal.


    People think they can''t control others, but they can control themselves.


    But they can''t control their heartbeat, their metabolism, or a moment of blushing.


    Sam understood her meaning.


    She didn''t accept his bet, not because she rejected the step he offered.


    But because she was telling Sam in her own way.


    He didn''t need a bet to go to her place.


    He could spend time with her like that month.


    She was still sensitive, afraid of getting hurt.


    But she was giving this boy the opportunity to get close to her.


    The bus swayed, unsteady but still reaching its stops.


    Sam stood up suddenly.


    Sophie instinctively looked up at him, ignoring her nervousness.


    Because he hadn''t answered her, he hadn''t agreed.


    Sam turned to Sophie.


    "I''ll go buy groceries. You go home and wait for me."


    The girl''s face turned even redder, like a rose blooming out of season.


    She bit her lip, picked up her bag.


    Not daring to look at him.


    "Okay."


    That single word stood out clearly in the noisy bus.

 Chapter 408 408: Sophie, only by being bold can we have a story

    Sam was already quite familiar with Sophie''s tastes.


    This girl was a bit of a picky eater. She didn''t mind eating meat, but she preferred vegetables.


    However, there were many vegetables she didn''t like, such as carrots and mushrooms.


    He bought some groceries and, on a whim, also picked up a bag of canned beer.


    He wasn''t planning to get the girl drunk, but on days like this, with the holidays approaching, a little something to celebrate was always needed.


    Otherwise, it would feel too bland.


    This could apply to many situations.


    For instance, if a girl invites you to spend a holiday alone with her, and you can''t quite gauge how far things might go, whether she genuinely likes you or is just bored, or if she couldn''t find anyone else to hang out with.


    You could try asking if she wants to have a drink to celebrate.


    If she''s willing to drink with you in a one-on-one setting, it says a lot.


    And when people aren''t entirely sober, more stories tend to unfold.


    Sometimes, in such a liberated and bold mood, holding hands, a sudden closeness, or a perfectly timed hug can bring unique joy.


    Some things are tempting precisely because they''re right in front of you, yet you can''t fully possess them.


    With the groceries in hand, Sam followed the familiar route to Sophie''s apartment.


    He rang the doorbell.


    "Tap, tap, tap¡ª"


    The sound of hurried footsteps approached the door.


    Then, a soft click as the door opened.


    "You''re back already?"


    Sophie peeked out, looking a bit flustered, like a cautious deer.


    Sam found it amusing.


    "What did you expect? That I''d spend all night shopping? Let me in, it''s freezing out here."


    Sophie stepped aside to let Sam in, watching him enter.


    Once inside, Sam noticed that Sophie had changed her clothes.


    But unlike usual, she wasn''t wearing her familiar, thick, and somewhat bulky panda pajamas.


    Instead, she wore a gray hoodie, a plain pleated skirt, and over-the-knee black socks.


    This left Sam momentarily stunned.


    What was this about?


    Wasn''t this her home?


    "What... what are you looking at?"


    Feeling embarrassed under Sam''s direct gaze, Sophie fidgeted.


    Sam had returned so quickly that she hadn''t even had time to fix her hair.


    Sophie wasn''t one to dress up often. Relying on her youthful beauty, she usually preferred simple outfits. But even so, she outshone women with heavy makeup by miles.


    As for this time...


    She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    She just felt embarrassed to wear those cartoon pajamas in front of Sam.


    So she decided to put on something nicer... to welcome a guest, it seemed more polite?


    With that thought, Sophie changed into several outfits before settling on this one, which wasn''t too formal but not too casual either.


    "Nothing... I was just curious why you changed into this outfit." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sophie''s cheeks felt hot as she tried to maintain her usual demeanor.


    "Why do you care what I wear? It''s not like I dressed up for you."


    "Then who did you dress up for?"


    Sam couldn''t help but laugh.


    Sophie stomped her foot slightly. "This is my normal attire!"


    "Your normal home attire isn''t those cartoon pajamas..."


    "They''re in the wash!"


    "Oh. Alright."


    Sam''s nonchalant response made Sophie regret her decision.


    What a waste of effort. She shouldn''t have changed clothes for this bad egg.


    But as Sam turned with the bags, he smiled and said,


    "But you look much better like this. How can I say this... if you showed up at school like this, you''d be the campus goddess."


    With that, Sam headed to the kitchen.


    Leaving Sophie standing by the shoe cabinet, staring at the door.


    Her face turned red.


    Like a natural alarm, her face always reacted to Sam''s actions, even just a simple sentence.


    ...


    Sam had bought quite a few groceries, so it took a bit more effort.


    By the time the first dish was on the table, Sophie was already eagerly waiting by the dining table.


    By the fourth dish, Sam was still busy in the kitchen.


    Sophie couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you making so many dishes?"


    Sam didn''t turn around, continuing his work.


    Sophie felt a bit dazed.


    That month had passed, but she hadn''t forgotten many things. She was still used to seeing Sam in that spot, cooking with familiar seriousness.


    The kitchen wasn''t a pleasant place, filled with annoying smoke and grease.


    But in this scene, Sam was the unique boy who captivated Sophie.


    It felt like as long as Sam was there, no matter how long, no matter when, she could keep watching, never getting tired.


    Her greatest fear, the thing she always tried to avoid, seemed to have happened.


    She had completely gotten used to this boy being in her world, no matter how strange, no matter how unreasonable.


    But how long could it last?


    They weren''t married, so this moment couldn''t last forever. Without a legitimate reason to continue, it was just a mirage, right?


    When it disappeared... would she be sad? Sophie didn''t know. But Sam, bringing the last dish, broke her reverie with a smile.


    "Why didn''t you start eating?"


    Sam sat down, bringing with him a faint smell of cooking oil.


    But Sophie didn''t mind at all.


    She snapped back to reality, hurriedly picking up her utensils.


    "I was waiting for you to finish. If I started eating, you''d complain that I didn''t wait for you, that I was ungrateful..."


    Sam looked at her in surprise.


    "Wow, Sophie, you know me so well now. How did you know that''s exactly what I''d say?"


    Hearing this, Sophie glared at Sam.


    "So you had a backup plan to tease me?"


    Sam chuckled, serving soup and dishes.


    "How is it teasing? It''s called setting the right mood. Otherwise, eating with you would be too dull."


    Sophie looked at the soup and dishes in front of her.


    She wrinkled her nose.


    "If eating with me is such a burden, why do you cook for me?"


    Sam shrugged nonchalantly.


    "Because you''re so dull, making you less dull is interesting. Get it?"


    "You think I''m a child!"


    Sophie took a big sip of the soup.


    So fresh~~~


    It was really delicious.


    Even though it wasn''t her first time tasting Sam''s cooking, each time felt like a new experience.


    How to put it, like a coffee shop that introduces delicious new items every day.


    There was no chance of getting tired of it.


    Every dish was so tasty, whether in color, aroma, or the texture in her mouth.


    Unparalleled.


    "Is it good?"


    Sam asked with a smile.


    Sophie wanted to say it wasn''t good, but unfortunately, her expression probably betrayed her.


    She could only awkwardly say, "It''s okay..."


    "So picky?"


    Sophie snorted. "It means you haven''t improved at all. You need to work harder."


    Sam held back his laughter.


    "Seems like my cooking can''t satisfy you anymore. Alright, I won''t cook for you anymore, to avoid further criticism."


    "That''s not fair!!"


    Sophie couldn''t hold back, almost slamming her spoon on the table.


    Sam found it amusing.


    "Then what? You''re not satisfied."


    "Can''t you... try a bit harder?"


    Sam looked at her.


    "What''s the point of me trying harder? Why should I? For you, Sophie?"


    Sophie sat still, staring at Sam.


    Sam looked back at her, at her stunned expression.


    He knew what was happening, probably a brain overload. Maybe she was sweating.


    But that wasn''t important.


    Sam looked up, smiling at the beautiful girl biting her lower lip.


    "Sophie, only by being bold can we have a story."

 Chapter 409 409: Into your world

    There are many kinds of stories in this world.


    There are tragic tales that aren''t so beautiful, stories of struggle that get your blood pumping, and of course, simple and happy endings.


    So, what kind of story do Sophie and Sam have?


    Sophie found herself unable to imagine that picture.


    It was as if there was no expectation in her mind about this story. How did they get to where they are today?


    It seemed like all questions, all doubts.


    Like stepping into seemingly calm waters, only to find hidden currents beneath.


    Sophie''s blush was just on the surface; more than that, her heart sank instantly.


    She felt like she didn''t even have the motivation to eat.


    She opened her mouth somewhat awkwardly, speaking without any thought.


    "What story?"


    The reflexive question was like passing on a message.


    Sam chuckled.


    "Do you have paper and a pen?"


    "What do you need that for?"


    "Never mind, I''ll get it myself."


    Sam stood up and easily found paper and a pen from the backpack on the sofa.


    Sophie didn''t stop him; if anything, she was more curious about what he was up to.


    She watched as Sam wrote something on a piece of white paper at an angle she couldn''t see. Then he folded the paper into the shape of a letter and casually placed it on the corner of the dining table.


    "Alright, let''s continue eating."


    Sophie was puzzled. "What''s that?"


    Sam replied nonchalantly.


    "Nothing, just a little prediction."


    "Prediction? Prediction of what?"


    Writing a line and putting it aside counts as a prediction?


    Sam smiled. "Just a prophecy of what''s going to happen."


    "I didn''t ask you to explain what a prediction is. Why did you write that?"


    Sam laughed.


    "Why rush? You can read it after I leave."


    "I can''t read it now?"


    "Of course not. If you read it now, it won''t work. You have to wait until I''m gone."


    "...I think you''re just putting on a show."


    Sophie tried to guess what kind of trick this boy was playing.


    But Sam didn''t seem to be hiding anything, just eating his food and saying, "Well, if you want to open it now, go ahead. Do you need my help?"


    Sophie looked at the letter. She wanted to reach out, but something stopped her. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Maybe it was his words: It won''t work if you read it now.


    So she pulled her hand back.


    "I''m not interested in reading what you wrote. I''ll just throw it away after you leave."


    "Suit yourself."


    Sam didn''t care.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, Sophie turned her attention to the food in front of her, treating it as her final enemy.


    As for the letter... it lay quietly on the corner of the table, untouched and unopened.


    Actually, when Sam was cleaning up the table after they finished eating, Sophie hesitated.


    Should she open it now? After all... he wouldn''t see it, so it would count as him not being around.


    But Sophie quickly abandoned that thought.


    She instinctively felt it wasn''t anything serious, probably just some joke to mess with her.


    Sophie returned to the sofa and started browsing TV shows.


    There wasn''t much to watch, so she just put on some random variety show.


    At this moment, Sam, having finished cleaning up, sat next to Sophie with some beer he had bought earlier.


    Sophie was a bit surprised. Sam was only a cushion away from her.


    She could faintly feel the warmth from his body and that familiar scent, almost like a natural reaction.


    When he got close, it naturally created a strange atmosphere.


    "When did you buy the beer?"


    Sophie turned her head to ask.


    Sam picked up a beer and handed one to Sophie.


    "I bought it while getting groceries. Do you want some?"


    "Why drink beer?"


    "Christmas is coming up. Since we''re not spending it with family, I thought we could have a simple celebration here. I didn''t want to make it too complicated, and drinking seemed like the easiest way to celebrate."


    "That''s all you could come up with?" Sophie snorted.


    Sam laughed. "What else? Should we cook a turkey? Do you think we could finish it?"


    Sophie took the beer from Sam, opened it, and took a big gulp.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    She almost choked herself.


    Sam laughed, patting her back. "Why are you in such a hurry? I bought two packs, take your time."


    Taking the tissue Sam handed her, Sophie''s eyes were slightly red from choking. "Why did you buy so much... Are you trying to get me drunk?"


    Sam blinked innocently and leaned back on the sofa. "Why would I want to get you drunk?"


    "Who knows what you''re up to. I bet you''re planning something bad."


    Sophie''s face was slightly red. This time, she was smarter, taking a slow, deep sip.


    She glanced at Sam out of the corner of her eye.


    Sam was leaning back, watching TV.


    "What could I do? Do you think I''d take advantage of you if you got drunk?"


    "If not, then why do you want me to drink?"


    Sam looked at the beer bottle.


    "Good point. That''s on me."


    "Glad you know. And it''s not just this time; most of the time, you''re the one starting trouble."


    "You just want to say everything''s my fault, right?" Sam laughed.


    This simple joke made Sophie pause for a moment.


    She held the beer can, hugged her familiar cushion, and crossed her legs.


    Then she sighed noticeably.


    "I''m at fault too."


    "Huh?"


    Sam never expected to hear that from her. It was quite surprising.


    "What''s so surprising?"


    Sophie''s face was slightly red, whether from the alcohol or embarrassment.


    Sam laughed. "I just didn''t expect you to admit you were wrong."


    Sophie lightly hit Sam''s arm with her hand.


    Of course, she didn''t use much force; it looked more like playful banter.


    "Wrong is wrong. There''s no shame in admitting it. I''ve been unreasonable and said the wrong things. That''s normal, right?"


    Sophie''s tone was defiant, but compared to her old self, it was a huge change.


    Sam leaned back on the sofa, turning slightly to look at Sophie''s beautiful face, and said, "Of course, young people make mistakes. Anyway, most of the responsibility is mine."


    "What are you doing?"


    Sophie turned her head, displeased.


    Sam looked innocent.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Why do you have to take the blame for everything? Do you think men should always take responsibility, or do you think I need to be coaxed into admitting my mistakes?"


    Sam looked at her, amused.


    "I didn''t mean that. It''s just that since you were honest, I should be too. A lot of times, I did make you angry on purpose."


    "Why would you do that?"


    "If I didn''t, how else could I get into your world?"


    Sam''s smile was straightforward, leaving no room for defense.


    At least at that moment, Sophie clearly heard her heart pounding.


    She naturally couldn''t ask Sam why he wanted to enter her world.


    Sophie just realized clearly.


    So... getting used to his presence, adapting to him being in her world, was it really such a difficult thing?


    Nothing was as simple as it seemed.


    Sophie felt like her relationship with Sam had reached this point in a muddled, unclear way.


    In reality, she had done nothing while living in her crystal world, just passively waiting for him to break through layer after layer of defenses, hiding all his hardships and fatigue, and smiling as he approached her.


    With a cheeky grin.


    With a carefree attitude.


    Coming to her.


    "You don''t have to do this," Sophie whispered.


    Sam looked at Sophie with a smile, holding his beer.


    "Sophie, is there any place you really want to go?"


    Sophie didn''t know why he was asking, but she thought for a moment.


    "I want to go to Iceland, to see the Northern Lights."


    "Then to see the Northern Lights, you have to go to Iceland, right?"


    "Yes..."


    She nodded dumbly.


    Sam raised his beer, making a swimming motion in the air, like waves.


    "See, Iceland won''t come to you, and the Northern Lights won''t find me. So I have to go to Iceland to see the Northern Lights."


    Her eyes began to tremble, and she seemed to understand what he meant.


    And with that understanding, her heart began to move.


    Sam''s smile was bright, like a sun that shouldn''t exist in the night.


    He was so dazzling.


    Sam''s beer can swam to Sophie''s, clinking against it.


    He asked.


    "Have I reached the island and seen the light?"

 Chapter 410 410: The contents of the letter

    The drinking had just begun, but Sophie already felt the buzz.


    She thought she must be drunk; otherwise, why would her cheeks be so hot? Why would her head feel like it was spinning, almost blank?


    She didn''t need to know what island he was talking about, or if the light he mentioned was the Northern Lights. Being the smart girl she was, she knew exactly what he meant.


    And because she knew, she felt so panicked. It was like a bullet had pierced her heart, unavoidable.


    Everyone, when they grow up, shoots a bullet at the world. And that bullet always comes back from the world when you least expect it, piercing your heart.


    Maybe it''s when you''re crossing the street. Maybe it''s when you look up and see a flock of white doves flying towards the horizon. Or maybe... there''s no maybe. It''s right now.


    Sophie watched Sam pick up his beer can and smile, "Cheers."


    She mimicked him, tilting her head back and taking a big gulp, drinking a lot. This time, she didn''t choke.


    Sam didn''t get any answer, but he didn''t seem to mind. Maybe he was used to it. Not every question needs an answer, and not every effort needs a reward. Sometimes, just putting it out there, asking the question, is its own kind of emotional value.


    Simply put, people often get unhappy because they care too much about gains and losses. As long as the moment is happy, nothing else matters.


    Maybe because the first can of beer was finished quickly, the second one was opened just as fast. Sophie felt the room temperature rise significantly. She pressed the back of her hand to her delicate cheek, feeling the heat.


    Sam noticed her small gesture. "What, are you sick again?"


    "You''re the one who''s sick. I''m not that weak, okay?" Sophie had loosened up a lot, her words no longer so brief. She spoke like an ordinary girl, saying whatever came to mind, not worrying about the subtle impact of saying one word more or less. Maybe there was no impact at all; people just tend to overthink, making things complicated.


    "You''re not weak? How much do you weigh?" Sam asked.


    Sophie took a sip of beer, thinking about the last time she stood on the scale. "100 pounds..."


    "Only 100?"


    "Not even."


    "Not even 100?!" Sophie wasn''t tall, petite in build, but because she rarely showed a friendly face, most people wouldn''t describe her as cute. Her excellent facial features and body proportions often made people overlook her petite frame.


    Sophie rolled her eyes at Sam. "What''s the big deal? That''s a normal weight for a girl."


    "Normal? You''re so skinny! No wonder your chest is so small; you don''t even weigh 100 pounds."


    Hearing this, Sophie got upset and stood up. "My chest isn''t small..."


    She couldn''t finish her sentence because another girl''s image and figure suddenly flashed in her mind. That girl was Angel. She hadn''t just seen her through clothes; she had even seen her and Sam having sex.


    Angel definitely weighed more than her, but her body proportions were perfect, without any excess. Even her chest looked so beautiful.


    Sam looked at her, amused. "Still want to argue?"


    Sophie, her cheeks flushed, sat back down. "A lot of celebrities don''t look skinny, but they''re actually very light..." She could only comfort herself with such words.


    Sam took a sip of beer. "That''s because they exercise a lot. At least they''re in good shape and eat low-calorie food. Are you the same? You don''t exercise. If you ran a few hundred meters, you''d probably pass out."


    Sophie frowned. "What can I do? That''s just how I am. I can''t gain weight. And if I did, I''d look terrible."


    "Says who? Would it kill you to gain a little weight?"


    "What does my weight have to do with you?" Sophie glared at Sam, as if they were back to their most familiar way of interacting.


    Sam shook his head with a smile. "How does it not? I cook for you every day, and you still don''t gain weight. Isn''t that my problem?"


    "A person''s gut microbiome doesn''t change that easily. You think eating your food for a month will make me gain weight?"


    "Then tell me, how long do I have to cook for you before your gut microbiome changes because of me?"


    "A..." Sophie almost blurted out a number but stopped herself, realizing it sounded too ambiguous.


    Sam saw through her hesitation and didn''t hesitate at all. "A lifetime?"


    Sophie couldn''t take it anymore. Not just because Sam kept saying things like that, but because his courage and boldness contrasted sharply with her hesitation. It wasn''t just teasing her heartstrings; it felt like a punishment for herself. Like a brave person mocking a coward. Like someone standing on a mountain, mocking those who couldn''t climb it.


    "Sam... you''re such a bad egg!" She angrily kicked at Sam.


    Sam easily caught her leg, and suddenly their positions became a bit awkward.


    Sophie froze, feeling the strength of Sam''s grip on her leg. Just the warmth from his palm made her body go soft.


    "Let go!"


    "You kick me, and I should let go?"


    "I... I won''t kick anymore, okay? Just let go!"


    Sophie struggled, but she couldn''t muster any extra strength.


    Sam not only held her leg but also lightly tapped her calf with his fingers, as if playing a melody.


    "How do I know you won''t kick me again if I let go? I don''t want to get hurt."


    "Jerk... Are you trying to take advantage of me? And then sleep with me?"


    "What if I said yes?" Sam was completely honest.


    "I don''t agree!"


    Even though Sophie had admitted to herself that Sam was indeed the most special man to her, she didn''t want to give up her virginity to him so easily.


    She tried to pull her leg back, but Sam not only didn''t let go, he also took off her shoe and sock.


    "What are you doing?" Sam''s hand touched her foot. Almost instantly, Sophie lost all ability to move and resist. The strange sensation spread from her foot, making her realize how unexpectedly sensitive that area was.


    It was like an electric current running through her body, making her collapse on the bed, one leg still in his hand, as if she had fallen into his embrace.


    Sam was stunned. "Are you... acting?"


    "I''m not acting... Let go!" Sophie''s voice was soft and weak.


    Sophie probably thought her tone was firm, but to Sam, it was more inviting than stripping naked. He realized her foot might be an unexpectedly sensitive area, so he had no intention of letting go. Instead, he gently massaged her soft foot.


    The sensation made Sophie almost lose control. Her eyes became misty.


    "Mm...!" She couldn''t help but make strange noises because of the feeling. She quickly covered her mouth with her hands, but still made some sounds.


    Sam looked at her, amused. "Are you feeling good or bad?"


    Sophie''s eyes were hazy, her consciousness almost slipping away. Who would have thought such a small foot could have such a big impact?


    Sophie didn''t know what to do. She could only look at Sam helplessly.


    Seeing her like this, Sam felt a bit guilty. He could take advantage of this moment to do more. But she was shaking her head, weak and pitiful, looking so vulnerable and helpless for the first time. His actions became gentler, turning from a massage to a caress, as if he were handling a delicate piece of art.


    He looked at the girl, her eyes showing unprecedented panic, and his gaze softened. "Don''t worry, I won''t force you to have sex with me. Just relax."


    "How... can I relax? Let go..."


    "Will you kick me again?" Sam gently rubbed her soft toes, asking softly.


    Sophie squinted her eyes, wanting to moan in pleasure. But she could only hold back, otherwise... it would be too embarrassing. She covered her mouth, her face red, eyes misty, and shook her head.


    "Good girl," Sam said indulgently.


    Normally, Sophie would be furious if Sam treated her like a child. But now... she felt a strange feeling in her heart, like honey about to overflow.


    "Alright, that''s enough." Sam let go of her foot just as she was about to lose control. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sophie felt relieved, but when Sam finished his beer and stood up, she felt a sense of loss.


    Sam looked at her. "Alright, you can clean up this place yourself. I''m leaving. Goodbye."


    "Hey? Hey, hey, hey?" Sophie didn''t expect Sam to leave so quickly, without even saying the usual parting words.


    After a long time, when the sound of the door closing had long faded, Sophie finally had the strength to sit up. She wanted to curse him, but what should she say? Why should she curse him?


    Was it because he was insensitive? Or because he didn''t have sex with her? She didn''t know, and she seemed to be falling into confusion again.


    But then she suddenly remembered something. The table. The letter! What was written inside?


    She quickly put on her shoes, almost stumbling in her haste to get to the table. She picked up the letter, her hands trembling as she opened it.


    As her eyes scanned the words, she held her breath, unfolding the creases one by one. Finally, she saw the contents of the letter.


    It contained one sentence, but it kept her awake all night. The sentence read¡ª


    [December 31st, 11:59 PM. Sam and Sophie''s kiss, accompanied by the chimes of the New Year.]

 Chapter 411 411: Youre definitely not a kid

    "You''re really not coming back for the holidays, Bad Brother?"


    It was a bright morning, shaking off the gloom of the past few days.


    Sam felt relaxed and at ease.


    He looked up towards the kitchen where the sound came from. A woman in an apron, her beautiful, slightly curly long hair tied up with a simple white hair tie.


    No extra adornments.


    Just her nearly perfect back curve and exaggerated waist-to-hip ratio created the image of an ideal woman.


    Sam held his phone, smiling as he spoke.


    "I told you, it''s just a short break. I don''t feel like making the trip back and forth."


    "Hey... it''s almost a month. I think you''re just avoiding me! Not even coming back for New Year''s."


    Sam felt a mix of emotions. "Why would I avoid you? You''re not a ghost."


    "Who knows? Maybe you''re... really afraid of me?"


    The girl''s voice was soft and gentle, not like a challenge, but with a hint of playful and ambiguous affection.


    So young, and already learning to tease men?


    Sam found it amusing.


    It wasn''t that Ava''s behavior lacked allure. On the contrary, she was a charming girl.


    In Cedarwood, she was known as the well-behaved and sensible one, and her height and long legs made her more noticeable than most girls.


    But... at that moment, the mature and alluring woman brought the prepared breakfast to him and set it down.


    She didn''t speak, didn''t deliberately say anything to let the girl on the other end of the phone hear. Instead, she picked up a piece of perfectly cooked bacon and brought it to his mouth.


    Her face wore a gentle smile, her eyes showing no urgency.


    So, why do people say that sometimes not competing is a smarter way to compete?


    Zoe understood this well.


    Sam opened his mouth and ate the bacon. Having a woman make you breakfast in the morning... it was indeed a happy thing.


    "Alright, just enjoy your holiday."


    "What''s there to enjoy about a holiday..."


    "By the way, have you chosen your school? The new semester starts after spring break."


    Sam reminded her, and Ava fell silent for a moment.


    "I chose a long time ago. You just remembered now?"


    "I''ve been busy with finals and didn''t get a chance to ask you."


    "You better be, hmph."


    "Hehe, where did you choose?"


    Just finished a piece of bacon.


    The woman in front of him glanced at him. She still didn''t speak, nor did she make any noise.


    She just made a simple gesture, unbuttoning her shirt in front of Sam.


    The action was simple, as if the air-conditioned room was a bit warm.


    Or maybe she was just hot from making breakfast.


    But... what it revealed was the long neck, the prominent collarbones, and the full chest.


    Just seeing that perfect curve and full shape, without touching or getting closer, one could imagine how enticing it would be.


    What did this mean? Was she saying this was part of breakfast too?


    Meanwhile, the voice on the other end of the phone came through.


    "I don''t need you to worry~ You don''t care about my things anyway."


    "That''s not true... I don''t care enough?" Sam really wanted to control his gaze from drifting in that direction.


    But it was difficult. Zoe''s presence was indeed hard to ignore.


    "Hmph, you know yourself. Anyway, I''m not telling you. You''ll find out then."


    "Then?"


    "Oh, I have a date with Celestria to go shopping. Talk later~"


    The call abruptly ended.


    Ava suddenly hung up.


    Sam looked at his phone, puzzled.


    But that''s probably how teenage girls are, unpredictable.


    Like a book where you never know what the next page holds, it''s best not to guess these emotions.


    Now Sam''s attention needed to be elsewhere.


    "Was that your sister?" Zoe smiled, taking a sip of milk.


    Her red lips stained with white milk looked inexplicably enticing. It was unclear if the mark left by this action was intentional, but it reminded Sam of some familiar scenes.


    And it often happened with this woman, not an illusion.


    Sam tried to eat calmly.


    "Yeah... she''s on break too, and since she''s about to start school, I asked a few more questions. But are kids these days all this weird?"


    Listening to Sam.


    Zoe spoke gently yet seductively.


    "You''re a kid yourself, why say that about others?"


    Sam widened his eyes slightly, using exaggerated acting.


    "How could I be a kid? I''m already 18."


    But Zoe didn''t care if this boy was a kid.


    She just glanced directly at Sam''s crotch, then chuckled, looking enchanting.


    "You''re definitely not a kid." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The way she said it was full of meaning, paired with her expression, it felt like something scratched at Sam''s heart.


    An indescribable itch.


    Making the breakfast in front of him seem less appealing.


    Because the more tempting delicacy was right in front of him.


    "Zoe, do you have to say these things in the morning?"


    Sam looked at her, pretending to be troubled.


    Zoe smiled slightly. "Finish your breakfast first. It''s not good to have sex on an empty stomach."


    No pretense at all.


    So why should Sam pretend?


    Of course not, but he still patiently finished his breakfast. After all, it took Zoe almost the entire morning to prepare it. Not finishing it would be disrespectful.


    But when they finished eating.


    As Zoe reached out to clean up the table.


    The boy''s hand reached out, grabbing her soft wrist.


    Zoe looked at him, slightly surprised.


    That familiar look seemed to appear, the one Zoe couldn''t stand.


    Fiery, direct, with a hint of dominance.


    Zoe didn''t even realize that she preferred his natural assertiveness over his handsome face.


    She didn''t realize she had a unique attraction to strength.


    But Zoe hesitated slightly, trying to struggle.


    "Don''t mess around, let me clean up first..."


    But Sam clearly saw the hesitation in her eyes.


    Sam just smiled slightly and looked up.


    "Are you disobeying?"


    Zoe pretended to be annoyed. "How are you talking to me? Am I being too gentle with you?"


    Sam let go of her hand and stood up.


    In Zoe''s puzzled gaze, he sat on a spacious chair.


    Then he looked at Zoe, making a simple gesture.


    "Clap, clap."


    He patted his thigh.


    Then he put away his smile, his voice becoming firm and deep.


    "Come here."


    No honorifics, no pleading.


    It felt like a reasonable request, more like a command.


    And what Zoe couldn''t stand was precisely this. She already felt it.


    This simple gesture, just a look, combined with a brief tone, formed an inescapable trap.


    She seemed uncontrollably drawn towards Sam.


    She walked over.


    Like someone enchanted, walking towards an irreversible cliff.


    She looked at Sam.


    Sam looked up at her.


    No more words were needed. The silence between them was filled with an overwhelming sense of intimacy.


    So Sam just needed to reach out and easily grasp Zoe''s soft hand.


    Zoe fell onto Sam''s lap, like prey falling into a hunter''s trap.


    Oh no.


    Zoe seemed to realize now that she was the real prey.


    Sam smiled, reaching out to touch her soft, red lips. A playful smile appeared.


    Zoe''s eyes seemed to fill with mist.


    She was not only sensible but could quickly get into the mood without any hesitation.


    She gently bit Sam''s finger with her slightly parted red lips.


    She didn''t speak.


    Just with misty eyes, she conveyed everything.

 Chapter 412 412: Daddy, you are so big and hard. I feel so hot

    It turned out, Zoe really liked being treated this way.


    Sam figured the reason was that Zoe had probably encountered many men in her life, but she had never experienced being treated like this by someone like Sam.


    Maybe at first, she was indeed attracted to Sam''s youthful and handsome appearance.


    But she hadn''t realized that her most hidden corner harbored the most fatal attribute.


    This attribute made her unable to resist at this moment, and Sam certainly didn''t think it was something detestable.


    It just added to his experience.


    And in this state, Zoe indeed showed another kind of madness.


    If the previous Zoe was completely proactive, trying to control the situation, as if controlling this boy was the thing that made her happiest.


    But now everything had changed.


    This woman had become passive, and the more intense the experience, the more intense her reactions.


    Not to mention the ways Sam used to ''torment'' her and ''humiliate'' her.


    Pinning her hands behind her back.


    Or tearing off her panties.


    None of this made Zoe feel disgusted.


    On the contrary... it excited her even more.


    It was as if in this feeling, she had entered a new world, and the door to this new world had opened for her.


    In the end, all she had left were rapid breaths and weak pleas.


    The entire sofa was a mess.


    Their clothes were scattered everywhere.


    And Zoe could only sit in Sam''s lap, letting him grasp her breasts with both hands.


    Her body was riding Sam''s cock, moving up and down, accompanied by those enchanting moans. "Oh my god. Please stop, let me rest for a bit."


    Hearing Zoe''s pleasurable moans, Sam laughed and said, "Already can''t take it? I feel like you''re getting weaker."


    Zoe indeed had no strength left; everything just now felt like a storm.


    She leaned against Sam''s chest, this position was so comfortable that she felt she could sleep in his arms like this and spend the whole day.


    No, she thought it would be perfect if it could be like this forever.


    But thinking of this, she clearly realized that the boy was showing more and more of his true nature, becoming harder to control.


    Everything was different from what she had imagined.


    That firm possessiveness now seemed increasingly fragile.


    She looked down at the boy who still had his cock inside her, her eyes soft, her cheeks flushed.


    She reached out and ruffled Sam''s hair. "Am I really that weak?"


    Sam looked up at her and smiled slightly.


    "Not weak, just more enticing."


    Zoe''s hands rested on Sam''s shoulders, and she lowered her head slightly. "I''m a woman who easily reaches orgasm... isn''t that a bit strange?"


    Sam smiled at Zoe.


    "Don''t think about those things. I just want to know how you felt just now."


    Zoe''s face, which had just calmed down, quickly turned red again.


    She glared at Sam shyly.


    "What do you think?"


    Sam''s hands moved directly to Zoe''s clit, applying a bit of pressure, making her breathing heavier.


    "I don''t know, I want you to tell me."


    Zoe, her face red, looked at Sam, knowing exactly what kind of mischief he was up to.


    He had done plenty of this during their time together.


    Zoe bit her lip, then lowered her head, leaning close to Sam''s ear, and in her sexy voice, she whispered.


    "Daddy, you are so big and hard. I feel so hot."


    Wow!!


    Who could resist that?


    Sam instantly got even harder.


    Then he almost immediately stood up from the sofa, holding Zoe.


    Zoe let out a surprised cry.


    Her eyes showed a hint of panic as she looked at him. "What are you doing?"


    Sam''s eyes were burning with intensity. He looked at her with a mischievous smile. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What do you think I''m doing? Of course, I''m going to fuck you."


    "Ugh~~ I haven''t recovered yet."


    Sam laughed.


    "No worries, have you heard of a term?"


    "What?"


    "Fight fire with fire."


    Zoe''s cheeks immediately turned red, and she looked at him with a mix of annoyance and affection. "You always say the weirdest things."


    Zoe lowered her head, resting on Sam''s shoulder, tightly wrapping her arms around his strong shoulders.


    Her eyes were already completely dazed.


    "No matter what kind of man you are, I like you..."


    Sam carried Zoe directly into the bedroom and ''threw'' her onto the bed.


    Zoe lay on Sam''s bed, looking up at him.


    Her eyes were hazy, surrounded by the boy''s scent, feeling enveloped by his presence.


    She could hardly bear it anymore.


    She was like a beautiful snake, coiled on the boy''s bed, looking at him standing by the bed, showing a fascinated and seductive smile.


    "What are you going to do this time?"


    Such an enticing scene was not the first time Sam had seen it.


    But it seemed like every time he saw it, he couldn''t control the burning desire, the familiar impulse running wild in his body.


    Stamina was definitely not an issue for Sam.


    He took a deep breath.


    "Just asking in advance, do you have work later?"


    Zoe blinked. "No work today."


    Sam smiled.


    "I meant, do you have work tomorrow?"


    "Huh?"


    Zoe was stunned.


    Then she saw Sam, with a mischievous smile, kneel on the bed.


    His hand gently stroked her long, beautiful legs.


    "I''m in a really good mood right now."


    Seeing Sam''s playful eyes, Zoe felt a bit of fighting spirit and competitiveness. She wouldn''t admit she was that weak.


    So she curled her beautiful lips.


    "If you can keep me in bed all day tomorrow, otherwise... I''ll laugh at you."


    "Hehe."


    Sam didn''t waste any more words. He directly pressed his body onto Zoe''s, then thrust his cock inside her.


    Sex was like a deadly poison; once it started, there was no stopping it in a short time, and it spread rapidly.


    The whole room felt like it was caught in a stormy sea, with no chance of calming down.


    Sam kept thrusting his big cock, like a general charging on the battlefield, never stopping.


    As for Zoe?


    She had awakened Sam in his prime, so her body had to pay a price.


    She thought she could handle his big cock, but she underestimated Sam''s ability and her body''s sensitivity.


    Being too familiar with Sam wasn''t a good thing because even a slight change from him could bring a completely different experience.


    Whether it was his skillful thrusts or his magical hands.


    They constantly teased Zoe''s desires during the process.


    She felt like she was going crazy.


    Throughout the lovemaking, Zoe felt like she was on the most thrilling roller coaster, with no smooth parts, just constant surges.


    The whole morning seemed to pass in this way.


    Now, in Sam''s room, there was no place that was absolutely clean. Love juices were everywhere.


    When Zoe''s hair was all disheveled, some strands sticking to her cheeks with sweat, she could only weakly lie on the edge of the bed, her legs still kneeling on the floor.


    This was their final lovemaking position, one that left her completely defenseless. She didn''t even have the strength to beg for mercy.


    Sam, with a mischievous smile, sat beside her, leaning against the bed. He gently reached out and stroked her sweat-drenched hair.


    "How do you feel?"


    Zoe panted heavily, shyly glancing at Sam.


    Sam gently lifted her onto the bed, letting her recover.


    Ten minutes later, Zoe, still exhausted, said, "Now I can sleep until tomorrow."


    Sam looked down at her.


    "You''re going to sleep now? What about me?"


    Zoe was stunned.


    "You..."


    Sam mischievously grabbed her hand, guiding it to her pussy.


    Seeing the fear in Zoe''s eyes, he bit her nipple.


    "I said I''d keep you in bed all day tomorrow. Did you think I was joking?"


    "No, don''t..."

 Chapter 413 413: Charlotte said she wants to see you

    Almost the entire morning was spent making love to Zoe.


    But can it be said that it was a meaningless activity? Is sex without the intention of procreation inherently vulgar?


    Of course not.


    Keeping a joyful heart is the essence of life.


    Seeking pleasure is Sam''s not-so-grand goal.


    At least both of them were very happy.


    Although they didn''t actually go at it from morning till night, Zoe had to admit that this boy''s stamina was impressive. She soon fell into a deep sleep on Sam''s bed.


    It was clear that Zoe hadn''t been this satisfied in a long time.


    She even started to snore softly, which was oddly cute.


    Sam didn''t leave the room. With his growing understanding of the women around him, he realized that what they often needed wasn''t some earth-shattering romance, nor did they need him to be a world-renowned figure.


    Women naturally look for meaning in the details around them, so sometimes a man''s self-righteousness doesn''t really work.


    In moments like these, what you need to do is actually very simple: just stay by the woman''s side, or like Sam was doing now.


    Be ready with a sumptuous lunch when she wakes up.


    The woman woke up slowly, hearing the sounds outside.


    She opened the door and leaned lazily against the doorway, seeing Sam in an apron, placing steaming dishes on the table.


    "Awake?"


    "Mm... Why are you cooking? If you''re hungry, you could''ve called me," Zoe said softly.


    Sam smiled. "I feel bad always making you cook. It''s good to try my cooking once in a while."


    Smelling the obvious aroma, the dishes weren''t even her favorite Western cuisine.


    Zoe smiled. "What if, after tasting your cooking, I never want to cook again?"


    "Then there''s no helping it. We''ll just starve together, because I''m pretty lazy. Opportunities like this are rare."


    The boy leaned against the table, smiling at the woman.


    Zoe walked over slowly, her perfect figure and voluptuous body making every step she took full of allure.


    She didn''t rush to sit down and start eating. She first approached Sam, then reached out with both hands, placing them on his strong shoulders, and slightly tiptoed to kiss him on the lips.


    "Good boy, you know how to take care of a lady."


    Sam smiled.


    "Of course, it''s hard work for you."


    Though he said that, the pride in his eyes was obvious.


    Making this woman exhausted in bed, who wouldn''t feel a sense of accomplishment?


    Zoe blushed and playfully scolded, "Look at you, I''m just letting you."


    "Really? Then shall we continue after lunch?"


    Zoe''s eyes showed a hint of fear. She liked being close to this boy, but... he was really strong, maybe even too strong.


    "I... I have things to do this afternoon."


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t have work today?"


    "Ah... let''s eat first, or it''ll get cold."


    Seeing this rare moment of retreat from the woman, Sam almost laughed out loud.


    They ate together.


    During the meal, Zoe remembered something.


    "New Year''s is in a few days. Do you have any plans?"


    Her eyes sparkled.


    Clearly, she was planning something, but unfortunately, that day had long been booked by Sam, with no room for negotiation.


    He answered honestly.


    "I have a club event that day. We''re going to celebrate the New Year together."


    It sounded serious, but Zoe immediately understood the implication.


    The so-called club members were obviously Sam''s classmates, and knowing this boy, was he the type to spend New Year''s with a bunch of guys?


    Of course not. He wasn''t lacking in ''resources'' or surrounded by beautiful girls.


    So the situation with the club members was clear.


    Zoe looked at Sam with some resentment. "You''re really popular, huh? So your schedule for every holiday is fully booked?"


    Sam smiled wryly. "It''s not that exaggerated... but the New Year thing was planned a long time ago. Sorry, Zoe."


    In the past, Zoe would have wanted Sam to spend the holiday with her.


    But now...


    Zoe didn''t have the energy for that. It seemed she had no better options. In the constant back-and-forth with Sam, many things became seemingly acceptable.


    Her strong possessiveness was gradually dissolved by Sam''s counterattacks.


    Some feelings remained intense, but they were no longer in a state where she couldn''t convince herself.


    Her beautiful eyes glanced at the dishes on the table, then looked at Sam. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then you have to cook me a meal before you go out that day as punishment."


    Sam smiled.


    "Happy to oblige."


    Sam had planned to spend the whole day with this woman, but in the afternoon, Zoe received a call from one of her few friends at work.


    She had to go shopping with her.


    So Zoe left Sam''s place.


    Suddenly finding himself with nothing to do, Sam didn''t bother finding something to occupy himself. He quietly stayed in his apartment, lounging on the sofa, scrolling through his phone, and watching TV.


    Until an unexpected call came.


    It was from his boss, Mia.


    It seemed to be the first time she had contacted him since the incident with Charlotte. Come to think of it, he didn''t really know what this woman had been up to lately. He hadn''t seen her much, and their interactions had been minimal.


    The timing of the call was a bit odd to Sam.


    He answered the call.


    "Hello, Boss Mia?"


    "Yes, Sam, it''s me."


    "Calling at this time, is there something you need?"


    Sam asked casually.


    "Can''t I call you without a reason?"


    "That''s not what I meant..." Sam quickly explained.


    "Hmph~ Are you on break?"


    "Yeah, we finished exams a few days ago and then got a break."


    "So you''re free now?"


    This question made Sam instinctively feel a bit uneasy.


    It meant that if he was free, she would have something for him to do.


    Sam thought for a moment.


    "Why don''t you tell me what you need first, and then I''ll decide if I''m free."


    "...Sam, you''re really sly." Mia clearly understood his meaning.


    Sam laughed.


    "Boss Mia, you have to understand me. After being busy for so long, anyone would want to enjoy their break a bit~"


    Mia scoffed lightly.


    "So you think every time I call you, it''s to ask for help with some troublesome matter?"


    "Although I don''t think that way, isn''t it usually the case?"


    There was a long silence, clearly, Mia couldn''t refute that.


    After all, as an older adult, she often relied on this high school boy for help.


    "Let''s not talk about the past... This time, I''m inviting you to dinner."


    "Oh? That''s very kind, but it can''t be just dinner, right?"


    Dinner wasn''t much of an incentive; plenty of people invited him to dinner.


    Mia snorted lightly and said, "Before dinner... just accompany me to the hospital."


    "Hospital? What''s happened now?"


    "Nothing serious, just that Charlotte... has woken up."


    "You want me to go see her with you? Can''t you go alone?"


    Charlotte waking up was good news.


    But was there a need for him to go see her too?


    Mia then said.


    "I visited her a few days ago..."


    She hesitated.


    "Then why do you need to go again?"


    "Charlotte said she wants to see you!"


    Mia revealed the truth.


    Which froze the smile on Sam''s face.


    She wants to see him?


    Wait.


    That means she remembers everything from the dream... So why does she want to see him?

 Chapter 414 414: Her gaze was dark

    "She wants to see me? What does she mean by that?" Sam asked.


    Mia responded over the phone, "I don''t know exactly what she means, but she said she wants to thank you in person. She''s still in the hospital, undergoing therapy, so she can''t move around freely yet. She asked me to bring you over to see her."


    Sam thought for a moment.


    In that dream, what he did to Charlotte couldn''t be described as gentle.


    He practically barged in with a knife.


    So her saying she genuinely wants to thank him... Sam was skeptical. It was more likely she wanted to give him a hard time, right?


    After all, to convince her to wake up, Sam had said some pretty harsh things.


    He didn''t hold back at all.


    "Is that all?"


    "What else?"


    "Nothing, I just thought she might blame me."


    Mia replied, slightly annoyed, "Blame you for what... I know Charlotte. She''s a kind and gentle girl. Although she seemed out of control in the dream, her true self is very sweet and lovely. Don''t worry."


    No matter how much he thought about it, without seeing her, Sam couldn''t get a clear answer.


    Moreover, Mia kept urging him.


    "Is it okay? If so, I''ll ride my motorbike over."


    After some consideration, Sam finally agreed to her invitation.


    "Alright, come over."


    He was curious about how Charlotte viewed the events in the dream after waking up. He thought about his sister, Ava. The lie detector test results showed that Ava had lied to him.


    Ava remembered what happened in the dream.


    What kind of impact would the dream have on Ava? Would the ''Ava'' he saw affect the real Ava negatively? These were questions that needed answers. And Charlotte might be a good reference point.


    About half an hour later, Mia arrived downstairs.


    The weather was nice today. Sam, wearing a long coat, didn''t feel the cold wind as he went downstairs.


    No wonder the woman riding the motorbike over was smiling at him.


    "You''re so slow. I don''t even take this long to put on makeup!"


    Mia, holding a helmet, complained as soon as she saw Sam.


    Sam chuckled. "You asked me to come with you, but you don''t want to wait. How does that work? Besides, it only took me five minutes to change. Did it really take longer than your makeup?"


    "Stop talking and get on. If we''re any later, it''ll be dark."


    "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "Because you were slow."


    "Men shouldn''t be too fast, you know."


    "Pfft!"


    The young woman, her cheeks slightly flushed, put on her helmet.


    Sam also put on his helmet and sat behind her.


    Although Sam could ride a bike himself, he had no interest in driving at the moment. Having a woman in front to block the wind was quite nice, wasn''t it?


    Sitting in the back seat, Sam felt very comfortable.


    He could even hold Mia''s soft waist a bit. Wasn''t that pleasant?


    They soon arrived at the hospital.


    "If she woke up and wants to see me, it means she clearly remembers the dream, right?" Sam asked as they walked.


    Mia nodded. "Yes, she even remembers what we said and did in the dream."


    "How did you explain this phenomenon? Did you tell her it''s your superpower?"


    Such things couldn''t be explained with normal reasons. Mia sighed slightly.


    "It was the only way. Given the situation, I had to tell her it was my ability. Fortunately, she understood and wasn''t too shocked."


    "Aren''t you worried she''ll leak this information? In this world, having superpowers isn''t a good thing. It only brings trouble."


    Mia glared at Sam.


    "Do you want me to be taken by some research institute as a lab rat?"


    Sam looked at her innocently.


    "Boss, how could you think that of me? I''m just looking out for you."


    "You better be... But don''t worry. She promised not to tell anyone, not even her parents. She explained her awakening as something she didn''t understand herself."


    "That''s good... How is she doing now?"


    "She''s fine. The doctors have checked her multiple times and found no serious aftereffects. Optimistically, she could regain her mobility after the New Year."


    It seemed like the best outcome.


    No risk of exposure, and they achieved the goal of saving the girl.


    But Sam instinctively felt that things might not be that simple. Good hopes were just hopes.


    They finally arrived outside the hospital room.


    Mia opened the door and walked in first.


    As soon as Sam entered, he heard a slightly surprised voice.


    "Ms. Mia, you''re here?"


    Mia looked at the girl sitting on the hospital bed, still in her hospital gown.


    Her complexion was much better than when she was unconscious. The days of recovery had made her skin look even better, and her already beautiful features now radiated youthful vitality.


    Her aura was just as Mia remembered.


    A pure beauty.


    Mia smiled as she approached Charlotte.


    "Yes, I came to see how you''re doing before the New Year."


    "Why didn''t you tell me in advance, Ms. Mia?"


    Charlotte still seemed a bit shy, retaining some of her social anxiety habits.


    Mia smiled and stepped aside.


    "Because it''s not just me. Look who I brought."


    When Sam appeared behind Mia.


    Charlotte''s eyes widened slightly.


    It was like the dream had come to life, even clearer than in the dream.


    This handsome and uniquely charismatic boy appeared before her, standing in the sunlight. His simple, unadorned attire naturally drew everyone''s attention.


    His features, as if meticulously sculpted by the heavens, were unforgettable.


    Just one look made Charlotte''s cheeks quickly flush.


    "It''s... it''s you!"


    She blurted out, then shyly lowered her head, more reserved and bashful than a typical girl.


    Sam knew about her history of social anxiety, so he wasn''t surprised. He walked over to Mia and smiled.


    "Hello, Senior Charlotte."


    "Senior?"


    Charlotte murmured, cautiously and almost sneakily glancing at Sam.


    Mia explained with a smile.


    "Yes, he''s from the same school as you, Kuhang High. You''re a grade above him, so it''s natural for him to call you Senior."


    Charlotte was surprised.


    "Really... but I don''t think I''ve heard of you... Your name is..."


    "Sam. Just call me Sam. Before, in... well, I had to lie to you. I hope you don''t mind."


    He had told her his name was Louis in the dream.


    Charlotte nodded shyly.


    "It''s... it''s okay. Thank you and Ms. Mia for everything..."


    Mia smiled. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s nothing. The important thing is that you''re awake. Everything else doesn''t matter."


    Looking at the unusually shy and pure girl, Sam smiled.


    "Seeing you like this makes everything worth it. How''s your health?"


    Charlotte didn''t expect Sam to say that, and her pale cheeks turned even redder, her ears seemingly blushing too.


    "Mm, mm, it''s... it''s okay. The doctor said I might be able to consider discharge in about a week... Thank you again."


    Mia sat on the edge of the bed and hugged Charlotte''s shoulders.


    "No need to thank us. Your job now is to recover and return to normal life. Don''t overthink anything else. If you have any difficulties, you can still come to us."


    Charlotte looked gratefully at the young woman beside her.


    Her eyes even seemed to glisten with tears.


    "I was too willful before... I caused you so much trouble, I..."


    Mia gently patted her back.


    Her eyes softened.


    "It''s nothing. If anyone should apologize, it''s me. If I hadn''t been working late, you wouldn''t have had that accident..."


    But before Mia could finish, her phone rang.


    She took out her phone.


    "I need to take this call."


    Charlotte nodded.


    Mia answered the call and frowned.


    "Really? My bike isn''t parked properly? But it''s a motorcycle... Ah, okay, I''ll come down and move it. Just a moment."


    Mia hung up and looked at the two of them.


    "I need to move my bike. You two chat. I''ll be right back."


    "Okay... take your time."


    Mia stood up, hesitated as she passed Sam, then whispered.


    "Talk to her nicely. Remember... don''t be a womanizer."


    Sam found it both amusing and exasperating.


    He didn''t mind the lack of trust.


    As Mia left. Sam looked around, then pulled up a chair and sat down.


    Charlotte sat on the bed, seemingly unsure of what to say.


    Sam thought about finding a topic to ease the slightly awkward atmosphere.


    But before he could, he heard a voice, completely different from the shy and timid tone before.


    "Sam... you said some pretty harsh things to me, didn''t you?"


    Sam looked up.


    The girl on the bed, who had seemed timid and shy, now showed no blush or shyness.


    Instead, she appeared strangely calm.


    She even stared directly at him.


    Her gaze... was dark.

 Chapter 415 415: Even though you have a girlfriend, cant you see Mia likes you, maybe even loves you

    Sam hadn''t anticipated this situation.


    He had believed Mia when she said the girl on the hospital bed would be shy and reserved.


    But that one sentence had flipped everything, making the atmosphere shift dramatically.


    It felt like the light in the room had dimmed.


    Sam looked at Charlotte, whose demeanor had completely changed.


    He squinted slightly.


    "Sorry, what did you just say?"


    He pretended not to hear clearly, but he was actually trying to confirm something.


    Charlotte, sitting on the bed, looked frail and posed no physical threat. She was a small, slender girl.


    But her current expression made Sam uneasy.


    She smiled at him.


    "Your attitude is so nasty, and your hearing is bad too?"


    Sam raised his head slightly to look at her.


    "My hearing is fine, but was I really that nasty?"


    Charlotte narrowed her eyes, her smile not quite reaching them.


    "Not nasty? You barged into my dream without warning, said such harsh things to me, and stripped me bare emotionally. Everyone has their secrets and dark sides, but you exposed mine without any regard. Isn''t that nasty?"


    Sam chuckled and looked at her.


    "Charlotte, you don''t seem like someone with social anxiety."


    Charlotte glanced at the door, as if worried Mia might walk in at any moment. But clearly, moving the bike would take some time in this large hospital, and Mia wouldn''t be back soon.


    With that small detail settled, Charlotte looked back at Sam.


    "I used to be."


    "So you''re not anymore?"


    "Let''s just say... I might still be awkward around others, but it seems you''re an exception."


    Her gaze was inscrutable.


    But Sam''s instincts told him that Charlotte''s feelings towards him were far from positive. It felt more like she was confronting him, seeking some sort of reckoning.


    "Oh? Is it because I make you feel particularly close?"


    "Don''t flatter yourself. After what you said to me, you think I''d have any good feelings towards you? Do you think I''m crazy?"


    Charlotte retorted, clearly annoyed.


    This version of Charlotte seemed far from the gentle and kind girl Mia had described.


    "Aren''t you a bit crazy? Do you know where you are?"


    Clearly, this was a hospital.


    "Sam... why are you so annoying?"


    Sam nodded.


    "If you find me annoying, it means you''re starting to understand me."


    "Why would I want to understand you? That has nothing to do with finding you annoying."


    Charlotte scoffed.


    She had just said she was grateful, and now she was saying this. Sam couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Is it possible that you''re just starting to understand me, and the annoying me you''re seeing is the version I want you to see?"


    Charlotte looked at him suspiciously.


    "And if I really get to know you?"


    "Let''s not go there. I''m afraid you''d fall in love with me."


    "Pfft!"


    Charlotte''s cheeks turned a faint pink.


    "You''re so shameless. Fall in love with you?"


    Sam casually crossed his legs.


    "Just a heads-up. Boys like me aren''t easy to come by, and I have a girlfriend."


    "What does your girlfriend have to do with me!"


    "Then what does my nastiness have to do with you?"


    Charlotte''s cheeks flushed slightly.


    It seemed logical, but she had her reasons.


    "I''m thinking of Mia. Don''t pretend you don''t know. Even though you have a girlfriend, can''t you see Mia likes you, maybe even loves you!"


    Charlotte spoke with conviction.


    Sam''s reaction was calm.


    "First, you need to understand that many people liking me is normal. I can''t be responsible for everyone who likes me. And Mia and I are just friends. I''m her employee, and anything beyond that is her personal business. I suggest you focus on your own life."


    "What kind of attitude is that!" Charlotte said, dissatisfied.


    Sam shrugged. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What else? We''ve only met twice, including the dream. I''m already being very polite to you. Besides, remember, I helped wake you up. You should be thanking me."


    "You..."


    Charlotte felt awkward.


    She was upset, but she couldn''t find any fault in his words.


    She looked at Sam several times, trying to find a flaw.


    But unfortunately, Sam wasn''t someone she could easily catch off guard, so she had to give up.


    Charlotte sighed and leaned back against the headboard, looking helpless.


    "Mia is a good person, always helping me without hesitation. So no matter what, I don''t want her to be hurt..."


    "She is indeed kind. No one wants to hurt her."


    "Aren''t you the one who would hurt her?"


    Charlotte looked at Sam.


    Sam smiled.


    "Some things you need to understand. Not everything can be compromised. Do you think I can abandon everyone else and be with her alone? That''s not right either."


    "You... the girl in the photo you showed me, that''s your girlfriend, right?"


    Charlotte remembered.


    In the dream, she had seen a photo on his phone.


    That girl, with her noble aura and stunning looks, would make anyone feel inferior.


    Sam nodded.


    "Yes, her name is Angel. She''s also from our school."


    "...So Mia has no chance?"


    "You could say that."


    Sam couldn''t be too definitive. On one hand, he didn''t hide the fact that he was a womanizer. On the other hand, in this damned world, it seemed that every woman closely connected to him would eventually end up in a more intimate relationship with him.


    So he couldn''t be too definitive. But there was no need to explain these concerns to Charlotte.


    Charlotte looked at Sam awkwardly.


    "Then you haven''t made it clear to her?"


    "She hasn''t sorted it out herself. What should I say?"


    "Sort out what?"


    "Never mind, you wouldn''t understand. You''re still too young."


    "Are you kidding me? I''m older than you!"


    Charlotte looked at him, annoyed.


    Sam shrugged indifferently.


    "But you know less than I do, right?"


    "My grades are good!"


    "I''m second in my grade."


    "..."


    Charlotte felt defeated.


    Really?


    This boy was so handsome, had a beautiful girlfriend, and good grades?


    Did such an excellent boy really exist in the world?


    Every girl has a time when they first fall in love. Even though she had been socially anxious for a long time, she had fantasized about sweet, beautiful love stories.


    Of course, every girl''s fantasies were similar.


    They all liked handsome boys, and naturally, their character had to be excellent too.


    Naturally, when faced with real feelings, it might not be as perfect as initially imagined. But just as people have the right to pursue dreams.


    Everyone needs to fantasize about beauty.


    But often, reality is disappointing.


    Yet it also indirectly proved that the boy in front of her was the ultimate fantasy for many girls.


    "Fine, it really has nothing to do with me... but you absolutely can''t hurt Mia, or else..."


    Sam looked at her, waiting for some shocking threat.


    But Charlotte hesitated.


    Even when Mia hurried back into the room, she hadn''t said anything substantial.


    Right.


    This was a normal girl.


    If everyone were like Angel, giving him immense pressure from the start, wouldn''t that be too terrible?


    "What were you two talking about? The atmosphere seems good," Mia said with a smile as she entered.


    Charlotte forced a smile.


    "Nothing... just thanking him."


    Mia laughed.


    "No need to thank him too much. He''s very pretentious. The more you thank him, the less he appreciates it."


    "Really?"


    "Of course, I know him well. Right, Sam?"


    Sam nodded expressionlessly.


    "Yeah, yeah."


    Who do you think you know, Mia?


    You probably don''t even know that the girl on this bed has two completely different faces.

 Chapter 416 416: So, hows my quality?

    They didn''t stay long in the hospital. Most of the time was spent with Mia and Charlotte chatting about various past events.


    Sam wasn''t interested in listening to their conversation, and he felt a wave of drowsiness wash over him.


    If it weren''t for the fact that there was only one bed in the room, Sam felt he could have taken a nap and waited for them to finish talking.


    Finally, when they were done, and with Charlotte watching them leave, Sam and Mia exited the hospital room and the building.


    "Phew... So, what do you think? Charlotte''s not bad, right?"


    Sam wanted to laugh, a mocking laugh.


    He wondered what Mia meant by "not bad."


    In terms of looks, sure, Charlotte was a uniquely beautiful girl.


    But if they were talking about other qualities, he couldn''t agree.


    "Yeah, she''s alright."


    "Why are you so cold?"


    Mia asked, dissatisfied.


    Sam shook his head with a smile.


    "As long as you''re happy, why do you care about my opinion? She''s not my friend. My reaction is normal, right?"


    Mia huffed.


    "Of course I''m happy. You have no idea how relieved I was when her parents told me she woke up."


    Sam could understand Mia''s feelings.


    After all, this situation had troubled her for a long time. People are inherently selfish to some extent, but normal people have a basic sense of right and wrong.


    Her guilt was understandable.


    And when things finally had a good outcome, her guilt turned into relief, and naturally, she felt happy.


    Mia looked up at the darkening sky with a beautiful smile.


    "Sam, do you think I''m lucky or unlucky?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Look... my parents separated when I was young, and then my mother had an accident. That should be considered unlucky, right?"


    "Of course."


    "But later, I became the boss of a convenience store. I''m not super rich, but my life is relatively free and without too many constraints or difficulties. That should be considered lucky, right?"


    Sam smiled as he walked out of the hospital with her.


    "Life is like that, always a mix of good and bad. But never get too complacent. Fate has a way of inflating your ego and then knocking you back down. Just when you think everything is going well, it might take a dramatic turn."


    "Hahaha... You sound so experienced, but you''re much younger than me."


    Mia reached out and ruffled Sam''s hair, a gesture that looked like an older sister doting on her younger brother.


    Sam didn''t mind her little gesture. "So what if I''m young? You still come to me for help when you need it."


    Mia winked at him.


    "Then I''ll come to you for help from now on~"


    "I didn''t say that."


    "That''s what you meant~"


    "Boss Mia, you''re a boss. Have some dignity."


    Sam looked at her helplessly.


    Mia coolly swung her leg over her motorcycle. With her height and long legs, she looked like a striking ''female knight'' who would attract attention anywhere.


    Sam sat on the back of the bike, took the helmet she handed him, and asked in advance.


    "Where to?"


    "To dinner. I promised you a meal. Let me think... burgers or hot dogs..."


    "Those are dinner? Is that how you treat someone to a meal?"


    "Hahaha, just kidding. Look at you getting all worked up."


    "I''m not worked up."


    "Whether you are or not, let''s go. Be careful, my bike... is really fast."


    "Who are you trying to scare?"


    "Vroom!!"


    The roar of the motorcycle was Mia''s response.


    Mia was a woman who loved freedom. Many people seemed free because of life''s circumstances or because they chose to be carefree.


    What is true freedom?


    It''s the kind of freedom where both your mind and environment are carefree. So those seemingly wealthy people who can control their lives aren''t truly free. They face constant pressure, and their immense wealth becomes a shackle.


    They also face the risk of falling from their high positions, potentially ending up in prison.


    This world maintains a relative balance in a subtle way.


    No matter how human society develops, no matter how the world operates.


    There are always inexplicable aspects of fairness.


    This time, Mia''s bike was indeed fast. Sam felt a thrill as if his soul was about to leave his body.


    The wind rushed past, and if it weren''t for the helmet, even breathing would have been difficult.


    Sam tightened his grip around her waist a bit more.


    The softness of her waist in his arms made him want to let his hands wander upwards.


    But Sam wasn''t that lecherous.


    Mia took Sam to a Starlight Bar-style barbecue restaurant.


    Sam thought Mia and her sister Aurora had similar tastes.


    "You''re not planning to drink again, are you?" Sam saw through her intentions.


    Mia replied matter-of-factly.


    "Why not? Something good happened, and you''re on break. Why wouldn''t we drink?"


    Sam wasn''t particularly interested in drinking. He glanced around.


    "Nothing, just thinking it''s a bit cold to be drinking..."


    "Then we''ll have Brandy instead of beer."


    Indeed, in the world of drinking enthusiasts, no external difficulty could deter them.


    Entering the barbecue restaurant, it was bustling with people and lively conversations.


    Mia smiled and said.


    "Do you know why these people are so happy?"


    Sam replied, annoyed.


    "It''s not just because of the alcohol, is it?"


    "Of course, God wants humans to be happy, and alcohol is proof."


    "What kind of twisted logic is that?"


    "Twisted? It''s the truth, don''t you get it?"


    They found an empty spot by the wall and sat down.


    Soon, a waiter came with menus. Sam wasn''t picky and didn''t have any particular preferences, so he left the ordering to Mia.


    She seemed to have been looking forward to this for a while, ordering quickly and even asking for Brandy.


    "You''re really going for Brandy? Beer would be fine."


    Sam tried to dissuade her.


    He still remembered how he had to help a drunken Aurora home not long ago, and he didn''t want her sister to have a repeat performance.


    Mia didn''t care.


    "What''s the point of beer? You''re young, you should be more enthusiastic and excited. Otherwise, I''ll look down on you."


    "Why do I need your approval? I just need to approve of myself."


    Mia huffed.


    "You used to drink whiskey with me. Why are you getting more timid?"


    "That was occasional. When have you seen me drink alone? I don''t actually like drinking that much."


    "Really? But I think more young people are getting into drinking these days."


    "Of course, young people''s entertainment has become KTV and bars. How can they not drink?"


    Sam still preferred the life in Cedarwood.


    Whether it was day or night, there were always friends to play with. Whether in the fields or by the river, there were countless moments of laughter.


    The neon lights of this bustling city seemed dazzling.


    Technology had improved the quality of human life.


    But simple, pure joys were becoming harder to find and reclaim.


    "You don''t seem to like those places?"


    As they spoke, plates of barbecue and Brandy arrived.


    Sam shook his head.


    "Not really. It''s too chaotic, too noisy."


    Mia laughed.


    "A boy as outstanding as you in a bar would probably get free drinks. Plenty of women would want to chat you up... oh, maybe even some men."


    Sam rolled his eyes at her.


    "Don''t disgust me. I don''t have that kind of fetish."


    "But don''t you think you''re a bit contradictory?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Mia thought for a moment.


    "Look, you always say you''re a womanizer. But you don''t go to places where womanizers like to hang out."


    Sam looked at her, amused.


    "Maybe I have high standards. I don''t like the women who go to those places... and the quality isn''t great." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing this, Mia seemed to think of something.


    Her cheeks flushed slightly. She raised her glass to Sam.


    Sam had no choice but to clink glasses with her.


    But just as he took a sip and hadn''t swallowed it yet, he heard...


    "So, how''s my quality?"


    "Spit! Cough, cough."


    Sam sprayed the drink out.

 Chapter 417 417: Disinfecting

    Sam coughed for a while, and Mia looked at him, both embarrassed and annoyed.


    "What do you mean by that? Are you that scared of my question?"


    Sam wiped the corner of his mouth.


    "It''s just that you asked so suddenly. Weren''t we talking about me? That was quite the abrupt turn."


    Mia huffed.


    "That''s the point, to catch you off guard. Look at you, such a scaredy-cat... That last drink doesn''t count. You didn''t even swallow it; you sprayed it all out."


    "You''re the one being petty."


    Sam took another drink. There was no way around it; drinking seemed safer than answering that question.


    They had a few more drinks, and all the barbecue dishes were finally served.


    Both of their faces were tinged with a bit of redness. In the bright lights and lively atmosphere, Mia remembered something and looked at Sam.


    "By the way, New Year''s is coming up. What are your plans?"


    Such a familiar question.


    If he remembered correctly, Zoe had asked him the same thing earlier that day.


    Sam noticed Mia''s attempt to appear nonchalant, but he caught the subtle glances she threw his way.


    Sam picked up a piece of barbecue and answered casually.


    "Oh, nothing much. Just a New Year''s event with the club... We''re supposed to stay up until midnight."


    Hearing this, Mia''s eyes widened slightly.


    "R-really?"


    "Yeah, we planned it a few days ago."


    "What kind of club is this... having a New Year''s event? Don''t your club members have other things to do, like spending time with family?"


    Mia seemed to be making a judgment on some unusual social behavior.


    "How many young people spend New Year''s with their families these days? It''s pretty normal..."


    He said it offhandedly, not intending to imply anything.


    But Mia was reminded of her own situation.


    Her mother had passed away unexpectedly, and her stepfather, who existed in name only, hadn''t been seen in years.


    At that moment, she felt a wave of adult loneliness and melancholy.


    Even with the boy in front of her, she was momentarily overwhelmed by solitude.


    Her expression turned somber.


    She poured herself another glass of Brandy.


    Then she spoke softly.


    "Kids these days think they have all the time in the world to spend with their families. They don''t realize how precious every moment is, and that accidents can happen anytime."


    She said this, then downed the entire glass and poured another.


    Seeing this, Sam realized his words had triggered her sadness.


    He frowned.


    "Yeah, you''re right. What you said makes sense."


    Mia looked at Sam and smiled.


    Her face, flushed from the alcohol, was now revealing a captivating beauty.


    But her smile was tinged with sadness, as if she were incomplete, broken under the lights.


    "You don''t have to say that just to comfort me. These are just my thoughts. I know that many people, even those drowning in happiness, can''t truly feel it."


    Sam watched her raise her glass again. He reached out, not to stop her, but to pick up his own glass and clink it with hers.


    Sam drank his glass first, then said.


    "If you want, you can have a happy family too. It''s up to you."


    Mia hesitated, then drank her glass.


    She opened her red lips and took a deep breath, as if to dispel the intense alcohol burn.


    "I know... But don''t you think blindly seeking something because you''re missing it is like drinking poison to quench thirst?"


    Sam didn''t try to persuade her directly.


    After all, it was her personal matter. Often, outside interference in such choices was unnecessary.


    He simply told Mia.


    "I can''t say I fully understand what you''ve been through. I just think that sometimes giving others a chance is also giving yourself a chance."


    Mia''s vision blurred slightly.


    She wasn''t so fragile as to cry from these words, but the alcohol had hit her hard and fast.


    The sudden rush made the boy''s figure and face in front of her appear hazy.


    "Sam..."


    She softly called his name. Just by looking at her eyes, he knew she had drunk quite a bit.


    Sam smiled at her.


    "What? Are you drunk?"


    Mia pouted. Alcohol can amplify behaviors, making people more open and their emotions more uninhibited.


    So her expressions and gestures were naturally more exaggerated.


    "I''m not drunk. It''s just a bit of Brandy."


    "A bit? Do you know how much you''ve had?"


    Sam held up one finger.


    Mia stared blankly at his finger without answering.


    Sam was taken aback.


    Oh no, could she really be that drunk? She can''t even recognize a number?


    Sam knew her tolerance. She shouldn''t be this far gone.


    Was she pretending?


    But her eyes looked strange.


    She stared at his finger as if it were some rare treasure.


    So Sam extended his hand a bit closer.


    "Look carefully. How many is this?"


    He wanted to further assess her mental state.


    But unexpectedly, Mia suddenly reached out and grabbed his hand with both of hers.


    Sam was stunned, unable to pull back his finger or say anything.


    "Mm."


    Then he felt a wet sensation on his finger.


    Sam''s eyes widened in shock.


    Mia had pulled his hand over and put his finger in her mouth!


    She wasn''t biting.


    There was no pain from teeth, just... wet and soft.


    She was sucking on his finger...


    She held his finger in her mouth, not letting go immediately. She looked up at him with her beautiful, now misty and ambiguous eyes.


    At that moment.


    With the smoke swirling around, the glaring lights above, and her seductive gaze.


    If Sam''s heart didn''t react, he would be the one missing the point.


    So his heart pounded fiercely.


    His eyes couldn''t leave her face.


    After a long moment.


    The longest moment, she slowly released his finger and let go of his hand.


    Her face was even redder.


    "I told you I''m not drunk... If you keep saying that, I''ll bite you." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam slowly withdrew his finger.


    The wet sensation lingered, making it hard to wipe away.


    Not all marks have color, and not all marks disappear completely when wiped away.


    It''s like a breeze on a summer day years ago, brushing a boy''s face, making him unable to forget that summer for the rest of his life.


    "Are you really not drunk?"


    Sam felt like he could barely speak.


    Of course, the most embarrassed was Mia.


    She wasn''t drunk, but her actions seemed reckless.


    It was something she wouldn''t do even if she were drunk.


    But just now.


    When Sam extended his long finger towards her, she didn''t know what she saw.


    She just had an absurd impulse.


    She wanted to bite his finger, to make him feel pain. To show Sam she wasn''t drunk and not to doubt her tolerance.


    But...


    As soon as she opened her mouth to bite, she couldn''t bring herself to do it.


    Was it reluctance?


    Or a moment of hesitation.


    So her teeth never came out.


    Only the soft lips and tongue remained.


    Mia''s embarrassment hadn''t faded when she saw Sam dipping his finger into a glass of Brandy.


    She was puzzled.


    "What are you doing?"


    Sam replied calmly.


    "Disinfecting."

 Chapter 418 418: Stunningly beautiful

    They laughed and joked, as if they had completely forgotten the fleeting moment of intimacy.


    But they both knew it was impossible to forget.


    At least Mia knew that no matter how drunk she got, she could never forget what had just happened.


    Later, to cover up the earlier awkwardness, she did drink quite a bit.


    But Mia could handle it. Tonight felt like one of those nights where no matter how much she drank, she couldn''t get drunk. Instead, her stomach felt full.


    So Mia called the waiter to settle the bill.


    After Mia paid, Sam looked at her.


    "You paid my bill too?"


    Mia rolled her eyes at him.


    "What else?"


    Mia found it both amusing and exasperating.


    But she could tell Sam was joking. She even thought Sam said it on purpose.


    After all, he had helped her with such a big favor. No matter what she did, it seemed impossible to repay him adequately. This was her way of expressing her gratitude.


    He knew all this and didn''t need her to express her thanks too heavily, so he said it to give her an out, to avoid making her feel too embarrassed.


    Mia didn''t realize that she was unconsciously considering his feelings more than her own, even finding justifications for his casual remarks.


    But this time, she wasn''t wrong.


    Sam''s intention was indeed to make her feel less indebted.


    Even though it seemed like he could extract more benefits from the situation, what was the point?


    If relationships between men and women were only about benefits, they would lose something else.


    They walked out together, Mia''s steps steady enough that she didn''t need Sam''s careful support.


    Both had their hands in their pockets, walking out of the barbecue restaurant into the cold wind, which seemed to be the best way to sober up instantly.


    "It''s so cold~" Mia remarked.


    Her face was flushed with a captivating redness, looking stunningly beautiful.


    Sam looked at her. "It''s winter now, of course it''s cold. This might not even be the coldest it gets."


    After leaving the restaurant, they strolled along the street in front of it.


    Since Mia had been drinking, she couldn''t ride her motorcycle back, so they left it in the parking lot behind the restaurant to retrieve the next day.


    Sam thought.


    This woman is a hassle when she drinks. She has to come back the next day to get her bike. Why not just avoid driving when drinking?


    Mia thought for a moment and said.


    "I still prefer summer."


    "Yeah, I like summer too."


    "What do you like about summer?"


    "I like that every girl wears less in the summer."


    Sam answered honestly.


    Of course, that wasn''t the only reason.


    Who doesn''t like a summer where everything is vibrant and full of life, where everything feels passionate and youthful?


    Who wouldn''t want to hold a girl''s hand, even if their palms are sweaty, in such a hot season?


    Mia rolled her eyes at Sam.


    "That''s all you aspire to?"


    "Isn''t that a high aspiration? I''m not an ambitious person."


    "Hmph~"


    Mia expressed her mild displeasure, though she didn''t know why she felt the need to.


    Then she turned her head and said cheerfully.


    "I like summer because I can wear all kinds of pretty clothes, unlike winter where I have to bundle up."


    "To show off your figure?"


    "Of course, I control my weight and stay active to have a good figure."


    "You''re really considerate of others."


    "Stop teasing me. It''s not like you haven''t looked."


    Actually, Mia wanted to say that Sam had not only seen her in clothes but also seen her naked.


    "Don''t say that. Was I just looking? I was appreciating."


    Yes, Sam never looked at a woman''s body with a vulgar gaze. Simply put, he couldn''t indulge in base desires; he had to appreciate it with an artist''s eye.


    Where is the most beautiful? What words best describe it?


    These were his tasks.


    Mia blushed and looked at Sam.


    "Really?"


    "Of course. You can''t doubt my character."


    "Is that so... Do you want to appreciate it again?"


    Suddenly, Mia said this.


    In the cold wind, her words were like a shot of adrenaline.


    It made Sam''s heart pound fiercely.


    He looked at her, Mia''s cheeks flushed, her eyes half-closed, but he could see the drunken and hazy look in her eyes.


    Sam''s throat went dry for a moment.


    "Are you... drunk?"


    Mia felt both embarrassed and annoyed.


    She had said something so bold, and Sam asked if she was drunk?


    Are you even a man?


    Do you know how hard it is for a woman to be this forward?


    Annoyed, Mia glared at Sam.


    "If you don''t want to, forget it."


    "It''s not that... But this is a public street. Even if you want to..."


    Before Sam could finish, Mia stopped walking.


    She stopped at the entrance of a narrow, dark alley.


    Her gaze clearly shifted towards the alley.


    "Do you want to or not?"


    Sam looked at her, then at the alley.


    He understood what she meant.


    But he hesitated for a moment, then realized.


    This is a world of erotic games.


    Had he forgotten the nature of this world after being comfortable for a while? Or had he integrated so well that he forgot certain things?


    Like how this world couldn''t be viewed with normal eyes.


    Things that seemed outrageous in the real world weren''t so scary here, and could even be easily done.


    But still...


    Is this really okay?


    There were people walking by, shops open, and pedestrians everywhere. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even though the alley seemed hidden, wasn''t it risky?


    Or was it precisely because of this that she felt the urge?


    Sam looked into her eyes.


    He made a choice.


    The reason was simple.


    When a woman says something like that and makes such an invitation, unless you have no feelings for her and are a very responsible person... rejecting her would break a sincere heart.


    Yes.


    Sam was kind.


    So how could he refuse?


    In the end, Sam and Mia slipped into the dark alley.


    It was slightly better than Sam had imagined.


    The alley was dark but not too dirty.


    There were even some cardboard boxes stacked against the wall, just big enough for someone to hide behind, unseen from the outside.


    The only downside was... it was cold.


    Sam looked at Mia, who was hugging herself. Her cheeks were flushed, leaning against the boxes, facing him but unable to meet his gaze.


    As if she had just remembered to be shy.


    Sam thought for a moment.


    "Isn''t it too cold? Maybe we should forget it?"


    Mia turned her head, her eyes misty, and looked at him. Then she bit her lip.


    "Are you scared?"


    "I''m not scared... I''m worried about you catching a cold."


    Mia was wearing a large coat, so she didn''t need to remove too many layers.


    She just looked at Sam.


    "Don''t worry about me. Watch..."


    Watch what?


    It was self-explanatory.


    Because in front of Sam, she unbuttoned her coat.


    Revealing a warm sweatshirt underneath.


    Then she grabbed the hem of her shirt with one hand and slowly lifted it in front of Sam.


    Sam didn''t say anything, even his breathing became quieter.


    Mia didn''t know why she felt the need to go this far, but... it seemed necessary.


    It felt like if she didn''t do this, she would miss something, lose something.


    Something she would regret forever.


    Maybe it was the alcohol.


    Or maybe it was the boy in front of her... who always made her have strange thoughts.


    But regardless.


    There was no turning back now.


    When she revealed her beautiful, perky breasts.


    Sam felt like the dark alley suddenly brightened, as if a pearl had been born.


    Her nipples were clean and small, cute.


    Her breasts rose and fell with Mia''s breathing... completely captivating his gaze.


    He couldn''t look away.


    Her breasts were beautiful.


    Stunningly beautiful.

 Chapter 419 419: Youre very beautiful right now, incredibly beautiful

    In the bustling street, people came and went.


    The neon lights and signs outside emitted dazzling brilliance.


    The lively chatter seemed to make the winter day feel a bit warmer.


    But how many people could imagine that at this very moment, in an inconspicuous, dark, and narrow alley that no one wanted to look into, such a scene was unfolding?


    Mia''s exposed chest was like a luminous pearl in the pitch-black night, shining brightly before Sam''s eyes.


    "Don''t... look at me like that. It''s... embarrassing..."


    Despite doing something so shameful, exposing her beautiful body to this boy, Mia felt a mix of emotions.


    Her high, firm breasts and cherry-like nipples were all on display for Sam. He only needed to take one step forward to kiss her nipples.


    This shame burned Mia''s heart like a raging fire. She felt Sam''s gaze, and besides the shame, another unprecedented emotion was born.


    Mia felt an unprecedented excitement. So, despite her embarrassed words, her actions didn''t stop.


    On the contrary, she even felt an urge to strip off all her clothes. She no longer cared about the cold around her.


    Sam, of course, noticed this contradiction. Hearing her words but seeing actions that completely contradicted them, Sam found it amusing.


    He looked up at her flushed face and those hazy eyes.


    "But wasn''t this your own request? Why are you embarrassed now?"


    "Because of the way you''re looking at me..."


    Mia found a suitable excuse, but she still didn''t cover herself.


    It was as if she was forced to do this.


    But everyone knew that Sam hadn''t forced her. It was all her own willingness, a sudden impulse in her mind.


    "Is that so... What if I do more than just look?"


    Sam''s sudden words made Mia pause, and then she saw Sam reaching for her breasts.


    Normally, she would have dodged without hesitation.


    But now it was Sam, so she didn''t stop him. Instead, she closed her eyes slightly, as if deceiving herself, unable to face the fact that she wasn''t stopping him.


    But deep down, she longed for his touch.


    She longed for him to touch her.


    When she felt the warmth on her chest, not the cold she should have felt in this weather, she knew it was Sam''s hands.


    Mia didn''t dislike Sam''s touch. Instead, it felt familiar, like a long-awaited sensation finally being enjoyed again.


    It was like the experience in the dream, more like reuniting with an old friend after a long time, embracing each other excitedly.


    In this dark alley, Mia, Sam''s boss, let this boy touch her body freely... It was so shameful.


    But this shame was also a kind of indulgence. In such indulgence, one either resists strongly to avoid it.


    Or one enjoys it without being able to extricate oneself.


    Clearly, Mia was the latter.


    When Sam felt the elasticity of her breasts, the wonderful sensation, he looked up at Mia.


    "Closing your eyes is no fun. Open them."


    He said this while his hand moved down along her abdomen.


    It was like finding a particularly smooth path, and the effect was obvious.


    It made Mia''s body tremble slightly.


    She trembled as she spoke.


    "Don''t... This is too embarrassing."


    "Boss Mia, isn''t this what you wanted? Are you still deceiving yourself?"


    Sam asked with a smile.


    But Mia only opened her eyes slightly, seeing Sam looking at her with a playful gaze, his hand on her abdomen, just a step away from her panties.


    The black lace panties couldn''t block anything; they were just a futile presence.


    When the owner had given up resisting, their only purpose was the reason Mia bought them.


    Just for looking good.


    And now, that was their best purpose.


    Mia closed her eyes again.


    "Don''t..."


    Sam stood up straight, leaning close to her body, speaking softly.


    "Look at me."


    Sam''s words were like poison.


    They seemed to have a unique magic. Just a few simple words made Mia unable to resist, opening her eyes involuntarily.


    Her hazy vision saw his handsome face.


    "I..."


    Mia wanted to say something, but Sam''s hand wasn''t idle, already inside her panties.


    This was an action without her permission.


    But it didn''t seem to matter. Mia didn''t mind Sam''s actions; she even looked forward to them.


    She looked forward to what this contact would lead to.


    Like in the dream?


    Like how she went crazy in the dream?


    "How''s your appreciation?"


    Mia asked, as if to ease her embarrassment and the almost uncontrollable excitement.


    Sam had already reached Mia''s private area, gently caressing her vagina, even inserting a finger gently.


    With Sam''s actions, Mia''s breathing quickened, and her body began to tremble slightly.


    "Very nice..."


    "Can you... take your hand out of my panties?"


    Sam''s hand was inside her panties, and she felt that Sam wasn''t just touching.


    He was gently stroking her clitoris with his fingers. Although it wasn''t a big, thick cock, the pleasure was unforgettable.


    It felt so good, but why was Sam so skilled?


    This thought repeated in Mia''s mind, but she couldn''t say anything in front of him.


    Sam looked into her eyes, watching her trembling body, as if she was about to give in.


    "I... have no strength left. I''m about to climax..."


    Mia wanted to avoid Sam''s gaze, to escape the overwhelming sensation.


    But she couldn''t.


    At that moment, Sam smiled with satisfaction, his other hand gently wrapping around Mia''s waist.


    "Boss Mia, you know, you''re very beautiful right now, incredibly beautiful."


    Sam''s compliment made her forget their intimate contact for a moment.


    Sam''s hand was still in her panties, making her body almost collapse, unable to stand straight.


    ---


    Winter won''t bloom with spring flowers?


    So, in a muddy swamp, there can''t be thriving life?


    No beautiful scenery?


    No towering snow-capped mountains, no valleys filled with dense forests. No blooming plum blossoms?


    No.


    Anything is possible.


    Mia knew that in front of this boy, anything was possible.


    And it wasn''t a miracle.


    It was divine.


    It was a feeling she thought she''d never have, now vividly real in her body.


    It was an experience she could never have imagined, taking her to unprecedented heights.


    Mia didn''t know whether to marvel at Sam''s skill.


    Or at how vulnerable she was in front of him.


    Easily aroused emotions, repeatedly stirred, leaving her helpless, floating on cloud nine.


    Of course, in this alley, they couldn''t be so reckless as to ignore the people around them.


    Especially since the alley opened onto a bustling street.


    Just because no one had come in yet didn''t mean no one ever would.


    So they had to rely on the cardboard boxes, in a very confined space, to express emotions that even alcohol couldn''t suppress, in a very restrained manner.


    The cramped environment was indeed uncomfortable.


    For instance, Mia couldn''t freely make noise. When she climaxed, she couldn''t help but let out suppressed moans, but she had to stifle them each time.


    This feeling was a bit maddening.


    The restraint made the excitement even more intense, making her tremble more noticeably, her vagina completely wet.


    Mia felt unable to release the extreme climax she was experiencing. The only thing she could do was grab Sam''s cock, like a lighthouse in the sea, the only light in the storm.


    And when Sam saw her flushed face, her hazy eyes about to cry out in ecstasy.


    He reacted quickly, covering her mouth.


    Of course... he didn''t need to take his hand out of her panties, so he used his mouth instead.


    When their lips met, Mia''s sensations reached a new height.


    Even though she had drunk a lot, even though she could attribute tonight''s impulse to alcohol.


    She wouldn''t forget.


    Outside was a bustling street, she could hear the people passing by.


    They laughed and talked, some whispering softly.


    And she, with this boy, in this dark, narrow alley, embraced and kissed.


    Their actions felt like a betrayal of the world, like breaking many rules and morals.


    Because of this feeling... she couldn''t control herself.


    Mia didn''t know how many times she climaxed, only that all her pent-up emotions were released.


    Gone completely, her mind blank.


    She stared at the dark night sky, her vision unfocused for a long time.


    She could only hear the heated breathing, not knowing if it was hers... or the boy she was leaning on.


    Sam wasn''t much better off.


    This was a first for him, especially in such a place... Honestly, even with his experience, he found it hard to endure.


    He glanced at Mia''s soaked panties, her face radiating an indescribable beauty. Sam bet she had enjoyed it immensely.


    Mia was slightly more sober now, but the memory of what had just happened made her feel deeply ashamed, unable to face the reality.


    They had shared such intimate moments in the real world, with no excuses to hide behind.


    Their actions were crazy, and she had initiated it... It was terrible.


    What to do?


    "Sam must think I''m a strange woman, right? How could I do this with him here, in such an alley... on such a bustling street?"


    So shameful.


    Mia whispered.


    "We should get out of here quickly... If we stay too long, we''ll be discovered..."


    She said this.


    But Sam saw the deep guilt and regret in her previously hazy eyes.


    Sam didn''t leave immediately as she wished.


    Instead, he leaned in closer, not moving away, even stepping forward, pressing against her, and gently lifting her chin.


    "What''s wrong? You seem very upset."


    Mia looked into Sam''s incredibly gentle eyes.


    She bit her lip.


    "Nothing, I just... I just..."


    Sam saw her hesitation, knowing what she was thinking.


    But he didn''t want to expose her, just said softly.


    "Don''t overthink it... I understand, it was just an impulse, and the result wasn''t bad."


    After Sam said this.


    Mia couldn''t hold back, grabbing Sam''s clothes tightly, almost tearing them off.


    "But it wasn''t just an impulse..."


    Mia''s voice trembled, her eyes filled with vulnerability. Sam thought she looked like a child misunderstood by a parent.


    Was he not considerate enough earlier?


    Mia looked into Sam''s eyes, despite her embarrassment, feeling she had to speak.


    "I wasn''t just acting on a whim, or going crazy. I just... I just couldn''t help wanting to be closer to you, and this was the only way I could think of. I''m sorry..."


    She wanted to look away, but Sam smiled.


    "Why apologize?"


    Mia looked at him, confused.


    "Because... everything that happened today was embarrassing, wasn''t it? Us doing this here, it must seem excessive, right? Do you think I''m a vulgar woman? I just..."


    She didn''t know how to explain her feelings, feeling anxious and unsure.


    Sam understood her thoughts completely, and he couldn''t help but laugh, then leaned his forehead against hers.


    He forced her to look into his eyes, speaking in a gentle, soothing voice.


    "I don''t think that way. I only have one word to describe it, as I said from the beginning."


    "What is it?"


    Sam smiled.


    "Beautiful."


    Mia''s anxious heart found a delicate balance. She couldn''t describe the sense of peace she felt, as if there was no safer place in the world, no warmer moment.


    Sam''s words reassured her.


    "R-really?"


    Mia found it hard to believe, thinking Sam might be deceiving her.


    Sam smiled.


    "Of course, I''m not lying."


    "Then prove it to me."


    She said softly.


    Sam was taken aback.


    "How do I prove it... Do you want me to show you my heart?"


    Mia blushed, her eyes showing helplessness.


    She felt helpless indeed.


    Her heart was beyond saving. Every time she saw this boy, she felt herself sinking deeper.


    No chance of rescue.


    Mia didn''t need him to show his heart.


    But she couldn''t see through this boy''s abilities. He was too good at lying, too good at stirring her emotions.


    It felt like her emotions were always under his control.


    So she needed another way. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I need you... to kiss me."


    "...huh?"


    Sam thought he misheard.


    But seeing Mia''s flushed face, her eyes filled with unprecedented softness and shyness.


    He realized he hadn''t misheard.


    "Do I have to say it again, you..."


    Before she could finish.


    Sam kissed her.


    She froze for a moment, but as the familiar sensation, the familiar scent, even the familiar taste came.


    She melted into the gentle, intertwined ocean.


    How vast was this ocean?


    It filled the entire world.


    How warm was this ocean?


    Like living on the equator, under the relentless sun.


    It didn''t matter.


    Whether it was real or not didn''t matter.


    She felt she only needed tonight, only this moment.


    Only needed him to fill her life, to fill the inevitable emptiness after drinking.


    Outside, people continued to come and go.


    As if welcoming the approaching New Year with eager anticipation.


    And in this seemingly forgotten corner of the bustling city, a warm flower bloomed, tightly embraced.


    Blooming beautifully.


    Mia remembered many scenes, including the first time she saw this boy.


    When he came to apply for a part-time job, despite his handsome looks, she didn''t pay much attention.


    But as time passed, who would have thought this day would come?


    But when it did.


    Mia''s heart was filled with reverence.


    Grateful for fate.


    Grateful for the encounter.

 Chapter 420 420: Ill always be here, forever

    The winter night''s alcohol always warms you up first, then cools you down.


    Every night Mia drank seemed to follow this pattern.


    But tonight felt different. Returning to the bustling street, the boy beside her was as calm as if nothing had happened.


    Mia admired Sam''s ability to adjust.


    He didn''t change his attitude towards her just because of what had happened earlier.


    It was as if he intentionally gave her space to process her emotions, neither too close nor too distant.


    This made their interaction comfortable and reassuring, like old friends who didn''t need to say much to create a unique atmosphere just by walking together.


    Looking at the lively street, Mia remembered something.


    "So, you don''t have to come to work on New Year''s Day."


    Sam had planned to ask for that day off, but he had forgotten due to the many sudden events and the urgency of the situation.


    He hadn''t expected Mia to bring it up herself.


    Although she would have given him the day off if he asked, her mentioning it first showed a certain attitude that made Sam smile.


    "Why are you being so accommodating?"


    Mia rolled her eyes at him and sighed lightly.


    "You''re going to ask for the day off anyway. Instead of waiting for you to ask, I might as well say it first."


    Sam smiled at her.


    "You could have just said no to my request."


    Mia retorted without hesitation.


    "If I said no, you''d probably quit on the spot."


    "You''re that reluctant to let me go, Boss Mia?"


    Mia glared at Sam. "What''s the point of saying that now?"


    Sam had always been special to Mia. He said, "Maybe next year... I probably won''t be working at the convenience store anymore. It''s not because of anything else, but I might be too busy and taking frequent time off would affect the store''s business."


    He finally said it.


    Even though it seemed like an inappropriate time, it was better to say it sooner rather than later.


    Sam needed to prepare her mentally.


    As expected, Mia''s expression stiffened upon hearing this.


    She knew this day would come. Sam was a promising high school student with a bright future ahead. He couldn''t stay at the small convenience store forever.


    But Mia hadn''t expected it to come so soon.


    It was inevitable... but why couldn''t it be a little later?


    There was nothing she could do. Mia couldn''t forcefully stop it.


    "Oh... I see. Actually, you can quit now if you want," Mia said.


    Sam looked at the obviously reluctant woman. "You''re in such a hurry to get rid of me? I still need the money."


    "Hmph, weren''t you the one who said you wanted to leave? Do you know how many times you''ve taken time off? Probably not much left."


    That was true. With his increasingly frequent absences, Mia had to deduct his pay.


    Sam didn''t mind. He wasn''t really short on money. In fact, with the allowance his parents sent and his part-time earnings, he had saved quite a bit.


    Sam smiled brightly.


    "Isn''t that just to stay a bit longer? Don''t you want to see me?"


    Mia''s cheeks flushed. "Come if you want, don''t if you don''t!"


    With that, Mia quickened her pace.


    Sam watched her back with a smile.


    Time always moves on, and Sam realized he had finally made it through the year. It was worth celebrating.


    The New Year was approaching.


    During this time, Sam didn''t do much else. His life was normal and routine.


    Besides keeping Angel updated on his whereabouts, he even had time to work at the convenience store and cook dinner for Sophie.


    Except for the lack of income, everything seemed to be proceeding smoothly and orderly.


    Until the crucial day arrived.


    Even waking up that morning, Sam felt a strange significance to the day, as if something special was destined to happen from the moment he opened his eyes.


    Waking up from bed.


    Sam stretched.


    Pulling back the curtains, he saw the bright sunlight outside, indicating a rare good day.


    Indeed, for everyone, this day was somewhat special.


    Checking his phone, he saw all the news about the day''s festivities.


    He hadn''t even left the house, yet the festive atmosphere seemed to seep into his room. Sam went about his usual routine of brushing his teeth and washing up.


    He hadn''t forgotten the plans for today.


    Early in the morning, he knocked on the door next door.


    Soon, with familiar footsteps approaching, the door creaked open before him.


    The familiar figure of the woman who appeared was enough to start the day on a good note.


    No, seeing her instantly brought joy.


    Zoe was dressed neatly.


    A fitted red dress, looking dazzling without being gaudy, exuding a unique charm on her.


    She wore minimal makeup, just a bright red lipstick.


    Maybe she had brushed her eyelashes too.


    Sam didn''t think makeup could enhance her already beautiful face much, but it showed her effort.


    A woman waiting for you at home, willing to put on makeup for you, was a clear sign of her feelings.


    This was the kind of detail many women paid attention to.


    Sam smiled. "Zoe, I have to say, you look stunning today."


    Zoe smiled, letting Sam in, and skillfully handed him a pair of slippers.


    "Flattering me so early in the morning?" Zoe asked.


    Sam laughed.


    "How is it flattery? It''s the truth. If someone in my position didn''t compliment you, they''d either be blind or mute."


    "Pfft. Alright, come in and eat."


    Her gentle smile and beautiful eyes would make anyone wish for a wife like her to come home to after a long day.


    She was the epitome of a perfect partner.


    Gentle, considerate, and unreservedly affectionate, with stunning looks and a great figure. She was perfect.


    But Sam was the protagonist, destined not to have just one female lead.


    If any of the female leads were missing, it wouldn''t be perfect.


    "Didn''t we agree I''d cook?"


    Sam blinked.


    Zoe smiled at him.


    "If I waited for you, when would it be ready? Trying to starve me?" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sorry, sorry, I slept a bit too well."


    "It''s fine. The New Year is almost here. No more apologies, or you''ll carry the mistakes into the new year."


    Zoe pulled Sam to the dining table.


    Sam looked at the spread of food, more than a typical breakfast.


    "Really? You believe in that?"


    Zoe''s eyes dimmed slightly, and she sighed.


    "I didn''t believe it before... but after my brother''s accident, I think there''s some truth to it. It''s like someone is rolling dice over everyone''s head. When things are going well, they roll the dice, and you don''t know if it''ll be good or bad, but it changes everything."


    Sam knew she was recalling past misfortunes, so he gently comforted her.


    "Whether there''s a dice or someone rolling it, life is interesting because of these uncertainties. Who knows, maybe they rolled the dice when we met."


    Zoe looked at Sam and smiled softly.


    "Meeting you was the best roll of the dice, no doubt."


    Sam reached out, placing his hand over hers on the table, gently holding her entire hand.


    "Fate won''t roll the dice between us anymore. I''ll always be here, forever."

 Chapter 421 421: How about I give you myself?

    "Have you planned out your day?"


    After finishing breakfast, Sam didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he lay down on Zoe''s sofa.


    Of course, he wasn''t just lying there; he used Zoe''s sexy legs as his pillow.


    It was incredibly comfortable and reassuring.


    Especially the sensation at the back of his head, it was simply wonderful.


    This was all very real.


    Sam closed his eyes slightly, feeling Zoe gently stroke his forehead and hair while watching TV.


    "Well... I don''t know. Who knows what they have planned? I''m just a participant."


    He spoke lightly, even if there were plans, he couldn''t really say them out loud. He had to consider Zoe''s feelings, especially knowing that on such a special day, he couldn''t spend the most important moment with her.


    Zoe smiled.


    "Don''t forget to give the girls gifts today. Don''t tell me you haven''t prepared anything."


    Sam hesitated for a moment.


    "Yeah, I have something prepared. As for yours, I..."


    Zoe gently placed her hand on Sam''s lips, clearly stopping him from continuing.


    She looked into Sam''s slowly opening eyes, leaning closer to his face.


    "It''s okay. I told you, just being with me is the best gift."


    Sam looked into her eyes and sighed inwardly.


    But feeling guilty wouldn''t make him a protagonist. He quickly adjusted his mindset, knowing that what this woman needed now wasn''t promises or guarantees.


    Those things were too distant, too intangible.


    So Sam smiled at her and said.


    "Zoe."


    "Yes?"


    "My lips are a bit dry."


    Hearing this, Zoe''s cheeks flushed.


    She blinked and asked knowingly.


    "Why are you telling me?"


    "What do you think?"


    "Oh~ You want to kiss me?"


    Zoe asked, her face turning red, her eyes already soft and hazy.


    Sam laughed.


    "I don''t think everything needs to be said so directly."


    "Is that your idea of romance?"


    "Isn''t it enough?"


    What words could answer that question?


    Of course, it was Zoe''s gentle and delicate kiss.


    She lowered her head and closed her eyes.


    They kissed on the soft sofa.


    Of course, a war always needs a spark.


    And often, such things need a beginning.


    And this kiss was the best beginning. Sam caressed her face, and as the kiss deepened, they changed positions and postures.


    They ended up embracing and kissing on the soft sofa, which was spacious enough to accommodate both of them.


    Their hugs and kisses were so free, so casual.


    At this point, there was no need for too much technique.


    Just their most genuine feelings were enough.


    The battlefield quickly shifted, and their clothes came off piece by piece.


    Zoe''s body felt different from other women. It was hard to imagine what it felt like to bury your head in her breasts, fully immersed.


    Her body was beautiful and soft, always top-notch.


    It often made Sam forget where he was, as if he were in paradise, in Eden.


    This woman always satisfied all of Sam''s fantasies and needs.


    When Sam held this enchanting woman in his arms, Zoe forgot it was still daytime.


    They were in a wonderful environment together, their world seemed to merge into one, indistinguishable.


    They wanted time to slow down, even freeze.


    His shoulder bore clear marks. In Zoe''s room, it couldn''t have been left by anyone else.


    But she seemed to have no memory of it.


    Maybe she didn''t realize when she got so emotional that she bit him.


    It wasn''t her fault.


    Sam was always so ''intense'' during sex. Under his big cock''s dominance, Zoe experienced climax after climax.


    But it was daytime, and the apartment''s soundproofing was only average. Despite reaching climax, Zoe had to suppress her voice, but some things couldn''t be controlled.


    Like the moans trapped in her throat, unable to be shouted out, so she could only bite his shoulder.


    Sam paused, and when Zoe''s body recovered a bit, he continued to fuck her hard, until he filled her pussy with his cum.


    Zoe gently touched Sam''s face and asked softly, "Are you happy?"


    Sam caressed her soft body, her delicate skin.


    "And you?"


    "I''m very happy..."


    "Then I''m happy too."


    Zoe didn''t have the strength to say much more. She just wanted to enjoy the lingering sensation, lying on Sam''s shoulder, eyes slightly closed. Feeling Sam''s gentle caresses, she heard him say.


    "Zoe."


    He suddenly called her name.


    "Yes?"


    She responded softly, puzzled.


    Then she heard Sam''s lazy, smiling voice.


    "Happy New Year in advance."


    A beautiful smile spread across Zoe''s lips.


    She glanced out the window, sunlight streaming through the curtains, casting bright rays.


    "Happy New Year to you too."


    ---


    After leaving Zoe''s place, Sam went home to take a shower.


    He didn''t rush out. Isabella had sent a message in the chat group, seemingly confirming the meeting time.


    But her message was a bit strange.


    She didn''t specify a time, just reminded everyone about the club activity. If anyone wasn''t prepared for the club activity, it was up to them, but she was ready.


    This vague message was a bit confusing.


    What did it mean? Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No need to gather?


    What was the plan?


    It seemed tonight''s events wouldn''t be as simple as Sam thought...


    After some thought, Sam left the house in the evening.


    But he didn''t head to the bustling Kuhang Times Square, where all the young people would be for New Year''s Eve. Instead, he went to an apartment not far from his own.


    It was clear whose apartment it was.


    Sam carried a bag with something important for tonight and rang Sophie''s doorbell.


    When Sophie opened the door, she wasn''t surprised.


    She was used to it. No one else would come looking for her, so it had to be this boy.


    Seeing Sam with his familiar canvas bag, she couldn''t tell what was inside.


    "Why are you here so early?"


    She was puzzled by this.


    It wasn''t very late, and going out now seemed a bit early.


    And... shouldn''t he be with Angel? On such a day, anyone could guess what that possessive girl would choose.


    Sam walked in with his canvas bag.


    Then he said.


    "If I don''t come to cook for you, you''ll just have chips for dinner again?"


    "You still remember that..."


    "Of course."


    Watching Sam head to the fridge and kitchen, Sophie felt a warmth in her heart.


    This natural habit felt like he was living in her world.


    But she quickly remembered the letter Sam had written, that one-page preview.


    Just thinking about it made her cheeks flush.


    "You''re cooking here, what about Angel?"


    She couldn''t help but ask.


    Some things seemed easy for him to give her, but she couldn''t do the same, always having reservations.


    Sam didn''t turn around, taking out some leftover ingredients from the fridge. Following his principle of not wasting food, he could make them taste fresh with his cooking skills.


    "Well, after cooking for you, I''ll head to her place. I was worried about time, so I came a bit early."


    Sophie was stunned.


    What kind of arrangement was this?


    Cooking for her first, then rushing to Angel''s place?


    Was Sam a time management master?


    Sophie didn''t know how to feel.


    Should she blame him for dating multiple women so confidently?


    Sophie stood there, feeling awkward and unnatural, then said.


    "You could have just told me. No need to come all the way. I didn''t specifically ask you to cook for me..."


    Sam knew what she was thinking.


    He smiled and asked, "Are you mad?"


    "No, I just think it''s unnecessary."


    She said no, but her tone was cold.


    Sam turned around.


    "Really mad?"


    "I said no!"


    "Getting mad at the end of the year means you''ll have a bad temper next year too."


    "I said I won''t get mad at you!"


    "So, what gift did you prepare for me?"


    Sophie didn''t hesitate.


    "I didn''t prepare anything for you. What are you thinking?"


    "Really? I prepared something for you."


    "...What?"


    Sam saw the uncontrollable curiosity in her eyes.


    He smiled.


    "How about I give you myself?"

 Chapter 422 422: Youre always unique

    Sophie clearly heard the sudden, intense pounding of her heart. Her momentary look of shock betrayed her true reaction to Sam''s words.


    Could this be Sam''s so-called New Year''s gift?


    How could it be!


    How could a living person be given as a gift, especially when he... wasn''t he supposed to belong to Angel?


    No, no, Sam must be teasing her!


    Sophie''s cheeks flushed instantly, and she glared at Sam.


    "I don''t know what nonsense you''re talking about!"


    She turned and stormed out of the kitchen, looking furious, as if reacting instinctively to being humiliated. In reality, she returned to the sofa, grabbed a pillow, and hugged it tightly. She buried her face in it, seeking warmth and comfort.


    Sophie was a sensitive and suspicious person, she admitted that.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t always question the intentions of those who tried to help her, wondering if they pitied her.


    And she didn''t want to be pitied.


    But... at that moment, when Sam said those words, Sophie''s heart was completely captured...


    Sam cooked quickly and soon had the dishes ready on the table. Since he wouldn''t be eating here, he didn''t make much.


    Sophie looked up as Sam picked up his canvas bag.


    "Alright, enjoy your meal. See you later."


    It seemed there was nothing more to say.


    Sophie frowned.


    "What if I don''t go?"


    Sam paused, his hand on the doorknob, then turned back with a smile.


    "Then who will I give my gift to?"


    "You said you didn''t prepare a gift."


    Sophie was puzzled.


    Sam smiled.


    "You know I love joking with you, right?"


    "I don''t like jokes!"


    "I know, which is why I''m not joking now. And tonight, none of my words will be jokes, and that letter is definitely not a joke."


    "..."


    Thinking of that letter, Sophie''s cheeks heated up.


    She remembered the words that had kept her awake for days.


    Like a nightmare, or a curse etched into her heart.


    Foretelling something special would happen on this special day.


    Not just the end of the old year...


    Seeing her lost in thought, Sam thought for a moment and asked again before leaving.


    "Are you sure you didn''t prepare a gift for me?"


    Sophie''s eyes wavered.


    "I wouldn''t give you a gift."


    "That would make me very sad."


    "..."


    The sound of the door closing reminded Sophie that she was alone again.


    Except for the fragrant food on the table, she was alone.


    Sophie sighed softly.


    ...


    After leaving Sophie''s place, Sam headed straight to Angel''s house.


    "Sam, Happy New Year!!"


    The ever-adorable Selena bounced into view, her hair in a cute bun, looking very sweet.


    Sam chuckled and patted her head.


    "It''s not New Year yet."


    Selena blinked.


    "But it''s just one night away, close enough."


    "So, are you eager for your gift?"


    Selena blinked again.


    "What gift?"


    She looked expectant.


    Sam squinted with a smile.


    "Didn''t I tell you last time? You didn''t forget, did you?"


    Hearing this, Selena''s eyes widened as if remembering something terrifying.


    Her face turned pale, and her lips trembled slightly.


    "It... it can''t be that, right?"


    "Do you want it?"


    Sam''s smile now looked like that of a villain in an anime to Selena.


    She shook her head quickly.


    "N-no, I don''t want it."


    "How can there be no New Year''s gift? You wished me a Happy New Year, so I need to reciprocate, right?"


    "Uh... no, no, no, it''s not New Year yet. Tomorrow is New Year. I just..."


    "Here you go."


    When Sam pulled out a familiar-looking box from his canvas bag.


    Selena was stunned.


    "This... this isn''t... the latest Switch, is it?!"


    Without teasing her further, Sam handed the Switch to her.


    "Hide it quickly. If your sister sees it, she might confiscate it."


    Selena excitedly took the Switch, looking very happy.


    Sam knew this girl loved games and couldn''t refuse a Switch.


    But he didn''t buy it.


    It was something he had won from the system''s weekly lottery.


    The weekly sign-in lottery not only gave attribute points, special items, or consumables but also small gadgets that existed in the real world.


    When choosing gifts today, Sam noticed this and thought it would be perfect for her.


    "Mua!"


    As Sam bent down with a smile, Selena unexpectedly stood on tiptoe and kissed his cheek.


    The blushing girl blinked her big, watery eyes.


    "Thank you, dear Sam!"


    "Is that your gift?"


    Sam felt the slight moisture on his cheek and asked.


    Selena giggled.


    "Of course, it''s a unique New Year''s gift from an invincible young girl. Are you happy?"


    "What are you two doing?"


    Their interaction naturally caught someone''s attention.


    Sam looked up, momentarily stunned, as if hit by a powerful spell.


    Angel wore a fitted black dress, like an evening gown, with a satin texture.


    But over it, she wore a fluffy, noble-looking fur coat.


    The fitted black dress and the faintly visible black stockings underneath highlighted her perfect, proud curves.


    Not to mention her inherent noble aura.


    Even her white neck had a black ribbon from the dress, like a choker, adding a touch of modern, seductive charm.


    Her hair was styled in an updo, reminding Sam of a famous character from the fan community, Asuna.


    But the difference was that Asuna was from a fictional world, while Angel was in Sam''s reality.


    Sam''s breath seemed to freeze, making Angel''s lips curl into a slight smile.


    "Who''s this country bumpkin who''s never seen the world?"


    Sam snapped out of it and walked towards Angel, standing under the wooden eaves.


    He looked up slightly at this stunning girl who could instantly conquer any man.


    "Where''s my girlfriend Angel? Please give her back to me."


    Angel chuckled. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is that your way of complimenting me?"


    Sam smiled.


    "It''s a way of praising your uniqueness."


    Angel narrowed her eyes.


    "So, I wasn''t unique before?"


    Sam shook his head, and Angel''s eyebrows raised slightly, as if about to get angry.


    But then Sam said.


    "You''re always unique. I''ve built an album in my heart, filled with every moment, every beautiful moment of you."


    Angel lowered her head, slightly bending.


    Like a queen knighting someone, she placed one hand on Sam''s shoulder and cupped his face with the other.


    Then she leaned down, her soft lips kissing his.


    At that moment, she was unusually gentle and tender.

 Chapter 423 423: Having a boyfriend prevents aging. Didnt you know?

    Celeste was there that day too.


    This was within Sam''s expectations, but from the moment he walked in until he sat at the dining table, Celeste''s captivating eyes never left him.


    It made Sam''s skin crawl.


    It felt like he was an undercover agent attending a mob boss''s gathering, and the biggest boss was already suspicious of him.


    "Happy New Year, Godmother."


    Sam smiled casually as he sat down.


    Celeste smiled back at him. "It''s not New Year yet."


    Sam laughed.


    "I have plans with Angel tonight, so I might not have time to wish you a Happy New Year later. I thought I''d say it now."


    Celeste glanced at her daughter, who showed no expression but was clearly dressed up, then smiled at Sam.


    "As expected of Sam, always so attentive to the little details. No wonder Angel likes you so much."


    Angel squinted and looked up. "I just think he has an interesting face."


    Celeste couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Is it really just because of his looks? You used to say that seeing something too beautiful makes you imagine its decay, so it''s better not to have it from the start. Isn''t that what you used to say?"


    Celeste mercilessly exposed her daughter''s facade.


    Angel squinted in displeasure.


    Sam feigned surprise.


    "Really?"


    Under the table, Angel kicked Sam''s shin without hesitation.


    "Do you have a problem with that?"


    Sam quickly shook his head.


    "I just think it''s very philosophical. It suggests tonight will be a meaningful night."


    "Hmph."


    Angel lowered her head and continued eating.


    Celeste watched them with a sigh.


    "Ah, when I was young, I used to join such New Year''s Eve activities too. It was so lively back then. Not like now, where even the countdown is skipped. But I still envy you young people for having so much time and energy."


    "Godmother, you still look very young. People who don''t know might think you and Angel are sisters. If it wouldn''t interfere with your important matters, I''d invite you to join us for New Year''s."


    Sam said this with a smile, not expecting Celeste to raise an eyebrow and look at him with a gentle smile.


    "Really? Actually, I have nothing planned tonight. I could join you..."


    "Huh?"


    Sam was taken aback.


    No way.


    You''re the head of this big family, and you can''t tell when someone''s being polite?


    No, she knew. She was doing it on purpose.


    The best strategy now would be to extend a genuine invitation, hoping she''d refuse out of a desire to tease him.


    But this woman was unpredictable.


    What if she really insisted on joining the young people''s New Year''s celebration?


    That would be digging his own grave.


    If it were just him and Angel, Sam wouldn''t mind.


    But with Isabella and Sophie there, if she saw them... his plans for a harem would definitely be hindered.


    Celeste smiled at Sam.


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t you just say you wanted to invite me? Or was that a lie to flatter this old woman?"


    "Ah... of course not, I just..."


    Seeing the boy suddenly flustered, Angel chuckled and stepped on Sam''s foot under the table.


    Then she looked up.


    "Stop teasing him. We''re all classmates. What would you do there? Besides, you can''t stay up that late."


    Was Angel helping him out?


    It seemed like the foot on Sam''s was now gentler.


    Celeste sighed. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You think I''m old too. What''s wrong with your classmates? It''s not like I haven''t met them. Sigh~~~"


    She looked quite pitiful.


    Anyone else would have fallen for it. Who could resist such a woman pretending to be weak and pitiful?


    Angel saw through her mother.


    "There''s plenty of time for New Year''s. You should rest early. Besides, you''re not without support as you age."


    Celeste huffed, looking at her daughter defiantly.


    "I may be older, but I look young. You might not look as young as me at my age."


    Angel smiled slightly. "I have a boyfriend."


    "So what?"


    "Having a boyfriend prevents aging. Didn''t you know?"


    Sam pondered this statement. Where did that logic come from?


    Celeste seemed to understand instantly, blushing for the first time in public. "Saying such things in front of your mother, isn''t that too much?"


    Angel chuckled. "Haven''t you teased us enough?"


    "Oh, now you''re siding with your boyfriend. What will happen in the future?"


    "We''ll deal with the future when it comes... Sam, are you full?"


    Sam wisely put down his utensils and stood up with Angel, politely saying to the slightly flushed Celeste.


    "Godmother, we''ll head out now. Happy New Year in advance. Rest well."


    Watching the young couple leave side by side, Celeste wasn''t truly annoyed. Instead, she smiled slightly and sighed.


    "To make her argue with me because of you... Sam, I didn''t misjudge you."


    ---


    Angel and Sam got into the car, his gaze not only on her long, slender legs wrapped in black stockings but also on her black high heels.


    This girl didn''t wear high heels often, preferring comfort over aesthetics.


    But today, she wore them, not just for the outfit.


    How to put it?


    Sam felt like a general donning his sword.


    She was ready for battle.


    In the car, Angel looked at her phone and said.


    "What''s Isabella up to? She hasn''t said where to meet. Is she busy with something?"


    Sam thought for a moment.


    "I don''t know what she means, but we can go first, find a suitable place, and tell them to come over."


    Angel frowned.


    "Why should I consider these things for them? Am I their assistant?"


    Sam smiled wryly. "I''m the assistant. I''m everyone''s assistant."


    Angel looked at Sam, displeased. "Are you still my boyfriend? If you don''t want to be, you don''t have to."


    Sam held her soft hand. "I just want us all to enjoy this special day. So, for my sake, don''t get upset over small details, okay?"


    Angel''s hand tightened, her nails almost digging into his flesh.


    But Sam didn''t flinch, his expression unchanged.


    Whether he was pretending or genuinely didn''t feel pain was unclear.


    She slowly released her grip.


    "In your eyes, I''m just someone who likes to make a fuss, right?"


    Sam blinked.


    "Isn''t that true?"


    "I like being this way. So what? Do you think you can change me?"


    Angel, like a defiant mare, challenged the knight trying to conquer her.


    But Sam didn''t say anything forceful. He just smiled.


    "It''s okay. I like you when you''re unreasonable and when you throw tantrums. But today, I just want you to be happy."


    This quickly softened Angel''s expression.


    Her feigned arrogance visibly melted away.


    She looked ahead, through the windshield, at the deepening night.


    Then she spoke softly.


    "I''ll give you a break today."


    Sam knew when to stop.


    He squeezed her soft hand.


    "Thank you, Princess."


    Angel looked at Sam, amused and annoyed.


    "Princess? That sounds weird."


    Sam blinked.


    "It''s trendy online."


    "If I''m a princess, what are you? A knight can''t match a princess. This isn''t a fairy tale."


    Sam thought for a moment.


    "How about a king?"


    "You want to be my dad?!"


    "Then a prince?"


    "Are you an idiot? That''s incest..."


    Angel suddenly remembered something, her face turning red.


    At that moment, Sam leaned close to her ear and whispered.


    "Why not finish your sentence, my dear Sister Angel ?"


    If there were male succubi.


    His name would be Sam.

 Chapter 424 424: Go ahead, come back soon

    The bustling city center was filled with people.


    Here stood Kuhang''s tallest tower, surrounded by countless skyscrapers.


    Many iconic scenes from globally popular TV shows and movies were filmed here. Though the original charm might have faded over time, the city''s vibrancy remained.


    On this day, it was as lively as ever, with lights shining brightly under the night sky.


    "So, you didn''t book that bar, did you?"


    Sam looked up at the most bustling and grand building, visible to the naked eye.


    In the past, it offered the best view for New Year''s celebrations.


    But for Angel, who didn''t want to parade around in such luxurious attire on the streets, it wasn''t a difficult task.


    With her personality, she could secure a spot even a minute before the countdown, using any means necessary.


    Angel smiled slightly.


    "Why? Do you want to be face-to-face and butt-to-butt with strangers on the street?"


    Sam had initially thought of walking around with her, experiencing the lively New Year''s atmosphere like everyone else, enjoying the festive spirit.


    But there were just too many people!


    Every shop, every stall, even vending machines were crowded.


    In such a crowded place, strolling around didn''t feel festive at all.


    "This time, I''ll follow your lead."


    Sam guided Angel, almost protectively, like a knight escorting his lady, into the building''s elevator.


    As the floors rose, the numbers became more impressive, and naturally, the number of people decreased.


    After all, the higher floors, offering the best views of Kuhang''s nightscape, were more expensive. The rent and service costs were exorbitant.


    At a certain level, it was no longer accessible to ordinary people. Bars, high-end restaurants, and even exclusive nightclubs for the elite were located here.


    When the elevator doors opened, the hallway''s opulence was evident. The floor wasn''t just tiled but also carpeted with a soft layer.


    The warm air immediately made one forget the winter chill.


    The dimly lit hallway exuded an intimate ambiance, fitting for a bar.


    Angel led Sam into the dimly lit bar, where only a few lights were on. It was unusually quiet, with occasional soft conversations, matching the bar''s sophisticated vibe.


    Sam felt... how to put it?


    Like a country boy stepping into high society.


    It was a bit overwhelming.


    Angel, dressed to match the setting, even a notch above, walked confidently in her high heels, holding Sam''s hand.


    She looked up.


    "Are you nervous?"


    Sam smiled. "First time in a place like this, can''t I be a bit nervous?"


    Actually, he wasn''t that flustered. As long as he knew no one would look down on him because of the girl by his side, he was fine. What did others'' opinions matter to him?


    Angel knew he was calm, but she held his hand.


    "It''s okay, just stay by my side."


    "Mm."


    Soon, a neatly dressed waiter respectfully led them to a window seat.


    The spot offered a perfect view of the towering skyscraper and Kuhang''s beautiful nightscape below.


    Angel smiled.


    "How''s the view here?"


    Sam nodded, looking at her.


    "I''ve never doubted your taste."


    "Really?"


    "Of course. Whether it''s your daily outfits, your choice of date spots, or your taste in boyfriends, it''s all top-notch."


    Angel couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Can you stop praising yourself for everything?"


    Sam replied matter-of-factly.


    "You don''t like complimenting me, so can''t I do it myself?"


    "Maybe you don''t have anything worth praising."


    "Impossible. You just haven''t discovered my extreme beauty yet."


    "You''re really good at arguing."


    Sam took a photo with his phone and sent it to the two girls who hadn''t arrived yet, along with the address.


    He added a note.


    [Hurry up, we''re already here.]


    Angel ordered two cocktails.


    Not the high-alcohol kind, since the night was long and needed to be enjoyed slowly.


    Sam noticed the bulging bag Angel had brought, seemingly filled with many things.


    He smiled and asked.


    "Did you prepare a gift?"


    Angel huffed, elegantly lifting her glass.


    "Since you asked so earnestly, I couldn''t be too heartless, right?"


    "What are you giving me?"


    Sam couldn''t help but be curious.


    What would this girl give him? She was wealthy, but she wouldn''t give him something tacky. And Sam didn''t need expensive gifts from her.


    Even if Angel gave him luxury items, he''d keep them at home, not sell them or flaunt them.


    Angel smiled mysteriously.


    "It''ll be more fun to reveal it when they arrive. This time, you can''t sneak a peek. Why don''t you tell me what you prepared first, so I won''t be disappointed and laughed at by them?"


    Sam remained relaxed, even more so than Angel.


    "Don''t worry. I guarantee my gift will be unique."


    Sam was confident.


    After all, the weekly sign-ins had given him many special items, and he had carefully selected them.


    Many were rare, and if not for the potential uproar, he would have sold them long ago.


    "Really? What if I''m disappointed?"


    Angel thought he was bluffing, but she couldn''t help but believe this boy who always exceeded her expectations.


    Sam smiled nonchalantly.


    "If you''re disappointed, you can deal with me however you want."


    "You said it." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course. When have I lied to you?"


    "When haven''t you lied to me?"


    "..."


    "Phew~ There are so many people outside. It took a bit longer. But booking such a luxurious bar, as expected of Angel~"


    Isabella was dressed particularly cutely today.


    A pink Chanel-style shawl, a turtleneck sweater highlighting her beautiful figure, white stockings on her legs, and a short skirt showing her youthful age.


    Her slightly curled golden hair, with a hint of wave.


    Wearing a red and white beret.


    She looked like a character straight out of an anime, with a dreamy, manga-like vibe.


    Angel saw Isabella, also carrying a large bag, and smirked.


    "Senior, you''re dressed quite specially today."


    Isabella, seemingly oblivious to Angel''s underlying tone, smiled.


    "Today is special, so I dressed up. Angel, you look stunning and elegant."


    "Thank you for the compliment."


    Angel smiled, though her expression lacked sincerity.


    Isabella didn''t mind, smiling at Sam.


    "Where''s Sophie?"


    Sam frowned.


    "She didn''t come with you?"


    Isabella shook her head.


    "She didn''t contact me, and she didn''t reply to my messages."


    "Really?"


    Sam thought for a moment, then took out his phone to call her, not caring that Angel was watching.


    The call connected.


    "Hello? Where are you?"


    Sam asked.


    A faint, slightly distorted voice came through.


    "I''m... on the street... so many people..."


    "Speak clearly, I can''t hear you."


    "I said I''m on... the street... ah!"


    Suddenly, the call disconnected.


    When Sam tried to call back, there was no signal.


    "What''s going on?"


    Sam couldn''t help but worry. It seemed something had happened to her.


    But there was no signal.


    Isabella was also puzzled.


    "Is it because there are too many people today, and the signal is bad?"


    "Damn... She might be in trouble. I need to go find her."


    Sam looked at Angel.


    He was worried she might get angry and ruin the night.


    But Angel just casually lifted her glass.


    "Go ahead, come back soon."

 Chapter 425 425: I want all of him, so I must give him some fairness

    Watching Sam leave in a hurry, unable to hide his anxious steps, Isabella took a long time to retract her gaze.


    Angel, however, turned to look at her.


    "Senior, what would you like to drink?"


    Isabella smiled. "A Long Island Iced Tea will do."


    "Long Island Iced Tea isn''t just a drink; it has a high alcohol content."


    Isabella smiled nonchalantly.


    "I''m fine with it... but are you okay with it?"


    "Why wouldn''t I be?"


    Angel looked into her eyes.


    Isabella didn''t mind making things clear.


    "You''re just letting him go find Sophie?"


    Angel scoffed.


    "If I didn''t allow it, would he not go? Besides, why do you seem so unconcerned?"


    Angel was a bit suspicious. If something had really happened to Sophie, it made sense for her to sit here calmly, given their usual animosity.


    But wasn''t this senior supposed to get along well with everyone? Yet she sat here, chatting and laughing with Angel?


    Isabella smiled.


    "What could possibly happen? And I don''t have Sam''s physical prowess. But Angel, your behavior seems more like... giving them a chance to be alone."


    Angel just smiled slightly, like a queen sitting on her throne, leaning against the floor-to-ceiling window in the dim, intimate lighting.


    "As you said, I do care about these things. But... emotions are different from other things. I don''t care about fairness in other matters, but in this, I want all of him, so I must give him some fairness."


    Isabella thought for a moment, pretending to be puzzled.


    "So, if he struggles even a little between you and Sophie, you wouldn''t be able to tolerate it."


    Angel turned her head, taking a sip of her drink. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Whether I can tolerate it is my business. What I do depends on the outcome I want to see... You didn''t use mind-reading on me, did you?"


    Angel looked suspiciously at Isabella.


    Isabella laughed and shook her head.


    "Just talking. I won''t use mind-reading on any of you today, so don''t worry. Say whatever you want. I''m just a loyal audience."


    ---


    Sam quickly descended the building, continuously trying to call, but inexplicably, his phone had no signal. Not even a simple call could go through.


    Sam calmed down, looking around.


    He quickly retraced his steps before entering the building, thinking about the route Sophie might have taken if she came by subway or bus, which would lead her from the station exit.


    He suddenly remembered something. His excellent memory allowed him to recall anything he had seen, even if he hadn''t paid attention at the time. By thinking carefully, he could remember the details.


    So he immediately looked in a certain direction.


    "Excuse me, coming through."


    The crowd in front of him was like a wave he needed to push through, and Sam had to become a surfer navigating the surging sea of people.


    He soon saw a sushi shop, not a large storefront, but located at a corner. If Sophie came from the station, she would definitely pass by here, and this spot was very noticeable.


    Sam observed the crowd, using his height advantage to scan the area.


    Damn.


    Why couldn''t Sophie be taller, like his sister Ava?


    At least then he could spot her easily.


    But now, in this sea of people, even with good eyesight, it was hard to find her because there were just too many people.


    Just as Sam was looking around, feeling a bit lost, his phone suddenly rang.


    Sam was surprised to see it was Sophie calling.


    He quickly answered, struggling to hear her over the noisy crowd.


    "Hello? Where are you?!"


    Her voice was still a bit unclear, somewhat intermittent.


    "I''m... at the square... where''s the entrance? You..."


    "Which entrance? I''m down here looking for you! Can you see me? I''m at the sushi shop you passed by."


    Sam turned in all directions, trying not to miss any angle.


    "What? Why are you down there? I''m looking for the way..."


    "Didn''t you scream suddenly? I thought something happened to you. Where are you now? Don''t move. What''s around you that''s noticeable? I''ll come find you!"


    "Why are you so angry...?"


    "Where are you!"


    Sam repeated the question.


    He was usually a patient person, but now he felt a noticeable change in his mood. Was it impatience? Or was it the worry he couldn''t hide?


    Soon, a faint voice came through. "I''m in front of a pink neon sign."


    Sam looked around and quickly spotted the pink neon sign.


    Next to the pink sign was a girl holding a phone, her figure identical to Sophie''s.


    She wore a light-colored hoodie and a pleated skirt, with knee-high black socks. She stood alone, looking isolated.


    Sam sighed softly. "Sorry, I was a bit harsh earlier. I''m coming to get you. Wait for me."


    Sophie was taken aback.


    She hadn''t expected him to say that.


    But thinking about how he rushed down to find her because of her scream, Sophie felt a strange emotion.


    It was like honey hidden in a cupboard, finally starting to melt.


    She held her phone, her hands a bit cold, her cheeks slightly flushed.


    "Where are you now?"


    "I''m coming towards you."


    The boy''s voice was steady, accompanied by the noisy sounds of people, whether from his side or hers.


    "Where?"


    Sophie tried to stand on tiptoe to see, but her height was average. Though not as petite as a little girl, the crowd was like an impenetrable wall, making it hard to see through.


    It was too difficult.


    She seemed to have no choice but to stand still, as Sam had said, and wait for him.


    But why, with his urgent breathing on the other end of the line, did her heart start to race?


    It felt like he was crossing the sea of people to find her, getting closer.


    This feeling was strange.


    Her cheeks warmed.


    Suddenly, she heard his voice on the phone.


    "Sophie."


    "Yes?"


    "Can you see me?"


    Sophie was puzzled. She still saw the slow-moving crowd, no sign of the familiar boy.


    "No, did you go to the wrong place? I''m right..."


    "I didn''t go to the wrong place. You''re right here."


    This made Sophie instinctively want to respond, but she quickly realized the voice wasn''t coming from the phone but from behind her.


    Sophie turned around.


    There he was, holding his phone, standing behind her.


    He had crossed the crowd to reach her, illuminated by the pink neon sign.


    Just by standing there, he was different from everyone else.


    Different from the thousands of people here.


    Those people seemed to fade into the background, unimportant compared to him.


    Seeing him, Sophie didn''t know what to say.


    Until Sam put down his phone and walked up to her.


    He looked at her, not smiling, his expression making Sophie feel inexplicably nervous.


    "Why did you scream earlier?"


    Sophie avoided his gaze and answered softly.


    "Someone bumped my shoulder, and the call got cut off. I didn''t know you''d be so worried."


    Sam looked at her.


    "Did you really not know I''d worry about you?"


    "I..."


    "I told you to come early. There are a lot of people here, and it''s easy to get lost. Plus, you''ve never been here before. Why did you come so late?"


    Hearing his seemingly accusatory tone, Sophie felt a deep sense of grievance.


    Seeing her silent, Sam stepped forward. Sophie looked up.


    She didn''t expect him to squat down in front of her and tie her shoelaces, which she hadn''t noticed were loose.


    Watching this, she felt like she was under a spell, unable to speak or move.


    But she heard him sigh softly.


    "More than anything... I care that nothing happens to you. I''m just glad you''re okay."

 Chapter 426 426: The show was just beginning

    "Alright, can you make it over there?"


    Sam pointed towards the entrance of the building.


    Today was clearly special, as the crowd only grew larger with time. It was evident that many people were here to see out the old year and welcome the new one. If they couldn''t hold out until then, who would want to squeeze through such a packed place?


    Suddenly, the space around them felt much smaller, leaving no room to maneuver.


    Sophie didn''t want to touch anyone else, so she had to move closer to Sam.


    Fortunately, she no longer resisted as much. After seeing things clearly, she no longer clung to self-deceptive persistence.


    She genuinely felt that being by this boy''s side gave her the security she needed.


    "Yeah... I''m fine."


    Sophie nodded, not wanting to be the one holding them back.


    Sam walked slightly ahead, leading the way through the surging crowd.


    She thought she could just follow his steps through the crowd.


    But there were too many people. Sam managed to find a ''path,'' stepping in to hold a spot for Sophie.


    He wanted Sophie to come over, but as soon as she took a step, someone immediately tried to squeeze through the path Sam had found.


    Suddenly, Sophie could barely see him.


    Just as she started to panic, she saw Sam step back, reclaiming the spot, and extending his hand towards her.


    "Hurry."


    Sophie hesitated, looking at his outstretched hand.


    Though she had convinced herself of many things, even changing her temperament noticeably, was she really going to hold his hand?


    Holding a boy''s hand, crossing through the sea of people, it felt like no matter the journey, she wouldn''t lose her way, always following behind him.


    Just the thought of it made her heart race with a romantic thrill.


    She looked up at Sam''s face.


    He was just looking at her, his expression unreadable, but now... sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sophie reached out, gently grasping his hand. The moment she did, Sam''s fingers closed around hers, holding her small hand firmly.


    "Don''t look at me, look at the path."


    Sophie''s cheeks turned bright red.


    But the strength of his grip made her feel so secure.


    With Sam''s firm guidance, she was led through the crowd, navigating the complex human walls.


    "Alright... phew."


    Finally inside the building, the noisy, bustling sounds seemed to be left outside. The elevator appeared before Sophie.


    "So fast..."


    She said instinctively.


    Sam looked at her, amused.


    "Too fast for you?"


    Sophie''s face turned red as she argued.


    "No!"


    "Were you just enjoying holding my hand and lost track of time?"


    "Shut up, you jerk! I wasn''t..."


    Sophie''s face turned crimson as she vehemently denied it, feeling more flustered than ever.


    "Then your hand..."


    Sam''s words made Sophie realize something. She looked down and saw she was still tightly holding Sam''s hand.


    Had she never let go?


    "...Ah!"


    Sophie quickly let go, clutching her bag tightly.


    Sam couldn''t help but laugh.


    Sophie glared at him, her face red.


    "Stop laughing!"


    Sam waved his hand, still smiling. "Sorry, sorry. You were just too cute earlier, I couldn''t help it..."


    This made Sophie even more flustered.


    She couldn''t tell if he was genuinely complimenting her or just trying to embarrass her.


    "Ding~"


    The elevator doors finally opened.


    "Let''s go up. They''re waiting for you."


    Sophie followed Sam into the elevator. As the doors closed, she suddenly realized something.


    "Did you come down to find me in front of Angel?"


    Sam nodded.


    "Of course. Did you think you could hide something like this from her?"


    Indeed, that possessive girl, so obsessed with this boy, would never let something like this slide.


    "But are you okay with it?"


    "Sophie, you see, I took quite a risk for you."


    Sophie''s face turned red.


    "There was nothing wrong. Even if you didn''t come down, I could have made it up."


    This was the only argument she could muster.


    But as she said it, she couldn''t help but feel a ripple in her heart.


    Sam heard the familiar tone, reminiscent of her old self, but he didn''t mind. People needed to give each other some leeway.


    The elevator ride was silent, and they soon reached the floor.


    As Sam led Sophie into the bar, she hesitated.


    Sam looked at her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Sophie looked uncomfortable, glancing inside.


    "I''ve never been to a place like this."


    Sam squeezed her hand gently.


    Then he looked into her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here."


    "..."


    People are complex creatures. When survival is at stake, it seems like nothing else matters.


    But once basic needs are met, dissatisfaction grows.


    They need emotional value, security, warmth, and so much more...


    Without these, life can feel empty, meaningless.


    But being by this boy''s side, none of that seemed to be a problem.


    When Sophie and Sam reached their previous spot, the Ultimate Human Department''s four members were finally all present.


    Angel glanced at Sam, looking a bit cold.


    "You took your time."


    Sam smiled and explained casually.


    "There were too many people downstairs, so it took a while."


    As he finished, he felt a high heel step on his foot.


    Isabella looked at Sophie, who seemed the same as usual.


    "Are you okay?"


    Sophie shook her head.


    "Nothing much, just got bumped on the shoulder... I''m fine."


    "Oh, that''s good. You should have seen Sam, he was so worried..."


    Before Sophie could blush, Angel squinted at Isabella.


    "Can''t even drink without running your mouth?"


    Isabella looked innocently at Angel.


    "Why should I keep quiet? Are your little couple quirks supposed to apply to me too?"


    Angel squinted at Sophie.


    "What would you like to drink?"


    Sophie took a deep breath, not wanting to show any weakness.


    Not just for herself.


    But also for the boy sitting next to Angel.


    "Lemon water is fine."


    "We''re all drinking, and you want water?"


    Angel laughed.


    Sophie glared at her.


    "Is that a problem?"


    "Not really, just makes you seem extra delicate and pure, different from the rest of us."


    "Angel!"


    "Why call my name? If you like it so much, why not change yours to match?"


    Sophie took a deep breath.


    She knew Angel''s goal.


    She wanted her to drink and make a fool of herself.


    Did she think she was still the old Sophie who''d collapse after one sip?


    "Fine, I''ll drink whatever you guys are drinking."


    Sam wanted to advise against it.


    But... he decided to let them be.


    As the night went on, time flew by, getting closer to the New Year.


    Isabella didn''t waste time. She placed her prepared bag on her lap.


    "Alright, whether everyone has their gifts ready or not, I do. I''ll start."


    Outside, the night was lively and bustling, but here, in this four-person booth, the show was just beginning.

 Chapter 427 427: As her boyfriend, what would Angel give him to show her feelings?

    "First, this is for Sophie!"


    Isabella didn''t keep them in suspense for long. She quickly pulled out the first gift from her bag.


    It was a scarf, red and white, looking quite youthful and not at all old-fashioned. It was simple and elegant, without any excessive or gaudy patterns.


    Everyone was momentarily stunned.


    This gift was subtle.


    Giving a scarf in this season was perfectly normal. Often, friends avoid giving expensive gifts, and such thoughtful little gifts strike the right balance.


    "I spent some time knitting this myself. I hope you like it~"


    Isabella handed the scarf to Sophie.


    Sophie was taken aback, her cheeks flushing slightly.


    "Th-thank you, Senior."


    She seemed a bit at a loss, as it was the first time she had received such a heartfelt gift.


    She couldn''t even manage her usual casual address for Isabella, stammering her words.


    Her shy and bashful nature was immediately evident.


    Isabella smiled.


    "Of course, a gift should be heartfelt. The cost doesn''t matter; it''s the thought that counts. Right?"


    Sam understood Isabella''s intention. She was setting the tone, making the atmosphere harmonious.


    If Angel were to give a gift, it would undoubtedly be expensive, which could pressure others.


    While Angel might not care, those with a sense of pride might feel embarrassed if their gift seemed cheap in comparison.


    By defining the meaning of a gift as the thought behind it, the value becomes immeasurable. It makes everything fairer.


    As long as the gift is heartfelt, there''s no burden.


    Next, Isabella turned to Angel.


    "My gift for Angel is this!"


    Isabella handed over a small box. It wasn''t too small, but... why did the cover look so suggestive and strange?


    Sam took one look and almost had a nosebleed.


    It was... sexy lingerie!


    A red, lace-trimmed piece of lingerie, exuding a teasing allure. Even the part meant to cover the private area was... a delicate string.


    Just seeing it sparked wild imaginations.


    Sam felt his body reacting.


    Sophie hadn''t yet realized what it was, just finding the packaging odd.


    Angel, however, had already taken it. One glance and her face turned bright red.


    "Is this how you give gifts?"


    Sam struggled to keep a straight face, while Isabella remained calm.


    "Of course! Aren''t you two lovers? I figured you don''t lack anything, and I didn''t want to outshine Sam, so I thought this would be perfect to enhance your relationship."


    Sophie quickly understood, her cheeks turning red as she glanced at Sam.


    Do they really use such things during sex?


    She remembered the scenes she had secretly watched, feeling her cheeks heat up.


    It must be... wild, right?


    Angel glared at Isabella.


    "You''re something else..."


    "Hehe~ I put a lot of thought into this gift."


    "Only you would dare give this."


    "Of course, Sam wouldn''t have the guts, so I did it for him. Hope it comes in handy~"


    Angel, feeling embarrassed to leave it on the table, quickly put it in Sam''s canvas bag.


    Sam was puzzled.


    "Why put it in my bag?"


    Angel glared at him.


    "Stop talking and just hold it. You want me to carry it?"


    Sam lowered his voice.


    "So, you''ll wear it, right?"


    "I''ll wear your ass!"


    "Alright~ The last gift is for Sam!"


    Isabella pulled out the final gift from her bag.


    It was a booklet.


    The cover was simple, blue and white, nothing special.


    "What is this? A yearbook?"


    Sam hadn''t seen one of these in years, but it made sense for Isabella, given she''d be leaving the school after spring.


    If it was a yearbook, it wouldn''t be surprising.


    But Isabella looked mysterious.


    "Remember to look at this alone, behind closed doors. Don''t let anyone else see it."


    "What... what is this?"


    Sam was puzzled.


    Isabella''s words immediately caught Angel and Sophie''s attention, both focusing on the booklet.


    Isabella feigned embarrassment.


    "It''s nothing. You asked me about my cosplay before, so I printed all my cosplay photos and compiled them into an album for you to enjoy."


    "Huh? When did I ask... wait..."


    "And there are some exclusive, unpublished photos... so don''t let anyone else see them~"


    "Uh."


    Sam''s eyes widened.


    Exclusive photos, exclusive album?


    Sam couldn''t imagine. He didn''t remember asking Isabella such a thing, but this album was undoubtedly tempting.


    As he put the album away, he felt the atmosphere around him grow tense.


    The mood became noticeably heavy, even hostile...


    "Quick to stash it away, huh? Can''t wait to look at it? Want to go to the bathroom and check it out?"


    Angel''s dangerous gaze snapped Sam back to reality.


    Sam smiled wryly.


    "Of course not. I just thought I''d keep it safe..."


    "Give it to me. I''ll keep it safe."


    Seeing Angel''s look, Sam immediately refused.


    "I have a place to keep it at home..."


    "You really treasure it, huh? And you, why give him this?"


    Isabella looked innocently at Angel.


    "Why not? It''s just a gift. Are you worried he''ll fall for me because of an album?"


    Of course not.


    But to Angel, it was a challenge.


    She squinted.


    "Don''t you know about my relationship with Sam?"


    "I''m just giving a heartfelt gift. We agreed not to get upset over the gifts."


    She reiterated the rules.


    Angel scoffed.


    "I never agreed."


    "Alright~ Let''s see your gift. Are you ready?"


    Isabella quickly changed the topic.


    Angel, seeing everyone''s attention shift to her, remained calm. She took a sip of her drink and looked around.


    "Who should I start with?"


    Isabella raised her hand.


    "Me! I''m curious about your gift."


    Angel smirked.


    "Alright, you first... Here."


    She handed over a delicate box.


    "What''s this...?"


    The box looked high-end, not from a regular boutique.


    Isabella opened it gently in front of everyone.


    Inside was a pair of earrings, carved into flower shapes.


    They sparkled beautifully, with a clear logo on the back.


    The material and craftsmanship were clearly expensive.


    Isabella''s eyes flickered, then she looked at Angel.


    "We agreed the gifts were about the thought, not the price..."


    "Try searching online for an identical piece."


    "What do you mean?"


    Angel smiled.


    "This is a custom-made piece. I don''t know if it''s expensive, but it definitely represents my thought."


    "Is that even allowed?"


    Sam couldn''t help but marvel.


    Indeed, if it''s a unique design, the price is hard to determine, and without a market price, it''s fair.


    Isabella was silent for a moment, then sighed.


    "I''ll gratefully accept this gift."


    Angel looked pleased, clearly in control.


    Her gaze shifted between Sophie and Sam.


    "Sophie, this is for you."


    "What?"


    Sophie was surprised.


    Angel pulled out... a book.


    "A book?"


    Sam blinked.


    Giving a book didn''t seem like Angel''s style, and Kuhang didn''t have a saying that giving a book meant losing.


    Sophie took it, examining it closely.


    Her eyes widened.


    "Is this...?"


    Angel smiled.


    "Yes, you like Ernest Hemingway''s works, right? This is a collection of his works, personally signed by him, with unique serial numbers. It''s been auctioned before, but I thought you''d appreciate it."


    It was indeed a precious gift.


    And Sophie genuinely loved Ernest Hemingway''s works. She was thrilled.


    But the gift was so valuable, she didn''t know how to express her gratitude.


    At that moment, Isabella spoke.


    "Don''t think about the cost. If it''s something you truly want, accept it."


    Her words made Sophie sigh.


    "Thank... thank you for the gift."


    She accepted it. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But seeing Angel''s smug expression, Sophie couldn''t help but feel a bit annoyed.


    Finally, it was Sam''s turn.


    Everyone was curious.


    As her boyfriend, what would Angel give him to show her feelings?

 Chapter 428 428: They all remember you, theyre all grateful to you

    What words could accurately describe Sam and Angel, this young couple?


    It seemed even Sam couldn''t find the right answer.


    Their relationship began with mutual conquest, then moved to attempts at understanding, but always involved a bit of love and conflict.


    So Sam was genuinely curious about what gift Angel would give him and how she would express her feelings.


    But her personality was always elusive. Just when you thought you understood her, she would find a new way to shatter your perception.


    So what about this time?


    In everyone''s eyes, Angel pulled out the last gift from her bag.


    It was... another album.


    But unlike the one Isabella had given him, this one was different in size and style. Sam could only think of one thing.


    "Is this a sketchbook?"


    Sam took the book and looked at Angel.


    Isabella seemed to remember something.


    "That''s right, Angel is really good at drawing. It''s been a while since I''ve seen her draw."


    Indeed, besides being wealthy and having a unique background, Angel was known for her talent in drawing and sculpting, which was famous throughout the school.


    Sam also realized that since they had been together, she hadn''t drawn in front of him.


    It seemed she hadn''t abandoned it entirely, just chose to draw when he wasn''t around.


    "What did you draw?"


    Sam asked.


    Angel, however, didn''t seem interested in keeping it a secret, casually saying.


    "Why don''t you take a look yourself?"


    Letting someone open a gift and see its contents in front of others required a certain kind of courage.


    Of course, this fit Angel''s confident personality.


    Just like her past actions, she was confident in giving Sam a unique experience and confident that Sam would be captivated by her charm. Now, she was confident that he would be extremely pleased with this gift.


    Sam didn''t know where her confidence came from, but he was indeed curious about the sketchbook''s contents.


    So Sam opened the sketchbook...


    He only flipped through a few pages before quickly closing it, his expression uncontrollably awkward as he looked at Angel.


    "Why did you draw..."


    Sam couldn''t finish his sentence, and Isabella and Sophie looked over curiously.


    "What did she draw?"


    "It seems like something incredible."


    Of course, it was incredible!


    Sam never expected that the sketchbook would contain... the drawings she had made of him as a model.


    Initially, their relationship had changed, forcing them to stop. Sam thought those drawings would never resurface.


    But he was wrong.


    When he opened the sketchbook, he immediately saw a familiar scene.


    At first, he hesitated, wondering why it felt so familiar. But as he flipped through more pages, he saw detailed and vivid drawings.


    Angel had perfectly recreated every intimate moment they had shared, every position they had tried.


    It was unbelievable.


    Sam didn''t know whether to admire her artistic skills or her incredible memory.


    Who would think to draw such things?


    It was like taking photos or videos to remember intimate moments between a couple.


    It was strange.


    But this was something Angel would do. Indeed... this was her, this was Angel.


    Among everyone, her gift seemed the least expensive on the surface.


    But Sam knew that remembering those moments and drawing them all, creating this ''work'' that represented their beginning, was the most heartfelt.


    In other words... Angel''s gift was the most special, the most valuable.


    So valuable that no one could trade anything for it.


    His initial shock turned into a gentle look in his eyes.


    He looked at the blushing, smiling girl.


    Angel raised an eyebrow, feeling even more pleased when she saw Sam''s expression.


    "Are you moved already? Are you going to cry... mmph!"


    Angel''s smugness didn''t last long before she was silenced.


    Sophie and Isabella''s eyes widened in surprise.


    They didn''t expect that such an ordinary-looking gift from Angel would lead to this ''unexpected'' reaction.


    Holding the sketchbook, Sam stood up slightly and reached out to Angel.


    He gently cupped her unguarded face.


    Then he kissed her decisively and without hesitation.


    There was no hesitation, and under the intimate lighting, it was sudden but incredibly romantic.


    It was like a scene from a movie or TV show, with close-ups and detailed shots...


    Isabella''s smile was ambiguous, her eyes reflecting different colors under the light.


    Sophie, in a corner where no one noticed, had a slight twitch in her eye.


    Indeed.


    Angel was the female lead in Sam''s life. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Those romantic plots and experiences belonged to them.


    In comparison, Sophie felt like an ugly duckling that would never turn into a swan.


    Angel didn''t expect Sam''s sudden move.


    She was stunned for a moment, only reacting after Sam''s kiss ended.


    But she wasn''t the type to be shy and flustered by a public kiss.


    Moreover, she noticed the expressions of the other two girls.


    Angel didn''t feel shy... she even enjoyed it.


    So when Sam''s lips left hers, she smiled slightly.


    "Couldn''t hold back, huh? Try to be more composed next time."


    Her words were clearly a boast, directed at the other two girls, showing that only she could make Sam act so boldly.


    Sophie didn''t comment on this.


    She just tightly held her small bag.


    The bitterness in her heart seemed to overflow, but... this was normal.


    They had the right to interact this way, and she had no right to fantasize about anything.


    It''s okay... it''s almost over.


    It won''t hurt more.


    Until Isabella''s cough broke her thoughts.


    "Well... let''s have Sophie go next. Sophie?"


    Sophie looked up, her face now devoid of any awkwardness.


    She was back to her usual self, cold and indifferent.


    As if, despite sitting here, she had nothing to do with anyone.


    Before taking out her gift, she looked at Angel.


    "First, let me say, I don''t know you all very well, but that doesn''t mean my gift isn''t heartfelt. If you don''t like it or think I''m insincere, you don''t have to accept it."


    Angel smiled slightly, not commenting on her words, but instead asking.


    "Have you had a drink?"


    Sophie looked at her.


    Although Angel''s eyes still held that annoying look, for some reason, Sophie didn''t feel as much hostility.


    She looked at her drink, still full.


    So she picked it up and took a big gulp.


    Half of it was gone in one go.


    Cocktails weren''t like beer. They looked colorful, like juice, but mixed with different types of alcohol, making them quite strong.


    That gulp almost made her cough.


    But with a strange determination, she swallowed it all and just wiped her mouth with the back of her hand.


    She looked at Angel with slightly reddened eyes.


    "Can I start now?"


    Angel pursed her lips, leaning back on the sofa.


    "Go ahead."


    So, in front of everyone, Sophie took out her first gift.


    "Senior, this is for you."


    "What?"


    It was a small notebook.


    A pink and white notebook, looking unremarkable and seemingly of little value.


    Angel couldn''t help but comment.


    "Is this some kind of confession trick? Writing a message in a notebook..."


    Sophie didn''t respond, instead looking at Isabella.


    "Senior, you can open it."


    Isabella hesitated but opened the notebook.


    Sam didn''t think Sophie, who took things seriously, would do anything half-heartedly. As she said, if she decided to do something, she would do it well.


    So he watched Isabella''s expression closely.


    Angel seemed dismissive of the gift, thinking it looked inferior compared to the others.


    But no one expected...


    "How... how did you...?"


    Isabella''s voice trembled, usually so calm and composed.


    When she looked up, her beautiful, always cheerful face was now tear-streaked...


    Angel and Sam couldn''t understand why Isabella would react this way after just a few minutes with the notebook.


    Sophie showed no pride.


    She spoke softly.


    "Senior, you''re not someone who stands on the sidelines. No one can truly stand on the sidelines. Everything we do leaves a mark. Look... they all remember you, they''re all grateful to you."

 Chapter 429 429: How about giving this to me?

    "Hey, Isabella. Even though you quit cosplaying without a word, saying you didn''t want to be a cosplayer anymore, I don''t know why. Maybe it''s because you''re busy with school? Or maybe your life has changed recently? We don''t really know. But we will always remember the days we boldly presented ourselves together.


    "Ah, I''m not good at saying these kinds of things, leaving messages of blessings for others. I haven''t learned how to do it over the years... But what I really want to say is, I''ve always seen you as a very good and kind sister. No matter where you are, no matter if you continue to cosplay in the future, we will always remember you and how you helped us complete that convention.


    I wish you all the best, and may you succeed in whatever you try. Good luck!"


    "Wow, wow, wow, it''s been almost a year since we last cosplayed together, Isabella! Without you, I always mess up my wig, can''t apply foundation properly, and often have little mishaps with my makeup. Without your advice, the things I buy online often don''t fit, which is really frustrating.


    But you know what? I''ve been working hard to learn these things! So don''t worry about me. Even though I''m older than you, it feels like I''ve always been taken care of by you, which is quite embarrassing. Last time at the convention, I had no choice but to ask for your help... I know you wouldn''t mind, because you''re such a sincere friend~


    Speaking of the New Year, I don''t know what blessings to give you. But I hope you can always be beautiful, no matter what you''re doing, and that you''re always happy and willing. Do you remember why I told you I liked cosplaying?


    Well, it''s because in this world, most of us have reasons beyond our control and little secrets we can''t mention. But in that distant dimension we can never reach, it reflects our truest selves. So now, Isabella, what character do you think you are?


    I hope you are yourself. Wishing you happiness every day~~"


    At some point, perhaps when she saw those lines of text, Isabella realized what this notebook held and what it conveyed. Her eyes had already started to well up.


    She wasn''t the strongest person, but she wasn''t so fragile as to cry all the time, with fluctuating emotions.


    But those lines, those familiar yet different notes.


    Those stories from the past, which she thought she had left behind, were reminding her.


    The past events become memories.


    They don''t just disappear, buried in the soil.


    Not only were there messages from Isabella''s two friends, but also from people she used to know well but had grown distant from.


    These were people she had worked with or cosplayed with.


    She wanted to hold back her emotions, to say she wasn''t easily moved by memories.


    But as she flipped through the pages.


    She saw names she didn''t recognize.


    Those names, written in childish handwriting, said things like:


    "Although I''ve never met you, thank you for your support. I will work hard to grow, and I hope to meet you in the future!"


    "Thank you for organizing this event to help us. I will work hard in life and study well. I hope to visit Kuhang and meet you one day! Stay happy and blessed!"


    "Thank you."


    "Thank you..."


    "Wishing you..."


    The words became blurry.


    Tears blurred her vision.


    She closed the notebook, fearing her tears would smudge the writing.


    She couldn''t describe her feelings, as if her heart was being tossed by a huge wave, floating and sinking in a vast sea.


    She couldn''t find a foothold.


    She didn''t know how Sophie managed this. These were different handwritings, from people Sophie couldn''t have met. How...


    Sophie noticed her gaze and softly explained.


    "I spent some time finding your two friends. From the holidays until today, I''ve been busy with this. Of course, I didn''t do it all myself. The back has faxes from places I couldn''t reach, with messages from children helped by that convention. The rest is thanks to your old friends."


    She held the small, thick, and heavy notebook tightly.


    Her voice trembled as she asked.


    "Why did you do this?"


    Why go to such lengths for her?


    They usually seemed to dislike her arrangements, and she had seen their thoughts, which didn''t seem particularly grateful.


    But why... at this moment, it felt like a hardworking farmer finally reaping a bountiful harvest?


    She didn''t understand.


    Sophie glanced at Sam and Angel, who were silently watching her.


    No one wanted to stop her from answering, or rather, everyone was curious about her response.


    Sophie took a deep breath.


    "It''s nothing. As I said, I don''t know you well. I''m not good at getting to know people. So I don''t know why you gave up cosplaying, or what you''ll do after high school. I don''t know any of that. But what I do know is..."


    Sophie looked directly into Isabella''s eyes.


    "No matter who it is, no matter how they contribute, they don''t want their efforts to go unrecognized, even if it''s just a simple thank you. Senior, you became disillusioned with humanity, which led to your drastic changes after gaining mind-reading abilities, right? Now you can see that at least these people remember your kindness."


    Sam remembered he hadn''t told Sophie about this.


    Why Isabella, in her senior year, suddenly gave up many things, like her love for cosplaying, her relationships with other students, and even forming the Ultimate Human Department.


    But indeed, Isabella''s ability to read minds made her see that many people and things weren''t worth her efforts.


    So she gave up trying to fit in and please others.


    Isabella looked at the three of them, a hint of embarrassment on her face.


    "Senior, wipe your tears."


    Sam handed her a tissue, and this time Angel didn''t stop him.


    Isabella wiped her face and eyes.


    Though her eyes were still a bit swollen, she felt calmer.


    She sighed deeply.


    Then she looked out at the endless nightscape and spoke softly.


    "I always thought that by forming this club and having you join, I was taking on the role of an observer. Observing your words and actions, your interactions, and the progress of your relationships. It felt like I was detached, like I was the only one in the club who wouldn''t change." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then she shook her head with a bitter smile, raising her glass.


    Smiling at everyone.


    "Sophie is right. In this world, no one can remain detached. I''m grateful that in the final stage of my high school years, I met you all. Cheers."


    "Cheers."


    No one refused the toast.


    Just as no one would refuse the soothing, slightly melancholic music flowing into their ears.


    After collecting herself, Isabella looked at Sophie.


    "Alright, what''s the second gift?"


    Sophie looked directly at Angel, who naturally looked back at her.


    It was like a battlefield, where the clash of generals was the climax of the story.


    Their gazes met, but there was no explosive tension Sam had imagined.


    "Why do you think I would give you a gift?"


    Sophie held her bag but didn''t immediately take anything out.


    Angel chuckled.


    "First, you''re not giving me a gift for my sake, right?"


    Sophie''s eyes narrowed.


    Sam thought, you two should talk it out. Don''t look at me; I know nothing.


    Angel continued.


    "So I know you''ll give a gift, but I can''t imagine what it would be. I''m very picky, especially after seeing what you gave Isabella. If mine isn''t as good, I won''t accept it."


    Was this a challenge? Maybe not, but it was definitely pressure.


    At least Sam thought it would be hard for Sophie to be as thoughtful towards Angel as she was towards Isabella.


    After all, she had no reason to.


    So... what would it be?


    Sophie lowered her gaze, opening her bag as she spoke.


    "I said I don''t know you well, so I don''t know if you''ll like it. But I thought long and hard about this."


    "Really? I''m looking forward to it."


    Under everyone''s watchful eyes.


    Sophie took out an item.


    It was a jade pendant, with some discoloration, clearly not of the highest quality. It had some carvings, but they weren''t particularly intricate.


    As she placed the pendant on the table, she spoke softly.


    "This is a jade pendant my mother gave me. She said it would bring me good luck."


    A simple statement, a simple pendant that didn''t look expensive, placed before everyone.


    Her mother''s keepsake?


    Sam thought of this concept.


    Angel narrowed her eyes.


    "But Sophie, I remember your luck hasn''t been great."


    Sophie didn''t look up, just at the pendant.


    "I''ve been sickly, often falling ill, and even a fever could take my life. So I believe this pendant has kept me alive. You can think of it as a little story, and you don''t have to accept it. I''ll return your gift if you don''t."


    The atmosphere grew silent.


    Angel''s silence made it seem like she was dissatisfied with the gift.


    But Sam knew this small item represented something significant, perhaps the only keepsake from Sophie''s mother.


    To someone like Angel, who lacked nothing, it might seem insignificant.


    But it was the only thing Sophie could offer. She had no money, no family backing, and couldn''t create anything.


    What could she give to someone who had everything?


    Only the intangible, her belief in luck.


    So as Angel remained silent, Isabella''s eyes narrowed, and Sophie''s hand clenched tightly in the shadows.


    Sam reached out, taking the pendant.


    He smiled at the three girls.


    "How about giving this to me?"